ã€ŠSlime Girlã€‹


 Character Introduction 1

    - Shari -

    My name is Shari!

    I¡¯m a seventeen-year-old girl with short red hair, blue eyes, and average height.

    I live out in the middle of nowhere in the country of Rakis.

    Yes, you guessed it, it¡¯s the typical world of swords and sorcery, where adventurers seek to slay monsters to get rich and famous, or much more likely, die trying.

    Me?

    Well, I¡¯m not really involved with that.

    First, my family lives in a village.

    Well, more in the forest that surrounds it rather than with the other buildings.

    The reason is that we earn our living by cutting wood and collecting wild ingredients like mushrooms, berries, and common herbs.

    As I said, there is nothing of interest close to the village.

    It''s so mundane that even the monsters seem to have forgotten us.

    Actually, the only pathway to the main road, which connects the nameworthy towns, barely ever gets used.

    So even if I would want to make a living by fighting for my dear life, there is no real way I would ever come close to even choose such an occupation.

    And at the moment I am not dissatisfied with my way of life.

    It¡¯s just in terms of marriage I don¡¯t see a future in this village with anyone.

    I simply cannot see any of the boys I grew up with that way.

    However, I¡¯m not deeply concerned about that.

    So while my life is not noteworthy, it¡¯s enough for me.

    As a second reason: To be blunt, I cannot fight.

    I¡¯m not strong enough to be able to do close-range fighting, not dexterous enough for ranged weapons, and as far as I know, I have no magical aptitude.

    Well, the last thing is difficult to check.

    Yet, I¡¯ve heard, that if there would be anything noteworthy, there would be indicators like odd feelings caused by the energy or a natural attraction to your element, which isn''t something I ever had.

    Now you might say that one should be envious of those privileged by life like this.

    But as far as I''m concerned, magic isn''t that great!

    Yes, magicians have some nice tricks, but to be honest, most are just one-trick-ponies and only one in ten knows more than three different spells.

    Those spells are also quite limited in power, only giving you a shock or throwing fireballs that cause moderate burns.

    And this while most of them run out of energy after three to seven shots.

    So it isn''t anything outrageous.

    Someone without powers could still stand his ground against a mage.

    Only a prodigy of this already very rare group would be able to control more than one element.

    That means, only one in a hundred people has the potential to be a mage, and less than one in a hundred mages is talented enough to be a prodigy.

    So notable mages are scarce and if not for their non-combat utility they wouldn¡¯t be worth more than normal fighters.

    Well, they can also be fighters, but the training required to be able to use magic is too time-intensive to allow much training in other areas.

    It requires a strict training schedule of meditation and practice for a mage to be able to channel magic into their bodies and expand the limited capacity a human body can hold.

    If that¡¯s neglected, the abilities of the mage will deteriorate the same as the muscles of someone who stops his training.

    Without training, for example, a fire mage wouldn''t manage more than a spark to light a campfire.

    On the other hand, you won''t find a mage that isn''t training.

    The word affinity holds true in this regard, that such persons are drawn to their element.

    I pity the parents of a fire mage; to keep their house standing would take quite a bit of effort with a child like that.

    With all of that in mind, it¡¯s pretty obvious that mages with secondary skills and roles are extremely uncommon.

    To sum it up: I''m no mage.

    My third reason should be the most obvious, I hold my life dear.

    There aren¡¯t any real threats nearby that would be enough to endanger even one family on their own.

    While we don¡¯t live in luxury, what we have is decent and I am rather content with my lifestyle.

    So there is no real need to go for any risks.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m completely opposed to excitement in general, but I''m not too keen on a lifestyle where I have to sleep in the wilderness, always at risk to lose my life.

    I mean, there is no reason for me to live in constant danger.

    You would need to be rather stupid to get yourself killed in the deeper part of the forest, where monsters actually exist.

    And I mean to get killed by them, because the monsters here are nothing impressive.

    By my talk about mages you should be able to estimate the level of danger that exists in general when I tell you that a group of four adventurers is generally enough to cope with nearly anything.

    Even monsters that can wield magic don¡¯t have many shots and those are only about as dangerous as the spells of an average mage.

    While legendary monsters exist, they have always an extremely low population, as they breed quite seldom.

    Don¡¯t know why it is that way.

    Maybe some god didn¡¯t want to see his creation overrun by millions of dragons that have no real enemies and then starve to death.

    That would be a very big flaw in the plan.

    So like I said there are no real threats that endanger us in a noteworthy way, and this village is especially void of monsters.

    All we have here are direwolfs, grindingboars, and worst of all¡­ urrgh, slimes!

    First direwolfs; basically what the name says, a slightly bigger-than-average wolf, that is hostile towards humans.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.They hunt both in packs and alone.

    Here you will only find the latter since they are scarce in these parts and so superior to the rest of the fauna that they can hunt effectively alone.

    On the rare occasions my family goes into the deep forest where they can be found, we always have a bag filled with strong-smelling herbs that can be thrown to spread their contents.

    Those ¡°smellbags¡± are enough to send them running.

    It''s a family-approved recipe!

    Then grindingboars; not much to say about them.

    They¡¯re basically big pigs with horns that rush at everything they find in front of their snouts.

    If they would manage to strike you the wound should be so bad that there is no chance of escape.

    If you''re on your own in this kind of situation that you''d be done for.

    Still, they are just herbivore show-offs.

    They aren''t stealthy, announce their attacks, and charge in straight lines.

    In a forest that''s pretty harmless since they don¡¯t chase after you.

    And smellbags work on them too.

    And lastly, those goddamn slimes.

    Slimes are the sole reason why adventurers would ever come to our village for a quest.

    Because I can almost hear the question: "Are they so dangerous?"

    The answer is "No"!

    Slimes are simply the most recent pests our world has to deal with.

    As far as I know, they are artificial creatures, created by a mage, that escaped from said mage¡¯s dungeon about 150 years ago.

    They¡¯ve spread almost everywhere since then.

    By the way, thank you nameless mage for creating the most annoying and useless creatures the world has ever seen!

    They are half-liquid creatures just tall enough to reach your knee and are controlled by the crystalline round core that is inside of them.

    They can basically eat anything they can get ahold of but generally tend towards living things.

    When one has devoured enough, they can kind of split by using the absorbed nutrition to form a new core and so you have two slimes.

    Don¡¯t worry though, they aren¡¯t going to be the harbingers of one of the most inappropriate apocalypses you could imagine.

    First, they are slow, almost immobile.

    Because of this, it¡¯s easy to kill them.

    Well, there are some difficulties, like their dissolving ability that utilizes some kind of extremely powerful acid.

    Maybe that''s a clue to how they escaped in the first place.

    This dissolving ability leads to many ruined weapons while trying to destroy the slime¡¯s core since it¡¯s their only weak point.

    when you have the right tools to handle them just about anyone can take care of them as long as they don¡¯t touch the slime like an idiot.

    However, as hitting the marble-sized cores is difficult and farming tools are hard to replace in the countryside, people commonly hire adventurers to do that job.

    Another reason there probably won¡¯t be a slime apocalypse is that they¡¯re mainly carnivores.

    While they can devour plants and are sometimes found targeting specific parts like fruits, it seems it does not work out for them.

    There were even some cases when a single slime caused terrible damage to a harvest.

    However, they generally go for animals and monsters.

    Still, because of how slow they are they aren¡¯t really a threat and their success rate is abysmal.

    Finally, because they are artificial creatures, you can¡¯t use the logic of living creatures on them.

    To clarify, stupid wouldn¡¯t quite get the point across correctly, as it would imply they even have any intelligence at all.

    It is more the fact that slimes are just not programmed for survival.

    They have no real self-preservation instinct and won¡¯t run away when spotted.

    Or in their case, slowly crawling away.

    Also, they are not too keen on creating offspring.

    Sometimes they do it once and never try again since they only act on a whim.

    But they have no urge to raise their population.

    However, I¡¯m definitely not going to thank their creator for not programming his little pests to be something that would cause the end of the world.

    To conclude, they aren¡¯t really a danger.

    Now the question of why are adventurers even coming to your village just to do this annoying, tool-wrecking work?

    A good question.

    Especially since the only valuable thing about slimes are their cores, which are worth far less when broken.

    And you have to break them because otherwise, the core will use whatever energy it gets to make more slime and break free.

    Because of that, breaking the core is the only way to end the problem.

    The reason why anyone would do such an unprofitable job is that it¡¯s necessary to kill them.

    Although they don¡¯t create offspring frequently, it still happens.

    Not like rabbits, but at least in considerable numbers.

    That alone normally wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but they have no natural enemies.

    As they aren''t edible, there are no creatures to hunt them.

    Still, because monsters are territorial, they do attack slimes.

    The first issue with that is that monsters don¡¯t aim for the core.

    For the second issue, remember when I said to not touch those bags of acid?

    Well, monsters have limited ways to attack and are too aggressive to leave them be.

    Which at least confirms one source of sustenance for them.

    The aggravating thing about these pests is that they are so goddamn resilient.

    The only way to kill them is by breaking the core.

    Regarding how effective magic is on them:

    Lightning can stun them for a short while but doesn¡¯t damage the core.

    Ice seems to be almost useless since the acid seems to have some kind of anti-freeze property.

    Fire does work a bit, but heat alone doesn¡¯t threaten the core and while the flames will destroy parts of the slime, it¡¯s like throwing fireballs at a liquid and would exhaust the mage by the time it causes a noteworthy effect.

    Meanwhile, earth magic has simply no real offensive potential.

    It would be more effective just to throw rocks.

    And what the hell do you think wind can do?

    So the only practical way to do the job is by using a weapon on a small target that is in a moving blob that dissolves the steel in less than ten seconds.

    Talk about unwanted jobs.

    The only silver lining in all of this is that at least the slimes are easy to spot because of their randomly generated colors.

    It is easy to spot yellow, red, pink, or blue dots in nature.

    Well, that¡¯s just about everything there is to know about slimes and the other monsters close to my village.

    And because I can already see this question coming.

    Why does a village girl know so much about slimes?

    The answer is simple.

    While the only ones coming here are adventurers forced by the guild to do pest-control jobs, looking for a base for their operations, what do you think is the one thing all of these groups coming here are commonly rambling about?

    Well, I won''t complain since what they do is beneficial for my family¡¯s business.

    You know, walking through the forest with fewer annoying traps you might step on.

    So that¡¯s everything about me and my life.

    In my remote village.

    In the middle of nowhere.

 Character Introduction 2

    - Slime ¨C

    .

    .

    .

    Boooooooooring!

    Yes, nothing to do.

    Every day is the same.

    Even if something does happen I openly question if there was any reason for it to happen in the first place.

    Now you could say it shouldn¡¯t be boring if something is happening, but that simply isn¡¯t enough for me!

    For example, why should a fight to the death be important to me if I don¡¯t know if there even is a reason to be alive in the first place?

    It''s not like such battles are too common for me, but the same logic can be applied to most other things.

    Yes, I get it that those are rather dark and deep thoughts, which I¡¯d probably be better off not wondering about, but that¡¯s just how I am.

    Huh?

    Yes, I¡¯m a slime, so what?!

    Did anyone tell you that I¡¯m not allowed to have deep thoughts?

    Well, it could have something to do with the fact that I¡¯m already ten years old.

    What¡¯s strange about that?

    Well, most slimes do not survive their first year.

    Trust me, I speak from experience.

    If I would need to give a reason for my feat of considerable longevity besides my skill, smarts, and intellect?

    Okay, it might have something to do with the fact that my color is a light green and even though my core shines in a violet color, it¡¯s dull enough to not get noticed.

    If I¡¯m being honest with myself, there¡¯s been more than a few occasions where a group of humans more than able to put an end to my existence, who I later learned are called ¡°adventurers¡±, just overlooked me in the greenery of grass, moss, or trees.

    That last one only started happening after I found that climbing up trees might give me a better chance of survival than just staying still in front of them.

    Don¡¯t judge me.

    Survival strategies require at least a sense of self-awareness and I think coming so far in my second year was an achievement.

    It ends up coming down to a few questions.

    If I¡¯m self-aware should I not be more concerned about all the others that didn¡¯t make it?

    Or if I¡¯m bored should I not try to talk to them?

    Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t try, but the main problem is, that the other slimes aren¡¯t self-aware.

    While verbal communication is obviously a difficult task, it¡¯s possible to communicate between minds when the cores are connected by our bodies.

    To be precise, that''s when we merge our slime together.

    Well, the only response I got after countless tries of communicating was, ¡°Move, search, devour, forward.¡±

    Over and over.

    From all of them!

    Can anyone really blame me for eventually giving up?

    Maybe I could have tried to keep one alive.

    Long enough for them to start getting some semblance of consciousness.

    However, from what I know actual experience is necessary for becoming self-aware, so locking them up won¡¯t work.

    Also, I¡¯m not really sure if it even works like that.

    And I¡¯m not too keen on investing time, resources, and risk so much only for it to end in failure because my species is simply not made for self-awareness.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Sometimes I wonder if we even are the same species.

    Forgive that thought, but it¡¯s hard to believe I have anything in common with those idiotic, repetitive, gluttonous things that only showed interest in devouring stuff.

    This leads to one of the life-altering decisions I made.

    As I was sentient, the creatures that are naturally most interesting to me are other sentient beings.

    Unfortunately, the most interesting ones were also the ones most determined to kill me; ¡°Humans¡±.

    Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t hold me back from learning more.

    Well, maybe it did a little bit since I¡¯d already developed risk management skills.

    So I started by hiding in the greenery close to villages, closing the distance more and more.

    A very advantageous trait for these kinds of things is being able to see in all directions, and luckily slimes are able to do just that.

    Eavesdropping on the people I gradually developed a sense of speech.

    I have to point out that even though I don¡¯t have ears I can hear just fine by subconsciously analyzing the vibration of frequencies with my body.

    I eventually realized that giving words to your thoughts helps a great deal in developing your way of thinking.

    Also, it¡¯s just helpful to get information on the people who want to kill you.

    All in all, I would say that I¡¯ve gained quite a bit from those excursions.

    Over the years I noticed not just how my thinking had developed, but also that there were physical changes.

    The biggest change might¡¯ve been my core growing from the size of a marble to the size of a very small child¡¯s fist.

    On its own that would have been bad since having a bigger weak point is something that would be targeted by a certain species that is after me.

    However, it also allowed me to control more mass if I was able to get enough nutrients to make it.

    I assume it went like this:

    My enhanced thinking forced the core, my center of consciousness, to expand in order to keep up, but since that is also the thing that controls the liquid that makes up my body, that increased as well.

    Unfortunately, I came to realize that my larger body, which could reach over two meters in height when fully extended, prevented me from being able to go on more excursions.

    Well, if it¡¯s necessary I can just throw mass away and shrink to a suitable size.

    However, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to do that.

    As you might have guessed, my color can only do so much to hide me if adventurers spot something as big as me.

    What saved me was that they didn¡¯t have anything that could reach my vulnerable core with what they were carrying.

    They were forced to give up and I could also escape any search parties sent after me later.

    I knew humans tend to be especially hostile to oddities, as the hunt on my species proves, which seems to be very new, as I found out.

    And I need to admit that I am an oddity, no way around that.

    With that, I realized my new body was my lifeline.

    Because I needed sustenance I developed hunting strategies like creating pitfalls by dissolving earth, learning about ambushes from above, or taunting hostile creatures to attack me.

    By the way, dirt contains almost no nutrients for me.

    Even if I don¡¯t have a sense of taste, knowing that I¡¯d be wasting my time dissolving it compared to eating animals didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    Plants are another option, but the mass I''m gaining from them feels less responsive like it isn¡¯t the right kind of thing to eat.

    There were some plants and some plant parts that worked better for me.

    Still, overall it¡¯s only something for emergency sustenance because mass without the necessary energy to control it gets left behind.

    In the end, it comes down to the fact that flesh is the best source to sustain me.

    At the same time, I also tried to figure out other ways to use my body, and I would say that I did that quite successfully.

    I even am able now to take out entire groups of adventurers on my own instead of just scaring them off.

    That might be merciless, but they would attack first and I think retaliating in accordance is fine.

    One time I even made a second core, but the resulting yellow slime with orange core was very disappointing so I abandoned it.

    All in all, I¡¯ve made huge progress in what I can do.

    Aside from the ability to move quickly by forcefully pulling all my mass in one direction, being able to throw mass at distant targets, and keep the slime¡¯s dissolving property, my greatest achievement was being able to control the state of the matter I consist of.

    I can alter the liquidity and make it as sticky as tar, if not more so, but more importantly, I can control the density of my body.

    I ended up being able to shrink down to a fifth of my maximum volume while maintaining the same mass.

    That¡¯s still a lot bigger than normal slimes, but it helps a lot in terms of stealth, surprising opponents, and enhancing the capabilities of my body.

    This state allows me to create more pressure in my body, attacking with more impact by applying more mass on less space, and concentrating the unique effects of my slime.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m aware I¡¯m not invincible.

    However, I¡¯m sure that if I¡¯m careful I can hold my own and keep myself alive indefinitely.

    Now excuse me, but I need to do something about this soul-crushing boredom.

 Chapter 1

    - Slime ¨C

    So what should I do?

    I know I grew too much to be safe at human settlements since there are simply too many eyes to spot you, even if you hide.

    And I¡¯m not going to give up on my hard-acquired mass!

    While I am lamenting over my hard fate, I catch a glimpse of light in the darkness of the nightly forest.

    I should state at this point that slimes don¡¯t need to sleep.

    While there is no way the liquid which makes up my body could ever tire out, just my mental state is important.

    I have noticed that one to three hours of a state of rest enhance my mental capabilities but real sleep is not needed.

    Might be a good point of the fact that my center of consciousness is a crystalline structure.

    As it is like this, I¡¯m able to determine the identity of this light.

    The light glowing in the distance has to be a campfire.

    And because I know the closer area and know that more primitive humanoids as the likes of goblins only use those in permanent settlements, which were not built here, I conclude that the only sort of humans who dare to come this deep into the wilderness are adventurers.

    I would like to point out that I¡¯m not especially hostile to humans or go purposely hunting them.

    Because I¡¯ve gained my mindset by observing them, I feel quite close to this particular species.

    That is to say, I have no problem killing attackers regardless of their identity.

    And in general, I consider a boost in sustenance always as positive.

    Anyhow, as I said I¡¯m bored in an unbearable manner.

    No, I¡¯m not going to kill them.

    Watching is enough since this could turn out quite interesting.

    But to be clear, hostile actions lead to the respective reactions.

    Things being like this I¡¯m closing the distance in the stealthiest way I¡¯m able to perform.

    And there they are!

    Our typical group of four, sitting on self-made benches of lumber around the fire.

    Let¡¯s see if I can determine what we have here:

    The easiest is a big guy with an enormous sword hanging from his back.

    That¡¯s the common vanguard, a close combat fighter, who crushes most of the common foes and even can use the width of the sword to shield himself a bit, like this he ensures that any dangers to those fighting behind him stay at distance.

    Next is a considerably slim guy, in comparison to the brute next to him.

    I can see a small crossbow and daggers.

    Well, the crossbow is indicating that he fights from the distance, yet as it''s a small version for medium distance and he is low on bolts, I would say that the daggers are his main weapon, with a high probability of being poisoned.

    Completely unconcerned about this.

    So his role would be to attack the flanks of the opponent, aiming for weak spots and contributing by weakening or killing the creature.

    Now for the rest.

    Two girls sitting next to each other.

    One has a staff, the other nothing but the book she is browsing right now.

    That is tricky to figure out.

    First: The girl with the staff.

    The problem is that she is quite small, if not completely underdeveloped.

    I just can¡¯t think of her hitting anything with this thing, hoping to do any damage.

    I mean in comparison to the vanguard she looks like she would get blown away by a gust of wind.

    The only use I can see would be as a walking pole.

    Well, if not like that, I can at most see her aimlessly throwing a tantrum in an attempt to hold smaller critters away.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Hey, this could be it!

    That would indicate that she has no offensive abilities.

    And to perform offensive spells, this staff is too cumbersome.

    So this means no magic.

    The only reason for someone like this coming along with such a group is utility.

    That concludes that this girl is a supporter, to be precise a healer.

    From now on she¡¯s recorded as healer-girl.

    And last but not least, if the girl before needs that staff and the other one doesn''t and, according to her clothes, is not prepared for unarmed combat, there is only one possibility.

    A mage.

    Well, mages are always a surprise, you never know what they use till they do so.

    Nevertheless, since I¡¯ve never had many problems with anything they used, I am not too concerned.

    All in all, we¡¯ve got here a very balanced group that might hold their ground against nearly all this area brings against them.

    "And do you think we get enough pelts here to lie down for a while?" (brute)

    "Until now we had a good run. We had a good amount of encounters and managed to bring them down without damaging the goods too much. Like this, we can soon afford two weeks in an inn and still get all our necessary expenses done!" (daggerboy)

    "Hope it won¡¯t take too long. I don¡¯t like the wilderness. You are constantly on edge for anything that might throw itself at you, especially in the forest!" (healer-girl)

    "Don¡¯t freak out like this. Although you''re not the strongest here, we''re always vigilant. By now you should know that Luck here, will shoot anything with absolute precision before it can draw close." (mage)

    Well, so much for that I need to say.

    I stay low until they¡¯ve finished and change to one night guard, while the others sleep.

    They can¡¯t see me in the greenery, because the only thing different from my surroundings is my violet glowing core.

    Good thing, the light this one emits is so dark in color that it is invisible at night.

    They ramble on for quite a while after this and I learn nothing overwhelming.

    Not that their personal information wouldn¡¯t be interesting.

    It¡¯s very entertaining to delve into their relations.

    It seems the mage and healer girl learned together to use their magic at an institution called "the academy" and after their graduation enlisted in the guild.

    Healer-girl would seemingly have been able to just take a job in town with her abilities but decided against it.

    At the guild, around a year ago, they came across the brute and daggerboy/Luck.

    Those two seem to have done their training directly at the guild.

    While I didn¡¯t learn much about the brute, it seems that daggerboy is something like the unofficial leader, as he knows how to disassemble the prey, has a profound knowledge of plants, and makes most of the strategies they use.

    That might have something to do with him being the one who looks for weak spots in fights so he developed that kind of skill.

    For the next two days, I followed that group at a safe distance.

    I even left a third of my mass in order to better manage to do so.

    Yes, I know what I¡¯ve said before, but I got kind of hooked up in this and did want to keep it going!

    During this time I made a discovery.

    Because they fought more than once against all kinds of beasts, their battle strategies were laid open to me.

    Like I thought, the brute takes the front together with daggerboy, who closes the sidelines.

    Healer-girl makes sure that no one drops out and ensures that everyone is always fully able. The mage uses lightning shots to stun the beasts.

    This allows the group to get in precise hits without damaging the fur too much.

    Something that seems to be fairly important for them.

    Now for my discovery:

    It¡¯s clear that they are protecting the healer, who is both, defenseless and their lifeline.

    So putting effort into keeping her alive is only natural.

    What I didn¡¯t get was: Why do they concentrate so much on defending the mage?

    Even if something would get through, her stuns should be more than enough to defend herself.

    But it seems they all treat her like something fragile.

    Logic would dictate the way I see it, that the small healer-girl with the short brown hair, who looks as frail as nothing else, should be their center of concern to ensure survival.

    Still, for some reason with or without ongoing fights, they seem always to look for the mage.

    I mean even if she¡¯s not as bodily strong as those fighting at the front, she is considerably taller than healer-girl and by no means as fragile as her.

    Maybe her waist-long blue hair, which could be linked to her lightning aptitude, is an eye-catcher that attracts the vision.

    But if you really work together for the mentioned amount of time, you should be accustomed to the color by now.

    Because of this, it¡¯s plain stupid to neglect your healer lifeline like this.

    And especially healer-girl should look more for the frontline since there is a higher probability of injuries.

    And when you have to scan the sidelines for attacks, you should concentrate on your own, as the other one is covered.

    Instead, all are looking to the mage.

    What a terrible strategy!

    But let''s keep looking since it doesn''t concern me.

 Chapter 2

    - Slime -

    Now that two days passed by, it seems that the group is about to leave the forest.

    Regarding my observation, as soon they leave the greenery there will be no cover, making it impossible to follow them any longer.

    To be honest, that is rather vexing for me since I had finally a way to get over my boredom.

    As this thought becomes more and more unacceptable, I¡¯m getting closer to the point where I would take any risks, just to prevent myself from returning to that terrible routine.

    In this way, I¡¯m so far already, that I would go to confront them directly.

    The problem is, while I¡¯m confident that I would win a fight, if not eradicate all of them, this is not really the outcome I¡¯m looking for.

    In fact, I wouldn¡¯t gain anything from this.

    Because things are like they are, instead I would like to start a little experiment.

    The thought is as follows: "Humans are in general against all oddities."

    This much I¡¯ve learned so far.

    But if something would be more familiar, maybe I can prevent an attack and for the first time interact with sentient beings.

    That would be a dream come true!

    Because I need my mass for my plan and as a safety measure, I¡¯m going to dissolve the leftover beast corpses, my adventurer group is leaving on their way out after disassembling them.

    While it feels like a waste to me that they leave all this flesh behind, I surely won''t complain about the fact that I can take advantage of their actions.

    Like this, I¡¯m getting back close to 100%.

    Naturally, I increase the distance to the least manageable level, while I¡¯m growing.

    Finally, it¡¯s starting; the group leaves the forest and instead enters wide grassy plains.

    I flank them a little and try to get in front of them because at this point it would be a real pain if they decide to ignore me and just go forward after all my planning.

    After I nearly managed to get directly in front of them they suddenly stop.

    Hmm, it seems like I¡¯ve got spotted.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" (brute)

    "I think I¡¯ve seen there something in the grass in front of us." (Luck)

    "Yes, now that you say it, something is moving there. Stay behind me!" (brute)

    "I believe I can see it now. Is this¡­ liquid ¡­ a slime? The thing is green, so it is hard to make out." (Luck)

    "It¡¯s difficult to say at this distance, but if it is maybe we should leave it. We already made our quota of these things and it¡¯s definitely not worth the destroyed weapons only for the core." (mage)

    "You¡¯re right. Let us go past it. Those things are slow and no real danger. Just don¡¯t touch it." (Luck)

    "I-is it just me or is this slime somehow odd?" (healer-girl)

    "True, this thing is much bigger than the average slime. Still, even so, this would simply mean that the job would get harder. So let¡¯s stick to the plan and leave it be." (Luck)

    "I-it started to move!" (healer-girl)

    "Calm down it¡¯s only a slime there is nothing to¡­ Ehh, what is it doing there? That looks weird." (mage)

    Now it''s time to bring my plan to conclusion.

    The thought is like this, if I want to interact with them, I should let them become the least hostile as possible.

    And the way to achieve this is by looking like something they are familiar with, or even better something that they commonly protect.

    I thought that healer-girl might be a good target for this, since protecting her should come naturally, by all means.

    But now according to my observation, the mage might be better.

    Even more, since the healer-girl has to be protected because she¡¯s defenseless and I don¡¯t assume they would think the same about me.

    Also, she has more volume, which is beneficial, as I don¡¯t need to go out of my way and can contain my body mass.

    So, the mage!

    For the first time, I get a good picture of her, while she stands open in the sunlight, without any trees or bushes in the way.

    Like I¡¯ve seen before she has waist-long blue hair, pale skin, and a well-defined face.

    Also, she is more than a head taller than the small healer-girl.

    While her chest is not extremely huge you could say it is quite present.

    Despite the fact, that I never gave thought to aesthetic standards, I at least admit that there are no obvious flaws in her appearance.

    I completely imprint this picture and begin.

    First I pull myself up to become as tall as her.

    At this point, the group just stares in disbelief at me, taking in my every movement.

    That is good for me, as they stay defensive and let me work.

    As soon I¡¯ve got enough mass in all respective areas I¡¯m starting to shape myself.

    I let sticky strands fall behind me till the middle, bring two tendrils out of my body, separate the bottom part of mine vertically and try to get closer and closer to the picture I¡¯ve ingrained in me.

    I can feel it when the half-fluid liquid starts to grow more concrete, forming a nose, ears, shaping itself into legs, and arms, until it even develops fingers.

    The shape is closing more and more to the intended goal until it feels practically identical to the picture inside.

    Finally, I open my eyes.

    As I¡¯ve said before, normally I have an all-around view and get like this a picture of everything in my environment.

    Though now it seems that I, by imagining my own body with eyes, tricked myself into this way of seeing.

    This is quite a sensation for me because I am getting more details than ever before about the observed area.

    It seems that I put all the concentration, I generally use all around me, now only on that what I¡¯m looking at.

    The compensation for this is that my all-around view is dulled to at most 25% of what my eyes are now capable to perceive.

    Like this, I can still make out movements around me, but without concentration on the respective part, there is nothing concrete.

    So I take a short look at myself.

    My core is at the moment close under the chest and naturally, I¡¯m still green-translucent, yet for the rest, I look exactly like the mage I pictured and I need to say, it feels comfortable.

    So much that I think, I could stay like this.

    After I¡¯m done checking myself I look at my adventurer group.

    Well, I guess the correct term to describe this look would be "perplexed", even mouth agape for some.

    As I have the initiative I try to calm them by giving them the best smile I can perform.

    Since that is one of the things I¡¯ve learned: "People in friendly relations smile at each other!"

    So I try this approach.

    Ahem, what¡¯s the meaning of this dear mage?

    I¡¯m pondering why her well-defined face distorts in such a serious manner.

    "ZAP"

    And like this, I get hit by a lightning strike.

    "Eluca what was that everything okay?" (Luck)

    "What! Did we not see the same? This thing did take my appearance, looks me directly in the eyes, and grins like a maniac! For god¡¯s sake, it¡¯s targeting me and no one of you reacts!" (mage/Eluca)

    "Well, Eluca has a point! We shouldn¡¯t leave something like this unattended." (brute)

    "So you too vote to engage it, Ron?" (Luck)

    "If we¡¯re not, I¡¯m through with all of you here!" (Eluca)

    "O-okay, I¡¯m with you." (healer-girl)

    Tsk, did I ever mention that I hate lightning?

    No?

    Just you know even if they don¡¯t really hurt me, they give by far the most annoying feeling you could imagine.

    For me, the stun feels like I lose contact with the targeted area.

    Because I somehow got accustomed to this shape, it stays firmly, even if my control gets disrupted and I become numb for some seconds, but needless to repeat:

    I don¡¯t like this feeling!

    When I get a hold of me after around three seconds, I recognize some shouting and see that their vanguard starts to close the distance.

    Well, so much for my plan.

    The Brute, now Ron, is unsheathing the sword on his back and comes at me.

    I just make it to position myself in such a way in front of him that I can evade a second lightning strike from the mage, who somehow seems pretty much set on attacking me.

    To be honest I can understand her a little bit.

    I mean, I¡¯m imitating her, so it¡¯s not too farfetched to feel mocked by this.

    But by all compassion, this is very aggressive and I said it before I¡¯m always holding self-defense as an appropriate means of action, regardless of the situation, even in a deadly manner.

    Things being like this, I prepare myself for everything Ron has got for me.

    He starts to tighten the grip upon his oversized sword and goes for an overhead swing.

    I let my core sink down to my belly and prepare for the impact.

    I¡¯m not very accustomed to my new body and jumping around would be disadvantageous for me like this.

    However, I¡¯m not really fazed regarding what has to come.

    My body is in its structure still the same as before and to aim precisely at my core with this thing is close to impossible.

    Even more, as you might¡¯ve assumed, my density is at the moment at its highest, since I push it all into the shape I took over.

    Like this, I¡¯m absolutely confident in taking this strike.

    While my opponent prepares the attack, I brace myself by holding my arms in the way, crouching down, and putting my head and shoulders together, to bring more mass in the line of the strike.

    I even start to vibrate to absorb the force of the impact as best as I can.

    Braced like this I¡¯m ready for the strike that will come and wait.

    And wait.

    And wait...

    Well¡­ what happened?

    I look up, only to see Ron still holding his sword above his head, with a look on his face that I can¡¯t really place.

    At that moment daggerboy/Luck shouts.

    "Ron, what the heck you¡¯re doing there?! That thing is just imitating Eluca¡¯s appearance! Don¡¯t get deceived like this! Otherwise it will get a hold of you and we¡¯re done for!" (daggerboy)

    This awakens him from his stupor and he directly strikes at me.

    However, because it got interrupted midway, the force is not even close to what I anticipated before.

    Like this I let the blade sink down, till close under my shoulders.

    Needless to say, this didn¡¯t hurt.

    "Zssschhh"

    And start to release my dissolving enzyme.

    You can downright watch how the blade starts to corrode in a blink of time.

    Soon it will lead to its complete dissipation.

    While the corrosion progresses, Ron, with all his muscles, tries for sure to get it out, for all he can.

    The problem is, while slimes lack muscles and hard body parts making hits and all other uses of force impossible, we still excel in other ways.

    As we can use our body''s full potential, literally to the last drop, our strength is incomparable.

    Also, at my current density, I¡¯m a good deal heavier than him.

    To be precise in his tries to break my hold of his sword Ron is fighting a lost battle.

    He would have an easier time trying to pull a tree out of a sea of tar.

    It¡¯s just a matter of seconds until he will only have the handle left for himself.

    By disarming him like this, I hope to end this disordered situation by limiting their possible actions.

    While I and Ron are locked as we are, I catch movement on my left.

    It was to be expected that, while I obstructed the line of fire for the far too aggressive mage, daggerboy would do his job and attack my side.

    An instant later a bolt from his crossbow is fired with disturbing precision at my core.

    The good thing is, with my density and because I move my inside mass constantly, the bolt had no chance to find its target.

    As he didn''t want to get in the way of Ron¡¯s strike and focussed on maintaining the survey of the situation, he kept his distance until now.

    But to his misfortune, he could not foresee that I would take the strike as I did and now be more than able to react to him.

    Thus, with my quickly reshaped arm, I reach out in his direction, in a way that my palm points at his face and¡­

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    This is a neat little trick I¡¯ve developed myself.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.I form a part of my mass inside my body with the highest possible density and control its abilities.

    Then I separate it, by pressing it in the form of a small sphere.

    When all preparations are done, I abruptly increase the pressure behind it and create low pressure in front.

    This leads to me expulsing the sphere at high velocity in the direction I want.

    Doing this naturally costs mass, energy, which equals the loss of combat potential.

    So it¡¯s a risky action that should only be used carefully.

    Yet, at the same time, it¡¯s enhancing my possibilities and like this my means of survival.

    Because I now have arms, I thought I could directly use this opportunity to test if I can use one of them to aim the shot more precisely.

    It seems Luck got surprised by an attack no one ever has seen a slime use since I catch him unprepared with a shot at his face.

    "Arrgh. Shit, what¡¯s that?" (Luck)

    He still manages to raise his hands before the projectile hits him.

    But that¡¯s okay.

    As I¡¯ve said before I am not going for the kill.

    To clarify, the slime bullet itself normally has no deadly potential, because we are still talking about mere liquid.

    Even if the speed is considerably high it¡¯s not able to penetrate the body.

    As long I¡¯m not hitting point-blank a weak spot, there should be no more than a fierce sting, let alone any real damage.

    That is to say, I can control the properties.

    For example, I could put my dissolving enzyme inside.

    The effect might be lower than when used in my body; still, serious injuries aren¡¯t out of the question.

    But as I said, I wasn¡¯t aiming for this.

    Instead, I lowered the liquidity quite a bit and created an especially sticky kind of glue.

    If Luck would have got any of this in the eyes, he would have been blinded for the near future.

    Yet, he was able to protect his face.

    Though his hands are now glued to his forehead and he needs to ensure nothing flows in his eyes.

    "Shit! ¡­is this stuff? It won¡¯t come off!" (Luck)

    While I did not make it so far to take him completely out of the fight, I¡¯ve got a minute or two like this.

    So I can finish my job with the sword without a problem.

    Now Ron realizes that his weapon won¡¯t be any longer of use to him and Luck will not help him any time soon.

    Like this his complexion changes.

    "Damned monster. I¡¯m gonna crush you!" (Ron)

    Oh!

    It seems he got frustrated and lifts his fist to punch me.

    But¡­ Ahem¡­ Pal¡­ I don¡¯t think you should do this.

    You see, I¡¯m currently dissolving something and because I am at the moment not controlling where the enzyme is released, save for specified parts like the bullet, you really, really should NOT put your hand inside.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to say, but being mute obviously can¡¯t.

    And so I get punched.

    "Zack"

    "Aaaahhhhhhhhh!" (Ron)

    Hah¡­ As expected.

    Ron¡¯s hand sinks into me without real resistance and the reaction starts.

    Since it is much less sturdy than the metal I was working on, his flesh melts in a blink.

    By the time he understands his mistake and pulls his hand out, the damage is already done.

    No; I did not try to hold his hand inside.

    That would be cruel and I¡¯m no monster¡­

    Ohhh¡­

    Well, never mind!

    Coming from what I perceive, his hand is now a bloody pulp and even the bones should be severely damaged.

    "Oh no! Ron, here!" (healer-girl)

    It seems that healer-girl is now doing her job and casts a healing spell for his hand.

    Would be nice if this helps.

    Yet I assume that the condition is severe and even if the wounds get closed, completely restoring the former state should not be possible like this.

    At least it seems that healer-girl can stop the bleeding, but the process takes time and his hand should suffer a lasting decrease in usability.

    While Ron kneels wailing, while holding his hand (I don¡¯t blame him. His nerves should be on fire), I become aware that my original finally succeeded to flank me and got free sight of me.

    "Zap"

    I! HATE! LIGHTNING!!!

    Because I was prepared this time, I managed to limit the effect by guiding the charge through the current inside me to the ground.

    Still, I don¡¯t like this feeling of numbness in the slightest.

    To prevent more nuisances like this, I¡¯m going to engage my almost-twin.

    Walking is still new to me, so I¡¯m considerably slow and gliding like always seems rather appealing, but I guess I can cope with it.

    "Zap"

    "Why is this thing not going down?¡± (Eluca)

    "Stop! ?Zap"   Die! ?Zap"       Die! ?Zap"       Die! ?Zap""(Eluca)

    Okay, someone earned herself a fine beating right now!

    In a blink, I can despite my slow pace close the distance to the abrasive lightning-thrower.

    When I draw close I can see how her expression becomes fearful.

    Still, that doesn¡¯t stop her from shooting again at me.

    "Zap"

    Oh, girl!

    You are so done!

    Even if copying your appearance can count as an offense in your direction, I think the first lightning strikes should have balanced it out.

    Now I¡¯m going to set the scales right.

    Because the little mage is walking backward to maintain her distance from me, I decide to use another trick of mine.

    Normally I use this to hunt and kill fleeing prey.

    However, this time catching is enough.

    In the blink of a moment, I throw all my mass in the direction of the mage.

    By doing so, I can move faster than I would generally be able to in the direction I want.

    Like I assumed my mage got completely taken by surprise when I suddenly come flying at her.

    Well, I haven¡¯t aimed for her body.

    Instead, I catch my form directly in front of her, bring my right leg forward, take a stance, and swing my arm with all I¡¯ve got into her face, where the current literally explodes.

    My double is instantly sent flying.

    Yet there''s no need to worry.

    Although I hit with considerable force, she should be fine.

    Slimes are simply not fit for a brawl.

    My impact energy may have been high, but the fist is still liquid, so no real destructive power.

    On the other hand, getting this directly in your face should still hurt.

    I start pondering how I should fare from this point on, as suddenly a movement behind me engages at an alarming speed.

    I barely manage to evade two slashes at my lower part.

    Concerning is that this was close to the place where I¡¯d left my core.

    It seems that Luck was able to peel the glue from his face and directly rushed at me.

    "I¡¯m ending this now, abomination!" (Luck)

    Like this, he starts to engage me with consecutive strikes aimed at my core.

    As I¡¯ve no real choice, I activate my enzyme and try to deflect his daggers with my hands.

    Because he can¡¯t touch them, his movements get easier to handle.

    Still, he won¡¯t stop his attacks.

    Having an opponent that aims for my center of existence is very unnerving and even if I¡¯m partly at fault for starting this, I can¡¯t let him aim for my life without retaliating.

    Till now this fight was never really dangerous, so I could hold back.

    But his way of fighting is precarious for me and I¡¯m just one wrong move away to get my conscious stabbed, which I hold quite dear.

    I won¡¯t allow that!

    Having made up my resolve, I let the next stab come, only to shift me away at the last moment.

    With a big haul-off, I strike at him in a wide inward arc of my right arm.

    He narrowly escapes by jumping backward.

    At this moment, I lift my left arm, aim, and¡­

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡­pierce his skull with my bullet.

    Yes, I know: Didn¡¯t I say before that a slime bullet can¡¯t do that?

    It¡¯s true, a slime bullet is made of liquid, even with all its force, in the end, it will just splash as soon it hits the target.

    I would need more than twice the power and speed with a direct point-blank shot to allow the fluid to gain the force necessary to overcome the flaws of its physical composition.

    To pull off something like this I would need to shape myself accordingly, get time for mental preparation, and still hit the target at the closest possible distance.

    You simply cannot do that during a fight.

    So yes, it is impossible to penetrate a head with my liquid.

    However¡­

    What can penetrate a skull is a small sharp and pointy piece of metal, as you might find them in large swords when they get partly disintegrated.

    Embedded in a hull of slime, shot at high speed, close range, at the opponent''s face!

    Hit like this all I get from Luck is a surprised look before he drops dead.

    Just so you know I see this as self-defense.

    Until now I gave them quite some lenience.

    I mean it¡¯s not my fault that they directly get so hostile when I stand in front of them.

    "No! Luck!!!" (healer-girl)

    It seems healer-girl tries to pull off a healing spell, hence the name.

    But there is no chance of success.

    The metal is still embedded in his brain.

    Even if she can get him back to life, it would only harshly prolong the inevitable.

    So it would be better to let it be.

    I guess I should accept that this experiment is a failure.

    That is to say, it¡¯s not completely without results.

    This new form of mine has its merits.

    So far that I think I might maintain it.

    Also, this moment where Ron did stop his attack¡­

    I might be there on something!

    Speaking of the demon!

    While I¡¯m pondering how I should continue from here on, I¡¯m suddenly tackled from the side.

    "I WILL CRUSH YOU!" (Ron)

    Ron throws himself at me with all his mass.

    Because he was rather unprecise my core is not harmed, but right now I need some room to maintain this state.

    As he tries to scatter my body, I answer by expanding all the mass I compressed until now.

    Like that, I grow to my full volume.

    Since I can¡¯t keep my shape like this I¡¯m only a big accumulation of moving mass.

    This way I can send Ron swimming inside me, setting him almost completely helpless.

    Well, almost.

    While his panic is clearly apparent to me, he still tries to do whatever he can to my core, because the hate he holds against my person seems to be even bigger.

    Squirming and whirling inside me, he tries to somehow get me done, but I can keep my core away from him.

    "Zap"

    No!

    Not now!

    It seems my personal nemesis and the mage that wields it are back in action.

    This was a hard hit, which leaves my body quite numb.

    At this moment Ron tries to reach my core with his good hand.

    But he is slowed by the fact that the lightning did hit him as well.

    Oh no, you don¡¯t!

    The way things are now, I have no choice.

    Without hesitation, I activate my dissolving.

    I quickly cover Ron¡¯s head to make it quick and dampen his screams.

    The skin melts, the muscles vanish and the bones disintegrate.

    The good thing is, that I only need seconds before he¡¯s done because I use more energy to quicken the process.

    Well, I¡¯m also gaining, so it''s no loss.

    Because this outcome wasn¡¯t wanted, I look around as soon I made it back to my new base form.

    I see both remaining girls kneeling on the ground. Healer-girl sobs without holding back, while my mage simply stares at me.

    By the way, the name of the mage was Eluca, huh?

    Like this, I realize that I, despite my age, never came to have a name.

    I look like a human now; humans have names so a name might be pretty important.

    As I have her appearance, at this point I think there is no problem if I orient myself also in this regard at her.

    Well, a little bit of me should be present hereby.

    Like that: hmm Eluca¡­ me a slime... body ¡­ slime, liquid, luca¡­ liq¡­

    Liqu!!!

    That¡¯s it! I think that works!

    Has a nice ring for me!

    I am now Liqu the slime!

    Feels like a huge step forward, in my development as a sentient being.

    Don¡¯t look at me like that.

    That was a very important moment for me and I don¡¯t feel burdened for defending my life.

    At this point, we all might just call it a day.

    The lightning strikes weren¡¯t nice, but after killing her friends, I believe I can forgive her.

    So I would like to stop our quarrel now before it gets worse.

    The issue now is that somehow I should calm them down, to prevent them from any more foolish actions.

    My body seemed to at least have some kind of effect, but not enough to prevent attacks.

    If I recollect what happened I need to ask myself what I could have done better.

    Like this, I realize:

    Speech!

    If I could have warned them what they shouldn¡¯t do, maybe my more violent approaches wouldn¡¯t have been necessary.

    The problem is I¡¯m mute.

    However, I¡¯m smart so I should be able to figure something out.

    So what do I know about "speech"?

    Well, speech is the usage of voice in a controlled, amplified manner to send information.

    This leads the attention to the point that "voice" is the most important thing here.

    Which means I need to figure out "voice"!

    I know that voices are made at a place close behind the throat, where several elongated strands are set in vibration to create like this a sound.

    This is something you inevitably learn if you are always busy with the death cries of creatures dissolving inside you.

    However, I guess I can replicate this.

    I form a hole in my mouth at which end I leave several slime strands, formed after what I think are the vocal cords.

    Prepared like this I go to Eluca who seems still kind of apathetic.

    My movement throws her out of this, as she apparently reacts to me.

    I look at her from an appropriate distance set my chords in vibration and give my best.

    "hELLooo! mYe nAeme ieeZ Liiieequuuu! ieetzzz nieEEEEZzze to meeeeEEEAAAT  yUUuuuuu!" (Liqu)

    Huh, that was a bit more hanging, syrupy, and far more high-pitched than planned.

    But for the first time, I think I did well.

    Eluca doesn¡¯t seem to agree.

    This at least tells me her distorted face and the welling tears.

    "Aaahhhhhh!" (Eluca)

    "Zap, Zap, Zap"

    And now she shoots one lightning after the other.

    Okay, you¡¯ve done it!

    I wanted to play nice but you just had to pull this, hah?

    Well, since there is no big effect, she soon drops down completely exhausted.

    You know I could kill her.

    Yet, after I took her appearance, killing the original would feel somehow weird.

    As if I would try to replace her.

    The same goes for using my dissolving on her face.

    As much as it¡¯s tempting.

    And I need to admit meeting me was quite unfortunate for her group, so I should show a bit of sympathy.

    Still, I want a bit of payback.

    I¡¯ve already hit her, so this time I guess that I instead simply lift and throw her some meters.

    While I come closer and see her squirming helplessly under my outstretched hand, I spot movement on the right.

    It seems that now healer-girl is running at me.

    For real?

    What do you think will come from something like this?

    As there is no need to really take measures, I simply proceed and wait for whatever is going to happen.

    Immediately before I catch my mage she is there, jumps in¡­

    And leaves me stupefied.

    Instead of going for me she throws her staff away rushes to Eluca and is now holding her tightly in her arms.

    "W-What you¡¯re doing there stupid? Quick! Run as long as you can!" (Eluca)

    I would admit that this is not the best survival strategy little girl!

    "No, no! I won¡¯t let go! I can¡¯t lose you too! Don¡¯t wanna; don¡¯t wanna; Waaaahhh!" (healer-girl)

    "I-it¡¯s going to kill us both if you stay, please just leave me! It¡¯s okay!

    Please just don¡¯t force this on me!" (Eluca)

    I believe we have some kind of misunderstanding here.

    I would try to talk again, but after that last attempt, I¡¯m not so confident in my communication skills.

    "It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t let go! It wouldn¡¯t matter if I would escape if you would not be there anymore! I¡­ just can¡¯t leave! Sob!"(healer-girl)

    "Lea¡­" (Eluca)

    Okay, you¡¯ve got me.

    When you hold her like this, it¡¯s not like I could throw her.

    I mean you¡¯re holding her so tight that you two seem to have completely forgotten about me.

    However; it looks nice.

    To go so far for something that everything else vanishes of your attention.

    That one can feel like this is so¡­

    This is just absolutely¡­

    Unfair!

    Why can you guys find someone who is important to you, but I have to be like this, huh?

    You can go around interacting with others, while I only can hope you are too scared to try to kill me!

    Why am I not allowed to have someone like this?

    Something that holds a reason for me?

    I want too!

    I¡¯ve got enough of this! I¡¯m leaving!

    Do whatever you want with each other! I just don¡¯t care!

    Like this, I go away without even glancing at them.

    I¡¯m sure at this moment they aren¡¯t even recognizing my existence.

    I walk back into the forest.

    Yes, walking!

    I determine that if I keep this shape and gain this skill, my basic speed will increase.

    Floating like a wave with my fully extended body might be fast but as I leave current behind by doing so, it¡¯s far too wasteful and certainly too exposing.

    Slowly creeping on the ground might consume less energy, but taking everything into consideration, this is a good tradeoff.

    While I don¡¯t believe that running is possible, because I would literally step through my own legs before I come to speed, overall it has better energy consumption.

    Like this, my unsteady steps carry me back into the depths of the forest.

    After some time I float myself against a tree and try to calm down.

    That whole ordeal took its toll on me.

    I don¡¯t think that I was entirely wrong with my shapeshifting approach, as there was some kind of reaction.

    Nevertheless, I guess I need to realize that they will never come to overlook what I am.

    Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that I will ever come close to what those two had.

    And that is terribly vexing!

    And somehow depressing, because I know that there is no chance that I can even start to build a relationship with anyone, slime or human, as there is no one who is like me in this world.

    But still, I¡¯m envious.

    I¡¯m terribly desperate to have something important to me.

    Something that gives me a reason.

    Something I can hold dear.

    Just someone!

    .

    One!

    .

    One would be enough!

    .

    .

    .

    I think I''m gonna make a friend!

 Chapter 3

    - Shari -

    I¡¯m going to sell some ingredients to our local tavern.

    Sometimes I ask myself how this place can survive in a village like this.

    The only guests coming from outside are small adventurer groups forced to sign up for a pest control job at this remote place to prevent them from spreading.

    That¡¯s either a penalty, harassment, or has simply something to do with failing a quota according to what I¡¯ve heard until now from those who got assigned to our village.

    But those people only come once a month to have a starting location for the job.

    So I¡¯m asking myself how the owner Miss Oka manages to keep this business alive.

    The only conclusion I can come up with is that she gets paid by the same villagers she draws her ingredients for the dishes from, like this creating some kind of loop in a closed community.

    In a way, one could say that this place, with its four tables, is the commercial center for all people of this village.

    Even for me, as my family delivers the ingredients we draw from the forest mainly here.

    When I enter the tavern I catch the rare sight of four people I don¡¯t recognize at one table.

    Is it again that time of the month?

    I draw myself back from my thoughts as Miss Oka is right now at the counter.

    "Hello Shari what can I do for you?" (Oka)

    "Ah, you know we had this season a good harvest for greyshrooms and cinderberries, also some spiceweed. So I would like to know if our favorite customer would like to get the first choice?" (Shari)

    "Sole customer, you wanted to say, hmm? To be honest at the moment we don¡¯t really need many of these. The stocks are good and we didn¡¯t sell many dishes with those recently." (Oka)

    "Oh, that¡¯s too bad! We would have really appreciated it if you would take some. It¡¯s not like we are going to starve, but selling to the villagers one by one is quite a hassle and without the pay, it seems that my diet will suffer a heavy increase of berries and wild herbs. Honestly, they aren''t very tasty, by all means for their health value." (Shari)

    "Sorry to hear that, but how about this: If you bring me purpleberries and darkleaves, I would give you a special bonus for your effort." (Oka)

    "Uh!" (Shari)

    "Is something the matter?" (Oka)

    "Well, you know, those are rather rare at the outskirts. Especially as most villagers directly take them if they find any close to the village. So the only way would be to head into the deep parts of the forest. However, you know this, don¡¯t you?" (Shari)

    "Seems like I¡¯ve got exposed. If they would be easy to obtain I wouldn¡¯t be short on them. Still, your family are kinda experts in traversing the forest, aren''t you? So it shouldn''t be asking too much and the bonus will make up for it." (Oka)

    "Duh, I don''t promise anything, but I will see what I can do." (Shari)

    "I¡¯ve expected nothing less from you." (Oka)

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Yeah, yeah. Flattery won¡¯t gain you a discount. I¡¯m on my way then. Bye." (Shari)

    "Goodbye, Shari." (Oka)

    When I leave the counter, I manage to eavesdrop a bit on those adventurers.

    I hope they are not here because of a penalty, as those people tend to be troublemakers.

    But they seem to be okay since they are calmly chatting.

    "God; why do we need to do this stupid subjugation quest, here in this god-forsaken place? I mean it''s about "slimes"! Who cares if we kill them here or not?"

    Said one of them.

    A young man with a sword on his hip and a chain mail.

    Is he always wearing this attire?

    Seems rather uncomfortable always having to carry this heavy of a burden.

    That''s at least my opinion.

    "You know that, if we don¡¯t get them here, they will gather and inevitably draw to the important places."

    Said number two, a ranger with a bow.

    I¡¯m a little offended by his indirect insult to my home village, though can¡¯t really deny his assessment.

    Heck, I don¡¯t even know if we pay taxes, so remote as we are.

    Have never seen someone coming for this reason.

    "Well, maybe this might become more interesting than we think. Has any of you heard of this last incident where a group got completely wiped out?"

    I assume this one is a mage.

    His red robe is practically screaming fire.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to announce it like this in battle, but I guess most monsters don¡¯t care for colors and it might help in coordination with other groups.

    "Hmm, I might have heard something in this regard as well."

    The last one.

    A rogue with a shortsword on his left side and several shells on his hip, which I think are for throwing.

    "Wait, if they got wiped out how can there be a story?" (Adventurer 1)

    "Sorry, wiped out was maybe a little too much. Apparently, the backline could run after their vanguard got killed." (Adventurer 3)

    "Running? Some newbies that were done by the first over-average beast. Tsk!" (Adventurer 1)

    "No, I¡¯ve heard they had at least one year of experience. Not too much, but enough to handle a dangerous situation." (Adventurer 4)

    "By the way, it was no beast." (Adventurer 3)

    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" (Adventurer 2)

    "Now, to come back to our previous topic, I¡¯ve heard it was a slime." (Adventurer 3)

    "You''re gonna be kidding me. Slimes can¡¯t pull this off. I mean killing one not to mention two people before you can manage to escape? Did they jump in this blob heads first?" (Adventurer 1)

    "No, it seems this one was some kind of mutation. Much bigger. And even more interesting, it took the appearance of a girl." (Adventurer 3)

    "Okay now you''re trying to fool us. I mean seriously, a girl?" (Adventurer 1)

    "I didn¡¯t mean to! It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve heard." (Adventurer 3)

    "The way here took us quite a while and such news doesn¡¯t spread terribly fast, so the story should be at least two months old." (Adventurer 2)

    "Hmm, it sounds strange. But on the other hand, maybe there is a reason for this, like tricking your victim to hesitate or come close. As some kind of adaption against humans? Might work in the dark." (Adventurer 2)

    "Well; she looks like a young beauty? Then I have no problem to come close." (Adventurer 1)

    "Ehh, pal? You know what would be going to happen to your¡­ Urgh, nevermind." (Adventurer 4)

    At this point, our chain mail wearer grows seriously pale with the realization that you shouldn¡¯t poke everything you come across.

    "Still, a slime. That¡¯s unheard of." (Adventurer 2)

    "Pal, you shouldn¡¯t take this so hard. There are others out there. For example, this girl over there is looking at you for quite a while now." (Adventurer 4)

    Aaaaand I¡¯m out here!

    Okay, I need to go to the deeper forest in order to receive the ingredients and like this an appropriate pay.

    It¡¯s a bit more dangerous, as there are occasionally monsters.

    But nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.

    It¡¯s not really necessary to call mum for help.

    I think she would just slow me down.

    All I need is a basket and our good old smellbags.

    I guess I take two more as spares.

    Like this prepared, I¡¯m more than ready for everything the forest might throw at me.

    So I set out to get the ingredients.

    I hope this will be worth it.

 Chapter 4a

    - Shari -

    Well, I¡¯m in the forest.

    The deep part.

    Gloomy as I remember it and too disturbing to calm down.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid, but I think I¡¯ve mentioned before that I don¡¯t get what anyone would find in constantly being on edge.

    For me, it only feeds my resolve to quicken my pace and bring this soon to an end.

    However, I still am thinking about this discussion.

    Seriously?

    A girl made of slime?

    Are they insane?

    The only people who were there are two runaways.

    Isn¡¯t this a completely biased testimony?

    Anything could have happened there.

    And they come up with such a story to explain why only they made it back from there.

    Are people really going to buy this?

    Now it¡¯s not like I¡¯m affected, yet it bothers me what stories people tell to conceal their deeds.

    And might actually get through with!

    At least those thoughts distract me a bit from the tense atmosphere.

    On the other hand, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be distracted from life-threatening danger.

    "Grooaar"

    Okay, that didn''t help me to calm down.

    This was easy to recognize as a direwolf.

    Though; it¡¯s not so easy to recognize the direction with this kind of echo.

    Looking for those cooking ingredients might not be a task worth dying for.

    Hah; but I¡¯m already here so I should just get this done!

    Grabbing one of my smellbags tighter, I walk deeper into the forest and manage to find some darkleaves.

    They are not extremely uncommon, but with their tendency to grow around trees in dark places, you need to go to the displeasing areas, with higher risks.

    However, some more are still needed.

    As I continue my search, I detect a strange unknown smell.

    I cautiously look around and subsequently find a corpse.

    Well; no corpse, only bones, and the smell was no decay.

    At a closer look, these are the bones of a direwolf, yet they are completely clean if a bit damaged, and without the merest hint of flesh.

    Like this, I realize what this smell is.

    It seems that this direwolf got killed by a slime and the smell was something like digestion gas.

    That¡¯s not too surprising as they sometimes just charge into them, considering how hostile they are to trespassers.

    It doesn¡¯t happen too often nowadays, as even these creatures are learning over time.

    Still, for me, this might be a good opportunity because commonly slimes tend to dissolve everything.

    This one was apparently full and decided against bothering further.

    Still, for me those bones and the teeth, if any survived, could be quite valuable.

    Like this I kneel down to the remains and look if any parts are intact enough, after the acid, to be worth my attention.

    "Splotch"

    While I''m scavenging, suddenly I hear something beside me.

    I follow the sound and find a batch of slime close to my position.

    How strange!

    The sound came from this place so this shouldn¡¯t have been here before.

    But if it''s like this, where is the source?

    Immediately a feeling overcomes me.

    I turn around and¡­

    Look in the eyes of a girl.

    Well, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem on its own, if not for the translucent green color of her body.

    The curious mouth of the girl gradually forms a smile and before I can even contemplate the occurrence, she grabs both of my wrists with her hands.

    The moment they touch me I realize:

    "She is a slime!" (Shari)

    Finally understanding the situation I¡¯m in, I try to jump backward and rip my hands free.

    Yet, the moment I start moving the creature takes the movement with me and lunges forward.

    Thus robbed of my balance, I fall on my back, and the creature directly over me.

    There''s no chance.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.In a blink, my bottom half is completely enveloped by the liquid mass.

    This thing is going to eat me!

    I don¡¯t want to get devoured and try to scramble away, but the liquid is absolutely tenacious.

    Before I can do anything else the upper half of the slime which has still the shape of a girl, awkwardly protruding out of the mass, is over me.

    She fixes my shoulders with her hands while her mass seemingly grows.

    Does it want to devour me at once?

    I manage to pull a smellbag out of my pouch and throw it at her face.

    For a second she looks irritated due to the contents spreading inside her.

    "Zsch"

    Which then instantly vanish as if they never existed.

    I¡¯m out of options!

    All I can do is struggle as much as I can against the overwhelming mass, leaving this thing completely unfazed.

    The next moment, I feel how liquid is gathering below me, which then lifts me up.

    During the whole ordeal, the borderless eyes of that thing are staring intensely at me, while tears start to well up in mine.

    Being elevated by much more mass than there initially was, I still try to break free.

    But as my hands can grab nothing but air and my legs are stuck in this tar-like substance there is nothing I can do.

    It doesn¡¯t take long and even my arms are enveloped.

    While I can still move them, it is difficult to do so and I have no hold on anything.

    Suddenly the creature starts to move, carrying me with it while still looking at me and sometimes nudging my shoulders.

    After what happened to my bag I know that it needs just one thought of that thing for me to vanish.

    Stricken with terror I start to panic and scream, despite knowing that no one should be there to hear.

    "No, no, no!"

    "Save me! Someone!"

    "Help! Help!"

    While still moving, the creature tilts her head at me.

    Then she raises a "finger" in front of her mouth, making the respective gesture.

    She wants me to stay quiet.

    Hell no!

    I intensify my wailing.

    This leads the creature to look at me while dropping her shoulders or more dislocating them, emanating some discontent with the situation.

    After that, she lifts her hand and reaches for my screaming mouth.

    She lays her hand on it dampening my cries.

    As she draws it back a substance remains over my mouth.

    Like this, she successfully gagged me and prevents me from screaming, while carrying me further.

    Because I struggle non-stop, after a while I grow exhausted.

    I¡¯m asking myself why I¡¯m still alive.

    Even if this is no positive thought, it is strange that it keeps me alive and for example, left my nose free to breathe.

    The sole reason I can think of is that it''s taking me to some kind of lair to devour me in peace.

    After what felt like an eternity we reach the bottom of a cliff.

    A short time later, I make out an entrance in the facade.

    As expected it moves with me in there, who is too exhausted to do anything at this point.

    Inside the cave, the walls are all covered with slimy liquid, which is astonishing considering that this place is rather spacious.

    Also, this weird smell, which feels unnatural and devoid of life, lingers everywhere.

    I think this is because the slime-liquid devours all living things, like this literally cleansing all they touch, creating this artificial smell.

    She floats with me to the end of the cave and tugs me in a half-leaning position at the wall.

    The surface behind me is covered in a way, which makes it soft to the touch despite the stone beneath.

    Then she draws herself away from my body, together with the part that covered my mouth, and forms back to her initial appearance of a girl, setting me free.

    She starts to look at me as if contemplating something.

    I want to run, but I¡¯m so exhausted that I can barely move.

    Still, I need to get away!

    However, the moment I try to move to make my escape, she grabs my arms and kneels into my legs.

    I can see how those limbs of hers are bulging, enveloping my legs completely, along with my downcast lower arms in a sticky, much less fluid substance, which remains after she pulls away, binding me like this to the surface.

    If I were less exhausted I could maybe break free, but as things are this is not possible.

    Thus, I¡¯m at that creature¡¯s mercy.

    Yet after she¡¯s done she kneels in front of me, smiling in my direction.

    It might even look nice, if not for the situation, and the fact that she is a murdering monster!

    But as she is, it¡¯s just extremely disturbing.

    I am scared.

    Again I start slowly to sob while looking anxiously at my captor.

    She still appears to think about, what I assume is the time to eat me.

    The moment she seems done with it, she crawls closer to me.

    Then she points at me with her finger.

    After that, she widely opens her mouth and points in it.

    At this moment my face distorts in horror and the welling up tears gush all out.

    I know I will die now.

    I cry so much that I won¡¯t even look at the monster anymore.

    It wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    The next thing I feel is how a liquid hand grabs my head securing it in place.

    After that, my nose gets pinched by the other one, a part of the slime unpleasantly flowing inside.

    Because of this, I¡¯m forced to suck the air through my mouth.

    The moment I open it, she quickly forms two new appendages in addition to those which already hold me and pushes them at my unclosed jaw, forcing me to keep it like this with surprising strength, despite the liquid composition.

    Then she draws closer and¡­

    LAYS HER LIPS ON MINE?!!

    No, no, no, no, no, no!

    Not like this!

    This shouldn¡¯t be my first!

    That is just not right!

    And then it begins.

    Suddenly some liquid is released out of her mouth and pours directly inside mine.

    Restrained as I am I have no way to resist and the creature continues to relentlessly dump more and more of this fluid inside me.

    As it gushes into my throat, lungs, and stomach, I try to cough and have the urge to vomit but to no avail, as only more keeps coming.

    I can¡¯t breathe!

    Is it killing me like this?

    Caused by the mental stress, my exhaustion, and the lack of air, I pass out.

 Chapter 4b

    - Liqu¡¯s POV-

    Hello!

    It¡¯s been a while since my encounter with those adventurers.

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t stay in the area, as surely a search party might be sent at short notice.

    So I decided to change locations by taking a trip through the forest.

    However, I had to shorten my hair.

    Not because I wanted to change my appearance, as the waist-long strands were a convenient way to store more mass.

    It was about the fact that I''d lost track of the mass I kept like this, which led to me losing considerable amounts over the ends of the strands.

    So I had to do something to be more efficient with my energy while I move.

    The lost volume I had to distribute to other locations.

    I did settle in a rather calm environment with only some wolves and boars.

    The problem is that due to the lack of monsters here, I need to be a little bit more careful with hunting since I can¡¯t let anything escape.

    Still, it was enough for my needs.

    I could even get enough to manage to etch a home for myself into the stone of a cliff.

    I did so because I still pursue the goal to make myself a friend and when the time comes, I think I''ll need a place for us.

    During my hunts, I found another advantage of my new shape.

    Before monsters often started to avoid me when I hunted, caused by my size and increasing familiarity with my kind.

    But it seems that this form looks human enough to trick them.

    They are always directly charging at me, leading to an easy kill of mine.

    So I could get enough energy to fulfill my deeds.

    Also, I practiced controlling my new body and especially my "speech" better.

    For example, I found out that a tongue helps a great deal with forming words.

    Who would have thought?

    And then I also tried to pursue my little idea.

    Like this, I spend a significant amount of my time.

    One day I again have an encounter with a direwolf.

    Like always I try to look not too intimidating, while at the same time taunting.

    I move my core to a place where I am sure it won¡¯t get hit and await the attack.

    "Grooaar!"

    Well, come at me.

    It turns out as I predicted.

    The stupid thing jumps headfirst at me and gets promptly stuck.

    If I can do one thing then it''s holding my ground.

    Like this, I quickly envelop it and start the process.

    Even though I don¡¯t speed up the process to save a bit of energy, it doesn¡¯t take long for me before the flesh is gone and only the bones remain.

    At this moment I notice that something is approaching.

    Being constantly hunted your whole life helps to polish your senses.

    So I succeed in hiding in time in a bush before I¡¯m found.

    It''s always good to keep the advantage in any situation!

    Let¡¯s see what we¡¯ve got there.

    I wait and spot:

    A girl!

    It''s strange as she apparently wears no weapons or any other equipment.

    Therefore, she''s obviously no adventurer.

    But then, what is such a person doing here?

    Thus my curiosity is sparked.

    I start to study what happens there and see her plucking at the bones of my last feast.

    When I get a better view of her, I suddenly realize:

    Perfect!

    She''s absolutely perfect for me.

    Due to the fact that she is no adventurer, she is no sworn enemy of mine, which I consider a plus!

    Also, even if I don¡¯t care much about appearances she looks nice.

    At least there is nothing malicious about her.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    But the most important trait are her eyes.

    Those eyes are full of life and are looking open and curious at the world.

    There is still caution, but that¡¯s a good thing indeed.

    It feels like I can directly look at her soul and am rather pleased by what I see.

    Closer than this I won¡¯t ever come to what I want.

    I need to get her!

    So, what is the best way to go about this?

    A distraction might be right.

    While moving behind her, keeping my distance, I form a little ball with my mass.

    Then I throw it to her side.

    The moment she directs her attention to the point of impact, I use the timeframe to float close, as silently as possible.

    I manage to arrive behind her just in time.

    When she turns around, I can for the first time take a closer look at her.

    And again "perfect"!

    Well, she seems a bit unnerved at my sudden appearance, but that was anticipated.

    I promptly remember how important first impressions are and put my best smile on.

    Also, I gently take her hands.

    Physical contact is a sign of being close.

    And it would be really a hassle if she would run now.

    "She is a slime!" (Shari)

    You don¡¯t say?

    Gaining some hold was a good idea, since I suddenly feel a tug at my arms, as she is trying to move away.

    It seems there is no helping it, so I thrust forward to get a better hold.

    I still try to be most careful with her.

    While she''s tumbling backward, I cushion her fall as best as I can.

    She''s throwing a tantrum now, but that is no real problem for my body and my core is secured safe.

    Which means there''s no risk for me!

    There is even something thrown in my face, though my dissolving tells me that it¡¯s just some mix of plants.

    No idea what that¡¯s supposed to mean.

    I become aware that this is not the best place to stay and decide that we should change to a safer location.

    I mean, there are monsters in this forest!

    So to carry her home, I lift her up.

    Looking at her I still can¡¯t help but think that she¡¯s quite gorgeous.

    At the same time, it occurs to me how fragile she is and that I have to be extra careful.

    Suddenly she starts to shout.

    "No, no, no!"

    "Save me! Someone!"

    "Help! Help!"

    Really?

    What is she thinking?

    Yes, maybe my approach was a bit straightforward, but screaming like this you will draw monsters close.

    That wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me.

    However, you could get hurt!

    I need to make her stay quiet.

    Directing my finger to my mouth, I show that I want her to stay quiet.

    I could try to talk.

    But after my last attempt, I¡¯m not so confident in my communication skills.

    So gestures have to suffice.

    Being sure that she has seen it, she does not seem to stop.

    Since I can¡¯t allow this situation to advance like this, I have no choice.

    So I plug her mouth up with some glue-like slime of mine.

    Like this, I manage to bring us back to my home.

    It isn''t much, but the walls are all soft and it¡¯s cleaned by my liquid so it is rather comfortable.

    I place her in a snug corner, hoping that this cozy place might ease her a bit.

    Naturally, I free her mouth too.

    She is staring at me with wide-open eyes and I can see fear.

    Now I¡¯m in a predicament.

    As much as I want her to like me, I just cannot allow her to flee now.

    Thus leaving me no choice but to prevent this.

    I set her forearms and legs in place, in the most comfortable way possible, using the most sturdy fluid I can produce.

    It is not much, but considering her struggle until now it should suffice.

    I¡¯m sure she is not too pleased by this, but it is necessary to pursue my plan.

    Yet, I should still try to ease her; so smiling it is.

    The first step is that I need her to ingest a special cocktail, I came up with.

    As soon I got her I started creating it.

    Because this substance takes much effort and energy to produce, I need to make sure that no drop comes to waste.

    So she needs to drink it all!

    For this reason, I come up with the idea that the best way would be to pour it directly in with my mouth while securing her head with my hands.

    No, I¡¯m not biased.

    This is simply the best possible approach, which coincidentally happens to be the most pleasant one.

    But first, she needs to open her mouth.

    Hoping she would listen this time I point at her mouth.

    Then I open mine and point at it, to show her I want her to open it too.

    Hey, what is the meaning of this look, and why are you suddenly crying?

    I only wanted you to open your mouth, isn''t this a little bit much of a reaction?

    I mean it¡¯s not like I threatened you, but you behave as if I said I would eat you!

    .

    .

    .

    Oh¡­

    Sorry, my mistake.

    That wasn¡¯t intended.

    This sets the problem that I don¡¯t think this sobbing mess in front of me will show much cooperation anymore.

    Instead, I need to rely on a little trick.

    By preventing her from breathing through her nose, she is forced to use her only other entrance.

    The moment she opens up I can force my mass inside and hold it.

    Then I lay my mouth on hers and start to pour the liquid inside.

    I feel her squirming against it, but she needs to endure.

    Finally, I manage to spill the last drop in her.

    Making sure it stays inside, I can let go at last.

    Promptly I notice that the poor thing has lost consciousness.

    Fortunately, she''s still breathing!

    Nevertheless, I should have been more aware of how dangerous a lack of air might be for her.

    Humans are such fragile creatures.

    But don¡¯t worry, I am here and keep watch.

    So you can sleep soundly.

    Don''t worry!

    I¡¯m here!

 Chapter 5a

    - Shari -

    "Urgh!"

    I wake up with a terrible headache and severe nausea.

    My stomach is stirring like crazy and I feel weak.

    As soon I can gather my thoughts I realize that I¡¯m still restrained and naked.

    Huh, did this thing take my clothes?

    I can¡¯t see them, so they might be dissolved.

    I become aware of my situation, look around, and¡­ there it is.

    My captor is leaning on the opposite wall, staring at me with a smile plastered on her face.

    Why is she always smiling at me?

    There is no real reason to trick me by playing nice, as she has already got me.

    Or is she just happy at the prospect of her next meal?

    It feels like I am only the livestock of that thing.

    As soon as this creature gets hungry, I will die a horrible death, without any remains of mine to be found.

    This grim outlook again brings tears to my eyes, as I look at the thing that will soon end my life.

    The moment the creature notices that I¡¯m awake she draws close, till she is directly in front of me.

    It¡¯s confusing as I know that slimes have no gender; still, the appearance is deceiving.

    She extends her hand and starts to caress my head.

    I¡¯m so scared that I can¡¯t control my tears and start to cry and splutter anything out.

    "Please let me go!"

    "Someone, anyone. Save me!"

    "I-I don¡¯t want to die! Please have mercy!"

    "Please, I have done nothing wrong!"

    "Just let me live!"

    "I don¡¯t want to die!"

    "I don¡¯t want to die!"

    "Don¡¯t eat me!"

    .

    .

    .

    "Why would I?" (Liqu)

    Huh?!

    It spoke!?

    That thing can speak!?

    What is going on here?

    There was a soft, slightly syrupy, but gentle voice.

    How can this be?

    How can a slime possibly speak?

    That thing tilts its head at me in confusion.

    What does that mean "why would she eat me"?

    That¡¯s what slimes normally do.

    What is going on here, if not eating me?

    Maybe I am fantasizing.

    A prospect my desperate mind came up with, for a situation where I won¡¯t die.

    But if I am, there is no harm if I confirm it.

    So I gather my resolve and speak.

    "D-did you just talk? C-can you speak?" (Shari)

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Again she tilts her head at me.

    Hah, so I¡¯m just crazy!

    I guess it¡¯s okay in this situation.

    "It seems so." (Liqu)

    Gaah!

    "By the way I¡¯m Liqu and you are?" (Liqu)

    "Sh-Shari!" (Shari)

    "What a wonderful name and you look so nice!" (Liqu)

    She comes disturbingly close at this squeezing against me.

    The physical contact causes me to panic a bit.

    "P-please dear slime, just let me go! I won¡¯t talk about anything! Just let me leave!" (Shari)

    She seems to think for a moment before she turns again to me.

    "Sorry. That wouldn¡¯t be good." (Liqu)

    What''s that supposed to mean?

    "Please! I don¡¯t want to die! Just let me live!" (Shari)

    I plead while tears flow down my cheeks.

    "Don¡¯t worry! Everything is fine!" (Liqu)

    She says while stroking my hair and washing the tears away.

    "Nothing bad will happen to you." (Liqu)

    I don¡¯t know anything anymore!

    For a while, she proceeds to caress me while repeating these platitudes.

    Her touch is absolutely unnerving and sends shivers all over me, each stroke leaving a residue behind.

    Maybe she just wants to calm down her cattle, so that I won¡¯t make problems.

    I¡¯m deeply afraid!

    Suddenly she stops and looks intently at me.

    "I need you to open your mouth. Could you please do so?" (Liqu)

    Why is she asking this?

    Why does she want me to do this?

    At this moment I recall the events before I fainted.

    No, she can¡¯t possibly want to¡­ again?

    As terror crawls in me, I start to tremble uncontrollably.

    After waiting some time for an answer, the slime speaks up again.

    "Look! It would be better if you would work with me. Otherwise, it is more unpleasant." (Liqu)

    Unpleasant!?

    No! No, I¡¯m not going to do this!

    Not happening!

    Seeing that I won¡¯t help her fatten me up, she drops her shoulders with something akin to a sigh.

    Like this, she tries the same trick as last time by pinching my nose.

    Before long I need to catch air through my mouth.

    Still, while doing so, I make sure that my teeth stay shut to prevent the outcome of the last time.

    Promptly she extends her hand and lays it against my teeth.

    The moment it touches her hand loses shape and spans around them.

    Shortly after, the slime that makes up her body wriggles around the rows of my teeth and enters through every hole it finds.

    There is nothing I can do to stop the mass from entering.

    She doesn¡¯t even bother to keep my head in place.

    She simply holds the appendage which now lost all form over my face and follows every movement of mine, just using weak pressure to prevent too wild struggle.

    Even more unnerving is the fact that the substance seems to move on its own accord.

    As if it is alive!

    I can even feel how it''s preventing itself from entering my lungs, pulling substance away there.

    Instead, it pours directly into my stomach where the wriggling feeling finally settles down.

    This time my nose remains free so I can breathe a bit, as conveniently a path to my lungs remains.

    The stream seems to be endless and even when I¡¯m full it won¡¯t stop coming.

    After far too long and shortly before my stomach bursts, it finally stops.

    The creature still ensures that I¡¯m not throwing up before she lets go.

    "See, that wasn¡¯t so bad, right?" (Liqu)

    She says while patting my head and rubbing my tummy.

    Is she for real?

    After this horror?

    I don¡¯t have the energy to respond and even though I want to puke I¡¯m afraid of what might happen if I do.

    I don¡¯t even want to think about how bad it is to have this slime inside me.

    It¡¯s surely not healthy.

    Like this, I let go and sink against the covered wall to finally get some rest after this experience.

    The wall''s surface is soft enough to be comfortable as long as one doesn¡¯t think about what the layer is made of.

    Also, it''s not too cold inside this cave.

    So I try to find peace and close my eyes.

    Until I feel something pressing against my left side.

    Startled I turn my head there and see that the slime is leaning against me.

    With her eyes closed, she''s slightly hugging my body with a joyful expression.

    I try to squirm away but am still restrained.

    To make things worse, when I try to shake her off, her mass flows around my body and is only enveloping me more.

    I panic and the thought that any moment the dissolving might start and I die a gruesome death sets me trembling.

    Yet time passes and nothing happens, apart from slight shifts of the mass around me.

    The moment I stop shaking, her mass draws back to its original position.

    This slime seems not the slightest bit bothered by my struggle and it is absolutely impossible to remove her.

    As things are, I can¡¯t even fight against something like this happening.

    This monster can force its will on me just like that.

    And with my built-up exhaustion, I am not able to stay awake any longer.

    In this way, I finally start to fall asleep while being hugged by a slime, like a pillow.

    Just what is happening to my life?

 Chapter 5b

    - Liqu''s POV-

    I was watching the whole time this poor thing was out.

    The treatment I gave my little guest is taking its toll on me, as I did lose quite an amount of energy.

    But for now, I¡¯m okay.

    Because it was necessary that I can examine her body and they were completely soaked, I took her clothes.

    I promise this was the decisive factor!

    While making sure that she is fine I try to work on my "speech".

    Especially I train some quotes that might become important.

    I¡¯m not very confident in my communication skills.

    However, a small amount might become necessary based on our past interactions.

    I don¡¯t want to speak much and risk that the discussion gets out of hand.

    It wouldn¡¯t help to tell her everything that goes on.

    Rather I fear it might scare her.

    So I shouldn''t say too much and stick to small talk.

    Like this, I wait patiently till the little one wakes up.

    "Urgh" (Shari)

    Ah; she is awake!

    I should go; come close to her; to show that I¡¯m caring.

    So I start to stroke her head to comfort her.

    However, it doesn''t help very much, as she starts to sob and stammers at me:

    "Please let me go!"

    "Someone, anyone. Save me!"

    "I-I don¡¯t want to die! Please have mercy!"

    "Please, I have done nothing wrong!"

    "Just let me live!"

    "I don¡¯t want die!"

    "I don¡¯t want die!"

    "Don¡¯t eat me!"

    Well, it seems it can¡¯t be helped.

    The poor girl is trembling all over.

    It seems I don¡¯t have a choice, but to soothe her by talking.

    "Why would I?" (Liqu)

    I guess that did do the trick!

    At least she has stopped crying now and instead looks at me with quite an exasperated expression.

    "D-did you just talk? C-can you speak?" (Shari)

    I¡¯m contemplating if I should answer, as an extensive talk is not really in my interest.

    Stolen story; please report.But since I already spoke, I should at least reply to her.

    "It seems so." (Liqu)

    Also, there was a question I had in mind which is rather important as we will spend our time together.

    "By the way I¡¯m Liqu and you are?" (Liqu)

    "Sh-Shari!" (Shari)

    I like that one.

    It has a nice flow to it and a pleasant sound.

    "What a wonderful name and you look so nice!" (Liqu)

    Oh, maybe I was a bit too elated.

    However, this is my first reciprocated interaction with another sentient being I ever had.

    "P-please dear slime, just let me go! I won¡¯t talk about anything! Just let me leave!" (Shari)

    As I feared, a topic I don''t really want to talk about.

    The best would be if I stick to my prepared quotes.

    "Sorry. That wouldn¡¯t be good." (Liqu)

    That is no lie.

    At this moment she really shouldn¡¯t move, since her body could get heavily damaged in her current state.

    "Please, I don¡¯t want to die! Just let me live!" (Shari)

    As she starts again to cry, I need to comfort her.

    So I start to caress her and use the quotes I trained.

    "Don¡¯t worry! Everything is fine!" (Liqu)

    I mean, she is with me.

    I will make sure that no harm will befall her.

    She is too important to allow any negligence in my care.

    "Nothing bad will happen to you." (Liqu)

    Like this, I repeat some times to put her at ease.

    The results aren''t overwhelming, as she is trembling like crazy, but at least her tears stopped at some point.

    Well, it''s better than nothing.

    It was very important to calm her down because this is essential for the further procedure.

    The little one needs much more sustenance, which I have to provide her, and I can¡¯t take no for an answer.

    However, I would prefer to have her consent.

    "I need you to open your mouth. Could you please do so?" (Liqu)

    Coming from her reaction I shouldn¡¯t set my hopes high.

    Nevertheless, I should still try.

    "Look! It would be better if you would work with me. Otherwise, it is more unpleasant." (Liqu)

    Sigh, it was worth a shot, yet it seems I need to do this alone.

    I start again with my nose-pinching approach, but this time she holds her teeth shut.

    This is no real problem, as this time she only needs basic nutrition and not the special liquid.

    So I simply need to pour my normal slime inside her stomach.

    Using this advantage, I can control the slime until it reaches its destination, moving it past her teeth through her throat.

    This time I am especially careful not to hinder her air supply.

    She''s squirming quite much against my treatment, obviously not liking what¡¯s happening, yet as I have this time some leeway, I don¡¯t need to completely keep her in check.

    Even if some of the mass scatters, I can simply retrieve it and use it again.

    However, a little bit of force I have to utilize or she might harm herself otherwise.

    Also, it gets quite tedious to keep up with the adjustments for her air supply if she moves too violently.

    It needs a huge amount to make it last.

    So I spread it as good I can without damaging her insides.

    Finally, I¡¯m done.

    This consumed much of mine and I need to recuperate, but this can wait.

    Yet it seems she wants to spit it out again.

    That would be such a waste.

    No, no, no, no, no!

    This isn''t allowed!

    After all the effort to fill it in.

    And it''s so precious with all the energy it contains.

    You need to keep it inside!

    So I have no choice but to plug her mouth to prevent her from throwing up.

    Luckily she only retches for a minute or so and then it eventually settles down.

    After that, my little one manages to fight her urge to vomit.

    Such a good girl!

    I am glad I didn''t have to absorb and guide the current back inside, as this wouldn''t have been pleasant for both sides.

    I would have felt a little guilty and she... you know.

    However, I didn''t have to and so it''s fine.

    "See, that wasn¡¯t so bad, right?" (Liqu)

    Well, I believe she thinks differently about this, but exaggerating won¡¯t bring favor.

    Her stomach even bulged a little, yet this is exactly like it should be.

    My little one needs the sustenance inside.

    Still, she seems to be tired and promptly sinks down in an attempt to sleep.

    I¡¯m as well quite exhausted on a mental level, so I too would like to take a rest.

    After all, this was the longest not violent interaction with anyone I ever had.

    Looking at her face with those closed eyes I feel something I can¡¯t really grasp.

    It''s just an idea, still, I would like to¡­

    Without further thinking I''m lying down next to her.

    First, she is squirming quite much.

    But I can secure myself by using my mass and soon she settles down.

    After that, it is just joyous to be like this together.

    Thus I come to peace while hugging her.

    She feels warm and we are so close.

    A little bit like they were.

    This is nice!

 Chapter 6a

    - Shari -

    I wake up again.

    It took quite long for me to calm down enough to find sleep with that monster leaning against me and my poor condition.

    To speak of, I have a bad headache and feel still extremely weak.

    The worst is my stomach, which feels like it¡¯s going to turn around.

    I need to say, I¡¯m in pain and it¡¯s a little hard to think.

    The nausea is wearing me out in a horrible way.

    I look around and can¡¯t find that slime.

    It seems my captor left the cave.

    So I''m alone for the first time.

    Naturally, I try to break free, but my limbs aren¡¯t even responding correctly.

    This makes the restraints an obstacle I can''t overcome.

    That is to say, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t even make it out of the cave in my condition.

    Like this, I¡®m pondering the options I could take.

    I could try to scream, in the hope someone might come to save me.

    However, I should be realistic about this.

    I¡¯m deep in the forest and this creature carried me pretty far.

    I don¡¯t think that anyone would be close enough to hear me.

    Especially as I¡¯m in a cave, not much of my voice should leak out.

    The only thing that could hear me might be another monster, which would gut me alive.

    I¡¯m not very sure but if I have to choose, the slime devouring me might be faster.

    Also, I¡¯m quite afraid of what might happen if the slime hears me, which has the highest odds, considering this is its lair.

    I¡¯m not too keen on getting gagged again.

    So, screaming would do me no good, but wear me out.

    Yet, I don¡¯t really know what else I could do.

    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve already been here.

    Probably more than one day, maybe two.

    My parents must be worried, why I¡¯m not back yet.

    Well, they wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    I should avert myself from those sad thoughts.

    Doesn¡¯t help.

    "Blurgh!" (Shari)

    Suddenly a wave of nausea hits me and I puke.

    But all that comes out is some blue slime.

    Well, that had to be expected, as I haven¡¯t ingested anything else lately.

    There is no taste, so it¡¯s no lingering impression, yet the idea I¡¯m filled with this is extremely unnerving.

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m lucky that this slime has not killed me already.

    It might be only a question of time.

    For all I know that creature just likes to play with its food.

    Maybe some beast might be better.

    After all, it would be over then.

    Before I can think too much about this, I hear something.

    It comes closer.

    Like this, my captor enters the cave and promptly turns in my direction.

    Yes; I¡¯m still here, right where you bound me.

    Her belly seems a little bloated and when I look closer I see why.

    Inside there are some bones and a skull.

    Again a direwolf as it seems.

    Right after I made this detection it comes closer, one hand behind her head, the other on her stomach, and like always smiling.

    "Hey there! I¡¯m sorry that I just left you, but feeding you requires quite much and I had to replenish my resources. I hope you weren¡¯t scared alone. Oh, I¡¯m still at the bones, as the insides are rather rich. Speeding up would decrease the benefit, but if they scare you I''ll do so." (Liqu)

    .

    .

    .

    Okay, there was so much that I don¡¯t know where to start.

    First: If this costs you so much, then why am I even here at all?

    Like this, it does make no sense that she is keeping me as livestock.

    Also, why would I be more scared if the man-eating monster is not here?

    Can she be that oblivious?

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.And no, the bones of a dead creature are not scary for me, if anything, that which killed it is.

    And last but not least: Are you really asking your livestock about your diet?

    You know the only response I have to that topic is: "Don¡¯t eat me!"

    That thing is so weird I just can¡¯t understand what it''s up to.

    While I¡¯m pondering, I become aware that I was staring at my strange captor and it seems she noticed.

    "You are¡­" (Liqu)

    Yes, what?!

    Confused, dizzy, in pain, freaked out!

    You can choose anything!

    "¡­Hungry?" (Liqu)

    .

    .

    .

    Is she for real?

    At this point, I¡¯m not sure if she is just weird or a sadistic torture master.

    Of all things, she comes up with that?

    On the other hand, maybe slimes simply have no other important things for them!

    They are basically made to devour things.

    That would make sense in a way.

    That she can¡¯t come up with something different.

    Like this, I am contemplating¡­ and freeze.

    Suddenly the implication of her question dawns on me.

    Again!

    She is going to do it again!

    Struck by pure terror tears are flowing and I begin to wail.

    "No, no, no! Please not! Please not!" (Shari)

    "Please, you need sustenance. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you wouldn¡¯t get anything." (Liqu)

    "Just let me go, please! I want back home!" (Shari)

    "Everything¡¯s fine! You are okay here!" (Liqu)

    "No! I want this all to end! Please!" (Shari)

    "Just bear with it a little longer. It will soon be over." (Liqu)

    What does that mean?

    I¡¯m scared!

    "Now please. You need to eat. Just work with me a little here!" (Liqu)

    No! Not that!

    Anything but that!

    Even if it tastes like nothing, simply the thought that it¡¯s again going to wriggle down my throat is enough to make my stomach feel like it is going to turnover.

    I know that this stuff is killing everything that gets inside.

    So eating it can¡¯t be healthy.

    Also, even if I¡¯m not hungry, the weakness I feel is the best proof that her treatment is not good for me.

    So I would do anything to prevent further forced feedings like before.

    "J-Just something else. Anything else! I would eat raw meat or just a plant. Any plant! Even grass! Just not this slime! Please!" (Shari)

    I¡¯m desperately pleading at her, while tears flow down my face.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think that you could digest anything like this at the moment. So there is just one way." (Liqu)

    Why?

    Did the slime cause that?

    I can¡¯t eat anything normal anymore?

    Is my stomach damaged?

    The thoughts make me sick and she is closing in on me.

    I don¡¯t want this to happen!

    My stomach is in turmoil and coils at the thought!

    I mean¡­

    "Aaarrghh!" (Shari)

    It hurts! It hurts!

    My stomach feels as if something just ripped.

    The tears on my face are now flowing for a completely different reason.

    I can¡¯t handle this pain!

    Am I supposed to die like this by this monster?

    No, I don''t think so.

    Her face seems to show something like concern after my scream.

    "Is something wrong?" (Liqu)

    It doesn¡¯t matter to withhold that!

    "My stomach hurts!!!" (Shari)

    "Oh!" (Liqu)

    She seems to be surprised.

    So it wasn''t intended?

    "Better let me take a look. Then I can tell if something¡¯s wrong." (Liqu)

    Before I can even answer, another wave of pain strikes me and I start to scream.

    "Aaahhh-Glrrb!" (Shari)

    But before I can put out much of a tone, Liqu thrusts her right arm directly down my throat.

    I barely recorded it, as fast as she reaches my stomach.

    "Let¡¯s see what is going on." (Liqu)

    Her arm is buried in me up to her shoulder.

    The form shaped in a way that it fits.

    Nonetheless, it¡¯s needless to say how unpleasant it feels.

    The slime liquid applies so much pressure that it''s impossible to close my jaw.

    Like this, I have a free view of her face, which looks as if she''s searching for something.

    "Hmm, I can¡¯t feel anything here. There?" (Liqu)

    Urrgh! I can feel how her hand is moving inside me.

    "That..." (Liqu)

    Abruptly she stops her movements.

    She looks as if she is contemplating something.

    Right after, I can basically see her mouth forming a wide "O".

    Which smoothly transforms into a smile that reaches literally from ear to ear.

    You know slime, duh!

    Instantly she bursts out in genuine happiness.

    "There it is! It¡¯s there! You¡¯ve got one! It works! I can feel it! Just a little longer! It¡¯s almost done!" (Liqu)

    If I see right, there is even slime which is as tears flowing down from her eyes.

    I would like to ask some questions but with her arm still embedded as it is this is obviously impossible.

    And before I can even try to comprehend¡­

    "Just a bit more! The important part is already done. It needs just a little more." (Liqu)

    The moment she says this, her arm inside me bulges.

    I don¡¯t need long to realize what is happening.

    She is pumping her mass inside.

    Before long vast amounts are already in me.

    There is nothing I can do.

    Please! I don¡¯t want this!

    As more is coming, gradually the pain vanishes, along with my consciousness.

    It gets harder and harder to hold a thought.

    As it gets darker I think:

    Please!

    Make this stop!

    I cannot endure this anymore!

    All I want is¡­

    ...that this ends!

    It shall end!

    Just¡­

    ¡­ end!

    And like this, my mind drifts away.

 Chapter 6b

    - Liqu¡¯s POV -

    I woke up a long time before my little one.

    Because I don¡¯t really need sleep, my rest was naturally shorter than hers.

    Since I am at the moment rather drained, there is the pressing matter of replenishing myself.

    So I need to go out to hunt me some nourishment.

    It doesn¡¯t sit well with me to leave her like this, but if I make fast it should be okay.

    After I left the cave, I walk through the forest every now and then shouting something.

    As soon as a monster hears my human voice, it will get triggered to rush at me in an attempt to kill a human, completely disregarding its own safety.

    This trick does make hunting a piece of cake.

    Shortly after I started my prey comes.

    It''s one of those wolves which seemingly make up the majority of monsters in this forest.

    Like always I don¡¯t really need to do anything.

    It jumps straight at me, getting stuck and promptly dissolved.

    I take a little detour back and manage to get another one close to my home.

    Stuffed, I return to my guest and notice that she is already awake.

    I hope she wasn¡¯t scared, as she could have thought a monster might come in and attack her.

    Even if that¡¯s unlikely since her smell is overshadowed by my liquid.

    Because it¡¯s made to hold the cave clean, it destroys all the small creatures.

    The resulting scent should be unsavory to those creatures.

    However, I should talk to her.

    "Hey there! I¡¯m sorry that I just left you but feeding you requires quite much and I had to replenish my resources. I hope you weren¡¯t scared alone. Oh, I¡¯m still at the bones, as the insides are rather rich. Speeding up would decrease the benefit but if they scare you I''ll do so." (Liqu)

    Immediately I realize that the last part was stupid since I found her initially kneeling over the bones of my last prey.

    While I take a closer look, I see the remains of throwing up next to her.

    The blue color tells me we are making some progress.

    Yet, she doesn¡¯t seem to be too well, as she''s rather sagged down against the wall.

    So I come to the conclusion that the poor thing needs more nourishment.

    It¡¯s also important to quicken the process.

    Because of that, I try to ask, if I can help her in that matter.

    "You are¡­ Hungry?" (Liqu)

    At first, she stays calm and I start to raise my hopes that it might work out this time.

    Yet, her further reaction does not imply any cooperation.

    "No, no, no! Please not! Please not! (Shari)

    Maybe if I try to explain it to her without getting too concrete it might help.

    Also, is it only my imagination, or do her tears have now a blueish tint?

    "Please, you need sustenance. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you wouldn¡¯t get anything." (Liqu)

    "Just let me go, please! I want back home!" (Shari)

    Oh no, that¡¯s not good!

    Please, just stay with me!

    "Everything¡¯s fine! You are okay here!" (Liqu)

    "No! I want this all to end! Please!" (Shari)

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "Just bear with it a little longer. It will soon be over." (Liqu)

    That isn''t wrong.

    I believe we made a great deal until now, but if she would move now or I would stop it could have terrible consequences for her.

    "Now please. You need to eat. Just work with me a little here!" (Liqu)

    I really want to have her consent.

    Even if it is necessary I feel quite bad to force her.

    "J-Just something else! Anything else! I would eat raw meat or just a plant. Any plant! Even grass! Just not this slime! Please!" (Shari)

    I am afraid that''s not possible.

    In addition to the fact that it wouldn¡¯t contribute to the process, her insides are now completely cleaned out, so that she can¡¯t eat something else.

    "I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t think that you could digest anything like this at the moment.

    So there is just one way!" (Liqu)

    It looks like I still need to do it like before.

    So I reluctantly come closer.

    But before I can do anything my little one starts to scream.

    "Aaarrghh!" (Shari)

    "Is something wrong?" (Liqu)

    I¡¯m quite concerned.

    If there would be too severe damage at this point, I couldn¡¯t do very much.

    "My stomach hurts!" (Shari)

    "Oh!" (Liqu)

    That could be something bad.

    I need to make sure.

    If there really is a rupture or something similar, I might glue it together as an emergency treatment.

    "Better let me take a look. Then I can tell if something¡¯s wrong." (Liqu)

    Like this I reach with my arm inside as soon she opens her mouth, to examine her stomach.

    "Aaahhh-Glrrb" (Shari)

    "Let¡¯s see what is going on." (Liqu)

    I¡¯m trying to feel for any anomalies inside.

    "Hmh, I can¡¯t feel anything here. There?" (Liqu)

    While I¡¯m scanning her stomach walls, I can¡¯t make out anything special at first.

    But then I can feel something!

    "That..." (Liqu)

    There is a hard round object embedded in the front of her stomach.

    I need a moment to break this down before I realize:

    A core!

    A core has formed inside her!

    "There it is! It¡¯s there!" (Liqu)

    It''s no wonder that it hurts.

    The way it is linked to her body now, it will just let all her nerves around die off.

    That must hurt very much.

    However, it is not dangerous and the pain will cease as soon as there is nothing that can respond anymore.

    Even more important, while it is still growing the form is already fully shaped.

    And it is empty like I did want it.

    "You¡¯ve got one! It works! I can feel it!" (Liqu)

    It works!

    It works!

    The seed cocktail I gave her worked exactly as it should.

    "Just a little longer! It¡¯s almost done!" (Liqu)

    Like this, we are already through the hard part.

    There is nothing that can go wrong anymore!

    "Just a bit more! The important part is already done. It needs just a little more." (Liqu)

    All that is to do now is to make sure that I provide the energy and material it needs to do its work.

    In other words, I need to feed her.

    And so I start.

    As I draw closer to the end, the little one gradually becomes more and more unresponsive.

    When I am done, I take a closer look.

    Did she faint again?

    That might be a bad habit but considering the future no lasting one.

    Yet, it seems something¡¯s off.

    No; that¡¯s not it!

    Despite her inactivity, she didn''t slump down.

    Also, her eyes are still open.

    "Hello there. Can you follow my finger with your eyes?" (Liqu)

    While I move my hands in front of her she follows the movement with a completely hollow gaze.

    This way I can determine that she is not unconscious but rather delirious.

    To confirm that she is not playing an act, I first test it.

    "Could you please open your mouth?" (Liqu)

    And so she does!

    I don¡¯t believe she could do this without wavering at least a bit, considering her behavior until now.

    Yet, I would like to know what caused this.

    By recollecting the things I know, I come to a realization.

    I think all the slime I poured into her finally managed to spread so far that it reaches her brain.

    Like this, it will get slowly dissolved.

    What does happen to her then?

    For sure I wasn¡¯t going to kill my precious little friend.

    Her mind needs to get transferred to another location during the process.

    As for the question of where it gets transferred...

    Well, there is a brand-new, empty core.

    And it will fondly welcome her.

    However, since the brain shouldn¡¯t be active during this procedure it gets deactivated.

    This causes a state where she can¡¯t have any thoughts of her own.

    Now I can finally retract her binds.

    This gives me some resources back, too.

    They are no longer necessary since she won¡¯t move on her own accord till we¡¯re done.

    So I can restore a bit of energy.

    This is a rather tempting situation.

    At the moment she is nothing but a puppet.

    Yet I will not take advantage of her.

    That wouldn¡¯t be right and she might hate me for it.

    Still, she looks so nice with that cute doll face.

    That she is now listening to my requests is helpful, because I need to feed her further to support the process.

    Thus it helps that she at last works with me.

    But for now, I¡¯m just happy.

    It works out!

    Just as I hoped!

    And so I hug my little friend.

    And embrace her for a long time.

    This is bliss!

    Don¡¯t worry!

    You have nothing to fear!

    As I will protect you!

    My sole important person!

 Chapter 7a

    - Shari -

    "Urrgh!" (Shari)

    Again!

    I wake again up at this place after fainting.

    When will all of this stop?

    The only positive point is that when I wake up, this time my headache seems to be miraculously gone.

    Even more surprising is that my stomach feels perfectly calm and I don¡¯t feel exhausted at all.

    Like my memories until now were nothing but an illusion.

    The one thing that is off would be that my head feels weirdly light.

    As if I am kinda intoxicated, despite feeling somewhat clear.

    Because this strange feeling is distracting, it needs some time before I realize that all my limbs are free.

    Now that my restraints are gone I only need to stand up to escape.

    However, when I try to do so, I find that my arms and legs are not responding properly.

    It takes all of my willpower just to raise one arm a bit, while my legs are much worse.

    It¡¯s not that I am too tired to move.

    Rather they simply won¡¯t respond as they should.

    While I''m set down by this development, which again prevents my escape, I spot the slime girl on the other side of the room.

    The moment she senses that I¡¯ve noticed her, she exuberantly waves her hand at me with a huge grin on her face.

    I still don¡¯t know what she''s playing.

    Is she trying to trick me somehow or is she insane and wanted some kind of pet?

    After she is done with her extensive greeting, she crawls to me.

    "P-Please don¡¯t feed me again!" (Shari)

    I directly plea by reflex, reminiscing the past.

    "Okay, but if you need any just say so, what¡¯s mine is yours. All of it! (Liqu)

    She replies with an affectionate smile, saying the last part with a wink and the hint of a kiss she throws at me, which I hopefully only imagined.

    Huh; so easy?

    "R-Really? You are not just going to do it like the other times?" (Shari)

    "It¡¯s okay now. More important: How do you feel?" (Liqu)

    Why is she asking this?

    It disturbs me how my head feels, but I am hesitating to answer, remembering the last time I told her what is wrong.

    On the other hand that might be my only chance to get an answer regarding my condition.

    So I decide to ask what is on my mind.

    "M-my head feels strange¡­ light, kind of floating. And I can¡¯t really move my limbs. Did¡­ Did you give me something? Some kind of drug?" (Shari)

    "No, but I think I know the reason." (Liqu)

    She knows!

    Then she needs to tell me!

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "What is going on? What is the reason?" (Shari)

    "It might be because your brain is mush." (Liqu)

    She leaves me completely stupefied.

    "H-how do you mean this?" (Shari)

    Maybe I misunderstood something or we have a different sort of comprehension.

    "Like I said. Your brain is mush, melted, liquefied!" (Liqu)

    Is she kidding?

    I mean, I feel fine in general.

    Does she just not know enough about humans and how important a brain is?

    "No, this can¡¯t be! Look; if that would be true, that would be a severe damage! I would be dead now!" (Shari)

    "No, I can tell for sure your brain certainly melted." (Liqu)

    "I don¡¯t know what you want! I¡¯m okay! My body is completely intact!" (Shari)

    "I didn''t say that you¡¯re not okay. But if you¡¯re referring to your human body I can¡¯t agree with you." (Liqu)

    What is she saying?

    My human body?

    I don¡¯t understand!

    "Good thing is we¡¯re already there, so no need for explanations!" (Liqu)

    How does she mean this?

    Where are we?

    "What is going on?" (Shari)

    "Well, you could just look down at your legs." (Liqu)

    I do as she says and can¡¯t see anything at first.

    But when I look closer I notice that they are kind of swollen.

    I give a questioning look to the slime.

    "What does that mean? What is with my legs? (Shari)

    "You better check yourself." (Liqu)

    She says with her permanent smile.

    I manage to bring my hand to my lower leg and poke it with a finger.

    Out of the touch strangely I feel nothing.

    Specifically no pain at all, just dull touch.

    So I poke harder and harder, trying to sense something.

    Yet, rather than the sting I hoped for, my skin gives in as I break through it with my finger.

    Startled I instantly pull my hand away.

    And stare in shock at the hole.

    Instead of blood, a blue viscous liquid escapes from it.

    Freaked out I scream at Liqu:

    "What is going on?! What is this?!" (Shari)

    "That¡¯s the slime that spread all over inside your body. It became a bit more, but where did you think it was going?" (Liqu)

    No tha-that can¡¯t be!

    I¡¯m full of this stuff?

    Before I have time to process this development, the hole in my leg somehow widens.

    Suddenly greater amounts are gushing out.

    I try to stop it with my hand, somehow moving it through sheer terror.

    However, as I try to plug the hole, my hand starts to lose shape.

    It¡¯s liquefying in front of my eyes, while the hole keeps spreading and soon encompasses my whole leg.

    When I start to cry in my panic, my tears are feeling strange.

    The moment the first is falling I realize that they are the same slime; like everything else!

    Soon a puddle forms below me.

    When it reaches my other leg it seems to sink in, giving in under my weight.

    "No, no, no, no, no!" (Shari)

    I barely can hold my balance using my disintegrating hand, afraid to touch the liquid with my intact one.

    Yet, once I look at it, I detect already small streams coming out of my nails.

    "It has such a nice color!" (Liqu)

    While I whirl around in terror, I spot Liqu watching the ordeal with greatest interest.

    "Please! Help me!" (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t worry! Everything¡¯s fine!" (Liqu)

    Did she plan it like this?

    Was I supposed to die like that in the beginning?

    When my legs are eventually completely melted, my torso follows with increased speed.

    "No! Save me! I don¡¯t wa-Gllrrb!" (Shari)

    Slime is gushing out of my throat, muffling my cries.

    As I sink deeper in my own slime I see how my outstretched arm, which I intentionally kept away from the mass, dissolves and falls down, turning into liquid.

    Soon my shoulders are drowning, too.

    I feel how slowly my head gets encompassed leaving no feel behind.

    I lose connection to my eye the moment it sinks in.

    When it reaches my last eye the world gets dark.

    The last thing I see is how that slime is waving at me as if to say goodbye.

    So it feels like this to die?

    I float through nothing, without being able to feel.

    Since there is just darkness, I have no way to concentrate on anything.

    Suddenly there is a call.

    <ul>

    <li>"Still rather static."</li>

    </ul>

    I recognize somehow the sound of my own thoughts, but I am sure I didn¡¯t think them.

    Yet, they feel and sound like my own.

    <ul>

    <li>"It seems like you can¡¯t make it alone. Let¡¯s assist you."</li>

    </ul>

    What I can¡¯t do?

    I¡¯m not into talking to myself and that tops it by far!

    <ul>

    <li>"Pull yourself back together."</li>

    </ul>

    Back from what?

    Dying?

    I think that¡¯s a bit much to expect!

    I feel something like a drain to some point.

    There is a gathering that provides me some kind of center.

    <ul>

    <li>"Like this."</li>

    </ul>

    With this thought of mine, I call forth a picture of my body.

    Why do I see this?

    I know how I look!

    The picture imprints itself deep in my mind and instantly everything starts to shift.

    I feel how I assemble myself in a certain way according to the picture.

    As soon it attains a basic shape I sense how the form further solidifies.

    I feel my fingers twitch, how my legs are gathering and my face starts to feel according to my memory.

    Finally, my body feels like I remember it.

    Then I open my eyes.

 Chapter 7b

    - Liqu -

    "Urrgh!" (Shari)

    Ah, she is back!

    Her mind is now fully converted into the core, so she can again think with its help.

    It is difficult to hide my excitement, as regaining her consciousness was the last hurdle.

    Hmm, it seems like she is trying to move, but that should be difficult right now.

    As much as I know, she can¡¯t have acquired any control over her mass this soon.

    Instead, she is trying to use her muscles.

    The problem is, there are none or at least the last bits are vanishing right now.

    We are right now at the finish line and the rest will be consumed very fast, with all the slime that is absorbing her insides.

    Still, she has quite some willpower, if she can lift it; if only a bit.

    Maybe she is even controlling the slime a little without knowing.

    I¡¯m a bit anxious!

    This is an extremely important moment, yet she''s about to experience something that could maybe be called traumatic.

    The least I can do is to make her feel comfortable.

    So don¡¯t forget to smile!

    I wave at her, to show that I¡¯m happy that she managed to wake up again.

    Then I draw close to her.

    The poor thing has to go through a very hard time and someone should assist her to get through it.

    And since I caused it, it¡¯s my responsibility!

    "P-Please don¡¯t feed me again!" (Shari)

    She still doesn¡¯t seem to like the slime, but I believe that in a short time she won¡¯t have much of a choice.

    The good thing is that I don¡¯t need to feed her anymore since we are already done and it is only a matter of minutes.

    I can see already the liquid bulging in her lower appendages.

    But when she will need something in the future I will gladly help her out, as it might take a long time till she can hunt on her own.

    "Okay, but if you need any just say so, what¡¯s mine is yours. All of it!" (Liqu)

    I mean it!

    This one is my all and I will make sure she is fine with all I have!

    "R-really? You are not just going to do it like the other times?" (Shari)

    "It¡¯s okay now! More importantly, how do you feel?" (Liqu)

    I don¡¯t want her to be in pain, but I don¡¯t know how it will feel if her body gets transformed while she is aware.

    "M-my head feels strange¡­ light, kind of floating and I can¡¯t really move my limbs.

    Did¡­ Did you give me something? Some kind of drug?" (Shari)

    Well, I obviously gave her something and it did do something to her brain, but I don¡¯t believe that is what she means.

    Also, I guess I can tell her now.

    Too much surprise could take her aback!

    I don¡¯t want her to despair because she can¡¯t change anything now, but just throwing her in would be cruel, too.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.In fact, she already completely transformed.

    Having her core and some accompanying mass, the rest is only appearance.

    "No, but I think I know the reason." (Liqu)

    "What is going on? What is the reason?" (Shari)

    "It might be because your brain is mush." (Liqu)

    That is quite obvious as her inner organs were the first to get turned, foremost the brain to transfer her mind.

    No wonder her head feels strange.

    It is filled with liquid.

    That must feel different.

    "H-how do you mean this?" (Shari)

    Seems like I have to be a bit more explicit.

    "Like I said. Your brain is mush, melted, liquefied!" (Liqu)

    "No, this can¡¯t be! Look; if that would be true, that would be a severe damage. I would be dead now!" (Shari)

    I can understand her disbelief, but it won¡¯t help her to sugarcoat it.

    "No; I can tell for sure your brain certainly melted" (Liqu)

    "I don¡¯t know what you want! I¡¯m okay! My body is completely intact!" (Shari)

    "I did not say that you¡¯re not okay. But if you¡¯re referring to your human body I can¡¯t agree with you." (Liqu)

    Yep, that one is certainly lost!

    We are so far that at this point, I don¡¯t need to convince her.

    She is going to turn any moment.

    "Good thing is we¡¯re already there, so no need for explanations." (Liqu)

    "What is going on?" (Shari)

    "Well, you could just look down at your legs." (Liqu)

    They well up considerably and are filled to the brim.

    Her insides are almost fully consumed and just her hull is presently lasting.

    The shell of a human.

    That will soon change!

    "What does that mean? What is with my legs? (Shari)

    This is something she should confirm herself.

    She might trust her own judgment more than my word.

    "You better check yourself." (Liqu)

    Like this, she is poking her legs.

    Since she did not mention discomfort, her sense of pain should be turned off.

    No surprise without a brain that could control it.

    Because of that, she is poking harder looking for a response, until the wonderful insides become apparent.

    "What is going on?! What is this?!" (Shari)

    Her slime flows out with its beautiful blue color.

    What I gave her turned all her innards into mass for her core.

    "That¡¯s the slime that spread all-over inside your body. It became a bit more, but where did you think it was going?" (Liqu)

    Soon it''s gushing out, starting the inevitable reaction.

    Greater amounts flow out by the second and turn the bit that¡¯s left into her new body.

    "No, no, no, no, no!" (Shari)

    It is such a beautiful sight, seeing her transformation.

    She will become a lovely slime for sure.

    "It has such a nice color!" (Liqu)

    "Please! Help me!" (Shari)

    Should I tell her that her agitation is in fact triggering the dissolving, like this leading much faster to her change?

    But I don''t see how that would help her.

    There is nothing left for me to do, but I can comfort her.

    "Don¡¯t worry! Everything¡¯s fine!" (Liqu)

    "No! Save me! I don¡¯t wa-Gllrrb!" (Shari)

    Now she nearly is fully transformed, as the last bits of her vanish in herself, she turned into a puddle, with a beautiful bright red glowing core inside.

    The core can be considered as ourselves, so the color can refer to her character.

    Her color indicates activity, life, forward approach, and warmth.

    However, right now she is rather inactive and you couldn¡¯t distinguish her from one of these mindless slimes I know.

    Yet, the fact that she talked without her brain proves different.

    So I wait till she can shape her body back.

    After some time I decide that she has problems doing it alone and commences to help her.

    How do I do this?

    I think I¡¯ve mentioned before that slimes can connect their minds with their cores.

    I do so by mixing my liquid with hers until we share the same body.

    <ul>

    <li>"Still rather static." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Normally two cores in one body just lead to contradicting orders.

    But I will hold myself back and let her find herself.

    Her thoughts are clear to hear, but I stay as silent as possible to not confuse her, as the distinction of minds can get quite difficult.

    <ul>

    <li>"It seems like you can¡¯t make it alone. Let¡¯s assist you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What I can¡¯t do? I¡¯m not into talking to myself and that tops it by far!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Pull yourself back together." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Back from what? Dying? I think that¡¯s a bit much to expect!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    It¡¯s not strange that she sees it like this.

    And in some way, one could say that she died.

    At least her old body disintegrated, that comes as close as possible.

    <ul>

    <li>"Like this." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I give her instructions how she shall pull herself back to gather her mass and form a human shape.

    At the same time, I support her with my own control of the slime.

    Still, she needs to learn this, so I make sure that most of the action comes from her.

    <ul>

    <li>"Why do I see this? I know how I look!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I show her an imprint of her body that shows the form she needs to shape herself in.

    She can set the imprint as a goal.

    Like this, she has a mold that helps to shape her to her old form.

    If not in color.

    So I can leave her, as she can do the rest alone.

    Finally, she manages to attain the same kind of body I have.

    Now open your eyes.

    As your new life is about to begin.

 Chapter 8a

    - Shari -

    Damn; what a strange dream.

    I wake up and start to rub my eyes since all I see is blurred in a blueish tint.

    The moment I¡¯m halfway clear I feel that something¡¯s stuck in my throat.

    I start to retch and subsequently spew it over my right arm.

    As my vision becomes gradually clearer and gains color, I see that it¡¯s the same blue slime I threw up before.

    Again?

    I try to wipe the mass away with my left hand, but soon become agitated as it stays resilient.

    I rub with increased effort, but regardless of how much I manage to brush off, the slime remains.

    While trying to get rid of the mass, I start to sense that it is at places I definitely did not hit when I spewed.

    I notice that it¡¯s on my legs, my arms, and every other part of mine I can see.

    During my efforts to clean myself, I sense that my fingers are sinking in.

    Getting desperate I use all my strength to rip away whatever is on my arm.

    Like this, the mass finally gives in¡­

    and my forearm rips off, falling down with a loud splash.

    I stare in disbelief at the stump, apparently having just been crippled.

    Yet, I don¡¯t know if I wouldn''t have preferred this to what happens next.

    The part of my arm that fell turns immediately into a puddle.

    The moment it touches my leg the liquid gets absorbed inside.

    At the same time, I feel movement inside me to my arm.

    The stump visibly elongates.

    At the end, it forms first a basic claw and then more pronounced fingers until in the end my hand is back like before.

    Like this, I did just regrow an arm.

    All of this happened only in mere seconds.

    Failing to process what did just happen I keep staring.

    Suddenly I sense Liqu on my left side, grinning happily as if she would enjoy the sight.

    I don¡¯t know how I could perceive her, without her being in my field of vision, but somehow I have a hunch of her shape even without looking at her.

    "What is going on here? M-my arm just¡­ What''s happening here?" (Shari)

    "Huh, isn¡¯t it obvious?" (Liqu)

    What does she mean?

    "You¡¯re a slime! As you can clearly see!" (Liqu)

    No!

    That can¡¯t be true!

    That is not possible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    "Well, taking a closer look at you would be enough to confirm." (Liqu)

    She says, rubbing the back of her head, still smiling in her creepy way.

    As instructed, I take a look at myself.

    My hands shimmer in a translucent blue while dripping a bit to the ground.

    The same goes for my legs and every other part I can observe.

    "I believe I did a good job when I imprinted that mold in your mind, don¡¯t you think?" (Liqu)

    I probe my body, hoping that this isn''t real.

    That this is just an illusion or some hallucination caused by all the slime I took in.

    But everything I touch feels weird.

    The sensation is wrong in a fundamental way.

    This feels too foreign to be made up.

    In my desperation, I start to sob, but then I notice that the tears are slime too.

    Without thinking I reach out to my head and grab a strand of hair that always hangs down at my bangs.

    However, when I pull there is only a strand of semi-liquid slime.

    Getting irritated I grasp both my shoulders.

    Only for my fingers to merge into them, inducing me straightaway to extract my hands again, where they instantly reshape.

    This is too much!

    Like this, I fall down on my knees which literally explode, before immediately flowing back together.

    "If I can say so, that blue color of yours is absolutely gorgeous!" (Liqu)

    This isn''t true!

    That can¡¯t be!

    "Even more your core is so beautiful. It shines in such a bright red. Like a ruby." (Liqu)

    What did she say?

    "My what?" (Shari)

    "Your core. The gem there in your body. You won¡¯t be able to imagine how happy I was when I found it in you." (Liqu)

    This causes me to look where she''s pointing and truly there is a round stone, glowing bright red.

    "This is¡­" (Shari)

    "Your core! The center of your consciousness. In fact you. The proof that you are a genuine slime." (Liqu)

    That can¡¯t be!

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.This stone can¡¯t be me!

    "No!" (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t worry. There was no magic or curse involved. The process was completely natural, so you are an absolutely normal slime and there will be no side effects." (Liqu)

    "No! I¡¯m no slime! I¡¯m a human! A human! And this is just a stone! That is not me!" (Shari)

    Like this, I force my hands into my body and grasp after the stone.

    When I get hold of it I try to pull it out.

    The closer it gets to leaving my body the more difficult it becomes to proceed.

    "You really shouldn¡¯t do this!" (Liqu)

    My mind screams at me to stop, but I take all my will together and rip it out.

    The next thing I perceive is that I¡¯m falling while feeling completely disconnected.

    My impact gets dampened as I hit the ground.

    Directly after this, I sense how something gathers around me.

    I feel mass moving; gathering until I can perceive how limbs form and I start to gain a hunch of my environment.

    Like this, my body shapes back to its former state.

    That was surreal.

    As soon I expelled that stone, my consciousness flew with it away.

    It¡¯s as if you throw something and suddenly get sent flying.

    Absolutely unreal.

    I can¡¯t shrug this off.

    But I don¡¯t want to think about this.

    That would mean that I¡¯m going to accept this and I can¡¯t.

    I don¡¯t want to!

    "Huff, it¡¯s good that the ground is covered! It would have been terrible if your core got damaged!" (Liqu)

    I slump down to the wall and hug my legs, staying unresponsive.

    After a moment, I perceive how Liqu settles herself next to me.

    Somehow I get an impression of my environment and can¡¯t turn it completely off.

    Also, I feel the structure of my body, like this it becomes apparent why my throat felt stuffed in the beginning.

    I don¡¯t have one.

    To be precise, I don¡¯t have anything besides that mass that my body is made of and some kind of strands close behind my mouth that I apparently use to speak.

    That happens somehow instinctively.

    A little bit like how this body forms.

    Completely artificial.

    No; don¡¯t think about this!

    I feel like crying, but if I do it will only push more slime out of my eyes mimicking the action.

    This all should make me feel sick, but I can¡¯t even feel something like this it seems.

    How would I, with a body that isn¡¯t affected by these kinds of problems?

    This is all wrong!

    "Please can you not turn me back somehow? There must be a way!" (Shari)

    "How would I? A core is much more stable than a brain. There is no way to get a consciousness out. Also, your body is dissolved! Where would I get one? And it wouldn¡¯t be yours!" (Liqu)

    So no way.

    Should have been clear.

    Upset, I throw my arm against the wall behind me, where it audibly splashes.

    After that, mass flows back to the appendage, turning it back to its old form.

    Inhuman, huh?

    People don¡¯t regrow limbs.

    I also can say that, if I would want to I could just turn into a blob.

    A thought that doesn¡¯t ease me in the slightest.

    And that only because of this stupid slime.

    "Why did you do this to me?" (Shari)

    She first turns her look down before glancing at me, rubbing the back of her head in a bashful manner.

    "Because I wanted a friend! And the moment I found you, I saw it instantly in your eyes and knew you would be perfect!" (Liqu)

    What?

    "You abducted me, tortured me, and turned me into THIS because you were thinking I would become your friend?!" (Shari)

    "I thought if I had asked you, you would have just run away." (Liqu)

    She says, laughing awkwardly.

    And yes she is right.

    I would have run if I had a chance at any time.

    I mean, she is a big man-eating monster.

    That¡¯s the normal thing you do when you see something like this.

    That¡¯s what you do if you see something like... Me!

    She might be right I have no place to go now.

    I can''t go back looking as I do.

    "What should I do? I can¡¯t go home like this!" (Shari)

    Albeit my shape is based on my old body, there is nothing that would let someone identify me.

    If someone would see me, it is simply impossible to tell him I¡¯m a human.

    As if anyone is going to believe me all of this in the first place.

    "It¡¯s ok, you just stay here! I can provide anything you need. And I can show you everything. And we can talk and have fun and be happy! This is so nice! I have finally someone like me now!" (Liqu)

    She says while dancing through the room.

    That¡¯s it?

    Is she insane?

    "And m-maybe we hug?" (Liqu)

    Even if her body can¡¯t react in that way, I can basically see her cheeks flushing while saying this.

    A child!

    She is a child!

    Not thinking about anything, including the consequences.

    And this is the reason why this happened to me.

    I fight the urge to bang my head against the wall, despite knowing that it wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.

    Still, I don¡¯t want to get reminded like this about my condition.

    This all is too ridiculous.

    Yet, I don¡¯t want this to be my life.

    This is a cave!

    Filled with slime!

    On the other hand, going out would imply meeting people or at best monsters.

    And I don¡¯t want to die.

    Well, I¡¯m not too sure about this, considering how I am now, but in the end, I don¡¯t think so.

    I am scared at what happened to me and what Liqu said makes sense.

    I mean, right now I can¡¯t see any difference between my body and hers, save for the color.

    So how should there be a way to turn back?

    A slime becoming a human; that¡¯s not even unheard of, that''s sheer madness.

    Well, this all is madness, but what is safe is that this is not my body.

    My body is gone.

    So why should I be different from any of them?

    Still, if there is no way back for me, what am I living for?

    Wouldn''t it be better if I was dead?

    Yet, somehow I don¡¯t think so.

    I know that this all couldn¡¯t be worse; nonetheless, I don¡¯t want to die.

    Maybe that is just personal preference.

    Probably what Liqu meant with being perfect.

    I am not going to outright kill myself.

    Don¡¯t think she thought further than that.

    Still¡­ dead.

    Suddenly a question comes up for me.

    "How long?" (Shari)

    "Hmm?" (Liqu)

    Liqu who gave me some space until now, with my musing if I shall kill myself, tilts her head like a child at the question.

    "I mean, how long took all this take? How long was I here?" (Shari)

    "Oh, it¡¯s the fifth day, you¡¯ve slept quite long!" (Liqu)

    Five days¡­

    I¡¯ve been away for five days!

    My parents must know by now that something happened to me.

    Most likely they think I am dead if I did not return until now.

    "Did no one look for me?" (Shari)

    "Nah, around soil, dry air, and plants the liquid we leave while moving vanishes rather fast, so no tracks to follow. It''s a good thing that it¡¯s so stony and humid here, or it wouldn¡¯t be so homey." (Liqu)

    Is she referring to the slime on the walls with "homey"?

    And is it just me or is she incredibly easily distracted?

    An airhead; well, rather slimehead!

    I poke my head¡­ mine is too.

    No brain confirmed.

    Never mind; so I disappeared without a trace.

    For sure they think I¡¯m dead.

    I wonder if Ms. Oka is blaming herself.

    On the other hand, she always appeared to me to be a tough businesswoman, so probably not too much.

    Still, I don¡¯t know if I should not at least speak with my parents.

    Maybe they should know, instead of living forever in suspense.

    But with what I¡¯ve become I¡¯m not too sure.

    No; I want to speak at least one time with them!

    So I start to make my way out of the cave.

    "H-Hey, what are you doing there?" (Liqu)

    "What do you think I''m doing? I¡¯m leaving!" (Shari)

    Did she really believe I would live forever with her in this cave?

    "No you can¡¯t! Please don¡¯t leave me!" (Liqu)

    While grabbing more than once without success for my slime arm she becomes seriously flustered and soon little slime tears are dripping down from her eyes.

    So crying is after all an honest thing, even for slimes.

    Or is it just mimicry?

    Still, her deeds don''t make me feel much sympathy for her.

    "No, I¡¯m going to my parents! Now!" (Shari)

    "Then I¡¯ll come with you!" (Liqu)

    "You won¡¯t!" (Shari)

    How does she envision this?

    It will be hard enough to explain this situation to them.

    I am surely not going with: "And hey, that¡¯s the slime that turned me into this, say hello to Liqu"!

    No, I¡¯m not!

    Even if they don¡¯t believe me or cast me out, at least I want them to know.

    I mean it would be understandable.

    I don¡¯t see a way to live a normal life in the village the way I am now.

    But a talk should be possible.

    Maybe.

    Liqu slumps down as soon she realizes I will not take her with me.

    Like this, I get on my way.

 Chapter 8b

    - Liqu -

    It took her very long to reassemble herself.

    But finally, it seems like she is regaining consciousness.

    I am so excited that my mate will, at last, be finished.

    She is glistening in her vibrant blue, complemented by the red glow of her core.

    Understandably she is at first confused and throws up a bit of substance.

    That is linked to the fact, that her throat is a very complicated construct and it is easy that mass flows to the wrong places.

    Still, it occurred to me that speech might be a rather important ability to her and there was no reason to deny it, albeit from the complexity.

    However, if you do something, you can do it the right way from the start.

    After throwing up she tries for some reason to rub it away from her arm, despite the fact that there is no real difference between the mass she added and what was there before.

    Yet, strangely she seems very determined to do so.

    That goes on until she has separated the whole arm.

    Maybe that is normal if you get accustomed to a new body.

    To be honest, my experience in that matter is quite limited too.

    You know, turning a human into a slime.

    "What is going on here? M-my arm just¡­ What''s happening here?" (Shari)

    Oh! She speaks of her own volition with me!

    Yet it doesn''t appear like she is fast to catch up.

    "Huh, isn¡¯t it obvious?" (Liqu)

    Seems like I need to point it out to her.

    "You¡¯re a slime! As you can clearly see!" (Liqu)

    Hmm, that seemed to put her off a bit, but there''s no need to argue about the obvious.

    "Well, taking a closer look at you would be enough to confirm." (Liqu)

    She seems to have some problems accepting the change, so it might be good if I praise her new body.

    A bit of flattery might help her to become comfortable with her new looks.

    "I believe I did a good job when I imprinted that mold in your mind, don¡¯t you think? If I can say so, that blue color of yours is absolutely gorgeous." (Liqu)

    Her behavior indicates that she is still agitated, so I proceed.

    "Even more your core is so beautiful. It shines in such a bright red. Like a ruby." (Liqu)

    "My what?" (Shari)

    When it was in her old body I couldn¡¯t see it but had a faint feeling.

    Now it is as if I could directly look at her soul in all its beauty.

    "Your core! The gem there in your body. You won¡¯t be able to imagine how happy I was when I found it in you." (Liqu)

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I really was, when I touched it in her stomach I knew that it worked.

    I literally had the fruit of all my work in my hand.

    "This is¡­" (Shari)

    "Your core! The center of your consciousness. In fact you. The proof that you are a genuine slime." (Liqu)

    I should explain the importance of that object to her. One should treasure its core.

    "No!" (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t worry there was no magic or curse involved. The process was completely natural, so you are an absolutely normal slime and there will be no side effects!" (Liqu)

    I worked so hard for that!

    Now she is exactly like me and there is nothing that can separate us.

    "No! I¡¯m no slime! I¡¯m a human! A human! And this is just a stone! That is not me!" (Shari)

    There are still huge problems with acceptance and she tries to pull her own core out.

    Her hand naturally loses shape when it merges with the rest of her slime, but it''s about the mental idea which will still move the slime according to her wishes.

    Even if it''s not good for her.

    "You really shouldn¡¯t do this!" (Liqu)

    I am getting a little worried.

    She should be more careful with her core.

    When she manages to remove it the inevitable happens.

    Without her consciousness, her slime body crumbles instantly and her core falls on the ground.

    Fortunately, the entire ground is covered with my liquid due to me living here, so the fall gets cushioned.

    Because her own mass falls directly on it she can directly reshape herself.

    Still, that was a shock for me.

    Who knows what might have happened otherwise.

    Even scratches can be a terrible damage to the core.

    "Huff, it¡¯s good that the ground is covered! It would have been terrible if your core got damaged!" (Liqu)

    The first thing I need to teach her is to create a permanent membrane around the core, to prevent this.

    After a while, she apparently calms down and I sit next to her to support her in getting accustomed, while she examines her body.

    Then she addresses me.

    "Please can you not turn me back somehow? There must be a way!" (Shari)

    "How would I? A core is much more stable than a brain. There is no way to get a consciousness out. Also, your body is dissolved! Where I would get one? And it wouldn¡¯t be yours!" (Liqu)

    I really don¡¯t see a way.

    In fact, I made sure that there is nothing to separate me from my chosen one.

    You just can¡¯t go back after the whole body got destroyed.

    I can¡¯t even imagine what is necessary to make a new body, and it would be much more difficult to get her mind out of her core.

    There is nothing more stable than a core when it comes to holding a consciousness.

    At least we can talk now a bit.

    Even if she is upset that is more than I¡¯ve ever got before.

    And it makes everything worthwhile by itself.

    "Why did you do this to me?" (Shari)

    I have nothing to hide from my special one, so let¡¯s speak openly.

    "Because I wanted a friend! And the moment I found you, I saw it instantly in your eyes and knew you would be perfect!" (Liqu)

    She had such lively eyes and was open enough that she maybe can accept me.

    I¡¯m sure even if it needs time.

    Her core now says the same.

    "You abducted me, tortured me, and turned me into THIS because you were thinking I would become your friend?!" (Shari)

    That might not have been the most elegant way to handle this, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    "I thought if I had asked you, you would have just run away!" (Liqu)

    What else should have been more important than making a friend?

    "What should I do? I can¡¯t go home like this!" (Shari)

    Why would you want to leave?

    I can take care of you!

    "It¡¯s ok, you just stay here! I can provide anything you need. And I can show you everything. And we can talk and have fun and be happy! This is so nice! I have finally someone like me now!" (Liqu)

    I¡¯m becoming a little ecstatic, but finally at my goal that seems fine.

    And perhaps the same those two did is now possible for me.

    "And m-maybe we hug?" (Liqu)

    Yes, I want to have someone to love and would do anything for this.

    After calming down Shari turns to me.

    "How long?" (Shari)

    "Hmm?" (Liqu)

    "I mean, how long did all this take? How long was I here?" (Shari)

    Ah, that¡¯s what she meant.

    "Oh, it¡¯s the fifth day, you¡¯ve slept quite long." (Liqu)

    "Did no one look for me?" (Shari)

    "Nah, around soil, dry air, and plants the liquid we leave while moving vanishes rather fast, so no tracks to follow." (Liqu)

    As if I would allow anything to disturb me by leaving a trail behind.

    The liquid residue gets absorbed fast by plants if nothing controls it and the rest merges with the earth.

    "It''s a good thing it¡¯s so stony and humid here, or it wouldn¡¯t be so homey." (Liqu)

    Without plants and soil, the liquid remains and it is clean here since all the small living creatures cannot survive in it.

    After answering her questions she thinks for a while.

    Suddenly she stands up and walks to the exit.

    "H-Hey, what are you doing there?" (Liqu)

    "What do you think I''m doing? I¡¯m leaving." (Shari)

    No please not!

    Not after I¡¯ve been through so much and came so far!

    That is not fair!

    "No you can¡¯t; please don¡¯t leave me!" (Liqu)

    "No, I¡¯m going to my parents! Now!" (Shari)

    No, don¡¯t leave me alone!

    I need to be with you!

    "Then I will come with you!" (Liqu)

    "You won¡¯t!" (Shari)

    No, no, no, no!

    I cannot allow that!

    But forcing her would not work forever, so I need to find another approach.

    I can¡¯t let her slip away!

    Whatever it takes to be with her, it will be done!

    But since she is not too keen on my company, I will maintain a safe distance.

    Still, following her should be possible.

    After all the residue doesn''t vanish that fast.

 Chapter 9

    - Shari -

    I am walking back through the forest.

    The fact that each step leaves a small current is a bit unsettling.

    I have some experience in navigating its depths and a hunch of the direction I was initially brought to the cave.

    So I am able to get to a spot I can recognize to find a way back home.

    Contemplating what the best approach might be and how unfair life in general is, I¡¯m walking with a downcast stare in the rough direction.

    Abruptly I sense something with that strange all-around vision.

    "Grooarrh"

    Immediately I tense up.

    In front of me is a "grindingboar".

    Normally those creatures are not really dangerous in the forest.

    They attack in a straight line and it¡¯s easy enough to run and jump behind an obstacle.

    The problem is, I can¡¯t!

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m still exhausted; it¡¯s the body in itself.

    I can¡¯t run or jump like before with my old body.

    If I would try, the limb I use would simply give in to the pressure.

    But like this, I can¡¯t escape the assault of that monster.

    And it has already announced its attack.

    "No, no! Stay where you are! Don¡¯t come any closer! Just go away!" (Shari)

    "Grooohhr"

    Hah, what did I expect?

    Like this, it rushes at me in a full-charge attack.

    "Noooh!" (Shari)

    With extreme force, I feel how it''s crashing into me.

    However, the moment it connects the impacts gets somehow dampened.

    Still, I feel how the horns spike me, and then I get lifted by its head.

    When I can gather my thoughts, I find myself held up in the air.

    I¡¯ve got raised by the boar¡¯s head, which is now embedded in my body.

    "No, let me down! Go away! Let me go!" (Shari)

    Instead of complying, the creature is threshing around wildly.

    Contrary to my statement I cling to the head with all I¡¯ve got.

    I don¡¯t want to be thrown away with the power this monster is utilizing.

    The clinging is surprisingly easy.

    It has maybe something to do with this body.

    But now is not the time to contemplate this.

    Now is the time for panic!

    "Let me! Go away! Leave! Just leave! I want you to disappear! Aaahh!" (Shari)

    "Zsch"

    After I¡¯ve said that the monster gets even more enraged.

    It jumps around, swings its head left and right, and actually pushes me into a tree.

    Obviously without effect.

    Then it suddenly becomes still.

    The raging creature lowers itself to the ground.

    I stay unmoving until I get a hold of myself.

    While I separate my liquid from the body, I wonder why the boar stopped in its tracks.

    As soon I catch a look it becomes apparent.

    The monster''s head is just a bloody pulp.

    Gross!

    I can see the bone that resides under the skin.

    And at some places, there are holes with grey liquid gathering in them.

    That''s its brain, isn''t it?

    That shouldn¡¯t be liquid, right?

    What happened that it turned into this state?

    At that moment it dawns me:

    Slime dissolving!

    I just dissolved the head with, whatever it is that slimes use to decompose what they take in.

    That means I have just eaten its¡­

    "Bluuuurrgh" (Shari)

    Okay; message to me: "Don¡¯t Puke!"

    All you do if you vomit is throw up the same slime that makes up your body.

    And if you do so it promptly flows back inside you.

    Which is so disgusting by itself that it could put you in a circle of puking and flowing back.

    After I managed to stop throwing up, which took me longer than I can be proud of, I contemplate how this could happen.

    I was walking for a while through the forest and did obviously not leave a path of destruction behind me.

    As this monster attacked me I believe it was at first fine too.

    It just changed something after I¡¯ve told it to¡­ Disappear!

    So easy?

    I just need to think that I don¡¯t like something and it vanishes out of existence?

    Well, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t work on Liqu since she is made of slime and I¡¯m obviously not dissolving myself.

    Nonetheless, I need to be extremely careful, if one wrong thought can let me end up killing.

    I don¡¯t try to think too much about the carcass I left and proceed on my way.

    As soon as I¡¯m in a safer part of the forest I try out how this dissolving works.

    I grab a branch of a tree and try to think about hostility against the touched part.

    "Zsschh"

    "Tock"

    It fell off!

    A problem appeared hereby.

    The reaction came already at the slightest negativity in my mind.

    That means I could let someone lose his hand if I don¡¯t like to be touched.

    Maybe even by surprise.

    Then another test!

    I place both of my hands on a tree and try to repeat the former just with my right one.

    "Zsch"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    At first, only my right hand starts to burn through the wood.

    But the moment, my concentration wavers to the acidic effect, my other hand starts doing the same.

    It''s in the end rather distracting when stuff completely disintegrates and apparently merges with your body.

    So I can determine that control is possible, but I lack it.

    If I think about what I¡¯m going to do now.

    No matter how it will turn out, I don¡¯t want to hurt my family.

    I need to be extremely careful and plan in advance.

    <hr>

    I¡¯m advancing on my home ground.

    It is a good thing that my family lives outside of the village.

    Otherwise, I would not know how to proceed now.

    When I see my house my stomach feels like turning around.

    Well, I shouldn¡¯t have imagined that, because that¡¯s literally what the slime does!

    I really should avoid thinking about the reaction for goosebumps.

    My home is a one-floor building.

    Outside is a small storage shack.

    Inside are three rooms; the front hall where we cook and eat together, my room right at the end of the hallway and my parent¡¯s on the opposite.

    By the way, my parents'' names are Jona and Hannah.

    I had my red hair from my mother (had!), who wears it shoulder length, my father, a hunk of a man has short dark brown hair.

    Now I need to plan how I will do this.

    I guess just knocking at the door and waiting for them to open would be plain stupid.

    There might be a resemblance to my old body, but I should be real about my situation.

    I¡¯m a monster!

    A kind that is known for eating anything that comes close to it.

    The reaction when they open the door and I stand in front of them is obvious.

    A better idea seems to be that I knock and try to get fast behind a tree.

    My voice is still my own, albeit maybe a bit syrupy.

    So if I can start a talk, maybe I can explain to them the situation.

    At least I could try to confirm my identity.

    Maybe if I refer to a past occurrence, I could convince them.

    Urrgh; why is it always when you need to remember something that nothing comes up?

    Maybe this!

    Taking my time till I made up my resolve I finally approach the house door.

    I would breathe in if I could, but things being like this I instead stare at the door and knock.

    "Splosh"

    I should have known this.

    Instead of the sound I need, there is just my hand disintegrating at the impact.

    That won¡¯t work.

    If I try it like this, I will not know when they hear me and are going to open the door.

    So I''m trying something else.

    I take some stones in the vicinity and hide behind a tree.

    Then I throw them at the door.

    "Plock! Plock! Plock!"

    And pray.

    And pray that monsters don¡¯t get divine punishment for praying.

    "Is someone there?" (Jona)

    "H-Hello d-dad!" (Shari)

    I try my utmost to sound like me and not like¡­ well, slime.

    "Sh-Shari where were you, do you have any idea what your mother''s been through?" (Jona)

    "SHARI?" (Hannah)

    Don¡¯t cry!

    Focus!

    I would have preferred to speak with them one by one, but there''s nothing to do about it.

    "Why are you hiding? Come out!" (Jona)

    "Ehm, I¡¯m sorry but something happened and I don¡¯t really want you to see me now.

    Uh, do you remember this time when I started with gathering herbs and by mistake ate the wrong berries, which took me out for two days?" (Shari)

    "What are you saying there? Did something like this happen?" (Jona)

    "N-no I think this is a bit more serious." (Shari)

    "There, behind the tree!" (Hannah)

    Shit, spotted!

    I can hear my mother¡¯s steps advancing.

    "DON¡¯T COME CLOSSHHH" (Shari)

    During the last part, I lost control over the matter I use for my voice, but I think I¡¯ve taken her aback since she stopped in her tracks.

    "W-What is wrong?" (Hannah)

    "I really don¡¯t want you to see me, please just go some steps back.

    Father, maybe you should take her in and we talk first?" (Shari)

    "You sound fine overall, what could be so grave that you behave like this?" (Jona)

    "Just believe me it is!" (Shari)

    "You should just come out, we are getting nowhere like this." (Jona)

    "Then at least retreat a few steps." (Shari)

    "¡­Okay." (Jona)

    "Shari¡­" (Hannah)

    I hear them retreating a bit.

    Here goes nothing!

    I want to approach them carefully and just hold out a hand or whatever you would call an appendage consisting of slime.

    Because I can¡¯t hear a reaction I am going to show myself.

    Okay, that explains the silence.

    I look at expressions of shock, disbelief, pity, and maybe fear.

    The fear part is the most important so I should take care of that first!

    "J-Just so you know, I¡¯m not going to attack you! I¡¯m still the same on the inside.

    W-Well, that¡¯s technically not true, but I mean I¡¯m the same person as before." (Shari)

    They just keep staring.

    But that was within my expectations.

    It¡¯s still better than taking the first weapon available and rushing at me.

    Or running while screaming.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t know what else I can say." (Shari)

    "Shari, is that really you?" (Hannah)

    "I wish I could deny this." (Shari)

    I answer while laughing embarrassed, trying to ease up the situation.

    "What happened?" (Hannah)

    Tears well up in my mother¡¯s eyes and I feel uneasy and start staring at the ground.

    "In short: a monster did this to me." (Shari)

    "A-a monster? But how?" (Jona)

    "You really don¡¯t want to hear the details.

    Just... it wasn¡¯t nice. But please believe me!" (Shari)

    Tears are now welling up with me too, but I try to wipe them back in.

    If slime comes out of my eyes now that would just gross them out.

    "I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t want this, but I don¡¯t know what to do!" (Shari)

    "This, this is much to take in." (Jona)

    Father got quite pale at the situation.

    I believe all that keeps him still upright are his developed muscles.

    "You don¡¯t say!" (Shari)

    I say with a bitter expression.

    "I¡­ I believe you; I can recognize my own daughter!" (Hannah)

    "Thank you." (Shari)

    I would feel relieved here and maybe actually do, but mostly this situation is just extremely uncomfortable.

    "Maybe we should go inside?" (Jona)

    "Yes, might be bad if someone comes." (Shari)

    So we are going inside and sit down at the table.

    I believe I will have to explain a lot.

    <hr>

    Sitting at my usual place at the table I feel slight discomfort, naturally because of the "being a monster thing", but more due to the fact that I¡¯m leaking.

    Yes; currently the liquid that makes up my body is dripping on all the places that come in contact with me.

    Maybe taking some clothes might have been a good idea.

    But I did not want to delay the talk and thought that by wearing them they would just get ruined.

    "I am sorry! Now that we are here, I don¡¯t know what to say." (Shari)

    "You could at least explain what lead to this!" (Jona)

    "I already said¡­" (Shari)

    "I still want to know what happened to my daughter!" (Hannah)

    "Good! You see there was this order from Ms. Oka." (Shari)

    "We know! Everyone was looking for you." (Jona)

    "Y-yes sorry, so I went to the forest to get the requested items and suddenly there was a slime monster, like me now. Well, in green. It took me with it and carried me in its lair and turned me there into this. There is not much to say besides that it took very long and was¡­ unpleasant. Please don¡¯t force me to dwell in this!" (Shari)

    The memories are forcing tears, if it¡¯s allowed to call them this, out of my eyes. But not many and they soon dwell back inside.

    "I am sorry Shari. I didn¡¯t mean to." (Hannah)

    My mother extends her hands to comfort me despite my looks.

    Her kindness affects me deeply.

    However, I can barely react in time.

    "DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!" (Shari)

    My yell just made it in time before the contact.

    Still, now my mother has a shocked impression on her face.

    I need to react fast!

    "Forgive me, that wasn¡¯t intended, but just don¡¯t touch me!" (Shari)

    I have to explain this.

    "I-It¡¯s just that I have no control over this body yet and that includes the¡­ dissolving of things! I just don¡¯t want to hurt you!" (Shari)

    My mother still retains a worried expression, but shows some understanding and nods unsteadily.

    "So, you mean that you have all the features of those monsters?" (Jona)

    "Well, my mind is still clear, but otherwise there is not too much difference I fear. (Shari)

    "Does this hurt Shari?" (Hannah)

    "It doesn¡¯t, but it feels very strange." (Shari)

    "Are you okay?" (Jona)

    "To be honest I am a bit worried or more, I don¡¯t believe that I have much of a future. You know there won¡¯t be many marriage proposals in for me and if someone would propose to me that would be a reason in itself to be afraid." (Shari)

    I laugh before making a stern face.

    "We should be real here; if we announce my "condition" to the village my chances will be quite bad. Even if no one of the villagers tries to kill me, for sure anyone from outside would do so." (Shari)

    "Maybe we can find a way to turn you back." (Jona)

    "Sorry, but there are some reasons I have to believe that there is no way." (Shari)

    "So what do you think we should do?" (Jona)

    "No real idea! But I hoped that you would let me stay a bit till I can figure something out for me. You know, my only other opportunity would be going back to the cave of that slime and I¡¯m not too keen on this." (Shari)

    "Yes, for sure you can stay!" (Hannah)

    "Thank you, mum." (Shari)

    After we are done I resort to my room.

    Maybe there is a way to finally get some rest.

    While there is no physical weakness, the past events were mentally straining.

    I know that my parents have now quite much to deal with, but hope that they as well will find some sleep.

    Even if a monster sleeps directly next to them.

    On the other hand, I managed too, if fainting counts.

    The moment I throw myself on my bed I realize that I just ruined it.

    The slime flows directly inside and I lose a bit of mass.

    Getting it out again turns out to be close to impossible and only a meager amount can be retrieved.

    Having no other options I lie down on the ground next to the bed.

    The floor might be hard, but I still have no sense of negative impact on my body.

    I can feel the touch, but in fact, I''m cushioning myself.

    Still, it is uncomfortable in the way that I need to keep my body up, straining myself to not have my face spreading on the ground.

    Which is a dreadful thought.

    While I ponder what I could do now to deal with my situation, in general, I have a more concrete problem.

    I''ve just lost some mass, adding to that what I left as footsteps on my way here.

    So before long, I need to find out what I can take in to replace what got lost since it¡¯s not safe that I can eat normal food.

    While I know that sometimes slimes dissolve all kinds of things, the fact that they tend to flesh is concerning.

    Even more, as meat is a pricey matter.

    Contemplating like this I can reach some state of disconnection from the world, even if you can¡¯t call it real sleep it comes close to it.

    So I manage to get some rest in the end.

 Chapter 10

    - Shari -

    When I wake up again, the darkness tells me that not too much time elapsed.

    The knowledge that I wetted my bed sends me in a difficult mood, together with the fact that I can feel some kind of strain caused by the loss of mass.

    Thus I''m forced to think about ways to replenish myself.

    Having not much to do, I decide to take a walk after I tried unsuccessfully to rest again.

    That my parents haven¡¯t locked my door is a nice token of their trust.

    Not that it would deter me.

    I could easily corrode a hole in my size in the wooden frame, based on my tree tests.

    But that wouldn¡¯t help my point.

    I go in the wild outside of the house, as it might disturb my parents if I would sneak close to them around and I should grant them a little leeway.

    The path I take leads me in a wide circle around the house.

    It might be a bit careless to accept that I get a little close to the village by doing so, but I am confident that no one would go into the forest at this time of the day.

    Strange is that, while I notice the darkness, it is not really bothering me.

    Like some kind of night vision or something even more concerning.

    During the walk, I am contemplating what I should do from now on.

    The truth is, I can¡¯t stay here forever or I will be bound to get found out.

    Even if I am careful, sooner or later villagers would notice me.

    We have around Sixty people in this village so even if there would be the possibility to talk, the risk that someone does something stupid is too high.

    More concerning, is that information could slip out.

    While we are pretty remote here, there are occasions when people travel out of this place, for example, to sell a part of the harvest or buy tools.

    Moreover, even if this might work, sometimes we have adventurers here.

    Those people are professional monster killers and I don¡¯t believe that convincing them that I am a friendly slime is going to pass.

    And that every time they come.

    Or they could relay it to the headquarters.

    There are just too many odds against me.

    So staying is no option. But what else?

    I don¡¯t intend to live like an animal and hunt everything I get in my¡­

    Well; how do I call what I have?

    Whatever.

    On the other hand, returning to Liqu?

    Oh, why did I even call her by name?

    She is a monster, quite obviously, crazy, and tortured me in apparently lasting ways.

    Still, she is also just a child; at least that was my last impression of her.

    Can I really blame a monster for doing what monsters do?

    And in this way, a child that definitely has no idea what normal even means?

    That would mean blaming someone insane for having no common sense.

    But she did this to me, so being biased is justified I think.

    Yet, I am wondering if it is a good idea to leave her unattended.

    Venturing through the woods like this I decide that I could make my excursion a bit profitable.

    Right now is the time for some herbs and berries I could harvest even here on the outskirts of the forest.

    It does not take long till I find the first bush and begin to grab some berries.

    My new liquid hands are still able to generate enough pressure to fulfill this task.

    To my surprise as long I don¡¯t challenge the stability of my shaped structures they are amazingly strong.

    While the thought occurs that I could speed up the process by growing more limbs, I immediately slap myself for that direct attempted attack against my rest-humanity.

    Humans have two arms!

    Not more!

    However, directly after that, another problem comes up.

    Which is that I took no basket with me.

    Well, there might be a simple solution, but I am unwilling to pursue it.

    I could simply take the berries.

    You know how; just put them into this body.

    Yet, that is one more step in a direction I don¡¯t want to move.

    But it would be helpful.

    As long I don¡¯t dissolve them they would be fine.

    And after that, they just need to be washed.

    Very carefully, as otherwise whoever would eat them would eat¡­

    NO PUKING!

    You had your lesson!

    Not again!

    Nonetheless, by doing this we would again be at the being inhuman thing.

    Humans don¡¯t store items inside their bodies!

    But as these berries are edible, what I could try without breaking the difficult code of humanity would be to eat them.

    Yes, I know that it is not really eating, and putting them in my mouth is just for appearance''s sake.

    But even so, I do it like this.

    The first berry that dissolves in me has obviously no big impact.

    I knew already that slimes can¡¯t really get poisoned so even if the berry wouldn¡¯t be edible it can¡¯t cause a negative reaction, yet I also don¡¯t feel any sustenance or positive feel from it.

    So I try a greater amount at once to determine if it gave me any benefit.

    Yet my results are not too inspiring.

    When I am done the sun is already rising.

    Literally plucking the whole bush empty, gave me not even a fourth of what I had in energy and mass when I left that cave.

    And I doubt that I was full at that time.

    It shouldn¡¯t be surprising considering that slimes generally don¡¯t tend to plants.

    Here''s the reason: It¡¯s simply not worth it.

    I can assume that soil and inedible plants are even less helpful, as the slime as a substance seems to generate best with flesh which gets changed in this process.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.I just can¡¯t use full of the converted mass, with the energy I gain at the same time and need to let go of the excess.

    Would other food or even things work better?

    I start to consider how many bushes I would have to strip of their fruits just to hold me in the ropes and come up with far too many.

    Making fast by taking the whole thing in might help, but would leave too much of a lead and I am also unwilling to do what is necessary to make that happen.

    While I am trying to find a not barbaric way to make a living, something at the border of my all-around vision moves.

    Right then a fireball hits my head and an arrow gets stuck in my chest.

    The movement caused me to turn.

    Fortunately, enough that I narrowly evaded the arrow that was aimed at my core.

    I may not like this thing, but my foolish attempt to throw it away showed me strikingly its importance.

    After the fireball at my head my vision got blurred, still, I can still see with that roundabout view of mine, and even better if I concentrate on one direction.

    Like this, I see some people.

    "You¡¯ve got it?"

    "Not sure. The fireball obstructed the vision."

    "Maybe, but it was a good way to disable it. I mean this thing is huge."

    "There you go to those woodworkers to get information on hunting grounds for this slime subjugation and then you find something as huge as this."

    "That must be this new kind we did talk about!"

    Adventurers!

    They are those I have seen in the tavern the other day.

    They will kill me if I stay!

    I can¡¯t even talk, since my head did just explode, and reshaping it does not help my throat.

    Furthermore, I doubt they would listen.

    With my mind set on escape, I clumsily try to move away and get a tree between us.

    "Shit, that thing is still moving!"

    I try to run as fast as possible, but these stupid legs are collapsing under my weight, sending me down.

    Still, this doesn¡¯t keep me from moving onward.

    Directing all my willpower on rushing away from here, I somehow can move even without using my legs in a kind of floating movement.

    It is not extremely fast but maneuvering around the trees and sometimes using my legs in a mix, I can maintain a decent speed.

    While the adventurers aren¡¯t catching up, deterred by the trees and undergrowth, they are following at a constant distance.

    "Should we really bother following? I doubt that we will get anything worth the trouble."

    "That core was bigger than any I have ever seen; that should be quite a rarity."

    "Still we have to break it and like this, the worth greatly decreases."

    "Nonetheless, we can¡¯t let something like this roam free around."

    I need to get away here!

    But like this I will not be able to outrun them and adding to my problems, I lose more current than normal by moving like this.

    Yet, running for my life does not leave me much of a choice.

    So I reach my home, slam the door open, and shut it.

    However, before I come far, the door gets crushed and another arrow gets shot at me, missing my core.

    I am startled and crawl into a corner holding my arms in front of the place where my core is, to protect it, in case another arrow loosens.

    I recognize now the four adventurers I saw at the tavern clearly.

    The rogue is closest to me, to scout out the room together with the chainmail swordsman, while the ranger and the mage on the right make the rear.

    I hear my parents stumbling out of their room, but they seem to be stunned at the prospect of four armed men breaking into our home.

    "W-What¡¯s going on here?!" (Jona)

    "Don''t worry! We will take care of this creature!" (swordsman)

    "Kyle, can you shoot it with a save shot? I don¡¯t want to go too close with my shortsword, and Matt¡¯s sword is too good to use on this thing with its acid." (Rogue)

    I don¡¯t know what to do!

    I can¡¯t fight and these people are set on killing me.

    I¡¯m panicking and just quiver in the corner.

    With my special view, I can see what happens even without looking directly.

    So I find the ranger advancing on me before he suddenly stops.

    The reason becomes quickly apparent.

    A hand has grabbed his head from behind.

    "Zsch"

    The hand pushes fast forward and crushes the ranger¡¯s head directly into the floor.

    "Wha¡­" (rogue)

    When it retracts, it becomes visible that the whole back of the head is missing.

    Looking upwards to see with my eyes I realize: The hand is green and translucent.

    Liqu!

    Before anyone can gather their thoughts on this development, I see Liqu taking two arrows from the ranger''s quiver before turning to the swordsman.

    "Kyle!" (swordsman)

    Her face, which I just know with that creepy smile of hers or different expressions of confusion, is devoid of any emotion.

    Her cold stare sends shivers to my body.

    A reaction I have no capacity now to complain about.

    "Monster! Come at me!" (swordsman)

    The man raises his sword to react for an overhead strike but before Liqu is in his range, she disintegrates into liquid, gushing down and rising like a wave around him.

    She forms close to her human shape while holding him in her embrace flowing through every gap she finds.

    Then she dissolves him.

    She made sure to muffle his screams and the chainmail can¡¯t protect him from what lies beneath it.

    It can¡¯t take longer than two seconds before the skin starts to disintegrate, five seconds until the flesh is heavily damaged doubting the chance for survival and after eight seconds max death is sure.

    During the process, the mage takes a posture to throw an attack at her.

    Liqu answers by raising her hand, shortly followed by two projectiles getting ejected at high speed.

    I haven¡¯t seen it clearly, but I believe those were the tips of the arrows she took before.

    They hit the waist of the mage sending him crumbling to the ground.

    The rogue remains still.

    He¡¯s either paralyzed by this development or has simply no way to attack.

    After an amount of time that ensures the swordsman is dead, she detaches and walks casually but determined to the mage who kneeling on the ground, holding his stomach.

    She lifts her foot and stomps on his neck sending his head to the ground.

    "Splosh"

    "Zsch"

    While the impact shouldn¡¯t be dangerous, considering the foot did burst when it hit, the following dissolving concentrated on his neck surely is.

    "Arrghh-grrllb!"

    He can¡¯t even scream before his throat is too damaged.

    Seeing that he is highly outclassed, the rogue opens a window and jumps out to escape.

    At a fast pace, Liqu passes me, on the way to the window.

    Again she raises her arm, aims, and shoots another projectile.

    "Sstk"

    The shot hits his leg.

    "Zsch"

    It seems that she somehow applied the acid to the shot.

    With an injury like this, the rogue can just limp forward.

    No match for Liqu, who floats out of the window, reshaping herself the moment she reaches the ground and quickly draws closer to her target.

    "Zsch"

    He had no chance.

    I managed to get back up during the ordeal and can halfway brace myself before she enters the house again.

    Inside she turns her sight on my parents.

    Before she can do anything to them, I throw myself in between, with my arms outstretched to cover them.

    Liqu advances at a steady pace in our direction.

    Suddenly she rushes forward and before I know what happened I find myself in a tight embrace of hers.

    "Waahhh! I was so worried about you!" (Liqu)

    She instantly begins to sob and I don¡¯t know how I shall feel about the fact that her liquid partly flows in me and the other way around.

    And yes, the whole "get your life saved by the one who tortured you" thing.

    My mind is a bit overstrained now and I don¡¯t know what to do.

    My parents who were naturally scared stiff at the whole incident, seem now gradually getting their senses back.

    "Wha- What happened and who is this? (Hannah)

    "¡­Sigh! Yes, that¡¯s the slime that turned me into this. Say hello to Liqu." (Shari)

 Chapter 11

    - Shari -

    This situation is more ridiculous than any I could have ever imagined.

    The monster that turned my body into an aberration of humanity, is at the moment hugging me, grinning like a child, and presenting herself to my parents with an attitude as if we just eloped.

    And this happens with the corpses of three dead adventurers, in our living room!

    Her childish grin is a bit weird, considering that she is taller and looks far more developed than me in certain areas.

    In general, her body does not represent her infantile personality, if you don¡¯t count that far too affectionate attitude towards me.

    How did she come to shape herself like this?

    On a whim, from what I know of her.

    "So this¡­ thing did this to you?" (Hannah)

    "Hello my name is Liqu, what a nice occasion to meet the creators of my chosen one."(Liqu)

    God! This slime has no ability in reading the mood.

    You just killed four people, are a monster, and the one who did indescribable things to their daughter.

    Do you really think she will shake your extended hand!!!

    "You turned my daughter into slime!!!" (Hannah)

    "Ehm¡­ Yes!" (Liqu)

    Damnit! Not good!

    My mother becomes hysteric.

    I should do something.

    I tend to my mother.

    "M-Mum I don¡¯t think you should provoke her. Dad; could you please take her somewhere?" (Shari)

    "Yes, might be better." (Jona)

    My dad is also relatively shaken but can take my trembling mother back into their room.

    This is for the better, aside from the danger Liqu poses, I cannot see how their presence might be of any help.

    And I don¡¯t have any intention, to let them hear the details of what happened in that cave.

    But now that they are gone I can at least ask the question that weighs the most on my mind now.

    "Why the heck are you here?!!" (Shari)

    "You are my friend! Naturally I stay at your side." (Liqu)

    Oh yes; how could I forget?

    She¡¯s obsessed with me.

    At least she abducted and confined me in a dark place to shape me into her ideal partner.

    That''s what obsessive people do.

    Why did I ever consider that I can leave her without problems?

    "And how did you find my parent¡¯s house?" (Shari)

    "I followed you!" (Liqu)

    "How?" (Shari)

    "Well, you leave mass behind with every step that you take." (Liqu)

    I can¡¯t deny that.

    The proof is directly at my feet.

    However¡­

    "Did you not say that these tracks vanish fast?" (Shari)

    "But not this fast. You can follow them around half an hour before they dissipate." (Liqu)

    That means she was less than half an hour behind me when I arrived here.

    "So you were here the whole time? Why didn¡¯t you show yourself?" (Shari)

    "Didn''t know what to say and was a little embarrassed." (Liqu)

    She coyly turns herself left and right like a maiden in love not knowing how to approach her crush.

    Nothing of the ferocious killer, I have seen just moments before.

    Her whole bearing shows me once again:

    She''s just a child.

    A child that has no common sense or an understanding of how people behave.

    A child that just murdered four trained fighters.

    I simply cannot let her stay unattended.

    If I would, she might just murder the whole village to keep dangers away from me.

    It''s obvious that she has no issues with killing.

    Or she might just repeat what she did to me.

    Can I let this happen to someone else?

    That whole thing is getting so complicated.

    If I would still have a brain I might right now get a headache.

    While I ask myself what I shall do with a crazy, childish, over-attentive slime, with sociopathic tendencies, the very one peers at me.

    Soon after she asks:

    "Are you fine?" (Liqu)

    "You mean apart from the fact that you turned me into a monster and people try to kill me now? Yes everything is absolutely great!" (Shari)

    "So you feel fine?" (Liqu)

    God!

    Read the mood stupid slime!

    Before I can try to tell her something about the basics of social behavior, she crosses the distance between us and lays her hand in the middle of my chest.

    At this point, I do not feel anymore like reprimanding her about personal space, and before I can even say something¡­

    "You are not fine!" (Liqu)

    Yes, I know that I have so many problems that I am deeply stressed, but I don¡¯t think that she meant this.

    "What do you want to say?" (Shari)

    "You are far too light and your energy is low. When was the last time you did replenish yourself?" (Liqu)

    Oh, that¡¯s what she meant.

    Her voice is tense and filled with worry.

    At least she seems to truly care about me.

    "I¡¯ve just eaten a whole bush of berries." (Shari)

    She stares with a blank expression at me before vigorously shaking her head.

    "No, no, won¡¯t do, won¡¯t do! You need proper nourishment; fast!" (Liqu)

    I am afraid to ask what she does consider to be "proper".

    "Here this is good! You can take this! That is more than enough!" (Liqu)

    I should have known.

    She points at the corpse of the mage.

    I need to make this clear.

    "No! I eat no humans! Are you right in your mind? Oh right I forgot! You are not! Just forget this!" (Shari)

    "Huh; still too soon? Then there is only one possibility left!" (Liqu)

    Does she really believe it¡¯s just a question of time until I start eating people?

    Before I can think deeper about her words, I feel a sudden push at the point her hand still touches me.

    Promptly current gets released there inside me.

    I see how her green slime pours in and mixes with my blue color.

    Somehow it gets difficult to move the parts where we are fusing.

    I feel how close to the same amount of my current mass is applied in addition.

    And she doesn''t even change in any way.

    Just how much mass has this slime?

    When she finally stops the foreign feeling, where her slime intruded, gradually loosens.

    I can see how the green slime in me starts to turn blue.

    This monster just fed me again!

    And to my dismay, I have to admit that I feel better

    With a smile plastered on her face she states:

    "I said I give it to you whenever you need it." (Liqu)

    That sounds wrong in so many ways.

    After that, she turns back, walks to the three corpses, and promptly starts to dissolve them one after the other.

    As my life was endangered before I had no real capacity to process this, but seeing her dissolving those people up close is kind of disgusting.

    And she seriously wants me to do the same?

    Furthermore, does it count as not eating humans if she does it and then feeds me?

    Not good!

    Don¡¯t think about this!

    Wrong trail of thought!

    However, at least she does not leave any tracks behind for her killings.

    But that is not helping at all with the fact that four adventurers died in my parents'' home!

    That puts me in a tight spot, considering that surely someone will come to investigate what happened to them.

    And I heard that they were heading to my home in the beginning.

    The highest chance is that someone in the village recommended them to come here.

    So the investigator will come to the village, ask around, hear that they did want to come here, follow that lead, and ultimately find me.

    Good luck with explaining that you are innocent, future me.

    No kidding, I leave traces behind with every step I make.

    Obvious, blue, fluid traces.

    And something tells me that Liqu won¡¯t go away if I tell her to leave.

    So no safe way to hide this much of a secret.

    Even leaving and coming back when it¡¯s over will not help, as the existence of a monster close to the village combined with four disappeared adventurers is a little too convenient.

    That means I can¡¯t stay here.

    Not that someone will come right away, but the timeframe I hoped for significantly decreased.

    I need to prepare for my leave.

    The question is: Which destination?

    I may have said that before, but I don¡¯t want to live in a cave.

    Nonetheless, it could get difficult to buy a room in an inn.

    Maybe a disguise could work.

    But how to disguise "that"?

    Perhaps a long cloak, gloves, and bandages around the visible parts?

    I guess coming from the weight I could pull this off, but it would look suspicious.

    Yet less than a slime abomination, asking for a room.

    The next problem might be that I have no money.

    And for sure not enough to afford a room for two.

    Yes, I know.

    I know I said, for two.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.Let us be real here.

    If I don¡¯t take Liqu with me, she will follow on her own and ruin everything, if I don''t make sure she is absolutely controlled.

    The only good point is that with her obsession, I might have a lever on her.

    Also, this incident has demonstrated that I have no real ability to fight.

    Having a guardian is not the worst, even if I¡¯m highly biased toward its persona.

    And finally: She knows more about my "condition" than anyone else, so for the sake of information I will take her.

    Now back to the money issue.

    Am I a bad¡­ "person" if I am unhappy about the fact that Liqu had to dissolve the whole equipment of these adventurers with them?

    I mean they wouldn¡¯t need the money anymore.

    Also, they attacked me, so compensation is only fair.

    So there''s no reason to destroy it.

    But it¡¯s too late now.

    She is already at the ranger on the other side of the room.

    At this moment, following an idea, I turn to the window.

    I was right.

    The corpse of the thief is not completely dissolved.

    I turned away from this gruesome sight after I knew that there was not much more coming from this direction when she started.

    Yet, I should have known.

    As soon Liqu made sure that he is no threat anymore, she came directly to me.

    One should always consider her obsession.

    New rule for the future.

    So I walk to the body.

    I repeat: This is just compensation.

    And truly the rogue is not completely dissolved.

    I don¡¯t really want to describe the state of mutilation, but at his side is something sparkling.

    That¡¯s what I was looking for: Coins!

    It seems like they gave the team¡¯s funds to him.

    Maybe because his role in the team required greater awareness than the others, so giving him the money was safer.

    Or maybe it was just because his outfit, as I remember it, was designed to hold different things like the shells I saw before.

    So he had the stash.

    The shells are all destroyed and I can see different colors of the currents inside them.

    Probably different alchemical substances made of plants, to poison and the likes.

    Those were naturally absolutely ineffective against Liqu since slimes can¡¯t get poisoned.

    Because metal seems to be a little more resilient than flesh or the shell material and they were supposedly in a stash before, the coins were not gone when Liqu was done.

    Still, how shall I explain the half-melted condition most of them are in?

    It could be a problem considering, that the material of those coins is what determines the value.

    By the way, they are copper and silver; gold is in general only used by the rich.

    While hundred small copper coins or ten large make a silver, ten silver equals a gold coin in value.

    The difference in weight and the material determines the value of the units.

    Still, around half of them are apparently unscathed.

    Or rather not too severely damaged.

    There are twenty-eight small copper, sixteen in bad shape, and six silver coins, but just three of them seem usable.

    I could use the intact ones without people thinking I¡¯d scam them.

    So the money problem is maybe not solved, but less severe.

    Nonetheless, paying for stuff will become difficult.

    "So you want to feed on him, after all?" (Liqu)

    "Wha-" (Shari)

    That question took me by surprise.

    And the fact that a monster suddenly appeared behind me.

    Had bad experiences in that regard.

    "Ehk, no did just confirm something. Stop asking weird things." (Shari)

    First, I don''t know why I even bother to answer this stupid thing.

    Second, why didn''t I just tell her that I loot¡­ "compensated" myself with the money?

    It¡¯s not like she would judge me for this.

    I don''t even know if she has any idea what money is.

    Probably yes, but no moral code that considers it in any form.

    Not important, as I was anyways totally justified.

    "Oh¡­ okay then I take it. Still you should work on this food disorder." (Liqu)

    She says shortly before taking the corpse in.

    No!

    I''m not answering this!

    I hereby refuse to engage in any conversations regarding the pros and cons of the consumption of humans!

    And dismiss any further thoughts about the definition of cannibalism, under the aspect of race.

    Like this, I walk back inside with the found coins¡­ stored inside my body.

    Okay, you¡¯ve got me.

    I just had no stash at hand and they needed to be somewhere before a certain slime finishes the job.

    When I enter, I notice my father did come back out again.

    I am a little glad that my mother takes her time inside.

    The last thing I need now is her shouting at a man-eating monster about how wrong its actions were.

    I had enough absurdity for this week.

    The coins get quickly stored in the first container I find, as I really don¡¯t want to have anything floating inside me when talking to my dad.

    Well, there is still the core, but we all know how that went.

    Also, the coins shall dry before I put them in a pouch.

    Slimy money would be as suspicious as melted coins.

    Or a client not showing his face.

    "Okay Shari, I could calm down your mother a little. Now would you please tell me what the hell transpired, for four dead people to pile up at our home before we even had breakfast?" (Jona)

    Don¡¯t make a comment that Liqu in fact had breakfast.

    "Short version would be, that the adventurers that were assigned this time for slime subjugation, were quite committed to the task. To my disadvantage. And on the other hand, we have the creature that¡­ Well; we all know what it did. She is apparently now obsessed with me, won¡¯t let me leave, and is extremely overprotective." (Shari)

    "So that monster is at fault for causing all this?" (Jona)

    "A warning: Don¡¯t even try to reason with her. I had five days of this and she doesn¡¯t even begin to understand any implications.  The sole positive regarding her is that she is not malicious, since she is too stupid, nor hostile. However, better not provoke her, she¡¯s still a monster." (Shari)

    "So what are you intending? That we should just let it slide?" (Jona)

    "You know, I had some time thinking about this and my conclusion was that for example if a direwolf had attacked, I wouldn¡¯t argue with it about the ethics of eating me. The same goes for Liqu. I can¡¯t really apply logic on her that she has no access to." (Shari)

    "So you are forgiving her?" (Jona)

    "I didn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just that there isn¡¯t any benefit for me, in shouting at her. I really don¡¯t want her now crying around me, so it seems I have to cope with it for now." (Shari)

    While saying that I casually try to slap my father¡¯s shoulder.

    Yet at my approach, he promptly backs off.

    "Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry Shari it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just hard to adjust to your¡­ looks." (Jona)

    It was a stupid move on my side as well.

    I even made a scene before at the table because of this.

    But that does not mean that it doesn¡¯t hurt.

    "And what shall I say about this? I haven¡¯t even made it to look in a mirror yet." (Shari)

    Yes, it¡¯s true, while I know how my limbs and torso look since there was nothing to do about it, my face is an entirely different story.

    I am not stupid and able to presume a likely estimation of my looks.

    This doesn¡¯t mean I want to face it!

    No pun intended.

    Still, if I want my "cloak and bandages plan" to work there will be no way to get around it.

    "If it does help you, dad, even if I feel incredibly weird, there is no real discomfort. And I shouldn¡¯t have tried to touch you! That was stupid." (Shari)

    It was.

    Not just because of the predictable reaction, but especially since I still have no control over this body.

    "No, I shouldn¡¯t get startled by my own daughter. That all feels just wrong." (Jona)

    "That¡¯s what I would say to describe everything that happened to me since I went to the forest. Never mind! What I would like to know from another human¡¯s perspective: How bad do I look? I mean, am I ugly?" (Shari)

    "No, I wouldn¡¯t describe it like that. More¡­ unusual. It¡¯s not like you could directly judge it after normal standards." (Jona)

    "Thanks for the honesty! If you would excuse me now. I think it¡¯s time to confirm it myself. Don¡¯t worry if you hear a high pitched scream. That¡¯s just me then." (Shari)

    "At least your sense of sarcasm is still the same." (Jona)

    So I enter my parents'' room.

    Why?

    Because mirrors are quite rare and the only one we have is a small heirloom of my mother.

    "Ehm mum, got a minute?" (Shari)

    "Shari. I¡¯m sorry that I left you out there alone with that "thing" and also that we didn''t really talk yesterday. I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t¡­" (Hannah)

    "No reason to apologize mum. To be honest, yesterday I did need some rest as well. And to be more honest, I am glad when you have no contact with Liqu. Discussing anything with her is a futile effort. She is a child with no concept of ethics and consequences as far as I know." (Shari)

    "And what you plan to do, regarding her?" (Hannah)

    "I have no real plan for now, but it seems I need to come up with something, as it looks like she is pretty set on following me." (Shari)

    "And you will allow this?" (Hannah)

    "Seriously, even if she would leave me a choice, my situation is quite bad. I still have no idea how that body works. She does. And having a bodyguard when your life is targeted, like today, is a necessity. I really don¡¯t want to die. (Shari)

    At the moment, I would love to sit on the bed, but regarding the mess, my own is at the moment, that would be rude.

    "I¡¯m sorry Shari, I really am. If I could do anything to help you I would." (Hannah)

    "Again; you don¡¯t need to blame yourself, mum! I already made up my mind about the prospects I have at the moment. A chance to turn back didn¡¯t come up. I am just glad that you believed me or rather that we didn''t do the whole "Oh my god, it''s a monster!" thing." (Shari)

    "Sheesh, as if I wouldn¡¯t recognize my own daughter." (Hannah)

    "Well; to say so I¡¯m not entirely sure if I would even recognize myself. Speaking of which, could you lend me your mirror for a moment?" (Shari)

    "Yes sure. It¡¯s not too bad. Your features are still quite well off, apart from the fact that you always looked a little tomboyish." (Hannah)

    "God, mum!" (Shari)

    While saying that, mum already fetched the mirror and hands it over to me.

    The moment I take it, our hands brush slightly against each other.

    I can see that she was startled a tiny bit at the sudden sensation of the slime but managed to keep her calm.

    I give her high credit for it.

    I need a bit of time before I am prepared to look at the reflecting surface, but eventually, I am able to do so.

    It''s as I anticipated.

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to estimate that the same blue translucent tone on my entire surface is also on my face.

    Rather weird is my hair.

    It is simply odd when something of such a unique structure as your hair, is now entirely different.

    I already knew that it consists of slime since I ripped off this strand.

    It comes still close to my old wild hairstyle, if not for the color.

    However, seeing that the top of my head now looks like it melted and even sometimes drips a bit is unsettling.

    Nonetheless, what really is unnerving are the eyes.

    I had blue eyes before and the color isn¡¯t even far apart.

    But it wasn¡¯t my entire eye without pupils!

    Yes, it was maybe a bit much to expect, that I look more human than this.

    Yet, only to look in these borderless, dead fisheyes disturbs me greatly.

    After all, they are not real.

    I have nothing akin to human organs in this body.

    It''s logical.

    Everything I sense is not acquired by normal means.

    I just tricked myself somehow to believe that I need these eyes to see.

    Even when this permanent roundabout view should have indicated me to know better.

    The same goes obviously for my ears and nose as well.

    I have the corresponding senses, yet it must be something different.

    Some kind of analysis that I just don¡¯t understand.

    In any case, looking into these eyes reminds me of that fact.

    This whole human body is shaped.

    Artificial.

    Only a story I tell myself.

    In reality, I am closer to those formless blobs, I know slimes to be.

    And I hate that thought!!!

    "Zsch"

    "Shari!" (Hannah)

    I awake from my daze and note that the mirror I did grasp with one hand starts to dissolve at its borders.

    Instantly I throw it on the bed to stop myself from destroying my mother¡¯s heirloom.

    Again I messed up with my self-control.

    If Liqu will have any use, I hope I get at least that out of her, to prevent further slip-ups.

    "Sorry mum. I didn¡¯t intend to¡­" (Shari)

    "There is nothing to forgive. It¡¯s ok." (Hannah)

    "Everything I touch gets destroyed! It is really better to avoid me!" (Shari)

    "I¡¯m not afraid of you! You are my daughter and nothing will change that!" (Hannah)

    She looks me straight in the eyes and I can¡¯t even imagine how freaked out I would be at my sight.

    Still; as soon I¡¯ve calmed down a little, she reaches out her hand, brushes at my cheek, and wipes a slime tear away, I didn¡¯t even realize was there.

    I should think about how stupidly dangerous that was.

    That my simple surprise could have seriously hurt her.

    However, I don¡¯t.

    I just stare at my mother devoid of any thoughts.

    And she smiles back at me.

    "See?" (Hannah)

    Then she rubs the slime between her fingers.

    "Nonetheless, this stuff feels really weird."(Hannah)

    .

    .

    .

    "Pffft-gllrb!" (Shari)

    I chuckle and can¡¯t really stop giggling for a full minute, if not longer.

    Also, some bubbles are escaping and plop directly out of my head instead of leaving through my mouth, but that can¡¯t dim this moment.

    My mum just tilts her head in a questioning manner.

    "Did I say something wrong?" (Hannah)

    "Pft-glrrb! No! No, you didn¡¯t! That is exactly like I would describe it. Pfft; just weird!" (Shari)

    That is maybe the first moment I could laugh freely since this whole mess started.

    "Thank you, mum." (Shari)

    "You¡¯re welcome." (Hannah)

    We spend some time with idle chatter, greatly benefitting my mental health before the tone again gets serious.

    "You know mum I can¡¯t stay here. I would get found out eventually and there is no way that no one would link us to the missing adventurers if someone comes looking." (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t you think we could explain it or maybe blame that monster?" (Hannah)

    "That wouldn¡¯t change anything. I would still be here. And are we really hoping for a fair trial for the big slime monster? No. If I stay, I will only pull you two with me in this mess." (Shari)

    "But what are you going to do? Do you have any plans?" (Hannah)

    "At the moment it would be improvising. For now the main goal is evading certain investigation squads and preventing death." (Shari)

    "Those prospects sound quite grim." (Hannah)

    "Only, if I¡¯m not careful. If I stay away from major cities I should be fine. If nothing else I can be rather sure, that Liqu would put her life on the line to protect me, so the danger decreases. I just don¡¯t know how I should feel about being accompanied by her." (Shari)

    "I still can¡¯t understand that you are even considering this." (Hannah)

    "It¡¯s not like I have a choice and after what she has done to me, I can at least use her to my advantage." (Shari)

    "If you convey it like this." (Hannah)

    "By the way could I have two of our rain cloaks and maybe some bandages?" (Shari)

    "Sure, what for?" (Hannah)

    "Disguise. Can¡¯t walk the streets looking like a walking nightmare. So I need to hide as much as possible. Same goes for Liqu if she¡¯s going to follow. And she will." (Shari)

    My mother opens a closet and inside there are three cloaks we use when we have to work on rainy days.

    Two she hands to me, along with four sets of bandages.

    The cloaks are black in color and cover my body from the head to the feet.

    Since I won¡¯t leave immediately I don¡¯t put it on right away.

    Today I still want to rest.

    If that¡¯s even possible while having that crazy slime around.

    "Let me in! I want to see her! I want to see my Shari! You can¡¯t keep me away from her! She is my chosen one!" (Liqu)

    Sigh.

    It would have been so nice.

    If there is one positive thing about this body, then the fact that I can¡¯t have a headache, which is something I would otherwise surely feel right now.

    "No! She''s with her mother now and you don¡¯t have any rights regarding her!" (Jona)

    "That¡¯s not fair! I want in! Let me! I wanna! I wanna! I wanna! Waaah!" (Liqu)

    "A child, huh?" (Hannah)

    I throw a tired expression at my mother.

    Well, I don¡¯t know how it looks with this face, but I definitely feel tired.

    So I face the inevitable and open the door before anything bad happens.

    "God, Liqu! Stop that ruckus and sit quietly in a corner!" (Shari)

    "SHARI!!!" (Liqu)

    And I¡¯m getting embraced.

    It''s like talking to a wall.

    It soon becomes too much for me and I try to push her away.

    To say it like this: Ever tried to push away a mass of liquid that on its own grows back into position?

    AND THAT WHILE YOU ARE LIQUID YOURSELF!!!

    It¡¯s vexing, absolutely annoying, that I can¡¯t manage to get this over-attentive slime away from me!

    "Enough! Separate! Now!" (Shari)

    "Please just a little more." (Liqu)

    "Stop it or I get angry!" (Shari)

    Needless to say, I already am.

    Yet, she promptly draws back, timidly looks to the ground, and quietly says:

    "Sorry, got too excited." (Liqu)

    So easy?

    I knew that she is kind of obsessed, as she followed me through the forest.

    However, just now I realized how desperate she is to please me.

    To gain my favor.

    So I have my own, obedient killing machine.

    I can¡¯t see how this might go wrong.

    "Okay, now you listen! You will stay today inside the house! And make sure that you will not get seen by anyone!" (Shari)

    "Are you saying I can stay?!" (Liqu)

    Oh god, she''s getting excited!

    Before this crazy slime can again throw herself at me, I quickly nod at my father, separate myself, and head into my room.

 Chapter 12

    - Shari ¨C

    There is not too much inside my room.

    My bed, a small stash, and some old toys I haven¡¯t used in a long time.

    I have no list of what I should take with me since I couldn¡¯t come up with a concrete plan on how to proceed now.

    There is simply no job I could perform in my condition.

    Mostly because I cannot show my face.

    Nonetheless, some ideas are running through my mind.

    In any case, I should travel light.

    This body might not tire out, but the stability is a joke.

    Maybe I could lift heavier luggage too.

    But the weight would apply pressure on me in a way that my current form will become extremely difficult to maintain.

    If it''s like this, I will get found out.

    This means, no big bags, but just a pouch.

    I have a knife that I would like to take with me.

    It¡¯s a personal token from when I started to help mum in the forest.

    Also a map I consider as necessary, which I will request later.

    Apart from that, I need to realize that most things I just don¡¯t need anymore, as I am now.

    Contemplating if I should take a sleeping bag, I look at my bed.

    It''s a mess.

    Completely drenched in slime; it might be better to burn it.

    If it even can burn in this state.

    Liqu said before that the slime would disappear in nature, but seemingly not on its own accord in a situation like this.

    Regarding my liquid body, it would have been wise to keep my distance from the bedsheets.

    Yet, I didn¡¯t follow that thought and ended up losing mass, which equals my bodily strength, and ruined the fabric I came into contact with.

    And so my next problem comes up.

    I am still naked.

    This is bothering me a lot, even if there''s nothing to look at.

    I already can see how any piece of cloth I try to wear will end up in the long run.

    The cloaks I¡¯ve got should be no problem, as they are specially made and prepared to help against rain.

    Like this, they are quite water- and hopefully also slime-repellent.

    Still, I should treat them carefully and control myself when I wear them.

    I mean controlling this body, to not let anything flow inside.

    But I also want to wear normal clothes.

    With growing despair, I rifle through my stash to find something that might somehow work out.

    Everything thick gets directly sorted out.

    I can¡¯t even be cold anymore.

    Otherwise, since it''s not summer yet, I would have been cold when it was dark, naked like I am.

    So I should limit myself to a light wardrobe.

    I end up with a white shirt for now and a black shirt for tomorrow, which both have very thin fabric.

    I hope these will not soak too much.

    For my bottom half, I take brown pants of the roughest fabric I can find.

    With this body, comfort is no issue and I hope that the slime won¡¯t pass so easily through it.

    Since I obviously will not carry stuff inside me, I use the smallest linen sack I find to handle the luggage.

    In the end, I prepare two white shirts, as well as one black and one brown, and also one brown and one black pair of pants to take with me when I depart tomorrow as my luggage, next to the knife.

    Aside from that I really don¡¯t know what else I should take with me.

    Food wouldn¡¯t make sense, as I can literally digest everything.

    It¡¯s hard to admit, but if something would be prepared for me it had to be considered a waste.

    The reason: I have no sense of taste!

    I noticed with the berries, that my body can¡¯t taste them.

    There is no difference between dissolving them or the wood I trained at.

    And we won''t mention the boar; that never happened!

    No; that is not entirely true.

    In a weird way, I can somehow identify the things I dissolve.

    Things like structure, shape, and components are possible to recognize.

    But that is not the same as taste.

    So it would be better just to spare the weight and take whatever I get on the way.

    And this doesn''t include humans!

    After I stuffed the clothes away, Liqu enters.

    "What are you doing here? This is my room!" (Shari)

    "You said I need to stay inside, but not where." (Liqu)

    "And so you decide to intrude on my privacy?" (Shari)

    "I¡¯ve got lonely. The others won¡¯t talk with me and after I could talk with you I don¡¯t want to stop with it." (Liqu)

    Something like that might have been her intention in the beginning.

    Just someone to talk to.

    Can¡¯t imagine that a slime has many partners for that.

    So at any cost, she wanted someone to interact with and her weird mind came up with this idea to enforce it.

    But goddamnit!

    Why did I need to end up in this state for a reason like that?

    "Okay, can¡¯t have you wandering through the house and end up damaging something, if not my parents!" (Shari)

    "I wouldn¡¯t if you don¡¯t allow it!" (Liqu)

    That answer conveys a concerning lack of aversion against the general idea of killing them.

    "Ugh, just sit in the corner there and be quiet!" (Shari)

    Good, she does so.

    But now she is creepily staring at me.

    "Can you stop gazing at me?" (Shari)

    "Ehm! Can I ask a favor?" (Liqu)

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Really?!

    After everything she did, she dares to make demands?

    "What can you possibly want more from me?" (Shari)

    "Just a little thing! Could you make a membrane around your core? I¡¯m getting really worried. Especially after what happened today." (Liqu)

    Huh, what is she talking about?

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, you know that you can control the composition of your liquid to a degree?" (Liqu)

    No, I didn¡¯t!

    Yes, I was aware that my body changed its structure when I got more of the slime from Liqu.

    But that was more of a general change as I tried to maintain my shape without unreasonable growth.

    And in retrospect, when I grabbed things my hands might have been a bit sturdier than usual.

    Yet, it does make sense.

    The slime she used to restrain me before, was much thicker than her fully extended body.

    So it is reasonable that she can do concrete adjustments.

    And that means I can as well.

    As I thought, she does know more about slimes than I do.

    I hate these thoughts, as they force me to admit what I became.

    After finishing my thought process I realize I forgot to answer Liqu.

    "If you don¡¯t know I can explain it to you. Or we could¡­ link our cores and I show it directly?" (Liqu)

    The last part she says slightly embarrassed tipping her finger awkwardly together, which leaves each time a thin strand between them.

    "What?" (Shari)

    "You know linking our cores, sharing the thought process." (Liqu)

    "No I don¡¯t know! What are you implying?" (Shari)

    "It is like this, if we combine our bodies, we can directly connect our minds and exchange our thoughts. It is quite intimate, but if you¡¯re okay I would." (Liqu)

    "NO! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! That¡¯s all weird enough! I won¡¯t let you intrude in my body! Forget it! Not happening!" (Shari)

    "Oh, that¡¯s disappointing! I mean last time we did it, it worked out quite well!" (Liqu)

    "WHAT?! What are you referring to? When did we¡­" (Shari)

    No!

    These strange thoughts I¡¯d heard before I woke up like this!

    She was in my mind!!!

    Then that means that we were somehow connected.

    By combining our bodies!

    Sharing the same mass of liquid, together as one¡­

    "Blurgh!"

    "Ehm, you shouldn¡¯t waste matter like this!" (Liqu)

    With the last perpetual situation still vivid in mind, I give my all to get a hold of myself.

    I did want to avoid puking again, but this revelation right now was a little traumatic.

    "I guess that means you don¡¯t want. But it¡¯s a shame. You had some difficulties with shaping a human body, but I believe I did a good job with modeling the imprint you¡¯re using now. I think I could help you better like this." (Liqu)

    So even my human appearance has nothing to do with me but is just based on her ideas of how I had to look.

    How frustrating.

    "No! Absolutely not! We will not do this connecting thing." (Shari)

    "Okay, maybe another time." (Liqu)

    Did I ever mention that I hate this "we will become lovers eventually"-attitude of hers?

    Even if you don¡¯t consider the general weirdness of a monster proposing to you, I simply don¡¯t want to grant her that victory after her approach.

    "Stop it now and just explain this "matter controlling" thing you mentioned! With words!" (Shari)

    "Okay! But this will be a little bit more complicated like this!" (Liqu)

    "Just tell!" (Shari)

    "Okay, it works like this: First, you need to concentrate on the part that you want to change. Then you form an impression of the abilities you want to apply in your mind. When you have a concrete idea of what you want, you activate the thought!" (Liqu)

    "Activate?" (Shari)

    "That part is a bit tricky to describe. It is the same when you move your body. When you think you want to move your arm in a specific way and then you move it accordingly. The part between the idea and the moving that is the activation." (Liqu)

    Yes; that was certainly quite abstract.

    I can understand on a mental level that imprinting the necessary thoughts directly is more effective if I reluctantly remember the initial forming of my body.

    If I understand it right, it is like using a muscle, yet instead of a muscle, you are using this strange connection to the slime.

    And one can do more than just move it.

    I try to concentrate on my fingertips and tell them to get denser and less liquid.

    After that, I believe that something actually changed.

    With my fingers like this, I stroke along the plate of my stash.

    There is a difference.

    While they still leave a trail behind and are budging in a little, my fingers are not completely collapsing like they normally would with this pressure.

    While they are surely not solid, it¡¯s a huge improvement to the former state.

    Like this, I assume I can use tools to a marginal degree.

    And this could even be the solution to my cloth problem.

    If I make my outside denser and control it to stand still, then maybe they won¡¯t get as drenched as without me doing so.

    "It seems you¡¯ve got a hang on it. Now you can shape a membrane." (Liqu)

    "What do you mean with "membrane"?" (Shari)

    "That you put a dense hull around your core, to protect it from damage. Like this, anything that could damage your core must first get through the hardened mass. That is especially helpful if you transport hard things in your body." (Liqu)

    So she tells me that until now, I in fact wandered around with my brain exposed to the environment.

    If I keep her affection for me in mind, it is obvious that this did bother her.

    And now that it got unfolded for me, I should be concerned as well.

    With that in mind, I concentrate on my core and try to think about a protective barrier around it.

    I let the mass there gather in a dense structure and try to reduce the liquidity as far as possible.

    After a short time, I feel a lump around the core and believe it was a success.

    However, when I look directly at it there is not much to see.

    There might be a slightly more intensive blue color and a distortion of the view around it, but apart from this, there is nothing to notice.

    "Oh good, it worked! I¡¯m so relieved!" (Liqu)

    "Yes, sure!" (Shari)

    God, talking with Liqu becomes very quickly exhausting.

    Ignoring my troubled mind I dress myself up.

    If I want to maintain the minimum of inconspicuousness, the right attire is vital.

    Also, it might put my parents at ease.

    The shirt is getting a bit blueish, but still within limits.

    In addition, the pants are a little loose, yet I can do something about that by adjusting the mass on the inside.

    "You are wearing clothes?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, I cannot bear being naked any longer. Now take those and see if you can wear them without ruining the fabric." (Shari)

    I throw at her a set of clothes that I did not consider for myself.

    Since I won¡¯t use my other clothes after I leave, it is more beneficial if they serve a purpose, by giving them to Liqu.

    She will follow me, so all I can do is ensure that she won¡¯t blow our cover.

    "Clothes?" (Liqu)

    "Yes clothes! You will wear them or I will not tolerate your presence!" (Shari)

    Without talking back she directly starts to put them on.

    "What are you doing? Your head does not belong in the pants'' leg. And why are you trying at the same time to get your arm through the head opening of the shirt? Are you doing this on purpose?" (Shari)

    She even tries to form a head out of her arm, to look from the outside where she ended up.

    I know that she has no experience in these matters.

    Still, even a child would fare better than her.

    I managed fine and it works out somehow.

    But she is a disaster!

    "Damnit, enough of this!" (Shari)

    Having no other choice I engage to put them on directly, ripping them first forcefully away from Liqu¡¯s terribly inept hands.

    "You put your arm through this hole!

    Not that! That¡¯s for the head!

    Now the other side!

    Don¡¯t make such a fuss!" (Shari)

    By using up all my nerves, I somehow manage to put her in the attire, at the cost of what little remains of my sanity.

    "God! That is such a pain. I knew you were infantile, but even toddlers can do better than you!" (Shari)

    "I am no infant! I am already ten years old!" (Liqu)

    Oh!

    She really is a child!

    Well; I don¡¯t know how adulthood works with slimes, nonetheless this young is surprising.

    She has a rather mature body, but I realize now, that this is just something she took elsewhere.

    It is just a chosen appearance and no indicator of age.

    She herself had never time to mature, nor any possibilities to do so, when I consider her life, as it had to be.

    No wonder did she end up as weird as she is.

    I am maybe insane myself that I consider her a person.

    That¡¯s another victory of hers since I probably do it because otherwise, I would be neglecting my own identity, as I am now.

    Yet, I did go too far by now, with calling her by name and so on, to turn back from this.

    Because of this, I need to believe, that she as a person is capable of basic logic.

    And so she needs to know the basics of right and wrong at least.

    But how when no one tells her?

    The only person that speaks to her is¡­

    Me!

    Oh damnit!

    How did I get into this?

    Oh yes, I know, a stupid slime abducted me in the forest and transformed me into a monster!

    Grahh!

    Okay, I will at least show you where you went wrong you stupid, stupid child!

    Just wait for it, I¡¯m gonna educate you!

 Chapter 13

    - Shari -

    After I made sure that Liqu isn¡¯t going to destroy her clothes and wears them properly I take my time to ponder what exactly I am going to do now.

    As I mentioned before, staying is not going to work.

    Anyways, it would be better if I don¡¯t get linked to this incident here.

    It might be nearly impossible to convince anyone that I am not a killer, but it will for sure be like this if I stay where people vanished.

    Also, without me around my parents will not get into trouble because of this, since then they simply went missing.

    Regarding my future, I need to come up with a way to make a living.

    Apart from living in the wilderness as Liqu suggested.

    So a home close to a town!

    That would be my long-term objective.

    Inside one would be far too dangerous.

    Also, this "cover your body with a cloak and the face with bandages" disguise will just bring me so far.

    There is an idea floating in my mind for something better, but at the moment it is not possible to realize.

    So my course of action is to be careful and limit any contact with other people as much as possible.

    To realize a home of my own I will need money, moreover a generous sum.

    The problem is even to start doing that, without having any contact with people.

    This obstructs all forms of employment.

    So a job I can do self-sufficient, without the need for prior investment of money I don¡¯t have, and which does not solely rely on contact with people.

    All of this while keeping an eye on a mentally unstable slime.

    Why do I have problems believing that there is a conclusion to this problem?

    In the first place, I have no greater talents that would help me with earning money.

    All I can do is gather and differentiate herbs of worth you find in the forest.

    Wait a moment!

    That could be it!

    If I gather objects that are rather difficult to obtain, I could make quite a profit.

    In general, this kind of work is done by adventurers.

    However, to gather and sell them, one does not necessarily have to register as an adventurer in the guild.

    That would be hard to perform in general, without showing my face.

    This kind of work might be dangerous, yet this goes for normal humans.

    In my condition, those monsters that would be likely to expect, are no threat to me.

    At least I can confidently say that I am unsavory to them.

    Or any living being that is.

    That stuff is really unpleasant to swallow.

    And if push comes to shove, I have my bodyguard here.

    If nothing else, her fighting ability is fairly proficient.

    I¡¯m not this inclined to cause people¡¯s death, but monsters are fine.

    Like this, all I need to worry about is getting the info on valuable locations and how to solve the necessary encounters with people without getting lynched.

    So I have a plan.

    I doze off a little in my room next to my bed and take my time to think of most situations I could come in, while at the same time giving my utmost to ignore the monster in the other corner.

    After I¡¯m done, I make my way to the living room.

    This might be the last time in a long while, I can talk to my parents and I will take advantage of it.

    The moment I touch the door Liqu immediately perks up.

    I throw her a glance.

    "Don¡¯t make a ruckus here." (Shari)

    "I don¡¯t want to stay alone!" (Liqu)

    Considering that she should have been used to being alone before, I am getting the impression that she is getting addicted to having company.

    "Urgh, just be quiet!" (Shari)

    Goodness, she makes a face like a hurt puppy!

    When I enter the living room I see my dad sitting at the table with a dim expression, while my mum is scrubbing slime off the floor.

    There are rather large remains in green and blue.

    Especially big bulks where the adventurers died.

    In remorse, I look down at my feet and observe the remains I leave with each step.

    Looks like mum won¡¯t be done so fast.

    "Sorry, mum. It seems I was oblivious to the trouble I bring to you." (Shari)

    "You are not to blame. I just wanted to start before it piles up." (Hannah)

    "I am still the reason for this piling up, so I feel sorry." (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t mind it anymore. It¡¯s okay." (Hannah)

    "You look¡­ better, like this." (Jona)

    "What an awful way to sidestep the hot topic. Yes, being naked was not so pleasant for my self-esteem. Even if there is nothing to see anymore." (Shari)

    Yes, indeed my new body is rather androgynous.

    In my current shape, there are no distinguishing features regarding gender.

    If you don¡¯t count my chest, which was never too developed and lacks the peaks, which apparently were of negligible significance to Liqu.

    That¡¯s a condition that I¡¯m not sure if it''s good or bad for my sense of shame.

    And that¡¯s even though Liqu is quite a show-off with her load.

    Wait a moment!

    She has those because she made them.

    So I could¡­

    No, no, no! Let¡¯s postpone any modifications to my body for the foreseeable future!

    Think human!

    And back to the topic.

    "Well, the only thing to see would be this oversized marble that contains my soul or mind or whatever else it is that got transferred inside there." (Shari)

    "Huh, what are you referring to?" (Hannah)

    "You should have seen it by now! That red-glowing stone, right here in my body." (Shari)

    I raise the now rather blue shirt I¡¯m wearing and expose my core, which is right now residing where my stomach would be.

    "Oh, that¡¯s what that thing is about." (Hannah)

    "Yes it is something like my brain now. Rather unnerving if you think about it." (Shari)

    "If it helps, it looks pretty! Like a ruby! As if you would always wear jewelry." (Hannah)

    "Sorry, but to be honest, that¡¯s exactly what Liqu said to me. So it leaves kind of a foul aftertaste." (Shari)

    "Oh, forgive me. I Didn¡¯t know about that. I hope you aren¡¯t hurt." (Hannah)

    "No offense and thank you, it is nice that you are looking for something positive in this mess." (Shari)

    It shows that she is still concerned about my mental health, even if the past few days were a heavy blow to it.

    It is just nice that she still tends to me.

    "I know we asked before, but are you really feeling alright like¡­ this?" (Jona)

    "Now; it¡¯s a little weird how I feel. But the movement of this body comes quite naturally. At first, I didn¡¯t even notice that something was wrong. But, my senses are peculiar. Some I don¡¯t have anymore, like smell or taste in a way." (Shari)

    Well, I have some kind of dissection, but that¡¯s creepy.

    "Touch is there, but obviously a bit different than before, for example, pain is turned off. Then hearing and seeing are normal, as they are somehow influenced by my mental image. Also, I can see with these eyes just fine, even if it shouldn¡¯t be possible, since they are fake. But, at the same time, I see things all around me with a weaker impression. It¡¯s all very strange, but nothing unbearable." (Shari)

    After I said this, father holds his hand out behind my back, while I am still turned to my mother.

    "Yes, there are three fingers. Enough confirmation?" (Shari)

    "That¡¯s a fascinating ability!" (Jona)

    "At the moment it is dulled. I assume because of the clothes that shroud me a little." (Shari)

    "You don¡¯t have to force yourself because of us." (Hannah)

    "No! Humans wear clothes and I will not give in on this." (Shari)

    I might be delusional, however, although my body has no longer any human traits, I at least want to be one in mind.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Whether this is just "pretend play" or not.

    While I am elaborating on the importance of clothes for the preservation of a civilized persona to my parents, Liqu comes out of my room.

    "You made that creature wear clothes? Furthermore yours?" (Jona)

    "I can¡¯t take them all with me. And am I really the only one who is disturbed by her naked body?" (Shari)

    Just to say, they are big and she has the "peaks".

    "I was more concerned about her general presence." (Jona)

    "I can safely say that she is not going to attack any of you." (Shari)

    "How do you know?" (Jona)

    "Because my Shari said I can¡®t!" (Liqu)

    Oh god; she is hugging me again!

    "Keep your distance! We had this talk just moments ago!" (Shari)

    She lets her shoulders drop down in evident disappointment.

    "See? She is not hostile to me or those I hold dear. Or am I wrong?" (Shari)

    "No! You would hate me if I do so." (Liqu)

    I suppress the urge to tell her that this would only add one more point on a long list since it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for my control of her.

    Trying to roll my eyes at my parents I think I fail great times, due to the lack of muscles and apparent features on those spots.

    Message to me: Just use gestures you can do with this body.

    "So yes; not hostile! Duh!" (Shari)

    "And what do you want to do now?" (Jona)

    "I¡¯ve decided to stay the night and depart tomorrow morning." (Shari)

    "Are you really sure about leaving?" (Hannah)

    "I have at least a plan on what I will be doing, but I am absolutely sure that I need to leave. Nothing good would come if anyone would connect this incident to my existence, neither for me nor for you. And sorry, but you can''t accompany me. It would just make things more difficult for me." (Shari)

    "If you say so, but I feel about anxious letting you go like this." (Hannah)

    "As a man-eating monster, which is nearly invulnerable and has an even more dangerous monster as a bodyguard by its side?" (Shari)

    "You are no monster! You are my daughter no matter what happens to you!" (Hannah)

    "Thank you, but what I did want to say was, as long I can maintain some cover I shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Assuming a certain someone isn¡¯t provoking it." (Shari)

    I throw a glare at Liqu who seems completely oblivious to the statement.

    Well, I already knew that she is socially inept and that¡¯s an understatement.

    "By the way Shari, it is soon midday and we should have dinner. Ehm, does this work for you? Or do I need to prepare something special?" (Hannah)

    "I am sad to admit that I can seemingly ingest everything. But flesh works better." (Shari)

    "Oh sorry, we don¡¯t have any meat. You know our provisions are rather scarce right now. Maybe I should quickly go and buy a little." (Hannah)

    "You don¡¯t have to. I said everything is fine. Besides, it is nice that you suggest sitting together with me to eat, but it might get a little weird regarding manners." (Shari)

    "We are still a family, so we eat together when everyone¡¯s present." (Jona)

    My father was never too great at showing any emotions, but his trust is getting through right now.

    This is a really heartwarming family moment.

    If not¡­

    "Yeah, family dinner! I¡¯m so happy! Where¡¯s my place?" (Liqu)

    Goddamnit!

    Read the mood stupid slime!!!

    My father throws her a hefty glare, while my mother seems a little put off by Liqu¡¯s complete ignorance of the fact that she is not welcome here in general.

    "Now, let us first clean the floor as well as it is possible with us here! Liqu! You made this mess, so you help too. Understood?" (Shari)

    "Okay!" (Liqu)

    With impressive speed, Liqu floats over the ground to the biggest bulks and takes them in.

    Haven¡¯t thought before on this, but slimes probably leave these puddles because they contain no energy and are thus just dead weight, in the literal sense.

    But that is not keeping her from taking it in.

    And after she has collected them, she moves outside, to dump everything there as I guess.

    "Put it in the greenery. I don¡¯t want anyone to get the "right" idea!" (Shari)

    While she roughly removed a great deal of the current in the room, she also left something like a snail¡¯s trail wherever she was.

    And so I still do as well.

    Before doing anything else I move to take a second pair of shoes I own for emergencies.

    For example when they get dissolved by an abductive slime.

    By doing so, I can move without leaving too much on the ground and be of minor help, instead of being a nuisance for my mother while cleaning.

    Keeping them on is a little tricky and affords some continuous adjustments I have to do, but I can manage.

    I take a pair of gloves too, since using a rag wouldn¡¯t work if it¡¯s soaked with my body.

    I¡¯m starting to realize that getting things dry will become a strenuous task in the future.

    "Let me help you mum since it¡¯s partly my fault that the floor is in this state." (Shari)

    "Thank you, it¡¯s appreciated." (Hannah)

    "Now that she¡¯s out, what do we do regarding the dinner?" (Shari)

    "I thought about stew." (Hannah)

    "I see. That sounds fine. Since that''s now sorted out, how about we talk about the monster that is set on eating with us?" (Shari)

    "Are you even considering it?" (Jona)

    "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not that much would change when she¡¯s there. And if we don¡¯t, she is going to cry the whole time and that would be annoying." (Shari)

    "Still are you really okay with this. I mean you said that, but after what she has done to you, don¡¯t you hate her?" (Hannah)

    "You know, the most frustrating hereby is that the more I talk to her, the more difficult it gets to throw any blame at her. The way she puts all her effort into everything I ask of her, desperately trying to earn my favor, or that she is absolutely socially inept. And the worst is that she has no idea that she has done something bad or at least doesn¡¯t understand the gravity of her actions. How do you blame someone who has no way to understand that there was anything wrong with her actions?" (Shari)

    "If you put it like this." (Hannah)

    "She is a child! A stupid little child that has no idea of anything! And it is just vexing to deal with her being so oblivious!" (Shari)

    Yes, this rant was desperately needed.

    "So is it okay if she sits at the same table?" (Hannah)

    "Just let her, before a wailing slime will drive all of us nuts." (Shari)

    "I am not sure if I can agree with this. (Jona)

    "See dad, it¡¯s not like you need to talk or make up during that ordeal. I for sure won¡¯t forgive her so easily. But it¡¯s not worth it to ban her. Also, I kind of need her as a bodyguard if things went bad for me." (Shari)

    "Tsk! Fine! For you." (Jona)

    "Thanks, Dad." (Shari)

    <hr>

    And like this, the most bizarre family dinner ever started.

    We stayed quiet most of the time.

    If not for an extremely excited slime, which I first had to introduce to proper table manners.

    Instead of her almost head-dive in her pot, to dissolve her portion.

    As I am spooning the stew, I observe that the broth, made with grease and oil, fares marginally better than the berries, while the vegetables are rather feeble.

    While I am drinking, I wonder how the liquid changes the composition of my mass.

    Since Liqu is eating it normally (Now!), I don¡¯t think that I have to worry.

    Nonetheless, confirmation can¡¯t harm.

    "By the way how is water reacting to slimes?" (Shari)

    "Huh? Not too bad. You aren¡¯t getting anything out of it, but if you are very carefully keeping yourself together, you can even go into a lake without completely dispersing, as our slime is not soluble." (Liqu)

    So I should treat water carefully and swimming will stay possible but less pleasant, if not extremely dangerous when I don¡¯t hold on to myself.

    "Anyone else any questions about slimes to get answered by the real deal?" (Shari)

    "Uhm, M-Miss Liqu was it?" (Hannah)

    "Yes, that¡¯s my name! Came up with it myself!" (Liqu)

    I know she is oblivious to others'' opinions about her, but how does she accomplish to always wear this joyful smile whenever she interacts with someone?

    "You surely lead an interesting life, no?" (Hannah)

    "Not really, it was mostly boring!" (Liqu)

    "I-Is that so?" (Hannah)

    "Yep, mostly hiding and evading those people who are out to kill slimes, always the same striving through the forest, similar patterns of fights against creatures for food, and all the time you are alone and have no one to spend your time with. But now I have my Shari!" (Liqu)

    Oh no, she turns to me with this lurking ¡°induce-skinship¡± attitude.

    "Stay put!" (Shari)

    Crestfallen she slightly lowers her head.

    "How does it come that you behave so¡­ human?" (Hannah)

    Good question mum!

    Didn¡¯t come to investigate that yet.

    "Ah yes, sometimes I sneaked into villages and observed how they interact, to understand how self-conscious beings act together. It was fun to observe something more interesting than animals and beasts!" (Liqu)

    "So, you were at our village before?" (Hannah)

    "No. Never." (Liqu)

    "Then why did you take our Shari if you didn¡¯t even know her?" (Hannah)

    Not good, mother is getting irritated.

    A common reaction if you engage for too long with Liqu.

    "Huh? Because I like her!" (Liqu)

    That literally explains nothing, stupid slime!

    "Why did you like her if you¡¯ve never seen her before?" (Hannah)

    "Because her soul looked nice!" (Liqu)

    "Her soul?" (Hannah)

    "Even I can¡¯t understand this answer, Liqu!" (Shari)

    "Oh, then I try to explain! It¡¯s like this: On us slimes, you can see the general nature of the character by examining the core. Mine is rather dull and gloomy so it¡¯s a little depressing to compare it with others, even if they have no real thoughts or do nothing of interest. I mean in which way are they better than me? Those blobs are barely aware of their own existence. Yes, they are shining less but instead have warmer colors than me who has only an odd cold violet which¡­" (Liqu)

    "Liqu! Focus!" (Shari)

    This slime-head is ridiculously distractible.

    "Ah, sorry. What I wanted to say was that Shari¡¯s soul shined so bright I could catch a glimpse of it through her eyes." (Liqu)

    I didn¡¯t know that she could see souls.

    Is that normal for slimes and will eventually come to me too or did she learn it somehow?

    "And it was so enchanting that I just couldn¡¯t let go and leave her like that!" (Liqu)

    God, Liqu!

    It doesn¡¯t really matter to my parents what your reasons were for abducting their daughter and changing her.

    On the other hand, there isn''t much one could respond if she most sincerely states that their daughter is a wonderful person.

    It seems that Liqu¡¯s statement caught my mother off guard, as she seems pretty perplexed, while I hold my head trying to deal with all the absurdity of this situation, making sure not to let my hands sink in.

    Meanwhile, Liqu tilts her head not understanding what the matter is.

    "See? I barely had a choice! I was captivated from the first moment. And does she not look beautiful now?" (Liqu)

    Suddenly my father jumps up advances on Liqu and punches her face.

    The impact is apparent, yet not even close to what there was to expect.

    I estimated with this force her head, made of liquid would scatter around, however, it stays firmly intact and shapes nearly undisturbed back to normal.

    While my dad¡¯s hand is still embedded inside her!

    Baffled he even forgets to extract it back.

    Therefore Liqu raises her hand, grasps his wrist, and draws it slowly out while focusing on his face with the remaining unaffected eye.

    She does let go quite gently of the hand if you consider that she was just attacked.

    I try to let the breath I caught go, before realizing that I don¡¯t breathe anymore.

    Yet, I was extremely tensed up, as Liqu could have done anything to my dad.

    If she would have retaliated, like with any other creature that attacked her until now, best case my father would have lost his hand.

    Worst case: Both my parents die since my mother would have rushed to help and gotten caught up in it.

    But Liqu was astonishingly composed.

    That shows that she is not simply a normal monster.

    However, this implies not that it¡¯s over, as my dad is still loaded.

    "You did this to our daughter and speak about it as if there¡¯s no harm! Do you even understand what you did to her?" (Jona)

    No, she doesn¡¯t!

    That shows already her confused expression and the fact that she never delved deep enough into emotions, to comprehend the impact of a race change on one¡¯s personal feelings.

    Or whatever a creature without any real living aspects is considered to be, if not a species.

    "Everything¡¯s fine. I will take care of her." (Liqu)

    And that¡¯s what you came up with?

    "Dad! please calm down, I will explain it to her later on!

    And stop attacking the deadly acid creature with bare hands!" (Shari)

    The last part I whisper, trying to point dad at the perilousness of the situation.

    My mother tends to dad who rubs his hand where it touched Liqu, which gratefully seems unscathed, albeit drenched.

    "Okay, seems dinner is over, we go then back to my room!" (Shari)

    I grab Liqu as good as it is possible to grab slime and drag her back into my room, to end this argument.

    Not that I have to try very hard, as she is just too keen on following me.

    I was always more the type who evades direct confrontation instead of plunging into them.

    While my talk with Liqu regarding certain ethics will occur, it will happen on my terms and not as a part of a family quarrel, in which Liqu seems more and more to aggressively integrate herself.

    I place her back into her corner and am initially just glad that I got out of this.

    "You know, I am grateful that you didn¡¯t hurt my dad!" (Shari)

    "It¡¯s okay he wasn¡¯t dangerous and most importantly you said that I should treat them well. You need to be as nice as possible if you want to get along." (Liqu)

    So because I said that to her.

    Yes, I knew that she has no general aversion to killing, so it¡¯s on me.

    I should enact strict control and mark my words to prevent deaths.

    This responsibility!

    What a hassle!

 Chapter 14

    - Shari -

    I ingrain into Liqu that if possible she shall ask me before killing people.

    Reviewing what happened I realize that she knows something I need to learn.

    "By the way how did you manage not to get startled when he punched you? When that beast attacked me in the forest, I couldn¡¯t control the dissolving and ended up killing it." (Shari)

    That is pretty important to me, as I don¡¯t want to accidentally cripple someone because of a little scare.

    "Ah yes, I found that one. Looked like you made a good hunt. But why did you leave and waste it like this?" (Liqu)

    "Because unlike you I am no natural-born or rather created predator and I don¡¯t intend to start being one." (Shari)

    "But you had such a good start! As if you¡¯re a natural. Luckily I could take it with me. The whole treating you was so taxing. So it was really appreciated. Thank you!" (Liqu)

    Damn, I¡¯m starting to get that imaginary headache again that I always get if I talk with her for too long.

    "The question I¡¯ve asked?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes, controlling the enzyme it was? It¡¯s a little tricky. You can use it at will for your nourishment or it can activate when you feel threatened, to prevent any threats from entering your body and getting to your core. The latter happens unconsciously and you could avoid it if you maintain heavy awareness to prevent the activation." (Liqu)

    "So I have no other choice but to mentally strain myself all the time? I don¡¯t think I can maintain such a state!" (Shari)

    "Oh no, you mustn¡¯t. There is a little trick to it." (Liqu)

    "Really, then tell me!" (Shari)

    "It is easy! The activation happens when you feel threatened. At the moment you feel just too threatened by everything. The trick is to call to your mind, that just your core matters and touch everywhere else is fine. You are afraid to get hurt even if that¡¯s impossible, so you activate defensive measures at every possible penetration. If you just keep a valid margin around your core that you can¡¯t allow to get crossed and concentrate on this space, then touch at any other place is fine." (Liqu)

    Quite much to process, yet she can explain those things well.

    A comfort zone it is.

    What bugs me is that to achieve the wished results, I am again forced to leave a bit of my humanity behind and think more like a slime.

    Which isn''t favored by me.

    After giving formal thanks I leave my room again to look after the shambles the ordeal left, to be precise my parents.

    I find them sitting on their bed.

    "Well, that got kind of messy. But do you understand how utterly stupid that action was? She is still dangerous and killing comes naturally for her and you just threw your fist inside this monster!" (Shari)

    "Yes, I know! I¡¯ve lost it for a moment." (Jona)

    "If she would have been an ordinary monster you would be dead by now!" (Shari)

    "Yet, she isn¡¯t." (Hannah)

    "She is capable of reason and that is at least something." (Shari)

    "Still, you want to leave with her? Are sure about this?" (Jona)

    "I said it before. It¡¯s not like I like her, but I am absolutely sure, that I can trust her. She is so obsessed with me that I could ask for nearly anything and so I have a little help. And in my situation, I think any advantage helps." (Shari)

    "But still, a monster?" (Jona)

    I sigh with a lowered head before I look again straight at my father.

    "Look at me carefully and ask yourself: How am I supposed to see her when I am like this? It¡¯s not that I have no prejudices, but if I call her a monster I am insulting myself as well." (Shari)

    It seems I am forced to be a bit more open-minded if I want to adjust to my new condition.

    "Forgive me, I didn¡¯t think about your feels when I speak like that." (Jona)

    "No problem. It¡¯s something I have to deal with myself and I don¡¯t believe that others will be trying to be considerate. So I should get used to it better sooner than later." (Shari)

    "My poor little girl!" (Hannah)

    Mother strokes me briefly along the neck down my back.

    Although I wear a shirt, which got quite soaked now, when she touched my neck she came into direct contact with the matter.

    I utilize the tip Liqu gave me.

    Nonetheless, there is some concern regarding the possible risks.

    So I am a bit startled.

    "Th-thank you mum, but this is dangerous! What if I lose control over whatever melts flesh as we all could see already?" (Shari)

    "Can¡¯t keep me from caring for my daughter when she needs me." (Hannah)

    That¡¯s mother.

    No compromises on things that matter to her.

    "Thanks, I love you!" (Shari)

    I sit down on the bed, not really minding if the pants are doing the covering job properly.

    It feels as if I now can ease up a bit.

    I strained myself and kept my feelings controlled to deal with the possibility that my parents might hate me.

    But they don¡¯t and this helps very much.

    Everything was so exhausting and I''m so done and angry and in the end just somehow sad.

    And all of this comes now at me.

    Then a slime drop falls on the ground, then two, three.

    "Shari are you alright?" (Hannah)

    "No! No I¡¯m not alright and I will never be alright again!" (Shari)

    What reason is there to act as if?

    "Why¡­ Why had it to be me? The world is so unfair and I can¡¯t even vent my frustration as I want. I couldn¡¯t even blame the one properly who is at fault! For what? That she was lonely? That she doesn¡¯t understand humans enough? That she doesn''t follow the same moral code as humans? That she is just so damned stupid? That she didn¡¯t kill me as any normal monster would?! I could just as well scream at the heavens that all this came together only to hit me! That is just unfair in itself! And I don¡¯t know how to bear it!" (Shari)

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    As if the world is just playing a joke on my costs!

    "Before this, my greatest concern was if I would get married or just live alone as I did always here in this village. And now I can count myself lucky if no overeager people with weapons are killing me, believing to do a good deed!" (Shari)

    I yell and cry at the same time not minding the tears that drip down on my pants and the floor, staining them.

    And then something unbelievable happens:

    Mum embraces me!

    "It¡¯s okay; everything¡¯s going to be alright. I¡¯m still there for you." (Hannah)

    "And what if not?" (Shari)

    "You were always strong, independent, and smart! There is no way that you wouldn¡¯t find a solution to any problem, no matter how difficult!" (Hannah)

    "Mum¡­" (Shari)

    "And you have that biting sarcasm that allows you to challenge even the world." (Hannah)

    "Glrb!" (Shari)

    She might be right.

    If my mum as a human can accept me then there might still be some hope for me.

    I think I can make it!

    "And dad tries to imitate a statue standing next to us." (Shari)

    "It¡¯s not like there is much to add for me." (Jona)

    Huh, I think he patted my back!

    But now it seems that the lack of resistance of the liquid is embarrassing him for his action.

    "Thanks, dad." (Shari)

    It is nice to know that someone loves you.

    <hr>

    After a long emotional talk followed by themes not regarding recent developments, I leave again back to my room.

    It starts to get late and I want to go through the things I need for my departure.

    Liqu is sitting in the corner I assigned her last time.

    However, something¡¯s off.

    Usually, she would in an overjoyed manner rush at me or gabble some nonsense or at least make some kind of move on me.

    Yet this time, she is awfully quiet and looks down to the ground.

    I am not used to this change of behavior and it is quite concerning.

    "Something¡¯s wrong?" (Shari)

    .

    .

    .

    "Hello! I''m talking to you!" (Shari)

    .

    .

    .

    "I¡­" (Shari)

    "I am not stupid." (Liqu)

    "Huh?" (Shari)

    "I am not stupid because I don¡¯t know things! I didn¡¯t know many things, but I learned! I am still learning!" (Liqu)

    I don¡¯t really get her point.

    What is she referring to?

    Wait! Did she eavesdrop on me and my parents?

    Well, I wasn¡¯t actually quiet or tried to conceal it, but this might explain her behavior.

    "It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t understand anything. Maybe a bit, but the general idea was there." (Liqu)

    "What are you trying to say?" (Shari)

    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t like what I was doing. I knew that you might not accept it! Not accept me! Hate me! But I ignored all these thoughts!" (Liqu)

    "And why did you do it then?" (Shari)

    "Because I am selfish. I did want it to work somehow, anyhow! I was ready to give so much of me just for the glimpse, of a possibility, that might be! For the chance to not stay lonely!" (Liqu)

    Hard to respond as someone who just delved into the love of her family and took it eagerly in.

    The scariest for me was the perspective that no one will ever act normal to me.

    I was never extremely sociable or drawn to public events, but the possibility to be forever alone was something that terrified me so much that I was sure I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    And this possibility was her reality.

    "And why this whole changing thing? You could just have me restrained like you did if talking was all you want!" (Shari)

    "Didn¡¯t want it in the first place, but you would have been fleeing without." (Liqu)

    "Still, why this?" (Shari)

    "Perspective, I think. Maybe a bit destroying the borders and a drop of dependency." (Liqu)

    "So you planned it out fully aware of what you did?" (Shari)

    "Half-aware. I have just a faint idea of the importance to you. Probably more than I thought. But, my desires came first. Couldn¡¯t hold them. Couldn¡¯t forget them. Didn¡¯t want to give up on them! I had something to cling to, to keep me aware, besides awareness. For that bit of change, I would have done everything, instead just to bear with it. As far I know there was nothing like me in this world and this in itself is pain. Even if I fared better than the others in practive." (Liqu)

    "So you decided to put me in the same misery?" (Shari)

    "Then it wouldn¡¯t have been one, as we wouldn¡¯t be lonely, you would have me and I a reason." (Liqu)

    "Nonetheless, you understood that I wouldn¡¯t like you after what you did and probably never will?" (Shari)

    "That''s okay!" (Liqu)

    "Then what is it that you want?" (Shari)

    "You!" (Liqu)

    "I don¡¯t understand." (Shari)

    "It is enough that you exist, enough that I can stay close without fight or flight, enough to can talk with someone. To have you is enough." (Liqu)

    "So, you¡¯ve got what you want, simply because I am not trying to run anymore? Was it worth it for you?" (Shari)

    "Yes! Alone the first talk after you changed and could move was more than I ever had before. It was greater than anything I could imagine." (Liqu)

    She is crying the whole time.

    A strange mix of desperation, sadness¡­ and joy!

    "That means you didn¡¯t want me as your partner or consort?" (Shari)

    "Huh?" (Liqu)

    "Figures, you don¡¯t even know this concept. A pair that loves each other, lives together, and does things for each other. You hadn¡¯t intended that?" (Shari)

    "Oh, I want to stay with you! But I don¡¯t need anything. It is enough if I can hold you dear. To have a reason to exist is bliss and I won¡¯t let go of that, of you!" (Liqu)

    She is smiling while the slime droplets are flooding down her face.

    Pure joy!

    A lovely picture, if not for the situation and the part about her being a monster.

    Just picked on myself here.

    I come closer and tower myself in front of her.

    "You know, I am angry at you! Furious!" (Shari)

    Her look shows understanding, though also fright at what has to come.

    "Because of all you did! Because you do not truly understand what you did! Because of your mad talk that I have to change to adjust now, as true it might be! Because of the way you still draw close to me, besides all reasons that oppose this very idea! And foremost because I can comprehend your stupid reasons, you stupid slime!!!" (Shari)

    She blankly stares at me, failing to process what I just said.

    Which isn''t surprising since I failed too!

    "Goddamnit, you won!" (Shari)

    "Won?" (Liqu)

    "I will keep you, but you have to follow each one of my words and no protests!" (Shari)

    "Eh, ah¡­ hick¡­ hick, glirb¡­ Waaahhhh!" (Liqu)

    If before her tears flowed steadily from her eyes, now there''s a concerning gushing waterfall is emerging.

    "Okay, I already said you won! You can stop the wailing!" (Shari)

    How am I supposed to deal with someone this unstable?

    "And cut these hugs!!!" (Shari)

    <hr>

    After spending the night beside my bed, minding the experience of last night, which was tolerable due to the lack of negative input this body does experience, I wake up for my departure.

    Still far too early, but I can kill some time by packing my stuff.

    If there is one positive point, then it would be that my current body doesn''t feel any kind of muscle strain after I get up.

    This was a rather chronic problem I had to deal with since my occupation included quite a bit of bending down to rip out plants.

    Now it is not the slightest bit hard to get up and going.

    Yet that is directly less great if you consider that the reason is that my condition involves a general lack of any muscles which could pain.

    Besides this state of affairs, it was also a little off-putting to not only find Liqu directly on my opposite but also to discover the fact that she apparently sleeps as a blob.

    Wait! How do I look when I sleep?

    I don''t think I do this, as I am used to the shape of a human body and nothing was unusual when I woke up.

    Liqu on the other side gives a completely new definition to morning-stretching when she shapes back.

    Body extension might be more fitting to describe it.

    She literally spreads to each side of the room.

    To summarize my morning, waking up was weird but bearable.

    Although it¡¯s not fair to my mother, I changed my clothes and now wear a black shirt along with black pants, since the old ones were very soaked and I now can still take advantage of having access to my wardrobe.

    I¡¯ve chosen black because it isn¡¯t so prone to change color when soaked by the slime.

    I will also wear gloves, thick boots, and a raincoat, despite the shining sun.

    I made Liqu wear brown pants, a white shirt, and boots, as I couldn¡¯t allow her residue to leave a trail.

    Naturally, she as well wears now a raincoat.

    My wardrobe was never so big, so all we have for changing are the clothes I prepared yesterday.

    Liqu is going to carry half of it in her sack since she has to do her part.

    I also have a map, which I need to be careful not to touch directly, and my knife.

    Because I did not think the knife stored together with the other things would be a good idea, I reluctantly decided to store it in my body, naturally far away from the core.

    There was also the idea that while I couldn¡¯t punch anyone for self-defense, I need to have some way to do something when I get pressed.

    Mum provided some rations.

    But as they are vegetarian, the impact should be small.

    Nonetheless, the gesture is appreciated.

    I noticed that my parents seemed very tired.

    Maybe it was because the last time they slept our house got raided by armed men, yet I would rather blame Liqu.

    Sleeping next to a genuine monster is difficult.

    First-hand experiences!

    Also, they have a lot on their mind.

    So I hope that they can find just a little peace now.

    I know they love me and that they believed my crazy story was wonderful, but I wouldn''t expect them to feel comfortable in the long run.

    I turn to leave, but at this moment my mother grabs my hand.

    "Shari! Just know, even if it will be dangerous you can always come back to us! We are still your parents, so don¡¯t think that we wouldn¡¯t welcome you whenever you need us. Nothing will ever change that you are my daughter and I couldn¡¯t see you as something different no matter the circumstances." (Hannah)

    My mum gives me an intimate hug and when she separates from me, I notice I have her mirror in the glove of the hand she briefly took.

    I am close to my tears, but my mother just smiles at me and I can catch myself.

    After that, I give my farewells and mum embraces me again, while fighting some tears.

    Dad is again acting somewhat hard, yet somehow I manage to catch his gentle nature through this facade he maintains while setting me off.

    And so I begin my journey together with a slime who has to be considered unstable at best.

    Literally!

 Chapter 15

    - Shari -

    I''m on the road.

    With Liqu.

    A crazy, violent, and sociopathic slime, which won''t leave me.

    And traveling with her is certainly tedious.

    Example, please?

    "Can we stop for a moment? I need to let mass out." (Liqu)

    "Didn''t you just do that?" (Shari)

    "That¡¯s the fault of this attire! Usually I would just lose my spent matter on its own while moving, but like this, I have to carry it with me, which requires energy on its own!" (Liqu)

    She wants to cast off dead weight.

    "But this effort should be totally neglectable compared to your total energy. I made it back home with the little I had and didn¡¯t feel exhausted." (Shari)

    "I dislike wasted effort in general. Also you won¡¯t feel actually exhausted, but if you hold on to this kind of mass your body will feel gradually unresponsive." (Liqu)

    "Wait! You mean I could suddenly become unable to move?" (Shari)

    "Not completely. You would switch into some kind of survival mode, let go of anything that slows you and start to dissolve anything in your vicinity. Even soil has a bit of life inside. Not enough to bring you so far as to be operational, but enough for marginal movements to get you to the next plant. After that, you might be able to act consciously at least. Still, catching prey is essential at this point." (Liqu)

    "Urgh! How do I know how bad my condition is?" (Shari)

    "You could simply move it. Send a wave through you and check how smoothly it works. You first need to develop a feel for it. Imagine the wave as something that travels from one side of your body to the other and then you activate it." (Liqu)

    Again something I don¡¯t really like to do.

    But as it is apparently essential for something similar to my health I try to do so.

    Sending a pulse from my head to the toes, I get a strange feeling of clearance of my body.

    When it passes my core the impression gets weird for a moment, but all in all, this wave was quite easy to maintain.

    "Did so and it took hardly any effort." (Shari)

    "If you were completely full there would be no effort at all. It would go on its own. Yet, you had not used much since I charged you, so it works out for now, but you need to take more care of yourself." (Liqu)

    I get what you are trying to say, but do you have to sound like a mother?

    "It seemed to me that the way is rather long, so you should relieve yourself frequently too if you want to keep going for a greater distance." (Liqu)

    That¡¯s like telling me to pee more frequently!

    That¡¯s embarrassing!

    And she still has no awareness of that!

    "By own experience, I can tell you it¡¯s not good to hold it in for long." (Liqu)

    "Right now stop! That talk gets far too weird to stay comfortable." (Shari)

    "But that¡¯s important! I¡¯m worried that you are overexerting yourself without noticing. You are always wearing these clothes and like that prone, for this to happen!" (Liqu)

    "God! If I do it, will you stop this talk?" (Shari)

    "Sure." (Liqu)

    As I became overly conscious of that act, due to this talk, I move behind a tree to let the matter go.

    My stubbornness shall not lead me to ruin, because I fail the distance by ignoring my condition.

    "And don¡¯t watch!" (Shari)

    "Ehm, sure?" (Liqu)

    Okay; It''s simply about leaving behind what I don¡¯t need, to keep going.

    Absolutely logical.

    There is but one problem,

    I don¡¯t know how to do this.

    Before, the residue left my body on its own with each step, like a snail''s trail.

    However, doing this consciously I don¡¯t know how to differentiate between good and bad mass.

    "Is something the matter?" (Liqu)

    It¡¯s embarrassing enough.

    There''s no need to prolong it.

    "How do you leave empty mass consciously?" (Shari)

    "If you want I can show it to you directly." (Liqu)

    "NO! No linking! Especially not for something like this! Just explain it!" (Shari)

    Does she know no shame?

    Of course...

    Why am I even asking?

    "Yes, yes! You gather the slime at the place where you want to release it. That would be easier if you wouldn¡¯t wear all this stuff. After this, you concentrate on the gathering, and instead of moving it all at once, you suck it back in just from the middle. The part that doesn¡¯t respond is the residue you want to leave and will simply fall down. You can also do it simultaneously, by pulling from the inside and at the same time sending new mass through the outer layer." (Liqu)

    It progressively seems to me that using this body is more complicated than I thought.

    Did I underestimate slimes?

    "Do all slimes learn this stuff when they come into existence?" (Shari)

    "Nope! Just me. Most slimes just don¡¯t care for exploring their own possibilities. I learned by trial and error." (Liqu)

    So I didn¡¯t underestimate slimes, but definitely Liqu.

    She is more proficient than one might guess if she is that much of a self-taught person.

    I use the described process on my hand after freeing it out of the cloak and think I manage fine.

    It works exactly as she said and again I wonder how she got so smart that she makes a fine teacher.

    Which I would never let get close to children!

    So we start to proceed on our way.

    "If you can teach so well, why did you not just educate a normal slime till you¡¯ve got it to the preferred state?" (Shari)

    "It¡¯s not like I did not try. But you are overestimating slimes. They are far less responsive than you give them credit. You can¡¯t tell them anything, no matter how hard you press. At most you will crush their minds, even if the core stays intact, they are gone then." (Liqu)

    "Wait! You also killed other slimes?" (Shari)

    "Nah, it was more like permanently disabling them." (Liqu)

    This doesn''t sound the slightest bit better.

    "In the first place there are not so many ways slimes can hurt each other, since dissolving doesn¡¯t work on the slime or the core." (Liqu)

    Makes sense.

    Like snakes can¡¯t get poisoned by their own venom.

    "Did you not feel regret by doing this to your kind?" (Shari)

    "Why? They are completely neglectable. The only one who matters is you." (Liqu)

    Despite my incapability to feel cold, a shiver spreads around my body.

    Literally, I mean there is a wave of stirred liquid on my surface.

    This slime makes me sometimes extremely anxious.

    Just imagining the rampage if something were to happen to me is disturbing me deeply.

    Too! Much! Pressure!

    Soon we finished the first part of our trip.

    We leave the beaten trail to my village and continue on the connecting road between Siras and Ekoras, two border towns.

    Since Siras is relatively closer to the capital, as far I know the bigger city, better administrated, and significantly cleaner, I turn left towards Ekoras.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    As much as I like to have public order, maintained infrastructures, and administration, all these things are my enemies at the moment.

    The more distance I have from organized subjugation squads the better.

    The same goes for guards and greater amounts of humans.

    Even if I get exposed if there are not too many threats I might make it.

    Especially with Liqu at my side, since I doubt there is much that can defeat her.

    The path from my village was in fact the easy part, as we are now on a road that is actually in use.

    And I am aware that with those coats we look extremely suspicious, so meeting other people might become a challenge.

    Fortunately, the first day ends without any incidents and we walk even through the night since our conditions allow us to do so.

    Yet through the deepest dark, we rest lying against a tree.

    Just about three hours.

    While we keep walking, I start to wonder why we don¡¯t see any people.

    This road is just a connection along the border and so there is little reason for traffic.

    The trade runs in general centralized through the capital and not between the towns.

    Nonetheless, no one using it seems uncommon to me, yet not absolutely impossible.

    Suddenly I notice movement in the woods.

    "Stop! And don¡¯t you dare to run! We might get angry if we need to chase you down!"

    God, is that a joke?

    I stare in disbelief at the six rather ragged-looking guys.

    Two wear self-made bows with completely wooden arrows, two other daggers, one a cleaver, and the one who spoke a very big axe.

    He also stands out from the rest because of his much wider build.

    In a bad way.

    "Nice that you are able to follow orders, that makes it far easier!" (Bandit chief)

    This is ridiculous!

    I leave my village for the first time and directly get robbed?!

    Are you fucking kidding me?!!

    "Are you fucking kidding me?!" (Shari)

    That was a slip of tongue or rather of artificial slime vocal cords.

    "Boss, it¡¯s a girl and she sounds young and nice." (thug 1)

    I cringe inside and at the same time don¡¯t know if I should laugh at the idea of his obvious implication.

    Due to the lack of the respective organs, hormones, and feel, I am practically sexually disabled.

    Thank you, Liqu!

    Under normal circumstances the prospects might look grim for me, but if I am one thing no more than it is normal.

    Now his intention of trying something this just appears bizarre.

    "Hey missy don¡¯t be rude, that¡¯s not nice. You should compensate us for your demeanor, while we just tend to our work." (Bandit chief)

    If they wouldn¡¯t just swirl creepily, I might roll with my eyes.

    "I have three questions!" (Shari)

    "Oho! As much as three! Aren¡¯t we going a little overboard missy? Well, as we will get to know each other closer, you can ask ahead!" (Bandit chief)

    And again I regret that because I don¡¯t breathe I can¡¯t really sigh anymore.

    Still, that can¡¯t keep me from imitating the respective gesture.

    "Sigh!" (Shari)

    This still feels appropriate.

    "Okay, first question: What the heck makes you believe that two people, wearing nothing but coats make some valuable targets?

    Second question: Why do you even consider the idea of approaching two extremely suspicious persons, hiding their faces, on an unmaintained road, without expecting any risks?

    And finally, repeating myself: Are you fucking kidding me?! There is barely any traffic on this road, yet for some reason, you are here! Is the world still not through with me? Am I such a good target? I feel like I¡¯m gonna lose it!" (Shari)

    "Whoa miss¡­" (Bandit chief)

    "Don¡¯t you dare to call me once more "Missy"!!! Okay; here is the deal: I have here some damaged coins. You can have them since bartering with those on the market would be a hassle. In exchange, you forget we''ve ever been here! Otherwise, you die!" (Shari)

    I don¡¯t feel threatened by those guys.

    It¡¯s obvious that these people are not even close to the proficiency the adventurers had.

    And since they cannot see my core, there is barely a way to harm me.

    However, I am still apprehensive about killing, although they surely earned it.

    Mum ingrained in me that if my life is threatened any appropriate measure is right, no matter what it demands.

    My life might not be endangered.

    Nonetheless, the situation is close enough to the scenarios we went through.

    So I won¡¯t let them take advantage of me.

    On the other side, I mind the gravity of human lives, so I want to prevent any deaths.

    But the main reason is that things would surely get messy.

    They might not be trusted civilians, but I don¡¯t want to risk rumors about wandering monsters, leading to hunting assignments on me.

    "Hah, you think you can bargain with us when we simply can take everything you¡¯ve got and then have our fun?" (Bandit chief)

    The prospects are bad.

    "Listen, if you proceed with this nonsense, you all will die!" (Shari)

    "Ah, that¡¯s bold, you believe you can kill all of us by yourself?" (Bandit chief)

    "Not me! She!" (Shari)

    I point at Liqu, with whom I agreed before that I take the "talking-to-humans" part.

    "Oh, both of you are girls! Well; that makes it worth it, to answer your first question!" (Bandit chief)

    While the bandits with bows are aiming, the rest of the group is encroaching on us.

    "Liqu! Can you take them out without one escaping?" (Shari)

    "I can kill them?" (Liqu)

    "I suppose you can¡¯t just knock them out, without blowing our cover, right? (Shari)

    "Nope." (Liqu)

    "I don¡¯t wanna get found out, so no escapees. Can you do it?"

    "It might become difficult if they scatter in all directions. Five sure. Six maybe. Safe if you engage one. And they need to come closer." (Liqu)

    "Well, they are already coming. Stay ready, till you think you can do it. Oh! But please leave the cloak intact." (Shari)

    "Duh, bothersome, but yes." (Liqu)

    Soon they are closer than I can be comfortable.

    I feel that they aren¡¯t the least bit considering us a threat.

    The guy that first found out I am a girl, is also the first to advance on me.

    No discussion here about the gender of slimes, it¡¯s difficult enough!

    With the desire to examine his prey, he throws rudely the hood of my cloak behind, while threatening me with his dagger.

    "What the fuck is that!" (thug 1)

    He looks confused at my exposed head which is¡­

    Completely wrapped in bandages.

    Yes, naturally I took safety measures while traveling!

    While Liqu shall stay in the background, there is too much that might go wrong if I interact with people.

    The least I can do is to prevent a clear view of my body, save for one eye that doesn''t give too much away.

    "Damnit! Take these off!" (thug 1)

    He tries to rip the bandages down, yet before he can do more, the knife I stored conveniently in my arm slides out directly into my glove.

    I drive it instantly into his stomach.

    "Ahhrgh!" (thug 1)

    While he might not die directly, I know that such a wound untreated will not leave much hope for him.

    So I consider it an act of mercy to kill him now, instead of prolonging the situation.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel anything regarding their deaths, no matter how justified.

    However, I already made the decision, by assigning Liqu to do it.

    Now to stop would make me a hypocrite.

    Like this, I slit his throat and he dies.

    It helps much that my hands don¡¯t shake, as no diverting signals are sent to them.

    While this body does the things I envision, irregular orders aren¡¯t possible.

    So my hand is steady.

    Or the slime which is clutched around the blade, if I need to be precise.

    "Wha-... Kill them!!!" (Bandit chief)

    I caught the bandits off guard and they failed to react to my strike in time.

    Yet now they are rushing at me and I find one arrow embedded in my waist.

    It did not enter far and is not even close to my core, but a hint of danger was there.

    By the way, the other arrow missed me miserably.

    It''s not a nice feeling to have your life threatened, as insignificant as the threat is.

    It seems I am not the only one who thinks so, as Liqu in an act of rage, probably because they threatened my life, ejects out of the cloak, and literally explodes in the middle of the bandits.

    "Zsschhh"

    As she aimed for one of them while ejecting, that one is dead before he can even assess the situation.

    She grows to a considerable size in the middle of the remaining two, who were advancing on us.

    Promptly she grabs one, which had a dagger, next to her with a giant appendage, and starts dissolving him.

    "Zsschh"

    This man is certainly dead and the corpse gets thrown at one of the archers, sending him to the ground.

    Only the chief with the axe remains at the front.

    He understandably retreats instead of swinging at the mass of liquid in front of him.

    It is so much that he wouldn¡¯t even get close to her core.

    That is if he would have been even able to analyze the situation.

    Something I doubt.

    Yet, instead of choosing him next, Liqu ejects a large amount of slime at the other archer.

    I guess the one that shot me.

    "Zsschh"

    "Ahhh!" (archer)

    Somehow the lump that hit him dissolves his body.

    So she can even throw this stuff.

    I am not sure if he''s completely dead after the effect ends up, but this damage is nothing that allows him to survive.

    Directly after throwing the projectile, she rushes at the remaining archer, like a giant wave of doom.

    This one already got back on his feet and tries to run, but cannot even start to speed up before he is completely encompassed and dies a moment later.

    I notice that when she kills, Liqu always muffles the screams.

    The bandit chief meanwhile is giving his all to escape and even made some distance.

    Still, he is built quite bulky, so he couldn¡¯t run too far.

    By now I dare to think that Liqu left him on purpose, knowing she had no difficulties catching up.

    At least at killing people she''s a genius.

    Not that this is a favorable trait.

    And like before she rushes at him as a formless wave, startling him so much that he falls down on the run.

    Liqu comes to stop directly in front of him.

    "W-What are you?" (Bandit chief)

    "You threatened my Shari! Insulted her! Planned to disgrace her!" (Liqu)

    Have I ever mentioned before that I fear her going on a rampage?

    Yes?

    Seems like it¡¯s getting started.

    "Liqu just end it! This is hard enough for me! Please don¡¯t prolong this and get it done!" (Shari)

    She seemingly reacts to my voice, then tends again to the quivering man in front of her.

    In one motion she throws her arm through his mouth.

    "Zsshhh"

    I can hear the dissolving sound; see his shrieking face a moment before the slime etches through his eyes and he drops dead.

    I get a little frightened while remembering that she did the "hand-in-mouth thing" to me too.

    Liqu turns in my direction.

    "Can I dissolve them?" (Liqu)

    Under normal circumstances, I would like to bury those men, although they were evil.

    But aside from the fact that I have no shovel or can with this body barely use such one, this would take too long to be comfortable on the road.

    And leaving them here would throw questions regarding their wounds.

    Furthermore, that fight should have taken a significant amount of energy from Liqu and since I assigned her, I need to take responsibility for her condition.

    So I decide to let her have her way, albeit reluctantly.

    "Okay you can, but first I want to scavenge for coins. You know about money, right?" (Shari)

    "Yes, adventurers often spoke about this while hunting." (Liqu)

    Who hunted who?

    It''s better if I don''t inquire.

    "Good, it helps if we have a bit more. Can you look too? Metallic coins!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    Overeager like always.

    As one might guess they weren¡¯t rich.

    Thirty-four in copper, two of them are big ones and four silver coins.

    That makes forty-six copper and seven silver.

    Also ten destroyed copper.

    Here it was good that the boss had the group''s money with him, as the others got quite excessively treated by Liqu before they died, destroying their belongings.

    I put them in the pouch which is getting heavy by now.

    Liqu already finished her meal.

    I really hope that the slime in the grass will vanish before anyone notices.

    However, other than that there is no evidence that anything happened here.

    In any case, seeing Liqu fighting like this reminds me definitely of a walking calamity.

    Just the idea that I could become something similar is disturbing at best.

    And now the calamity is approaching.

    "I am done!" (Liqu)

    "Fine, let¡¯s get moving, this was no positive experience!" (Shari)

    "Yes sure, just one more thing!" (Liqu)

    "What is it?" (Shari)

    Suddenly she lashes her hands around me and touches the open part of my neck under the bandages.

    "What¡­" (Shari)

    Promptly I feel liquid gushing through the gap inside me.

    She''s again pumping me full!

    Wait!

    She did just eat those people!

    So the mass contains¡­

    "No!" (Shari)

    I try to push her away, failing miserably by gripping right through her.

    She just looks confused at me.

    "You haven¡¯t had anything. You need more to sustain you." (Liqu)

    "Even if you say so, you did just eat those people. I-I don¡¯t want this! Flesh is one thing, but humans are nothing I want to feed on!" (Shari)

    "I can¡¯t see a difference. Flesh is flesh and slime is slime." (Liqu)

    Sure. It was clear that she thinks so.

    And now I can¡¯t do anything against that.

    It''s already inside me, merged with all the rest!

    "Just respect that I don¡¯t want to live like that, okay?" (Shari)

    "Okay; from now on I only help you after I dissolve things different than humans." (Liqu)

    This is as far as possible, considering her.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow that I end up weakened, so I can¡¯t ban her completely.

    And I have the feeling if I would get into a dire state, she would break her word.

    Still, even if she did the dissolving, I feel like I crossed a line I can¡¯t step back from.

 Chapter 16

    - Shari -

    While we were walking further down the road we found a raided carriage, along with the dead pair of merchants.

    There is my answer regarding why we haven¡¯t seen anyone coming this way and my pity for the bandits lessens considerably.

    But I ask myself where the rest of the loot from those bandits is when they seemingly just made a haul.

    We probably missed a camp or something like that.

    Nonetheless, with the disappearance of the bandits, a problem comes up.

    People died here and soon someone will look for the cause.

    In general, those things are done by patrols.

    However, if I cannot afford one thing, then to get into an inspection.

    So it is advised to leave the road before such a patrol will examine me.

    Or Liqu, since I am not too keen on bloodbaths.

    Regarding how to get into the town will be another, very troublesome story.

    I examine the map with my gloves on.

    Naturally, I cleaned those from the blood by using liquid I expelled and let them dry before.

    No, I didn¡¯t dissolve it!

    I said I am not cannibalistic and I stay true to my word!

    Always!

    I determine our relative position on the map and the direction in which we are currently moving.

    So I can identify where on the road to Ekoras we are and how the path would further progress from here on.

    This way, I notice that the road leads in a circle around woodlands.

    Since I want to avoid patrols and am proficient in navigating through a forest, I decide that we should delve into it.

    Also, this might be an opportunity to fetch some herbs while I''m there.

    I surely don¡¯t know all of the plants that are valuable to obtain, but gathering those I know would gain me an advantage.

    With some wares at hand, I could right away start to look if it is possible to trade them as I¡¯ve planned before.

    And in general, having money is positive.

    "We are now taking this direction, into the forest!" (Shari)

    "Fine." (Liqu)

    I haven¡¯t expected any objection.

    To her, this way might even feel more natural, than the road.

    But I don¡¯t believe she will be much of a help, when it comes to finding a specific location, as she in general was surely just aimlessly wandering.

    "Do you know how to navigate through woodlands?" (Shari)

    "I can walk through the forest!" (Liqu)

    "No, I mean aiming for a definite place!" (Shari)

    "If I know the area, yes. But usually I just move in one direction." (Liqu)

    What did I say?

    "Fine; then just follow me." (Shari)

    "Always!" (Liqu)

    There''s my good old friend: The imaginary-Liqu-headache!

    By observing moss and keeping track of my sense of directions, we pass through the woodlands.

    At the same time, I look for things that might be worth gathering.

    Yet, the problem is, that my means to store them are quite low.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    At the moment I have three options.

    The first is to store them inside me.

    Since I already do so with the knife it''s not really a new approach.

    Yet, turning me into a walking carriage is a measure that my self-perception opposes violently.

    The second would be to ask Liqu to do so.

    She would surely gladly do so if I would request it.

    However, asking someone for something you are unwilling to do yourself sits not right with me.

    The last is simply to use the sacks we store the clothes in.

    Originally I planned to leave them in town and use the empty bags from then on.

    But at the moment the clothes are still inside.

    It is no question of space, as they are not completely stuffed, but putting herbs inside as well might stain the clothes a little.

    I have no general aversion to the smell of herbs, especially now that I¡¯ve lost this sense.

    But I don¡¯t know how others stand on this matter.

    Nonetheless, this is the most favorable approach, so I will stick to it and be a bit more careful when I store them.

    While we are walking I do manage to spot some herbs I can recognize.

    I find clearsprout, a ground plant, which can reach up to twenty centimeters and has its name due to the water-blue, translucent edges on the leaves.

    They are very good to amplify the healing of wounds at a fascinating rate.

    Deep cuts, for example, can heal in two days if applied with a bandage, instead of a week or two.

    Because of the storage problem, I avoid gathering berries.

    Yet, even without those, I manage to find a nice variety of ingredients.

    For example, I can gather different mushrooms, which I know are highly sought after as food ingredients, since they are hard to obtain and like this a special asset to raise the price of the dishes.

    And I also find some darkleaves.

    You¡¯ve got me into this you stupid plant!

    Yes. That is a solution to my problem where to vent my anger.

    I will just use these vines as a scapegoat.

    Sounds like a perfect plan!

    This whole excursion proceeds really smoothly.

    Too smoothly, if you ask me.

    If it would be this easy to gather high-risk plants without anything happening everybody would do so.

    And I certainly know that this is no safe forest.

    To say it clearly, this might be the one place humans should not enter.

    The Evergrove!

    One might find that this name is a bit too flashy, but it fits.

    Nowhere else nature is this much... alive.

    Besides the abundant monster population, its vast expanse, crossing the borders of many countries, and the variety of different plants you wouldn''t find elsewhere, this forest is the perfect location for excursions of adventurers.

    Yet there is something else.

    This woodland reeks of life, so much one might believe the trees are moving on their own.

    And this much life is literally to feel in the air, which explains the monsters, as these are perfect hunting grounds.

    We are currently only at its borders, but it''s absolutely understandable why the road was built around it.

    There are even rumors that the grove takes forceful land back from those who dare to cut it down.

    This kind of land is this.

    Here should many more threats exist than in my home grounds.

    However, until now it was awfully quiet.

    And this is a reason in itself to get worried.

    "It seems strange to me, that it is so calm here. Shouldn¡¯t anything show up or at least announce its presence to intruders?" (Shari)

    "Not really. Slimes are generally left unattended." (Liqu)

    "And why is that so?" (Shari)

    "Because most creatures in the forest use scent to find anything worthy of their attention and we don¡¯t smell." (Liqu)

    "Wait when I first met you, there was everywhere this strange smell!" (Shari)

    "That just happens when something gets dissolved, as a lingering presence of the remains. The slime itself has absolutely no scent. But even if they notice this scent it is nothing they like." (Liqu)

    And something else to add to my list of things that makes me something that deviates life in a severe manner.

    "So no monsters will come for us, as long it doesn¡¯t encounter us directly?" (Shari)

    "Yes! Vexing huh?" (Liqu)

    It is truly disturbing that she yearns for an occurrence that for most people would imply death.

    For her it¡¯s dinner.

    "But I found out a good trick! If you shout out like a human the beasts get tricked." (Liqu)

    "Like" a human, huh?" (Shari)

    "Yes. Shall I try and get us something?" (Liqu)

    "Aren¡¯t you full already? How often do you need to refill?" (Shari)

    "Well, what we have would last at most two weeks or so before it gets really critical if we aren''t expending so much. But there would be side effects before, maybe after a week and you never know when the next chance comes. Also, I like to be full. More possibilities." (Liqu)

    "By the way, you didn¡¯t take anything in, after you did the pumping thing last time, didn¡¯t this leave you lacking? That should be a problem if you hate that, no?" (Shari)

    "No, no. You can overload yourself for a short amount of time, so I had more than enough to give. You just can¡¯t hold it for long, as it gets lost as soon the concentration wavers. So there was no problem. Shall I get us something then?" (Liqu)

    "No; we will need some days to cross the forest and there will be more than enough chances. I don¡¯t want to fight when it¡¯s not necessary!" (Shari)

    "You are far too apprehensive of hunting! You should learn these things! They are important!" (Liqu)

    "Oh sorry, that I was a sheltered human before, who didn''t have to kill and eat her prey raw, out from the wilderness!" (Shari)

    "No problem, I¡¯m here to help you on that matter!" (Liqu)

    Stupid slime!

    Stupid slime!

    Stupid slime!

    "Just keep going!" (Shari)

 Chapter 17

    - Shari -

    So we are moving through the forest and I think we have a good pace and are still walking in the right direction.

    It helps that I don¡¯t have to watch out not to sprain my ankle or am not impeded by natural obstacles, like pointy twigs or bushes with thorns.

    However, we need to be careful, not to rip the coats, while traversing the area.

    Something I had to reprimand Liqu more than once, as she''s obviously not used to watching out for anything else than her core when walking through bushes and so on.

    After two days I start to notice the difference in mass.

    Liqu¡¯s estimation that we should be able to keep up for a week seems not too farfetched, regarding our consumption.

    It''s no pressing matter, but one that has to be attended.

    Suddenly I hear something.

    "Awooohh"

    I identify the sound as a direwolf.

    Not surprising, as they are quite common in these lands and fairly successful as a species.

    Yet, this sound is rather foreign to me.

    Since we are in more dangerous lands with larger rivals in hunting, I suppose that this was a communication call to other pack members.

    As a group those creatures can compete even with stronger monsters, so they use gathering howls to coordinate their actions.

    "Prey!" (Liqu)

    And she gets excited.

    "Please can I? I need sustainment! Can I?" (Liqu)

    They are quite close, if my perception is correct and to refrain from any opportunity for nourishment, just because I don¡¯t like the predatory existence, would make me an idiot.

    So letting her hunt is the right decision.

    "Fine, you can. Ehm, are you going to do this filling thing again?" (Shari)

    "I think you should dissolve yourself. But if it¡¯s still too much, I need to do it like this. (Liqu)

    I¡¯m pondering.

    The impression I get when she does this thing feels like the most extensive breach of my personal sphere you could imagine.

    I mean, she pumps something in my body.

    That''s just wrong!

    On the other side, I will perish if I don¡¯t sustain myself.

    That''s just logical.

    While eating the berries was fine, I have aversions to dissolving a whole living being.

    The former was still akin to eating and I could ignore the process to an extent.

    Yet, completely encompassing an existence and melting it down, so it becomes a part of me?

    Even if it is dead when I start, to do something like this feels like another step away from being human.

    I don¡¯t know if those are even straws I grab.

    But as something to hold on to, to keep my sanity, I don¡¯t really want to let go.

    Which means I''m between a rock and a hard place!

    So I choose the rock!

    "Just do it Liqu." (Shari)

    "Good! It is a little bit like linking, so I like it!" (Liqu)

    Unnecessary information!

    Unnecessary information!

    Ignoring all topics about affection between slimes, I follow Liqu in the direction of the howl we heard.

    The most dangerous about those ferocious killer-beasts would be for me, that they could rip the cloak.

    This reminds me,

    "And by now you should know this. Don¡¯t ruin the cloak!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    We proceed in the direction we expect the wolves to be and soon enter a clearing.

    And there we find:

    Adventurers!

    Well, and wolves.

    Yet, the adventurers are a greater source of concern for me.

    It seems the howl was more of a gathering call for an attack on this group.

    I see seven wolves and two beast corpses on the ground.

    Such large numbers are a bit over my expectations, regarding the most basic information I could remember about this area.

    And it seems that those adventurers got surprised as well.

    So I determine, that those numbers are indeed uncommon since the guild wouldn¡¯t allow that the recruits they trained at the cost of their own resources, get themselves killed because they overestimate their abilities.

    That much I¡¯ve got out of the adventurers that came regularly to our village, as the bottom class gets more frequently requested to do "this" job.

    As it looks they seem to be in a dire situation.

    One of them, I think a swordsman, is lying on the ground with a severe gash on his chest.

    A girl in light clothes, leather so no mage it seems, kneels over him.

    Meanwhile, a slim guy with a crossbow keeps the wolves at distance.

    The pack seems to be apprehensive, because of the lost members, yet they are slowly advancing.

    As soon the crossbow gets fired and the threat vanishes they will jump at their prey and leave no chance regarding the situation.

    "Yay! More for me!" (Liqu)

    In disregard of the tension, I throw Liqu a stunned gaze.

    Her solution is simply to eat them all.

    As for me, I am in a bind.

    Those people haven¡¯t ever done anything to me, so I don¡¯t wish them death.

    Also, in regard to Liqu and the fact that we are nearly completely invulnerable to the claws of those creatures, we would have no problems helping them.

    Furthermore, as we already were set to kill them, we wouldn¡¯t even go out of our way.

    The one problem is that it would blow our cover.

    Can I afford this?

    On the other side; am I really so far that I would bargain people¡¯s lives for my convenience?

    I am always telling myself that I don¡¯t want to become a monster in mind, but here I am.

    Considering, if I shall exchange them for my benefit.

    Is this really different from a monster that hunts humans as prey for nourishment?

    I don¡¯t like where this path is leading me.

    If that''s the way I¡¯m set on I need to break out.

    And the best way to break out of a situation is by doing something reckless!

    "Liqu we are engaging the wolves! Not the humans!" (Shari)

    "Sure that w¡­" (Liqu)

    "Yes I am sure we do it like this and defend them! Please!" (Shari)

    "I don¡¯t like these people. They hunt slimes! ... But for you." (Liqu)

    "Good; then hurry!" (Shari)

    We rush to intercept between the two groups.

    Liqu leaves the cloak and clothes in a "fluid" motion behind.

    Pun intended.

    Meanwhile, I move to the wounded guy and his nursing comrade.

    Albeit it seems that she has not much more proficiency than wailing.

    Yet, while I can leave the frontline to Liqu without any concerns, they are a soft target and I can try to cover them.

    Liqu slows down directly in front of the crossbow guy.

    Strolling casually in, between the fronts, directly intercepting the wolves.

    While facing those beasts, she turns her head at him and winks with a smile.

    Like always, it would look nice.

    But the hidden meaning was: "I watch you! Use that crossbow on me and you¡¯re dead!"

    Not that he can afford to let go of that one bolt in this situation.

    But who knows what terrified people might do?

    And if one thing is certain, then that Liqu is terrifying.

    At the same time, I draw close to the pair.

    With my still completely covered body I look extremely suspicious.

    However, I don¡¯t believe that they are too picky at the moment, about where the help does come from.

    "We are here to help! You there with the crossbow! I would prefer it if you would aim for nothing else than the wolves!" (Shari)

    Can¡¯t hurt to clarify it.

    "Y-you are helping?" (girl)

    "If not I would have waited for the wolves!" (Shari)

    A good way to persuade people of something is by roaming out the options that differ.

    So they can think for themselves about it and get convinced on their own accord.

    I let both of my gloves glide to the ground since my dissolving is more effective than the knife and I have fewer aversions to use it to defend myself against beasts.

    The hands are still hidden in the sleeves though, as there is no need to point them at what I am.

    At the appearance of the intruders, which they couldn¡¯t notice before, the wolves seem agitated.

    But that just appears to ignite their fury, to obtain the meal they fought at the cost of their comrades for.

    Those poor creatures.

    Liqu isn¡¯t even taking them seriously and if I¡¯ve seen right she did lick her lips.

    A mimicry of humans which, regarding the situation, is just frightening.

    She won¡¯t let them run.

    Taking a step toward the wolves; the first of them jumps at the apparently unarmed prey.

    Liqu just sprawls her arms, waits, and takes the whole creature in.

    It''s never a nice view to see a living being disintegrating at a rapid pace.

    Simply the thought that I shall do this myself is displeasing.

    The wolves are taken aback, but still hostile.

    Considering that they might run if they have enough time to process the situation, Liqu dives full in.

    Or the other way around, as it more seems like the lake comes to the wolves.

    Again she expands to an unbelievable size and directly encompasses the first target, vaguely reminding me of a snail.

    Before they can evade, she extends two tendrils of giant size and pins two more wolves down.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.In all this chaos one rushes past her and directly aims for us in the back.

    Standing in between, I have no choice but to brace myself for the contact.

    I just hope the cloak will survive.

    Comfort-zone!

    Comfort-zone!

    Can¡¯t afford to be naked now.

    The wolf gets hit in the side by a bolt before it can reach me.

    However, this did just slow him down but was by far not enough to kill.

    I extend my hands and try to catch him when he attacks.

    Or she.

    Haven¡¯t verified what''s down there.

    To stand steady at the impact is far easier than I expected, as my body cushions the whole weight and is somehow able to support it. The legs are a bit giving in, safe for my arms, but the pressure from within me pushes everything directly back into shape.

    Trying to keep the claws away from my cloak, while stuffing the mouth with slime to prevent chomping, I lift the wolf in front of me.

    Holding it like this, there is one way I could directly end the fight, yet I hesitate.

    I don¡¯t feel any particular sympathy for that monster, nonetheless, intentionally killing like a slime is still a hurdle for me.

    But if I don¡¯t do it my cloak will get too damaged to obstruct the sight of my body.

    So I need to finish the wolf before it gets torn.

    Like this I concentrate just on the arm, embedded inside, and activate the dissolving.

    I am just concentrating on the action to not waver in my focus and destroy the cloak.

    When it gets calm I open my eyes and see that the wolf is dead.

    It seems I¡¯ve just grilled its brain since no obvious wounds are on the outside.

    This is good, as I don¡¯t need to emphasize to these people that I am an existence of obliteration.

    When I become clear again after my action, I perceive that Liqu has all of her new three victims almost completely disintegrated.

    The last two directly turn around and rush for the grove.

    But then out of Liqu¡¯s enormous structure abruptly a tendril extends.

    It flies with astonishing speed across the whole distance and hits one of the wolves behind.

    It¡¯s not really piercing but burns ferociously in its hindquarters.

    It staggers and tries to get back running, yet before he manages so, the rest of Liqu follows along the tendril, catches it, and directly starts to dissolve.

    I doubt that she needed that one to get full, but she seems to be in hunting mode.

    The downside is that people don¡¯t tend to like you if you emphasize the fact that you could kill them without problems and leave no chance of escape.

    After she is done, she turns back to finish the meager rests she left behind when she did catch this one escapee.

    I doubt the last wolf has big chances on its own.

    Yet maybe he manages to get to my forest, as there is now quite some free space since Liqu was there.

    I pick my gloves back up and look for the pair with the injured swordsman.

    I need to be careful with my approach to not edge them more as they are.

    And I have to honor the crossbow guy for managing to hit the engaging wolf, despite the chaos all around.

    That¡¯s an accomplishment.

    I would have been freaked out.

    I was freaked out when I met Liqu for the first time.

    Hah, what terrifying memories.

    I raise my gloved hands and approach the girl and the wounded swordsman while glancing at the one with the crossbow.

    Since I doubt that he will aim at me and provoke Liqu, after witnessing the carnage moments ago, I advance on them.

    "How bad is it?" (Shari)

    "Y-you¡­ just¡­ what¡­" (girl)

    "Focus! The wound! Any other spots that are important?" (Shari)

    "N-no! We got attacked by the wolves! Chris could kill the monster with his sword but got slashed by its paw! There-there is so much blood coming out and I can¡¯t stop it!" (girl)

    "Calm down! Panic won¡¯t help him." (Shari)

    Since I cannot really convince them that nothing of interest happened here, gaining their favor might be the best approach to serve my case.

    Also, any threat towards them would only hold until they are safe inside the next town.

    So I have to gain favor and play nice.

    Fortunately treating wounds is the prime example to gain trust.

    "Okay; open his clothes so I have a clear view of his chest." (Shari)

    She does so and after removing the thick leather I can examine the wound.

    Apart from the gash, one can see the training the young blond man has been through.

    Probably what helped him to be strong enough to survive his wound until now.

    It is not that I know much in terms of medical treatment.

    However, I know how to provide basic first aid and several beneficial effects of plants.

    The wound looks very bad and runs from under the shoulder, till short above to the stomach.

    But if I am right, there is no internal damage.

    Nonetheless, the blood loss is dangerous and he will die if it won''t soon get stopped.

    Fortunately, treating this is no complicated matter, so that I can be of help.

    I grab some of the clearsprout plants out of my sack but hesitate.

    I have some free bandages, which I intended to use for my face, but that¡¯s exactly the reason why I can¡¯t just give them away.

    Sigh.

    I¡¯m a bad person.

    Yet, there is a solution.

    A somewhat queer one.

    "Take a piece of cloth and rub as much blood away as you can!" (Shari)

    "Okay. Are you really going to help him?" (girl)

    "Yes and now start!" (Shari)

    I remove one glove from my hand, which I hide inside the cloak¡¯s sleeve, and put the herbs inside.

    Then I marginally dissolve it and use pressure to turn it into a pulp.

    This I mix with the outer edge of my hand.

    As soon as the wounded area is somewhat clear, I put my hand there before blood can flow back out.

    "This¡­ "paste" will stop the bleeding, I guess!" (Shari)

    I apply a current of mixed slime, which I made sturdy and dry, over the wound.

    The herb inside should still maintain its effects and as far I know the slime should be absolutely clean and prevent infection, while at the same time covering the wound to keep his insides where they should be.

    Might be gross, but most emergency measures aren¡¯t pleasant.

    I gave my best to hold the sleeve over the hand and obstruct her vision, but don¡¯t know if it worked.

    The crossbow guy was too concerned with watching Liqu to give much thought to my person.

    "I think it worked. Can¡¯t see any more blood coming out." (Shari)

    "It really helped! But what is this?" (girl)

    "A paste. Better leave it there till it''s possible for him to receive professional treatment." (Shari)

    "Th-thank you! You saved him, saved us all!" (girl)

    And here someone cries again.

    She doesn''t look too young eighteen or nineteen, maybe twenty years, yet her short dark-brown hair, brown eyes, and her slim build make her look like a small animal.

    Well, maybe a bit bigger than that.

    "No problem. But if you want to recompense me there would be something!" (Shari)

    "Y-Yes; what? (girl)

    And that¡¯s the moment when the monster eats you all!

    I''m kidding.

    "Please just forget, that you met us! There were no cloaked figures or giant slime creatures that killed a bunch of wolves, which you need to report. Possible?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes sure!" (girl)

    "Huff! Good; that helps a great deal! I think we are then back on our way!" (Shari)

    I tend to Liqu and notice that the crossbow guy approaches the other two, to examine his friends.

    I don¡¯t know who the leader of them is, but doubt it is the girl, with what I¡¯ve seen of her.

    The crossbow guy instead has far better abilities to keep a cool head, considering how he faired through this whole ordeal.

    Chris seems unlikely too.

    Since he is the one at the front, he has no overview.

    So crossbow!

    "And you are full again?" (Shari)

    "Yes I¡¯ve got more than enough. Glurb!" (Liqu)

    "Fine then come. I want to leave before too many questions get raised." (Shari)

    "First your part. I can¡¯t hold it for long." (Liqu)

    Urgh; that will be unpleasant.

    She glides her hands under my sleeves and soon I feel the familiar push inside me.

    The flooding seems this time much larger than I remember.

    Recollecting the other occurrences, I conclude that the first time at my home she was not completely full before she gave me the current, and the second time I interrupted her.

    But this time she has mass which equals six wolves inside her.

    Yes, she also took one of those who were already dead when we came, this glutton!

    Now receiving this much is a strange sensation, as I feel stuffed in a good way, as weird as it is.

    As if the whole mass is ready to obey my command.

    My body is reverberating with energy to the brim.

    No wonder Liqu is addicted to this.

    I need to be careful with this sensation.

    "Fine. Satisfied? Then take your cloak and clothes. And I hope this time you can get them on yourself!" (Shari)

    "I can! Just watch!" (Liqu)

    In a weird way, she flows in her pants through the legs and somehow ends up wearing them.

    Then she glides through the shirt and expands inside it.

    The cloak she quickly grabs and hurls around her.

    "Done!" (Liqu)

    Maybe I should learn this too.

    It looked quite impressive.

    Yet not human.

    "Can we really not take them?" (Liqu)

    "I said no! The deal was no backtalk!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes! If you say so." (Liqu)

    As we have finished everything I turn to get back into the woods.

    "Wait!" (crossbow guy)

    That startled me.

    What could he possibly want now?

    "Is something the matter?" (Shari)

    "Ah, yes. My name is Jacob. On behalf of our group, I wish to thank you for your help.

    Thank you! We would be dead without you!" (Jacob)

    "Ah; well yes. Appreciated. We are on our way then, bye." (Shari)

    "Please wait! I know it might sound impudent, yet I would like to ask for your further assistance." (Jacob)

    At least he has a good manner of speech.

    Also, he is rather tall, well developed, and has short yet silky black hair, but with light grey spots.

    "You see, we are in some kind of situation. So accompanying you might be difficult for us." (Shari)

    "I-I thought so. Nonetheless, transporting our injured comrade, we will need at least three days back to Ekoras and the scent of blood will surely attract the beasts in this forest. If you don¡¯t help us we will surely not make it. Even just the two of us would be a matter of luck and we can¡¯t leave him!" (Jacob)

    It feels wrong to leave a person to die you just saved.

    And we have the same way.

    They might slow us down a bit, but not to an unbearable extent.

    But is he seriously suggesting that we should accompany them?

    If you¡¯re afraid of monsters, should you really choose to sleep beside the biggest one you find in the vicinity?

    "You are aware that there are unique conditions, which could conflict with your purpose?" (Shari)

    "We don¡¯t have much of a choice and if you would be hostile our lives would be already forfeited!" (Jacob)

    Okay; what am I doing?

    This gets more entangling than I had planned.

    It is not that they pose a threat.

    And to repeat what I said: I am no hypocrite!

    Leaving them here, hoping they will die would undermine the whole act of saving them.

    On the other hand, if I escort them to town, I am at the mercy of their testimony.

    Yet, that would be the same if they would make it alone, leading again to the "hoping they die" part.

    As I don¡¯t want to be hypocritical, I don¡¯t have much of a choice.

    I could even benefit from doing this and gain favor in the city.

    So I stick to my previous actions.

    "Fine, but like you should have heard: No words to anyone about us!" (Shari)

    "My deepest gratitude!" (Jacob)

    Ugh; just say "thank you"!

    I walk over to Liqu, trying to talk to her, while not let get out too much.

    "You¡¯ve heard it, we stay with them." (Shari)

    "Provisions?" (Liqu)

    "No! Damnit! What is wrong with you? Just preventing death!

    See it like this; the blood stench might draw the beasts to you." (Shari)

    "Oh, so they are bait! That¡¯s fine too!" (Liqu)

    She drives me crazy!

    As the situation leaves me no choice I walk back to the wounded man and the girl.

    "Seems like we stay together for a while." (Shari)

    "Really!? You will support us even more? I don¡¯t know how to thank you." (girl)

    "We had this discussion before. Okay; first we need a stretcher it seems." (Shari)

    "Yes, but how do we make one?" (girl)

    "We take branches from the trees and use the wolf''s pelt there to link them. That should be good enough. Can anyone of you disassemble?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes; that is my job in fact! I am good with the dagger and gathering!" (girl)

    "Fine! Then do this! The guy with the crossbow, Jacob was it, can go for the branches.

    I was told we shall stay because of the possibility of new monsters approaching, so we should keep watch if that¡¯s alright with you." (Shari)

    "Yes sure, I wouldn¡¯t demand of you to even work for us." (girl)

    "You leave your prey to them!" (Liqu)

    "They take just the pelt and I don¡¯t think that we need any more." (Shari)

    My prey, huh?

    In fact, that was the first beast I decided to kill and it wouldn¡¯t feel too wrong to claim what''s left of it.

    "Maybe we can store a bit of the flesh with our provisions we got from mum." (Shari)

    "Would definitely be better than what is in there." (Liqu)

    "Don¡¯t insult my mother¡¯s cooking!" (Shari)

    "But it is just this corn stuff and earth plants." (Liqu)

    What is her problem with bread and vegetables?

    Okay, they are less helpful for replenishment, but she isn¡¯t able to taste them.

    Maybe the efficiency part is what matters to her.

    While we wait for the creation of the stretcher, Liqu draws close to the corpse.

    My guess is, even if she is full, her instincts are telling her to take it in as long as she can.

    That could be one thing that distinguishes me from those creatures.

    Slimes have an endless need to devour what they can catch.

    The girl does a good job with the knife and I don¡¯t know if I could do the same, considering the composition of my hand.

    At one point she notices Liqu who drew closer and closer to the corpse.

    "Kyaaaa!" (girl)

    Maybe I should have warned her.

    Yet no one did this for me, so why should I?

    Liqu isn¡¯t even bothering with the hood anymore.

    Not that this would change anything at this point.

    And I can comprehend her irritation.

    While Liqu like always just looks confused at her.

    "Is everything okay?" (Shari)

    "No¡­ yes; I-I was just startled! I¡­ Wh-What is she?" (girl)

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m a slime?" (Liqu)

    "A-A slime?" (girl)

    "Hello my name is Liqu and you are?" (Liqu)

    And she''s reaching out with her hand.

    "M-Myra! Ee-Ehm, thank you for your help?" (Myra)

    Liqu, take your hand back!

    "It is okay! You don¡¯t need to shake her hand if you don¡¯t want. And she isn¡¯t allowed to hurt you!" (Shari)

    "O-okay it¡¯s not that I mistrust you. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m unused to¡­ her." (Myra)

    A very polite wording around the fact that you are in mortal fear!

    "Maybe you should just finish then we can start going!" (Shari)

    "Yes, you¡¯re right!" (Myra)

    As these two are astonishingly nimble, the construction of the stretcher is proceeding quite fast. Meanwhile, I am trying to fetch the best parts of the meat.

    Which is a difficult task, as I have a bad grip on the knife.

    Like no grip.

    Because my hands are slime!

    The other problem is that the small pouch for the provisions, although isolated with leaves should have problems with the blood and other liquids.

    There is a reason why you don¡¯t take wet food with you on a journey.

    "Hey does your group have a way to transport the flesh?" (Shari)

    "Yes, in our backpack should be a free space. But we should try to get rid of the fluids first." (Jacob)

    Well; that could be my life motto.

    They manage to put Chris on the construction and I can convince them to gather and store the flesh for me.

    This wasn¡¯t too hard, since their lives depend on me.

    Then we can start to get going.

    Although there is no real danger, I am somehow glad to leave this place.

    On the other hand, when we got done it was already late, so my estimation is that they have two, at most three hours before we need to camp.

    So let''s see where this leads to.

 Chapter 18

    - Shari -

    And I was right!

    We have to build a quick camp before it gets too dark.

    Just some sleeping bags and a fire made with some branches, flint, and fire steel to ignite it.

    Sitting around the campfire, those two use the time to eat some of their provisions, while this swordsman, I think his name was Chris, is still unconscious.

    Yet, in a stable state.

    I sent Liqu to the other side of the camp after she got too pushy, probably inspired by the camping atmosphere.

    So I sit close to the girl, while Jacob is somehow busy with their storage after he finished his meal.

    "I want to thank you again! You saved our lives!" (Myra)

    "No need. I was just in the area and had the means." (Shari)

    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t introduce myself properly. My name is Myra." (Myra)

    "I noticed before, my name is Shari by the way." (Shari)

    I considered giving them a fake name but decided against it, as I couldn¡¯t see any benefit.

    There is no real harm in revealing my identity and those who would trace me back, would be those that believe my story.

    And a commoner''s name alone is no real lead to track someone.

    "But it¡¯s an unbelievable fortune for us! I mean how high is the chance that a mage as strong as you finds us in our predicament?" (Myra)

    A mage?

    That was their impression of me?

    "You know, my parents would have been rather bewildered if someone had called me a mage before. No, I come from a perfectly normal village." (Shari)

    "But aren¡¯t you one? I mean you can control this monster." (Myra)

    "Liqu? I think you misunderstood something. I have no control over her. That would''ve made things so much easier." (Shari)

    That statement took her by surprise.

    But I don¡¯t believe it would be a good idea if they underestimate and treat her as if she is docile.

    She certainly isn''t!

    I don¡¯t think that she is going to attack them.

    But the only thing that keeps her from doing so, is the fact that I would dislike it.

    Some might call this control, but I know that she tends to do things I don¡¯t want when she decides that she knows better.

    So they should keep some distance.

    "But if you don¡¯t control it then why¡­ why is this monster with you and you are still unharmed?" (Myra)

    "Pft-glrb" (Shari)

    "Wh-What was that?" (Myra)

    Whoops, that was a slip up, but it was just too hilarious!

    Yet, now I ponder if I maybe should take a risk.

    This is a chance to talk to a person on not biased terms.

    The advantage to have someone in the city on your side could be crucial.

    But if I reveal my side, she could become hostile.

    On the other hand, they are absolutely dependent on my goodwill, if they want to survive.

    The decision to abandon me would be far more dangerous to them, let alone turning hostile.

    They would die before they even had a chance to do something.

    Also, I am not really forced to go to Ekoras if this turns out badly.

    Any other city, where I could start fresh would do as well.

    Besides that, the fact that they owe me their lives is a unique advantage that could serve my purposes very well.

    So the decision stands.

    Let¡¯s startle a girl!

    "That was a good one. I¡¯m certainly not been unharmed by her. Let¡¯s say it like this: She destroyed my life and now has to make up for it." (Shari)

    "Destroyed your life? Why would she care what happens to a human? Has it something to do with those bandages? Are you hurt? (Myra)

    "Hurt? Yes, yes, I believe you could call it like this. I am deeply hurt." (Shari)

    While talking I start to unwrap the bandages, making still sure that the hood hides me at least from Jacob.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "You know; there are more things than you believe someone can take from you. Not just your life, your health, your family.

    Sometimes they take even your identity. Take something you thought you couldn¡¯t lose. Turn you into someone you can¡¯t the least bit recognize when they¡¯re done. Sometimes they make you a monster!" (Shari)

    When I am done, I take my hands with the bandages away from my head and grant her a free view of my face.

    If I wouldn¡¯t have anticipated it, her reaction might make me cry.

    At first, surprise, turning into disbelief, realization, and finally into fright.

    If you know what happens and keep your personal feelings out of that ordeal, just watching this reaction might even be funny, considering how predictable it was.

    Her face stiffens, and her mouth hardens in preparation for a scream, while at the same time her body remains stiff, too stunned to move.

    "And? Do you want to scream?" (Shari)

    I''m not really sure what her specific thoughts are right now.

    Maybe something along the line of "Oh my god, I will die!".

    Or she believes that if she screams now, we will turn this calm and soothing camping atmosphere into a massacre.

    So she stays still, despite her eyes screaming that she wants to escape.

    But where could they even go?

    "Would it help to tell you that I''m not going to eat you?" (Shari)

    Never thought I¡¯d have to say something like this.

    "Y-Y-You-You¡­" (Myra)

    "Gooood; we''re making progress with the words. Now form them in a way that they convey a concrete message." (Shari)

    "Y-You a-are a s-slime!" (Myra)

    She''s saying this quietly, maybe being too afraid of what would happen if she makes a scene.

    "You know, it¡¯s not your fault, but that¡¯s more of a sore spot of mine!" (Shari)

    "But I don¡¯t understand! You talk completely normal! And you said you have parents! Do slimes have parents?" (Myra)

    I let out a sneer before turning to her again.

    "No; slimes don¡¯t have parents! I have!" (Shari)

    "But¡­ But what are you then?" (Myra)

    "How high is the chance, that you would believe me I am a human?" (Shari)

    Yep, this look of hers says more than enough.

    Thank you for the confirmation.

    "I don¡¯t understand!" (Myra)

    Huh, I thought I was clear enough.

    "Then let me say it like this: What if a fairly crazy slime, with too much time, resources, and the most twisted mind you would ever come across, one day decides to abduct a village girl and forcefully turns her into¡­ Well, I guess I was explicit enough." (Shari)

    "Y-you mean a slime did this to you! But how?" (Myra)

    I point at Liqu.

    "You want the details? Ask her! I am not delving into this trauma!" (Shari)

    Shit! That was a mistake!

    Liqu noticed me and now draws close!

    "Yes, what can I do?" (Liqu)

    "She asks how you caused my condition!" (Shari)

    "Oh my; that¡¯s a bit complicated. Sorry, I can¡¯t repeat it so easily if you want too. Even more just my Shari matters. And I won¡¯t divide my attention! Yet if she asks?" (Liqu)

    Creepy As Fuck!

    The way she speaks about this as if it would be completely normal.

    The poor thing is in a state of shock.

    "Ehm; don¡¯t worry. She will not do anything to you! Right?" (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t have the intention, at the moment." (Liqu)

    Talk about unnecessary quotes!

    Now it seems that Jacob noticed that something is wrong and walks in our direction.

    "Are there any problems?" (Jacob)

    Not directly showing my face, hiding it under my hood, I tend to him.

    "Not on my side! I¡¯ve just told Myra something that seemed to put her off." (Shari)

    "Is it somehow concerning?" (Jacob)

    "Can¡¯t tell for sure. If it¡¯s about the escort, I plan to bring you three to Ekoras. How you stand to the state of affairs is your problem." (Shari)

    "State of affairs? Do you want something?" (Jacob)

    "Well; not trying to kill us when we don¡¯t pay attention would be enough." (Shari)

    "Myra did you say anything to our saviors that they distrust us?" (Jacob)

    The poor girl is still so startled, that she barely can speak.

    And probably she''s still afraid, not knowing what she can tell.

    Maybe I should step in for her.

    "No, she''s not at fault and I''m absolutely sure she will tell you everything as soon it¡¯s just the two of you." (Shari)

    It¡¯s not like I even have the intention to stop them from talking with each other.

    I only hid my face just now because I don¡¯t want to see a repetition of the different stages of rising panic.

    If she helps me out on that matter then I¡¯m fine with it.

    I take Liqu away from them, knowing that having her around will not help that poor girl to calm down.

    "Did you need to say that? The poor girl is now terrified that you will transform her too." (Shari)

    "Nah, to create the seed itself is a quick process, but the initial preparations I need to make to be able to do so take far longer and it''s very taxing. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it right away. And we have no safe place to conduct the process. So I can¡¯t do it. Aside from that, I don¡¯t want anyone else than you!" (Liqu)

    "Why the hell are you so damn fixated on me alone?" (Shari)

    "Hmm; that is difficult to explain. Partly it was something when I first saw you that did mesmerize me. The other side is that I have a responsibility towards you. You are not just something I created. You are special to me." (Liqu)

    So it was love at first sight and twisted maternal instincts.

    "I mean you are a conscious being! Not like that core I formed before. Probably destroyed by now." (Liqu)

    Very twisted maternal instincts!

    Not further pondering if Liqu was a bad mother who neglected her child or not, I look at those two.

    By now she should tell him, what I showed her.

    I see how they''re discussing something, close to the still-unconscious Chris.

    Now she should be at the revealed part.

    Jacob¡¯s face does not distort as much as I thought.

    Yes, there is some surprise, but he seemingly tries to maintain his composed demeanor.

    I wonder if she also mentioned the "being human" part or put this off as a weird lie.

    But I don¡¯t think she would withhold this.

    As capable as their assumed team leader seems to be, I would guess she trusts his judgment and is not influencing his decisions.

    That leaves the question, of how he thinks about me.

    It doesn¡¯t seem as if he would run right away.

    But that just means, he considers his chances with us better than certain death on his own.

    While it wouldn¡¯t make too much sense that we trick them, for example as the provisions Liqu mentioned, he surely considers the possibility.

    Yet, I believe he is someone who will trust the results he sees.

    So if I bring him to the town, he should believe that we are not hostile at least.

    And that should ease the urge to call everyone he can gather to bring us down.

    If he would be that biased, he wouldn¡¯t have considered asking for our help, as he clearly saw Liqu.

    And in the very unlikely case, that he tricked us, to exterminate the threat, which I really doubt, considering the effort it would require to play such a mind game...

    Well, in that case, I believe we could in time escape back into the forest, where they would have no chance against Liqu.

    So I''ll try to get along with them.

    As long they don¡¯t insult my color.

    Just kidding!

    ¡­Or not?

 Chapter 19a

    - Shari -

    The night ended without further incidents.

    At least I could rest a bit in a half-asleep state, where I was still able to be vigilant to anything that might approach me.

    I am not too sure about it, but it''s possible that when Liqu left for a short moment I heard the screech of some animal.

    However, as you might guess, most of the time she spends close to me, although within the distance I ordered her to maintain.

    I don¡¯t want her following a mood and doing this linking stuff.

    Ugh, shivers!

    After they took a short meal in the morning, we continued with our journey.

    Maybe I should ask for a piece of my flesh soon.

    They were cautious before since Liqu was always nearby and they had seen her, yet now they seem to hold the distance even more.

    They aren¡¯t outright running, but certainly on edge.

    That they thought I am some kind of mage who controls a pet monster is a bit hilarious.

    Still, the good part is that I didn¡¯t need to bother with putting the bandages back on.

    So to say, to keep them on is a little uncomfortable, regarding the necessary concentration it takes to maintain the structure beneath.

    And it also limits my vision.

    While I can see best when my core is exposed, I noticed I can see with any mass I leave uncovered.

    I have literal eyes on the back of my head.

    I could even use my hand to see, but the effect lessens the farther it is away from my core.

    My eyes seem to be special in that regard, with some kind of direct connection.

    In my situation, leaving the head free is more advantageous, since I don¡¯t know how these people will act.

    Every now and then, I use the opportunity to snatch some herbs along the way.

    Nothing noteworthy, but they have their value.

    My clothes will totally smell like the forest.

    They weren''t wrong with the blood scent on their clothes.

    At times different smaller monsters would come, from aggressive small felines to lizards with extremely big claws, and one time we even encountered three goblins.

    I don¡¯t think I need to mention how that went.

    While we were walking during the day and those two did rotate with dragging the stretcher, I notice that they are growing progressively exhausted.

    Helping them out might be bad for my reserves, but any delay to the journey will as well cost me energy in the long run.

    I am sure, that Liqu will gladly share the results of her hunt with me, who still can¡¯t bring myself to devour something big.

    But it looks simply disgusting.

    Yet if I can limit those times it would be in my favor.

    So I decide to ask them if I shall drag the stretcher for a while.

    I fall a bit back to the adventurers, leaving Liqu''s side, who''s clearing the way in front of our group.

    "I would like to help with the stretcher!" (Shari)

    They look surprised and fail to reply directly.

    Maybe they have problems entrusting a friend of theirs to a monster.

    Even if they basically do so since the moment they asked me for my help.

    "Ehm¡­ no you mustn¡¯t! You are helping us with the monsters already, you don¡¯t need to do this too! (Myra)

    Says her wording, while her face says "Stay away from my friend, you monster!".

    "I can see you two are visibly exhausted and it won¡¯t help anyone if we get slowed down by that! In addition, don¡¯t you think that there''s no real reason not to accept my offer? It¡¯s not like that would trigger something." (Shari)

    Jacob seems at least to consider it, while Myra looks worried at her friend.

    Are they in a relationship?

    "Fine! Myra, please let her take your place." (Jacob)

    "But¡­" (Myra)

    "She will just draw the stretcher and no one said you need to leave his side." (Jacob)

    She looks quite disgruntled but ultimately gives in.

    Now I just need to figure out how to do this.

    I said this before, but the biggest disadvantage of this body is that it has hardly any capacity for manual labor.

    I mean, a body made of flesh can apply more pressure and is more durable than one consisting of liquid.

    The gloves I wear, which by now even with their thickness should be soaked, are helping.

    They give stability to the squishy mass inside.

    Nonetheless, I need to be careful, as like this the material alone is wearing the entire burden, making it prone to get destroyed due to the strain.

    In addition, my body is even with the gloves not suitable for certain tasks.

    In general, all tasks which require using force in a controlled manner, like plowing or hammering are impossible in my condition.

    The mass simply gives in, the moment I encounter any resistance.

    When I used the knife, for example, I targeted deliberately the soft spots of my opponent''s body and was lucky he couldn¡¯t strike it out of my hand.

    In a swords fight, I wouldn¡¯t make it through the first clash.

    However, this situation should be different.

    To drag this stretcher I just need to maintain constant hold of the stretcher.

    I could figure out before, that in long-term actions I can utilize increasing amounts of force.

    So dragging this thing should be possible, as long I don¡¯t rip my arms right at the start.

    I move into position, to take hold of the two handles of the construction, which resembles a handbarrow.

    Just without a wheel.

    But the moment I start to drag it, I can feel how my forearms are starting to tear in the middle.

    I made it to move this thing a bit, but can¡¯t keep this up, without ripping my arms.

    Embarrassing is that they noticed it.

    "Is there a problem? We can still do it by ourselves." (Jacob)

    Hah, that hurt my pride.

    "No, I can do this! Just need to figure something out." (Shari)

    The solution is simple.

    If I don¡¯t want my arms to tear then they need to be able to resist the strain.

    It''s just that the solution to do this is not really to my liking.

    I need to direct more mass into my arms.

    I am not as proficient as I deem Liqu to be with this inner control over the slime.

    Especially increasing the density and then retaining control while moving the mass becomes more difficult.

    So it doesn¡¯t work out when I simply try to make the strained parts denser.

    Like this, I have no other choice, if I don¡¯t want to give up in shame, but to make them bigger.

    I dislike changing my appearance, as it draws me further away from feeling human.

    Even more in front of others!

    But if I want to succeed here, it''s necessary to do so, and fortunately, it should be less visible under the cloak.

    So I make my arms thicker and manage to move this damned thing at a pace where I am still able to literally pull myself together while doing so.

    The upside is that if I can maintain this I will never tire out.

    I noticed, that no matter how long I walk or how fast I move I don¡¯t get out of breath.

    Yes, I know that I don¡¯t breathe in the first place.

    I mean this body just seems to have this upper limit of energy Liqu mentioned, but as long this is warranted I will feel no fatigue or anything similar.

    Like this, carrying this stretcher is no problem.

    What is a nuisance is that those two keep staring at me.

    Yes I know I look strange, but it is rude to dwell on this.

    After a while, Jacob comes close, seemingly with something on his mind.

    "So¡­ Myra said that you are ¡­ human?" (Jacob)

    Hurray!

    The long-anticipated talk to what extent I can still be considered a human!

    Wonderful!

    Another thing I never thought I have to go through.

    "As human one can be with a body consisting of moving slime and a stone for a brain." (Shari)

    Not sure if I was rude but certainly this was a setback for his advance in talking about my sore spots.

    "That¡­ That must have been hard!" (Jacob)

    "Can¡¯t say for sure. How would you feel, if after five days of torture you are confronted with being stripped of your body, literally? And being turned into a monster, which most people would run or kill at sight?" (Shari)

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t have an answer." (Jacob)

    "Me neither! Still need to figure something out for me!" (Shari)

    "And how do you cope with¡­ that?" (Jacob)

    "Don¡¯t really know. I haven¡¯t killed myself yet if it''s that what you mean. But apart from that I am in some kind of survivor mode, I mean it¡¯s been just six days." (Shari)

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Shit, that could''ve been a mistake, as they might use this information to trace me back!

    "And this other¡­" (Jacob)

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    I mention her name.

    Before we are talking about monsters, I would rather have them refer to us as persons, as this is in my favor.

    "This ¡­ Liqu is at fault?" (Jacob)

    "Yes." (Shari)

    "Then why are you keeping her close?" (Jacob)

    "While she is at fault, in regards to my prospects she is one of the scarce kind of people, who isn¡¯t out to get rid of me. Furthermore, now that she has what she wants, she is loyal and I need all the help I can get." (Shari)

    "That sounds harsh." (Jacob)

    "Well, the hardest part for me will be to get into the town, without showing my face." (Shari)

    "Ugh, maybe you could just try to talk." (Jacob)

    "Yes, sure. Before or right after they draw their weapons because of the monster? Be honest; even after I saved your group and escort you through the woods, you are still wary of me. Also, In the abysmal chance that I can talk myself somehow out of the issue regarding my appearance since people are always so open and trusting, who do you think will be the first one the guard will come to if someone goes missing? And my last record was that Ekoras is not known for its low crime rates." (Shari)

    That put him off.

    While I approach the problems in front of me without hesitance, I generally play them through first to find the most preferable way of action.

    So it was not hard to figure out that being honest, in an environment that wouldn¡¯t believe one and tends to take advantage of those playing by the rules, won''t get me far.

    So an open approach is hereby denied!

    "It seems you gave this quite some thought, huh?" (Jacob)

    "Just the appropriate amount for something your life depends on." (Shari)

    While I drag the stretcher I am a little anxious about the strain I put on my gloves.

    They might be sturdy, but I am pulling all the mass inside them constantly in one direction, solely relying on the fabric to hold and this should wear them out over time.

    Yet using my bare hands might be possible if I can replicate the same glue Liqu used, but that would be inconsiderate to both of them if I think about the residue.

    I am too nice.

    So we can cover a good distance until we need to set up a camp again.

    Well, they need to.

    Shall I be happy about this advantage or sad for another point on the me-being-inhuman list?

    While they are still wary of us, the distance around the campfire closed at least a bit.

    Yet not for Liqu who is a genuine monster, which puts Jacob on guard.

    And that she mentioned she might turn Myra as well into a slime, as soon she can do so, was not the best approach to build a friendly relationship with her.

    Terrified would be an understatement.

    So she cannot really start a conversation, despite her best efforts to do so.

    Like this, she starts to approach me or patrol the campsite.

    And it took me quite a while to assure them that the wandering slime will not eat them in their sleep.

    Since I trained the whole day to control my body by dragging the stretcher I should now tend to my needs.

    "Jacob, the flesh you stored for me. Can I have some?" (Shari)

    A rhetorical question.

    If they won¡¯t give it to me, I take it and leave them here on their own.

    Well, that¡¯s a little hard.

    But on the other side, stealing food in a survival situation can be considered murder, if you ask me.

    "Sure shall I roast it over the fire for you? I assume it is difficult with your hands." (Jacob)

    Now I feel a little bad for my thoughts and worse to give the answer I have to.

    Looking a bit downtrodden I answer,

    "Ehm no, it¡¯s not really necessary I can just eat it, or so. I have no real problems with ingestion now." (Shari)

    It is embarrassing that there is no difference if you take in the flesh raw and also have to admit that you use the devouring of a monster to do so.

    After a too-long moment of uncomfortable silence, Jacob takes the flesh out of one of their bags.

    By the way, they have somehow oversized survival bags which can store a huge amount of equipment.

    Now that I think about it, that whole ordeal must be a financial crisis for them.

    I don¡¯t know their objective, but regarding their state and that they had to let go of Chris¡¯ bag, I doubt that the outcome was favorable, even more considering the approaching expenses that come their way.

    However, before I dwell further on this I want my meat.

    The piece of flesh is wrapped with leaves, to prevent the fluids from soaking the fabric.

    Because I want to prevent this too, I remove my gloves.

    Yet, this leads to an awkward moment when I want to take it from his hand.

    It seems it¡¯s asked too much to directly touch my body.

    This makes him nearly drop the flesh on the ground.

    Fortunately, I can catch it.

    Yet I almost didn¡¯t make it.

    Not only because of the timing but also because it''s a fairly heavy piece of around five hundred grams and like this nearly flew through my hand.

    But it seems I was somehow able to glue it to the surface.

    Did I just subconsciously change the structure?

    That would be some progress, but at the same time extremely unsettling.

    Like always when I somehow get more used to this body.

    Now I feel how the unwrapped meat releases fluid inside my hands.

    I feel a little uneasy regarding terms of hygiene or more the lack of them as the currents get absorbed inside.

    So I realize that this body never has to be cleaned as it just forms anything it comes in contact with to a part of itself.

    Which is again an unsettling revelation!

    And now I am confronted with an even bigger issue.

    While I have a knife and it has a saw on the backside I cannot really use it to cut the meat as I am.

    Just imagining me trying and always losing grip with my liquid hand isn¡¯t even funny.

    And this is a five-hundred grams thick chunk.

    To make things worse I don¡¯t know of another way to eat it in a normal way.

    Before, it was just one thing on my list of disadvantages and oddities that are hard to cope with.

    But now I really miss my teeth.

    They maybe weren¡¯t perfectly straight and my dental hygiene was questionable at best, but they were there.

    Was that the reason why mum made broth?

    I just now realized that until now I never had something that was in need to get chewed.

    Not the berries, not the broth, even the bread in our provisions I could break, so fluffy it was.

    I miss my teeth so badly!

    I can even feel how something that resembles them forms inside my mouth.

    Nice try body, but we both know it won¡¯t work like this.

    So what do I do now with that piece of flesh I can¡¯t get small myself?

    First, I could ask Jacob to cut it for me.

    Like for a small child.

    Which would crush my self-esteem.

    So that¡¯s a big no!

    Then, I could chomp it whole.

    But this thing is bigger than my mouth no matter the angle.

    The only way to get it through would be to enlarge the sides and open up widely.

    Which would gross out everyone.

    Well, everyone except Liqu, who would ask why I make things so complicated.

    That brings me to the third possibility.

    Fuck pretending and just throw it in!

    Just suck it with your hands inside, Shari.

    This would be a bit more stealthy as the cloak would hide what happens.

    It would just vanish in my hands.

    And the only one grossed out would be me.

    It would be one more step away from being human.

    Not that forming a jaw that encompasses my whole head would be more human.

    "Is something the matter? You are staring now for a while on your¡­ meal." (Jacob)

    "Oh, no nothing. Just a philosophical question that was on my mind." (Shari)

    Yes, the correlation between humanity and eating meat; a very deep topic.

    Yet, now my plan to let it vanish crumbles in front of me.

    Sigh! Seems like I have no choice!

    "Could you please avert your eyes for a moment?" (Shari)

    "Why?" (Jacob)

    I give him a glare, which I don¡¯t know how it will be interpreted, considering my eyes have no features to distinguish my mood.

    However, Myra seems to have connected the dots between me staring at my food and my question and gives him a push with the elbow, leading to both of them complying.

    Now that I am free to go, I discover to my discontent, that my plan to just suck it in fails at the too-short sleeves of my shirt.

    As I still don¡¯t want to make use of a monster mouth, I have just one choice I am pressured to take before they look up again.

    Reluctantly I open my cloak, lift my shirt, and put the meat inside.

    I feel utterly disgusted by myself.

    This just intensifies as soon I activate the dissolving.

    They may not see it, but I can certainly feel it.

    This is by far the biggest thing I consciously took in by now.

    And I am very conscious of it.

    I feel how the flesh loses its integrity.

    Gets disintegrated layer by layer at a rapid speed and at the same time becomes a part of me.

    This is different from eating I realize now.

    Before, I just took in small amounts or things that had a convenient composition in the beginning, so that I could avoid taking notice of the process.

    But not with this!

    It is just too big and I feel how the slime generates directly out of the process.

    I feel so wrong in a fundamental way.

    Like something that just doesn¡¯t belong in this world.

    And again a drop of slime falls from my eyes.

    Yes, I am a bit whiny, but being in front of two people who judge my eating habits, while I only have the means of a monster to do so, is a bit dejecting.

    "I-is something wrong?" (Myra)

    Crying during the meal was a bit too obvious, huh?

    "No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little overly conscious and embarrassed." (Shari)

    "Are you sure about this?" (Jacob)

    "It¡¯s not like I can change the way I need to eat now." (Shari)

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but something drives me always to cut talks with Jacob down.

    Maybe I just don¡¯t like him.

    Or it is the way he seems to break down my persona.

    Somehow, I feel each time assessed when he talks to me and this uncomfortable feeling drives me to end all his attempts at a conversation.

    So I don¡¯t like him.

    "Maybe I should look for the storage!" (Jacob)

    Nonetheless, he is good at judging people¡¯s behavior, finding out he is unwanted this fast.

    Yet not in regard to things girls might find embarrassing.

    "Sure! And if it helps, you two don¡¯t need to set up a guard! Liqu isn¡¯t going to sleep and won¡¯t let any prey escape. (Shari)

    Somehow I believe that he will as well not sleep very much this night.

    Now just me and Myra remain at the fire.

    And I don¡¯t know how much she is freaked out by me.

    "Are you really okay?" (Myra)

    "I don¡¯t know how to answer this! Obviously, regarding my body, I am not "okay" for a human. But for a slime I might be in perfect health. You see the problem?" (Shari)

    "Uh, yes! I mean¡­ I know that must be hard if what you told us is true." (Myra)

    "See? That¡¯s just one of the problems. That no one will believe such an insane story. But it¡¯s not that alone. In my mind, I already know that my body dictates that I¡¯m no longer a human. Nonetheless, I desperately try to continue behaving like a human, to feel like one. But each time I am forced to use this body like it is made to, I feel like I lose a bit more of this. It¡¯s not that I will suddenly stop to be myself, but that I realize that this "behaving like a human" is in the end just pretending. Each time I fail at this, a bit more of this layer I try to hide the truth behind gets taken away. And just to think about this means to get even more defeated. I am a slime now and all wishful thinking won¡¯t help!" (Shari)

    "M-Maybe it is not this bad? I mean as long as you stay sane, there would be no reason not to treat you like a human, right?" (Myra)

    "So you¡¯re saying, that I could live on as a human if I behave like one?" (Shari)

    "It could be!" (Myra)

    I don¡¯t know if she is trying to comfort me with lies or just really this innocent.

    However, let¡¯s test her resolve.

    "If you say so, then there is a truly easy way to confirm your words." (Shari)

    "What do you mean by this?" (Myra)

    "I just need your participation to make sure." (Shari)

    "What would I need to do?" (Myra)

    "Just stay still for a moment." (Shari)

    Like this, I extend my free hand to her shoulder.

    "Ieekh!" (Myra)

    But before I can reach her she lets out a shout and retreats in a way that she falls on her back, completely startled.

    "See! It¡¯s only a touch to your shoulder and you freak out as if I¡¯m going for the kill!" (Shari)

    I don¡¯t know which one of us should apologize here, but I don¡¯t feel like doing so.

    "S-Sorry; I realize how foolish my words were." (Myra)

    Ah, so she does.

    "No problem, at least you aren¡¯t going to cry or run for your dear life because of me. I should lower my expectations. And it is nice that I am able to talk normally. I mean that¡¯s what caused this in the beginning." (Shari)

    "How come?" (Myra)

    I start to explain the background a bit to her and she listens carefully.

    While I leave out some of the details I don¡¯t want to review or don¡¯t want to get convicted for, like the adventurers, some understanding of my case would be nice.

    And listening is the first step in that matter.

    "But if she did all this to you, how can you bear her presence?" (Myra)

    "It is complicated. She isn¡¯t directly evil, more a child! However, even if I know that, I dislike her for what she did. On the other hand, I need her, and having her around helps me a great deal, for example in dangerous situations. And she''s totally loyal, as she gets satisfied with my company. And I don¡¯t know what she would do if she couldn¡¯t get this. However, she''s still a genuine monster and like this, you have a hard time standing her antics." (Shari)

    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!"

    "What¡¯s that?" (Shari)

    "Chris?!" (Myra)

    Myra looks where they left their wounded comrade.

    I follow with my gaze and find him awake.

    Yet I find Liqu too, who is leaning over him, while his head is embedded in her lap.

    Jacob jumps startled out of his attempt to sleep and promptly readies his crossbow at Liqu.

    I don¡¯t know if he could hit her core, but the distance is really close.

    "What are you doing to Chris?!" (Myra)

    With a panicked yell, she rushes to her comrade, yet stops close before approaching Liqu.

    Who just tilts her head in her usual childish manner.

    "He looked uncomfortable, so I thought I take care of him." (Liqu)

    Stupid slime!

    Despite his scream, Chris is now awfully quiet.

    That might be because he is terrified and just overwhelmed by the situation or it is because of his injury and he did overextend himself.

    In the latter, we should soon take a look at him.

    "Liqu, withdraw immediately! He obviously doesn¡¯t like it and needs to calm down!" (Shari)

    "Okay, but it¡¯s sad! Now I am really appreciating, that you would let me sleep next to you before." (Liqu)

    Does she mean when I was restrained?!

    Oh god, Liqu-headache!

    Standing her antics it is!

 Chapter 19b

    - Liqu -

    It¡¯s hard to understand.

    For some reason, Shari is set on taking those adventurers with us.

    All my experience with those people tells me that they are an unnecessary risk we shouldn¡¯t take chances with.

    No other creature is this fixed on destroying our cores.

    No other creature tries directly to kill us.

    But they do!

    Yes, I know I tried to interact with adventurers before, but back then I was desperate and decided on a whim.

    I had never any intention to build a close relationship.

    It was just an experiment to find out if it is possible.

    And it didn¡¯t work out!

    Furthermore, now I have to protect someone!

    However, she seems to be set on becoming friends with them.

    Not that I would prevent her from having relationships as long I can stay close.

    Yet she should stay aware of the nature of her counterpart.

    So I¡¯m a little worried about her safety.

    I will maintain vigilance and hold on to as much energy as I can gather, to be ready in the case of an emergency.

    Shari instead is trying to get closer to them and even helps them to move this construction.

    I would complain that she is wasting resources like this but in fact, this is good training for her.

    The more she indulges herself in this practice to shape, solidify, and control her slime, the more it will become natural to her.

    Soon she will be able to control her body like a real slime.

    Well, she is a real slime.

    Maybe not by heritage, but apart from that she''s completely normal.

    I mean that she comes closer to act like one and like this, it feels like she comes closer to me.

    Maybe I can in the future show her some hunting techniques or some of the skills I¡¯ve learned in the past.

    That could bring us even closer.

    But now you have to focus, Liqu!

    These people can mean harm to her, so you should always be vigilant!

    On the other hand, this is the most extended time I was ever able to have contact with humans, without unfortunate incidents.

    And I was also able to have a normal time with Shari¡¯s parents.

    That was nice!

    To have this kind of interaction was completely novel to me.

    If this is because I am together with my Shari, then this is an unbelievable benefit of a side effect.

    That having my Shari with me will bring me so much joy was completely out of my expectations.

    I surely will never let go of this!

    So it could be that this situation with those adventurers works out.

    Maybe my Shari has knowledge I don¡¯t possess, regarding interaction with humans.

    As far I understood we are even on the way to enter a town.

    I could see a town up close!

    That would be a fascinating experience.

    Yet her choice regarding this attire is hard to comprehend.

    In regard to my dulled vision, these things we wear have no real purpose.

    They don¡¯t protect and slimes have simply no problems regarding weather conditions.

    They may also obstruct vision on our cores.

    But is that worth it?

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust my Shari but I hope she knows what she is doing.

    Regarding her knowledge of people, which due to direct interaction with them surpasses mine for sure, it could be possible that wearing those helps somehow in establishing relationships.

    Until now the success proves her right.

    So maybe I should support her more in these matters.

    Yes, I will try to interact with them!

    Something is seemingly not working out.

    I tried to talk to the one with the crossbow, yet to no avail.

    For some reason, the guy always refuses any conversation with me.

    Whenever I draw close he grips his weapon and ignores all of my attempts to start a talk.

    Well, he isn¡¯t directly ignoring me.

    In fact, his eyes are downright glued to my body, but it became clear to me that I can¡¯t establish any proper relationship with him.

    That¡¯s what you gain for trying to be nice.

    My attempts with the girl were even more devastating.

    While the guy at least tolerates me around him the girl gets always this look.

    I think when I compare it to the faces in my mental library it meant something along the lines of "please don¡¯t kill me" or "stay away".

    At least it had something to do with apparent panic, that¡¯s for sure.

    Also, she directly runs in the opposite direction when she notices my presence.

    That¡¯s an unreasonable behavior, considering I shall protect her as Shari said.

    And I assume the main contribution will be my task.

    Shari can stand on her own against smaller creatures, but she doesn¡¯t fare well when it becomes necessary to end them fast.

    I had a look at her handling the one wolf that came through.

    She was far too defensive and could have sped up the whole ordeal significantly.

    While they are no real threat, it is of utmost importance to kill fast if you hunt.

    Before they get the chance to run away!

    Defensive actions are only reasonable if you don¡¯t need the others or you have only one opponent and can trap him.

    Against the bigger ones, her approach would be right.

    I really need to show her the ropes with that!

    Yet, she still has her issues with the necessary behavior to do so.

    I have no problem with the fact that Shari relies on me.

    Nonetheless, I want her to be self-sufficient.

    My precious shall not suffer because she isn¡¯t able to support herself and I don¡¯t know if I can always do enough myself.

    I will not tolerate any risks if it concerns my Shari!

    Anyways, I need to act gentle and have to avoid pressuring her too much.

    I want to see her happy, so she shall not feel forced.

    Because of this, I will also further support her in her attempts to get close to those people.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.However, I feel increasingly frustrated.

    Especially as Shari forbid me to draw close to them when they are around the campfire.

    Something about their need to rest and that I disturb them when I do so.

    How can I be friendly if I can¡¯t interact with them?

    Her orders are confusing as they are!

    But I still need to support her.

    All I do now is patrol the campsite and occasionally grab one of those critters which think I wouldn¡¯t notice.

    The good thing is, because of this I am totally full right now.

    My Shari was right, that they pose good bait.

    But I feel excluded right now.

    Shari can sit with the others just fine.

    Right now she is even taking some flesh in.

    Yet she seems so hesitant to do so.

    I don¡¯t see any reason, as there is no problem with stuffing it in her.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter if the flesh is old or not, as long as it isn¡¯t completely rotten.

    Past that the benefit is quite disappointing.

    But that¡¯s still no reason to hesitate and it looks fine.

    It should provide her with a day¡¯s worth of energy.

    Nonetheless, she just stares at it.

    Finally, she stuffs it inside her body.

    It¡¯s hard to understand what kept her from doing so in the first place, but if she could solve her issues I¡¯m glad.

    She has still a complicated expression, but she needs to do this.

    A dissolving disorder is one of the things that a slime can''t afford.

    And she already has that problem with slime that comes from humans.

    They make a majority of valuable sources of nourishment, so I ask myself if I can raise her better in this way.

    She seemed pretty set on this.

    On the other hand, it was okay that I provided her after the encounter with the wolves, even if a big part of it was still from those humans from before in me, which I naturally gave her as well.

    If a little time in between is enough to allow her to take it in, then maybe the hurdle isn¡¯t so high.

    She might be able to adapt eventually.

    In the end, this is what makes up a slime.

    And for sure she is one!

    Yet, I want to help her in her current endeavors, so I would like to do something nice to earn the trust of those adventurers.

    What do you mean that I was referring to them as food before?

    Those things are completely unrelated!

    Being on friendly terms shouldn¡¯t prevent one from ensuring one''s own survival.

    After all, just my Shari matters!

    If I need to convert them all into sustenance for her, then so be it!

    However, as we are in no dire state I can try to build a good relationship for now.

    The man with the crossbow is already sleeping and Shari seems to have a fine talk with the girl.

    I am envious that she could manage what I could never achieve to do.

    But it wouldn¡¯t help if I barge in, so that is a "no" too!

    Anyways, I want to contribute too.

    Yet I don¡¯t know what I can do.

    The girl is occupied and the guy sleeps, so there is no one left to tend to.

    Wait!

    That¡¯s not it!

    There''s a third one!

    The boy on that construction, who was unconscious until now.

    I could take care of him so that the others see how nice I am.

    They apparently care a lot about him, so I should be able to gain their favor like this.

    Without further delay, I approach his resting place.

    He seems very out of it, but stable and should be able to regain consciousness soon.

    That¡¯s what my knowledge of human anatomy tells me!

    However, his pose seems to be uncomfortable and someone should watch that he stays fine.

    And that one will be me!

    So I decide to sustain his head, which lies on the hard ground with my body.

    Without disturbing him too much, I let my liquid glide slowly under him and take position over his head.

    Then I use my mass to raise his upper body and a short moment later his head rests calmly in my lap.

    I glue it a little, so that he has no disturbed sleep, but stays in a comfortable position.

    I also comb his hair a bit and clean him as well as I can, without intruding too far inside.

    He stirs a bit while I do so.

    That should be a good sign, regarding his health.

    Like this, I proceed to treat him as good I can.

    He had this bulge of slime over his wound in Shari¡¯s color.

    That was an interesting idea to cover the wound and it obviously worked.

    The moisture under his clothes prevents it dries up and vanishes.

    But the blood under the surface seems to gather there as it is.

    That prevents slightly that everything grows back together.

    So I start to adjust it a bit with my mass.

    I lay my hand on the current and mix myself in it.

    Then I remove the coagulated blood carefully by dissolving and replacing the slime layer in a way that the healing can proceed unimpeded.

    There were some rests of a plant inside and I think that my Shari intended something by integrating it, so I left them as they were.

    However, as the direct attendance to his wound was surely very invasive for him, he stirs and aches during the procedure.

    Shortly after I¡¯m done he shifts inside my lap and opens his eyes, looking directly at me.

    "Am I dead?" (Chris)

    "No, not yet!" (Liqu)

    I answer honestly.

    It was a rather weird question regarding the fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to pose it if he was.

    And I said "not yet" because as far as I know death is something inevitable for humans.

    They grow old and before long their body is unable to sustain themselves any longer.

    Maybe I am the wrong to say that, regarding the fact that I am rather young compared to them.

    Nevertheless, now that I have my Shari I don¡¯t intend to die.

    Never!

    All I have to do is to eliminate all the threats that could endanger us and stay alert.

    And the time I have.

    I ask myself if I should convey this to Shari or let her figure out herself that she has a body of permanently rejuvenating slime and a crystal core, which even can slightly regenerate.

    Neither of them can succumb to time.

    Yet, I believe that this is a surprise she should realize herself.

    However, I should tend back to my patient.

    He still seems to be rather clouded so I stabilize him and adjust my hold before he can hurt himself in that state.

    "Wh-where am I?" (Chris)

    "In the forest, with me!" (Liqu)

    I give him my best smile and try to calm him down, as sick and injured people need peace to recover.

    "I-Is Myra all right?" (Chris)

    "Myra? Ah, the squirrel-girl! Yes, yes, still alive!" (Liqu)

    "Thank god! I am so glad!" (Chris)

    I can see a tear emerging from his eyes.

    He seems to be a nice guy and wasn¡¯t the slightest bit agitated by me.

    That¡¯s new!

    Abruptly his expression changes and he is pressing out some words.

    "Wait. W-who are you?" (Chris)

    "Me? I am Liqu!" (Liqu)

    He tries to lift his head, which is prevented by my holding around it with my slime.

    When he fails, he opens his eyes completely, which were until now always half-closed.

    Due to his weary body, I assume.

    Yet, even his opened eyes seem somehow to widen even more when he gets a good look at me.

    I smile at him.

    "Hi!" (Liqu)

    "AAAAAHHHHH!" (Chris)

    Sigh! So much for new experiences.

    As soon he screams, squirming around in my lap, the guy with the crossbow readies the same at me.

    I take my usual counter-measures, by increasing the sturdiness around my core and letting the hardened mass swirl around it.

    Like this, no bolt should be able to pierce through.

    Yet, he doesn¡¯t seem to want to shoot.

    Maybe because he needs us to get out of the forest.

    Maybe because I still have the head of his friend in my grip.

    Whatever it is he doesn¡¯t attack.

    The girl as well is rushing at me but stops before she is reaching me.

    Still afraid, huh?

    Yet at least she speaks now to me.

    "What are you doing to Chris?!" (Myra)

    "He looked uncomfortable, so I thought I take care of him." (Liqu)

    I don¡¯t know what they''ve got since I was just trying to be nice!

    Chris seems to have understood that his friends are close and is apparently a bit overwhelmed so that he stays quiet for now.

    "Liqu, withdraw immediately! He obviously doesn¡¯t like it and needs to calm down!" (Shari)

    When she asks me to do so.

    But it is disappointing, that my benevolent acts are ending like this.

    Interacting with humans is such a difficult challenge.

    "Okay, but it¡¯s sad! Now I am really appreciating, that you would let me sleep next to you before." (Liqu)

    Yes, she is the only one that stays with me, without being afraid or aggressive!

    My chosen one!

    The one who is my all!

    My precious Shari!

    And nothing will take you away from me!

    I will make sure of it!

 Chapter 20

    - Shari -

    After dragging Liqu away from the poor boy I''m giving her a stern scolding for acting so rashly.

    Meanwhile, the other two were occupied with their friend.

    That should be a given considering the circumstances.

    Not only did he just gain consciousness after a serious injury, but there is also an explanation necessary regarding why he woke up submerged in a slime.

    Whoever is going to give him that, I don¡¯t envy that person.

    It¡¯s hard to judge Liqu, who is completely ignorant about where she went wrong.

    What I could figure out was that she somehow tried to help me and that is not really a reason to blame her.

    But this kind of rogue action can easily get us killed.

    Or cause a bloodbath as much I know about her until now.

    "Yes I see that you tried to help, but please stop doing so without asking me first!" (Shari)

    "Have I done something wrong?" (Liqu)

    "The screams and shouts and readied weapons were not enough of an indication?" (Shari)

    "I don¡¯t know! I just tried to be nice and gain favor, so that they will like you." (Liqu)

    "And what the hell made you believe that containing him within your slime was the right approach?" (Shari)

    "I thought it would be more comfortable. The ground is hard, so having something soft underneath should be pleasant." (Liqu)

    I hold my hand at my forehead, fighting a nonexistent headache.

    However, it¡¯s more about the meaning of the gesture than the actual benefit.

    "And at no point during the whole occurrence came to your mind that he might be a bit surprised waking up next to something commonly known to be dangerous to humans, without being the least bit introduced to you? Hell, even if someone knows you, you are terrifying if you kill things! And these people have ingrained that if a slime has you in its embrace like this, you are dead! Damnit, even I thought I would die when you caught me!" (Shari)

    Bad memories!

    Bad memories!

    And no it doesn¡¯t become funny in retrospect!

    "Aren¡¯t you a little exaggerating?" (Liqu)

    "Even if it''s hard for you, try to think for a moment: How fast could you have killed him when you had him like this?" (Shari)

    "Safe kill or deadly injury?" (Liqu)

    "Whatever." (Shari)

    "Half a second, maybe less." (Liqu)

    "AND YOU ARE WONDERING WHY HE WAS FREAKED OU-grrbsh?!!" (Shari)

    Lost my control at the last part.

    But she is driving me crazy!

    And now the others are looking to us.

    I wave my hand and say:

    "Don¡¯t mind us, just a little misunderstanding!" (Shari)

    Induced by the complete absence of common sense with a certain slime.

    "Okay, I hope you are getting the gist of it. Simply try to be a bit more aware of what others may find threatening." (Shari)

    "Fine." (Liqu)

    The issue is not if she will try to follow my requests.

    I¡¯m sure she will give her all to do so.

    The problem is simply her ability to react in the right way.

    Despite her proficiency in areas regarding survival, which indicates a developed intelligence, she is very bad in common topics.

    Especially interaction with people.

    Not really surprising, taking into account that she normally isn¡¯t interacting in the first place.

    But is basic logic really asking too much?

    I start to believe that this shortcoming could backfire if left unattended.

    But it¡¯s not like I can simply teach her everything about how a slime should behave towards humans.

    To make matters worse I start to realize that my common sense regarding her is rapidly decreasing, due to her constant presence.

    And well, you know, certain reasons which make me less anxious towards slimes.

    So I am not really good at teaching her the right way to act and what she has to pay attention to.

    However, it¡¯s not like I can just take a random person and force her to practice communication with her.

    Wait!

    No random person it is.

    But here I have some vict- "ahem" partners to exercise the needed skills.

    It shouldn¡¯t be asked too much to spend a little bit of time.

    With Liqu.

    Okay, who am I trying to deceive?

    I think we can forget Chris for the time being.

    And it became quite apparent that Myra also has some issues.

    In this regard, it was not helpful that Liqu hinted she would turn her too when the requirements are met.

    I can understand her so well.

    So Myra is a no too.

    That leaves Jacob.

    If I ask nicely maybe there is a chance.

    Honestly, they owe me, so as the leader he should step in for the team.

    I mean, it would be in their interest when they want that Liqu is behaving according to their wishes.

    Yet, I should start by improving the prospects.

    For that reason, I grab Liqu, followed by a moment of deep revulsion, because the hand sinks in.

    "Linking?" (Liqu)

    I throw her a glare but decide to announce my resentment to that idea as well since my facial expressions are no longer what they used to be.

    And she could take advantage of a lack of response.

    "No! No linking! Never! Just listen for a moment. You are now going to them and will formally apologize for your stupid actions, is that clear?" (Shari)

    "But I did nothing wrong!" (Liqu)

    It feels too often as if I would speak with a child.

    Well, have fun, Jacob.

    "We just established that you did something wrong by scaring the boy almost literally to death. You know heavily injured and so on. So you go apologizing. (Shari)

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "But they were harsh too!" (Liqu)

    "Now stop the whining and come on! At once! And do it properly!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    I explain to her what she has to say, taking the things mum made me say when I again beat those stupid boys in the village, as a reference.

    Like this, I drag her along to the group, which seemingly did calm down by now.

    If only a bit.

    Well, it would be dragging, if Liqu wouldn¡¯t capitalize this moment and cling to my hand like a maiden in love.

    Whatever she says, I don¡¯t completely trust her that there are no romantic feelings.

    It doesn¡¯t take long before they notice our approach.

    In the end, they still make their living by surviving in the wilds with monsters.

    Myra instantly covers Chris with her body and I start to suspect that there is more at hand than the bond between comrades.

    The upside is that Jacob is quite thoughtful as their leader, so he will surely not risk provoking us and getting on our bad side.

    Under those circumstances, we can approach without problems.

    "I¡¯m sorry for your trouble. And Liqu here did want to tell you something." (Shari)

    I push her forward and with a downcast stare, she begins.

    "I am sorry. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t think enough about my actions and how they will affect others. I will reflect on my mistakes and work on my faults. My deepest apologies to all of you." (Liqu)

    Yes¡­ okay¡­ if that was not the most monotonous speech I¡¯ve ever heard, then I don¡¯t know.

    I should have played it through with her before we were going.

    As I see it Liqu thought that simply pronouncing the words would be enough.

    Another flaw we need to work on.

    That slime is one big working ground.

    Nonetheless, it had apparently an effect that I made her apologize.

    Until now they were committed to avoiding her as much as possible so that they have no real idea how she really is.

    That she is at least able to actually apologize might have surpassed their expectations.

    And it might be good if Chris'' second impression of her proves that she can be rational, instead of pondering how close he was to die.

    Being the first to recover from the sudden shock caused by an apologizing man-eating monster, Jacob replies:

    "Ah, yes¡­ it¡¯s fine. Fortunately the issue could get solved without harm. And that Chris woke up is great." (Jacob)

    "That¡¯s wonderful! However, with this decrease in your problems I would like to agree on some terms regarding our cooperation." (Shari)

    His face darkens significantly at my response.

    That is to expect, as in his view we are in a position, where we can easily coerce his group to anything they can provide.

    That and no one likes to talk about costs.

    To his luck, I don¡¯t want much.

    Just some small deeds and throwing him in the monster pit together with Liqu.

    I urge him to talk with me in private, to not let my negotiation get influenced by any third parties.

    "So what is it that you want?" (Jacob)

    "No need to be this vigilant. It¡¯s just that after my judgment it is appropriate to compensate us for our services to your group. Or am I wrong?" (Shari)

    "And what would such a compensation entail?" (Jacob)

    "Let¡¯s be frank! This whole venture of yours is to be considered a disaster. This way I believe that you lot are not high on money and will need any copper you can get. Am I right?" (Shari)

    "You are. The costs for Chris¡¯s treatment alone will throw us in a bad place." (Jacob)

    "Then it is rather advantageous for you that I don¡¯t want money." (Shari)

    "And what instead? (Jacob)

    "First I need some support when we will eventually arrive at our destination.

    Just the typical help to prevent getting killed by the guards, you see?" (Shari)

    "I will not endanger my group with anything illicit!" (Jacob)

    "I wouldn¡¯t demand anything like this. Only simple, lawful requests, that¡¯s all." (Shari)

    "Fine! You said "first". What¡¯s the second request?" (Jacob)

    "Well, that one is a bit tricky. You see, Liqu has difficulties regarding proper interaction with humans. And until now my unique circumstances are hindering me to properly explain to her what exactly makes me uncomfortable in her manners. So I need a second party to give her the appropriate lessons. Also, she is a pain in the neck and I would really like to have her off my back for the shortest amount of time. So please could you parent her a bit?" (Shari)

    I didn¡¯t expect an excited reaction, but the open distaste his face shows at my proposal tells quite much.

    "I don¡¯t think I demand too much for saving your lives." (Shari)

    "You want me to stay close to that monster." (Jacob)

    "Any of you would do, but something tells me there are some issues with the others. Liqu won¡¯t do anything to you if I forbid it. And like this, you can keep an eye on her. Also, she won¡¯t roam while she¡¯s occupied." (Shari)

    "You expect me to trust that this monster will stay docile?" (Jacob)

    "Honestly, that¡¯s what you are doing the whole time. It¡¯s not like some meters less would make any difference. And rather than monster could we please just say slime? I don¡¯t feel comfortable with that notation." (Shari)

    According to my evaluation of him, Jacob is a very logical person.

    So he should be open to this kind of logic.

    He has seen what Liqu is capable of and I don¡¯t assume he believes that his group can run faster than those wolves.

    "Just talking it is?" (Jacob)

    "I don¡¯t force you to hug her. I know how unpleasant that is. You are just helping her get rid of some flaws. That is beneficial to you as well if you want her to behave." (Shari)

    "I have my doubts about this." (Jacob)

    "She can be very annoying, but as long you give her no reason to retaliate she is rather friendly." (Shari)

    "Urgh, fine but you promise to bring us all unharmed back to Ekoras." (Jacob)

    "I promise to escort you to the best of my capabilities, but I make never promises based on uncertain conditions. Like, for example, traversing a forest full of ferocious beasts." (Shari)

    "That has to be enough." (Jacob)

    "Now, she is over there. Just speak with her and explain the things she shall abstain from doing." (Shari)

    "Sigh, I will regret this." (Jacob)

    "Why shall I be the only one? I will go and instruct her. You can start after this." (Shari)

    Leaving him like that I quickly make my way to instruct Liqu for her first real lesson in normal behavior, as I doubt my yelling and telling her to stop would count.

    "Hey Liqu." (Shari)

    "Yes?!" (Liqu)

    She is nearly jumping at my approach so excited she is.

    Though if I am right this is the first time I come to her to speak on my own and considering her behavior towards me, this might be enough.

    "Now calm down. I have good news for you." (Shari)

    "Good news?" (Liqu)

    Like always, her two basic settings are overly affectionate and confused.

    "Yes. You wanted to gain favor and build a relationship with them, right? Well, now you can! I convinced Jacob to spend some time with you. Pay attention to his words and stay friendly, then it will work out." (Shari)

    "You made this happen just for me?" (Liqu)

    That is sadly right, just because this slime is too much of a liability I did go out of my way to correct her.

    "Yes, just for you, so please don¡¯t disappoint me. And don¡¯t you dare to try now to hug!" (Shari)

    "Yes! Sure, sure!" (Liqu)

    She salutes and nods ecstatically.

    Where did she learn military gestures?

    Never mind, I don¡¯t want to know.

    So it seems that I have effectively settled that project with those two.

    Now it is time to tend to the rest of our group.

    I want to smooth things over with Chris and Myra.

    It would be better if they get used to us.

    I had a good feel at my past exchanges with Myra, but now I can just hope that Liqu didn¡¯t ruin everything.

    She seems quite close to that Chris and if he would be hostile towards us, it would spread and we might be in trouble.

    Being self-aware of my looks and since I want to soothe Chris, I cover my head under the hood when I approach.

    "Hello, I hope you two are fine. I just wanted to inquire about your condition." (Shari)

    "Ah, hello, Shari was it? Myra explained the situation to me. It seems we have to thank you for our rescue." (Chris)

    Contradictory to his words I have quite a bad feeling about him.

    While he isn¡¯t openly hostile, the subtle expressions of his and his voice show clear aversion against my person.

    Not really surprising after Liqu¡¯s rogue action, but I think I felt never so much treated like a monster.

    As long as you don¡¯t count those four adventurers that didn¡¯t even bother to talk.

    But Chris is not very far away from them.

    "No need to. I¡¯m glad that you could recover from your injury. Just tell me if you can walk on your own or need to get transported." (Shari)

    "Rest assured or whatever you do. I¡¯m perfectly fine. So there is no need for you to stay here and worry." (Chris)

    Is it just me or am I getting cut short by him?

    Fine, as long he won¡¯t try to use his sword to enforce this.

    "What are you saying? Shari! He is still very injured and can¡¯t walk fast like this." (Myra)

    "Oh, then we should continue to take the stretcher with us, just in case. By the way, how is the wound, I noticed that Liqu applied a new¡­ coating." (Shari)

    The look on his face shows that he would like to rip it off at a moment¡¯s notice if doing so wouldn¡¯t rip his guts out too.

    Also, I assume Myra convinced him to leave it there.

    "Not that I doubt your¡­ abilities, nevertheless I would prefer "normal" bandages." (Chris)

    Sure. Good luck looking for somebody who has bandages.

    When you find them fetch some for me as well, my supply starts slowly to dwindle.

    As if that douche would get anything from me!

    With a smile I reply:

    "No worry! I can assure you that it will firmly stay where it is and perform its task. That should have been all then. I am glad that tomorrow we can move faster, with you finally on your legs, walking by yourself." (Shari)

    That felt so good!

    Before Chris can retort, I leave and place myself against a tree.

    The night is full of stars and I use the serenity of this moment to calm down.

    At the border of my vision, I notice how Jacob earnestly tries to deal with Liqu but ends up holding his head.

    Poor guy! He didn¡¯t know what he signed up for.

    But the good thing is, it''s not me.

    I can rest in peace as long he deters Liqu.

    My plan worked perfectly.

    I expect tomorrow to get hard.

    Especially with that difficult guy around.

    But in the end, we are just moving on.

    So, not too much to worry about.

    Just one step after the other and it will somehow work out.

    Time to rest now before I get disturbed and the chance is lost.

    I wish I could really sleep.

    Standby needs to be enough.

    There''s no other choice.

 Chapter 21

    - Shari -

    I wake up from a sleep one couldn¡¯t even refer to as light.

    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t suspect Chris of doing something stupid, with his severe injury, but his attitude makes me think that being wary would be a good call.

    However, if I am right we don¡¯t need to keep this up much longer.

    Now that he can walk on his own it should be possible to make it today to the town, after our estimation of three days.

    Liqu was like always far earlier up than me and patrolled the campsite.

    Since we want to make it today and arrive before the gates close, we keep breakfast short and start to move as soon as possible.

    Well they do, since I¡¯m still full and don¡¯t need regular meals, as long I replenish myself before it gets critical.

    Chris has to be supported to walk and we take the stretcher with us, just in case Chris'' condition worsens, but overall we move faster this way.

    The journey is proceeding smoothly, if not for Chris'' continuous hostile glare at my back when I walk in front of him and the paranoid, condemning looks over his shoulder when I''m behind him.

    It feels as if I am treated worse than Liqu.

    And that kinda hurts.

    To speak of, I haven¡¯t inquired Jacob how it worked out yesterday.

    So I do now.

    "And how was the attempt to teach a slime common sense?" (Shari)

    Oh well, if this isn¡¯t the hollow gaze of someone who eventually gave up.

    "This bad?" (Shari)

    "Do I really need to speak about this?" (Jacob)

    "Not necessarily, but it would help if you could inform me about the worst issues she has." (Shari)

    "That would imply that there is even a possibility to work on something. While she pays attention to everything, at the same time she isn¡¯t listening at all. You tell her that she shall abstain from any physical contact because humans don¡¯t want to get touched and she wonders how they can live together when they cannot touch each other. And as soon I tried to correct that impression it was as if she had forgotten everything we talked about. At the same time, she can¡¯t focus for the shortest period of time on one topic and always tries to change it on her own. Did you know that you are the content of most of them?" (Jacob)

    "I had suspected something like this. But the good part is you are still alive, right?" (Shari)

    "I don¡¯t feel so." (Jacob)

    "No reason to get snappish. It was just that you were able to communicate with Liqu on more or less friendly terms and that already is something." (Shari)

    "If you say so, I just¡­" (Jacob)

    "RAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

    "The heck!?" (Shari)

    I see Jacob quickly paling and losing his generally composed demeanor.

    It seems he knows what that was, yet I doubt that it will be possible to question him now about the source of this ridiculously loud roar.

    The others don¡¯t seem better.

    Myra sits down covering her ears, quivering, and Chris is set on defending her within his very limited possibilities.

    I feel that he would engage me too if I would come close while he is in this mood.

    The only one completely unfazed is Liqu.

    She waves me to her in a carefree way.

    So I approach.

    "Do you know what that was?" (Shari)

    "Those are perfect! Now we can do something. Just come! This will be great for you!" (Liqu)

    I shudder at Liqu¡¯s evaluation of what is "great for me".

    Currently on my list are having my body melted into slime and cannibalism.

    So I would argue her ideas.

    "What is wrong? Can you not deal with it like always?" (Shari)

    "No! This is such a great chance. You need to come!" (Liqu)

    "Just tell what you want." (Shari)

    "Training!" (Liqu)

    "What?" (Shari)

    "You need to learn to use yourself better in threatening situations and those are perfect!" (Liqu)

    "You-you want me to fight that? That sounded huge! I thought you wanted to keep me safe!" (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t worry. Those are perfectly harmless. Nothing can happen." (Liqu)

    Without even waiting for my response, she drags me with her in the direction of the sound.

    I have this slight hope that whatever it was that roared, already left the premise.

    Yet, my hopes get shattered when we arrive.

    In front of me is a "Rager"!

    What is a rager you ask?

    Difficult to explain, as until now I only heard stories about this monster.

    But what is standing in front of me leaves no doubt.

    This thing is a rager.

    You could describe it as some kind of bear.

    If bears would be standing up to three meters tall, have claws that get seven centimeters long, burning red eyes, and spikes protruding out of their backs.

    To say so, this thing is terrifying.

    But that is not the real distressing factor here.

    The real problem is the reason why they are called ¡°ragers¡±.

    Let me explain for a moment:

    Monsters in general commonly generate from their respective animal counterparts.

    A wolf becomes a direwolf, a boar a grindingboar, at least this goes for the basic forms.

    In layman¡¯s terms, it has something to do with magical energy, which is innate to all living creatures, causing some kind of mutation in some of them.

    You can guess that because monsters are bigger, stronger, and more aggressive, the population of the original animals declined.

    That goes for the carnivores.

    But those who weren¡¯t fitted to be aggressive fighters didn''t spread as much so normal mammals like bunnies and deer still exist.

    Eventually, the number of monsters balanced itself with the amount of food the rest of nature could provide.

    That¡¯s at least what the scholars say about stuff that happened far too long ago to be still relevant.

    Now to the reason why monsters are aggressive.

    As their condition is caused by magical energy, they are somewhat submitted to take more in.

    And the best source are the bodies of living beings with their innate energy.

    Wait a moment!

    Am I like this too?

    Is this why I am prone to take in flesh?

    Not now!

    I was at something!

    So, monsters hunt living beings to take their energy.

    Because of this, direwolves are hunting to get their fill.

    But they take what they need and not more.

    When they seize one target and the others are running away, they usually stay with their prey.

    They are limited in what they can take in and rushing behind could lead to a loss.

    Also, it would be a wasted effort.

    But not ragers.

    Ragers don¡¯t care to seize their prey.

    They just do what the name implies: They rage!

    As soon as a rager draws the scent of blood he loses all control.

    They are just going to kill every living thing around they can get their claws on.

    That¡¯s why they are feared by adventurers.

    Losing a comrade is hard, sad, and demoralizing.

    But encounters with monsters often end at that point.

    They¡¯ve got their prey and the rest can retreat.

    However, with a rager that¡¯s another story.

    A rager will follow, kill, and proceed until nothing remains to get killed.

    And they have the means to do so.

    Like this, they are the cause of many obliterated groups of adventurers.

    Sometimes also referred to as "wipers".

    You know, since they wipe out adventurer groups.

    So I have every reason to wish myself far away from this place.

    Yet for some reason, that stupid slime dragged me here.

    What I don¡¯t understand is, why Liqu said this wouldn''t be dangerous.

    Can she be that crazy?

    Well, it¡¯s Liqu.

    She was apparently absolutely aware of what would wait here for us, nonetheless, she is perfectly calm.

    When a fucking rager noticed us!

    "Th-this is a rager! Why the hell did you drag me here!" (Shari)

    "Rager? Could work for them. They are pretty wild. But I found out they are perfect to train on!" (Liqu)

    The rager now noticed us and seemingly becomes irritated at our presence.

    He might not directly charge at us, but still, this thing is obviously hostile and slowly advances.

    "D-d-do something! It will rip us in so small pieces that there is no hope to recover." (Shari)

    "Now you¡¯re exaggerating. They are totally harmless. You have your membrane on right? If you are worried you can apply a bit more cover. The worst that can happen is that he hurls your core a distance. And I will be here to secure you so that nothing can happen." (Liqu)

    "Are you crazy? I mean I know you have your issues, but I thought you would at least be able to discern such a situation. I CAN¡¯T BEAT A RAGER!!!" (Shari)

    "There is nothing to be afraid of. And you need training. You had problems with that last wolf and it could have been going much smoother." (Liqu)

    "Could you please focus on that giant monster? It¡¯s nearly upon us! (Shari)

    "Aww, fine I show you the ropes first, but you will try next." (Liqu)

    Just what is wrong with her?!

    That''s not a small critter.

    That thing is feared by trained fighters as the incarnation of death and slaughter.

    Yet, she behaves as if a child could beat it.

    Liqu slides out of her clothes in one fluid motion and approaches that monster without showing the slightest impression of discomfort.

    The rager got apparently agitated by this and towers itself in front of Liqu.

    "ROOOAAAAAHHHH!!!"

    Who fricking turns in my direction and ignores the wall of doom at her back!

    "You see, the most important is to prolong the fight as well as possible when you engage the biggies. When you are injuring them, they often tend to run away, as long as you don¡¯t disable them from doing so. Better is to exhaust them first." (Liqu)

    God, it swings his claw at her!

    But before it can connect, Liqu takes a step backward, directly into that creature¡¯s space.

    She is so close to its body that the thing has no way to strike a decisive blow at her.

    Liqu guides the passing claw with her whole body upwards and dives with a move that resembles dancing under the swinging blow to his side.

    "What you need to pay attention to when you enter their reach, is that your core must always be higher than the legs of your opponent. While the punches are neglectable and bites can be evaded, even allowing critical counters to the head, the only issue could be that your core gets stomped. That is something you must prevent!" (Liqu)

    She is completely ignoring that thing!

    Not a hint that this monster could be a danger to her.

    Maybe I am the one who''s wrong?

    Frustrated that the attack was ineffective, the rager prepares another haul.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.This time it lowers its stance and in a wide arc, it slashes the whole ground at height of the knees.

    As a response, Liqu just jumps up.

    However, she jumps too low to evade and the claw rips directly through her feet.

    Nonetheless, Liqu maintains her balance; forms her feet back, and lands where the bit of the mass that disconnected fell, pulling it instantly back in.

    "When you lose a bit of mass this isn''t too concerning, as you can just take it back as the fight continues. The remains will still be around and sooner or later you will have the opportunity to get them. The more there is scattered the easier it is." (Liqu)

    It''s frightening how she plays with that thing, evading all attacks without even looking at them.

    No! That¡¯s not it!

    She is looking, just not with her eyes.

    It¡¯s that all-around view she uses to stay aware of all the movements.

    It''s astonishing.

    Not just that she can permanently maintain a state where she is conscious of everything around her, but she is also always able to find the best reaction in time.

    Now the rager jumps at her in an act of¡­ well, rage.

    Liqu responds, by backing off, out of the area of impact.

    But now she is within reach of the claws and recovers from the movement, so the rager uses that chance to strike at her.

    Liqu can just raise her arms in an attempt to block the slash from the side, however, that is too much.

    It rips her arms and enters her body.

    But something is strange.

    While she made sure her core is not in the way, the paw passes slowly through her body.

    Too slow.

    To point it out the swing is running straight in a horizontal trajectory through her frame, but she is completely undisturbed.

    It looks like the time of the attack runs extremely slow.

    She''s holding it!

    Liqu caught the arm of that beast.

    I would even say that she planned to get hit, using her body to her advantage.

    A natural slime.

    The strain from the effort the monster puts in to extract its arm out of Liqu is visible.

    Slowly it closes to the borders.

    And when it finally reaches Liqu¡¯s other side, she lets go and the force is so strong that his own blow throws the beast off-balance.

    Liqu still ignores her opponent and tends to me.

    "In such a moment you could probably engage and aim for a kill. But to make sure, it can be better to take a little more time. It is important to keep in mind that taking a hit can force the opponent to spend much more effort to get a hold of the situation. Through this, you can get a hold of him. When you eventually notice that your prey gets slower you can think about a way to make a safe kill." (Liqu)

    Having restored its poise the rager tries to rush at Liqu, head first, who jumps again backward.

    But she still gets rammed into her center.

    Nonetheless, she isn¡¯t the slightest bit deterred by this.

    She just flows on top of its back and sticks.

    Unable to reach her, the beast lashes in all directions wildly jumping, howling, and smashing at all that is close.

    I should probably take a few steps back.

    "When you can¡­ encompass its head this is usually all¡­ that it needs to put an end. Here we try to stay at¡­ the basics of exhausting. Of utmost importance¡­ is that you pay attention to your core, to¡­ don¡¯t leave it in a dangerous¡­ position. Especially while you cling to the enemy." (Liqu)

    Impressive, how she keeps on talking during this rodeo.

    After a while, the rager slows down and Liqu takes a chance to glide down and quickly approaches me.

    "See! Now it is slow and easy to kill! Now go!" (Liqu)

    She still wants me to fight that thing!?

    Not that the show wasn¡¯t impressive, but I doubt that I can pull off the same.

    "I am not like you! I cannot fight like you! I don¡¯t have the ability!" (Shari)

    "Because of that we slowed it. Now it is easy. And you have the ability. You are a slime so taking that prey down is innate to you." (Liqu)

    I feel bad being called a slime but at the same time, it has a strange ring when she is so confident that I will manage.

    "Now just throw these clothes away and start killing!" (Liqu)

    Regarding things you shouldn¡¯t say this eagerly; I would include everything that contains the word "kill".

    And the part about the clothes was also something I didn¡¯t want to hear from her!

    She pushes me in the direction of the now heavily panting and stumbling monster.

    If I get now close my attire will get destroyed.

    However, she is stronger than me.

    "Wait, wait! Stop! Okay fine, I do it. But let me first remove my clothes." (Shari)

    I take off the cloak and what I did wear below.

    Since my whole outfit now lies on the ground, I don''t have much of a choice.

    Anxiously I approach the beast.

    I probably have already my dissolving activated, due to the discomfort.

    One more time I look back at Liqu.

    "I honestly don¡¯t believe I can move the same way you did. I lack the coordination." (Shari)

    "Because of that we train! Awareness is important, as it keeps you alive!" (Liqu)

    So that¡¯s what this is about?

    She wants me to learn to use that all-around view consciously to prepare me against threats.

    I slowly approach the rager, holding my hands in front of me, as if they could obstruct the claws of that thing.

    "And by all means stay focused! Don¡¯t let the situation get a hold of you!" (Liqu)

    Fine! Only three more steps. Two, one¡­

    As soon I approach the rager raises itself up again.

    Towering so high over me that I need to look straight upwards, I would catch my breath if I could do so.

    Still, I note the movement on my left and duck down before a strike would have ripped my head away and a good part of my upper body.

    The swing goes high and staggers a bit the balance of the already exhausted beast.

    Nonetheless, this just gains me a moment before it is smashing its other claw down on me.

    But a moment helps.

    I can anticipate that when I move in the direction where the strike goes, it will eventually catch me.

    To retreat out of range, the ark is too wide.

    And rushing forward would only make me hug that thing, which I''m not very keen to do.

    So I dive underneath the swing of that monster.

    What is surprising me, is that my movement was not a jump like I planned.

    Somehow an instinct took over and led me to pull my whole in the direction I wanted.

    It was a completely unnatural movement.

    Totally defying the nature of living creatures, by flowing like water in one direction.

    A dash no living being could imitate.

    Just then I realize:

    What the hell was this?!

    I don¡¯t mean the move, as I am already a bit used to the thought that my body has unnatural capabilities.

    I mean the thing I did before I moved.

    I was thinking!

    Yes, I know how that sounds but I''m referring to something different.

    What I wanted to say was that this strike came fast.

    A rager, even exhausted, is one of the most ferocious things you can encounter.

    And I did just evade its attack.

    And that¡¯s bugging me since I have this much of an evaluation of mine to know I couldn¡¯t do something like this before.

    My plan was to avoid a harmful strike and retreat at the first chance I get, so that Liqu sees that I''m in danger, gives up, and puts an end to this battle.

    This way she wouldn¡¯t force me to more training lessons in the future and stop threatening my cloak.

    Also maybe I wanted myself to feel a little more independent of Liqu since there are obvious issues with her taking care of everything for me.

    She was at least right that with my core inside its shell, the worst that could happen would be it gets a hit and sent flying.

    The claws are not sharp, due to the constant usage, so as long my core wouldn¡¯t get grabbed there was no dire risk.

    And if that thing wouldn¡¯t have been visibly in its last breaths, nothing could have got me to approach it.

    But suddenly there was this instinct that surprisingly took over.

    Like in a rush I decided to evade as the most appropriate solution, in the best way I deemed possible.

    I dodged two strikes!

    My focus was impressive!

    And what is frightening is that I had four thoughts to evaluate the situation before I did so.

    It¡¯s simply not possible to think so much in that timeframe.

    However, I did exactly that in the blink of a moment.

    Fighters in general learn to use techniques and abilities on instinct, judging the situation by feeling and moving as it''s ingrained in them by countless training sessions.

    For sure that was not what I just did.

    So how did I do this?

    The rager apparently doesn¡¯t intend to give me the time to figure this out and throws his whole body at me.

    I again perform a dash backward.

    A move that besides the fact that I usually loathe all these slime-related things is pretty cool in my opinion.

    I barely escape the impact of that monster''s plunge directly in front of me and immediately revert the dash, launching myself at its head.

    The moment it''s in my reach, I put my hands at its ears and activate dissolving.

    "Zsch"

    While I still have issues against killing in general and especially the way a slime does, I still comprehend that it is my strongest weapon and I would be a fool to neglect it.

    Also, this is a monster that I really don¡¯t feel too guilty to kill.

    I mean dad took me in the past to hunt animals.

    I was quite bad.

    Not because I couldn¡¯t find the resolve to kill, but more because I was completely inept with the bow.

    For a moment, I feel the mass entering through the ears, driving itself further inside.

    The rager lifts its head with me on top but has nothing of the wildness it displayed when Liqu was riding on him.

    Maybe my memories are transfigured, but even the grindingboar was more of a challenge.

    A moment later the liquid in the ears comes to a place where it can spread.

    Suddenly a spasm runs through the rager''s body¡­

    And it drops dead.

    I¡¯ve killed it!

    I¡¯ve killed a fucking rager!

    On my own!

    Yes okay, Liqu did help.

    But I dealt the killing blow!

    I don¡¯t know if I should be overjoyed praising myself or become scared of what I became.

    I mean that was really ridiculous, being able to do something like this.

    Killing one of the most feared monsters by myself.

    If I had fought those adventurers which tried to kill me with such a clear mind, I could have obliterated them.

    Wait! What am I thinking there?

    Yes, self-defense is fine, but goddammit Shari! Stop sounding like you would enjoy this!

    Think less monstrous, less monstrous, less monstrous!

    Okay, I guess I am fine.

    I hope.

    Directly I cut the slime in the ears when I separate myself from the head.

    Hell, I know what I¡¯ve dissolved there.

    There''s no way I let that into my system.

    Being an all-devouring monstrosity is difficult enough of a change.

    But I will not add "brainsucker" to my titles.

    No way!

    "You were great! I knew you can do it! What a performance! So cool! Awesome! But be careful with the rushing or you might leave your core behind. But still, magnificent!" (Liqu)

    "What was that? How¡­ How did I do this?" (Shari)

    Now that I think about this, even if I had made up my resolve, the action was too smooth.

    How the hell did I know exactly how to react?

    It¡¯s not only the idea of attacking the head as I did.

    That one was probably a leftover from my boar encounter.

    What is concerning is the instinctive accuracy with which I performed.

    To kill, fight, or even just stand your ground in a distressing situation without making mistakes, demands in general great efforts in mental training and relentless repetition of the act.

    So how could a layman like me do this?

    "What do you mean?" (Liqu)

    She tilts her head at me.

    "I mean, how could I do this? I know what I am capable of and that was far above me. It went all so fast. Still, I could keep up. The thoughts came so fast. How?" (Shari)

    "Isn¡¯t that normal?" (Liqu)

    If you tilt your head any further your neck will break.

    Urgh, never mind.

    "No, that is not normal! I am not this fast! And I surely never had close combat training!" (Shari)

    "But it is always like this! It¡¯s normal!" (Liqu)

    Huh?

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "You can always think fast if you enter that mode. It gets quite exhausting, with the energy as well mentally, so I never use it for longer periods, but that is really nothing novel." (Liqu)

    "H-how? It shouldn¡¯t be possible! My mind could never keep up with something like this, it would be too fast, this much would cause such a headache I¡­" (Shari)

    "Ah! Keyword! There¡¯s the answer you wanted. Didn¡¯t know that there was a difference." (Liqu)

    I look down.

    She¡¯s right that was the answer.

    I don¡¯t have a brain.

    Unconsciously I lift my arm to my head.

    It enters without any resistance.

    My head is empty.

    There is nothing that can get overloaded.

    No headache.

    I just have¡­

    I stare at the red, round, glowing gem in my body.

    Is it just me or is the glow brighter than usual?

    I have a core!

    I don¡¯t think like a human.

    Well, from a technical viewpoint.

    Hopefully, that''s all.

    That explains the ability to process things faster than usual.

    But does this even apply to the execution?

    I mean I surely never trained to attack properly by using the dissolving ability.

    And anyone who did has to answer me what the hell is wrong with him!

    But to use something without any prior experience perfectly.

    That feels foreign.

    That is not me. That is¡­

    Wait!

    "What have you done?" (Shari)

    "Huh? We just hunted our supply! Something else?" (Liqu)

    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME?!" (Shari)

    I¡¯ve just realized now, that these instincts aren¡¯t normal.

    "The hell did you do? Have you changed my mind? Changed the person I am?!" (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t know." (Liqu)

    "What?" (Shari)

    "I don¡¯t know the difference in mind. And it¡¯s the first time for me too. I don¡¯t have any advanced experience either." (Liqu)

    "But¡­ that is not normal. I don¡¯t know what is normal anymore. I¡­ I am scared! I am deeply frightened of what I will become." (Shari)

    What if I stop behaving like a human?

    To behave like me?

    "When my mind is changed, how do I know who I am? Pl-please just tell me that this is nothing. That I am just imagining things." (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t know. You could be right." (Liqu)

    She says it slowly, contemplating the words while she speaks them.

    My face distorts.

    I can tell even without looking.

    It turns past disturbed and enters desperate.

    Slowly I start to sob.

    I don¡¯t want to lose myself.

    Liqu loses her calm too and tries frantically to soothe me.

    "Ahhh, no! Sorry! That¡¯s not what I meant! I-I think maybe we both got it wrong!" (Liqu)

    It is quite funny to see her reacting this agitated if I wouldn¡¯t be this absorbed with myself.

    "Maybe it¡¯s not as bad as you believe! Let¡¯s figure it out! Please." (Liqu)

    She begs me and is almost more shaken than I am.

    Maybe she¡¯s got something.

    I should at least give hope a chance!

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    I say, still slightly tearing up.

    "Y-you see, in such situations, I always first gather what I know and then look for the answer, before delving too deep in." (Liqu)

    "And now?" (Shari)

    "I-it¡¯s like this. I definitely made the core of a slime grow inside you." (Liqu)

    Thanks for the reminder.

    You don¡¯t help your point Liqu!

    "But I am absolutely certain that it was empty. No soul, no mind, no mix-up! It can just be you in there!" (Liqu)

    She points at my core.

    I feel bad being referred to as just a stone, but this could be positive.

    If it¡¯s really just me, then I could at least be sure of my identity.

    "Furthermore, I am confident that your mind was transferred properly, completely intact. There should be no change with you." (Liqu)

    Again a bad reminiscence.

    You certainly don¡¯t know how to relay things, Liqu.

    "But then why those differences?" (Shari)

    "Let¡¯s see: You had these instincts you say, which are useful in predatory situations for a slime." (Liqu)

    Urgh, I hate to be referred to like this.

    Stop with these disturbing impressions about me!

    "Then it could be, albeit your core was empty, that it still had a basic construct before your mind started to enter and it grew." (Liqu)

    "What are you implying?" (Shari)

    "I mean the ground template is still for a slime. Not in regards to personality, thoughts, purposes or even just your basic demeanor. But the kind of being you are." (Liqu)

    "I don¡¯t really understand!" (Shari)

    "How do you think you are able to move your mass?" (Liqu)

    "Didn¡¯t you ingrain that before I woke up?" (Shari)

    "No, I just helped with the shape and adjustment. You could move before. Less fluent but you had no muscles or the likes before I helped and you still moved." (Liqu)

    "Now finally tell what you want to tell!" (Shari)

    "A core is stable. It is not impossible to learn but it is slow. Yet you will never forget anything." (Liqu)

    "Your point?!" (Shari)

    I start to get agitated.

    Could she please just say what is going on with me?

    "Yes. So without a basic template, it is simply impossible that you on your own could directly figure out how to move your mass. You need to have a base. That base was the ground set up of your core. You are a slime at your core, literally, so you know how to use your body. And so it seems that you have also some innate instincts. In this way, hunting and killing prey." (Liqu)

    "So you say I did change?" (Shari)

    That¡¯s hard to stomach.

    She basically said that even on the inside I am no longer human.

    How shall I deal with this?

    I honestly don¡¯t know!

    "I don¡¯t think so." (Liqu)

    "What!?" (Shari)

    "I mean your character is still the most important. You may have some new desires or innate reactions, but that doesn''t change who you are. Your origin is not determining who you are! You are still the one I decided to hold dear. Like I am not just a slime. I am Liqu! That¡¯s how I see it!" (Liqu)

    She says this with absolute confidence!

    The thought, regarding how far I''m still the person I was, is unsettling and sad.

    But somehow her words get through.

    I don¡¯t know what makes it better.

    Nonetheless, my perception of myself feels less threatening to me now.

    Maybe not human, but I believe her that I am myself and no one else when she says it like this.

    It¡¯s weird how after everything she has done to me, she now manages to cheer me up.

    She must never know she got at my feels.

    Stupid slime!

    .

    .

    .

    Stupid Liqu!

 Chapter 22

    - Shari -

    Now here we are.

    Two slimes, the giant corpse of one of the world¡¯s most fearsome creatures in front of us, and somewhere behind us is a group of adventurers we are escorting to a town that is known to be dangerously poorly administered.

    I managed to regain my composure and am able to think straight again.

    First, I need to prevent something before it is too late.

    "Liqu, you are forbidden to devour that corpse for now." (Shari)

    "Why? That''s unfair! I participated too! Taking all for yourself is selfish!" (Liqu)

    Eventually, she will eventually drive me crazy.

    "I said not now. First I need to prepare something." (Shari)

    While I can be sure that Liqu doesn¡¯t know, doesn¡¯t care, and never really bothered to think about it; I am well aware.

    This thing is a treasure!

    We have here the nearly unscathed body of a very special monster.

    I don¡¯t know too much about disassembling, but I am sure that some parts should have quite the value.

    Like this, I could make quite a profit by selling them.

    The only problem is, that I, as I just said, don¡¯t know too much about disassembling.

    And even if I would, with this body of mine I simply cannot do it right.

    My hands lack the stability required to use the tools steady enough to cut the parts in the right way.

    But fortunately, as I mentioned before, somewhere behind us is a group of adventurers.

    And in the hope that they are still there, it shouldn¡¯t be expected too much if I ask them to lend me a hand.

    Or two.

    The two human hands I lack.

    By making use of this wealth here, I could maybe negotiate some terms to get the help I need to get into the town.

    And there is an even bigger reason why it''s advantageous to ask them.

    Because it is specifically advantageous for them, which makes an agreement more likely.

    As I said, ragers are fearsome creatures.

    And such dangerous entities are ought to be eliminated on behalf of the country.

    Like this, I can be sure that there should be a reward from the guild if someone can subjugate such a beast which was less than a day away from Ekoras.

    And considering the kind of casualties those things are liable to cause, it should be a generous one.

    So if I would be so nice to let Jacob¡¯s group claim the victory, I could ask for an equal exchange.

    However, this is just possible if a certain slime isn¡¯t devouring it before anything can be procured from it.

    I don¡¯t care about the meat, but the rest should be appraised by Jacob, who surely knows how to disassemble it.

    I am not too confident in Myra¡¯s abilities and doubt that a proper business negotiation is possible with her, for all my sympathy for that small squirrel girl.

    Chris isn¡¯t even able to work and I would like to avoid him by all means.

    So I grab my attire, dress up again, and say to Liqu:

    "First we will look for the others and then we come back here." (Shari)

    Liqu, still a bit sullen because she can¡¯t eat her prey, is quietly following behind me but I have to remind her to put her clothes back on.

    She does so and like this, we head back to the place where we left the others.

    Yet, if not for the abandoned stretcher and Chris'' bloody clothes on the ground, I wouldn¡¯t know if we are at the right place.

    Did they abandon us?

    That could be.

    I mean that thing was frightening and I believe that Jacob could identify what it was by its roar.

    Nonetheless, I would feel a little annoyed by this.

    Either they didn¡¯t think we would make it and just went running or they wanted to scam us.

    Both don¡¯t make them look good.

    Yet, for the sake of my faith in people, I will go with the running-out-of-fear option.

    But before that, I should give them a chance.

    So I shout.

    "Hello! We are back! Everything was taken care of! If you hear us you can come out!" (Shari)

    And then I wait.

    I had not much hope, so I grow quite quickly agitated.

    However, contradictory to my expectations there is movement on the side.

    And there they are.

    But now a question comes up.

    "Why are you lot covered in mud? Especially the half-naked boy? It¡¯s not really one of my kinks." (Shari)

    "Is it gone?" (Jacob)

    "As I said! But it would be more appropriate to say that we got rid of it, and with that I mean it''s dead!" (Shari)

    "Was it what I thought it was?" (Jacob)

    "If we talk about an oversized bear with sleep-preventing spine-spikes, severe anger issues, and a desperate need for a manicure, you are right!" (Shari)

    "A rager¡­" (Jacob)

    "Now back to my question regarding why you are covered in dirt." (Shari)

    "Ragers use their sense of smell and hearing to track down their victims. We considered running, but we wouldn¡¯t have come far and the noise would have given away our position. So we used the time to mask our scent and lay low, in the hope, it would just notice the bloody clothes and then head in another direction." (Jacob)

    That makes sense.

    For all I know, ragers react to the smell of blood.

    Like this, they should have good noses.

    And so they should be able to make them out even on long distances.

    Especially with Chris, they had barely a chance to escape.

    Yet I hope the mud is not bad for Chris'' wound.

    I may not like him and vice versa, nonetheless it would be annoying when he would die after all the effort I put into keeping him alive.

    But I think Liqu did a good job with her coverage.

    Something he probably really loathes.

    And the clearsprout should until now really have accelerated the healing.

    "Well, then thank you for sharing your knowledge." (Shari)

    "And you really killed it?" (Jacob)

    I start to grin.

    "About that; I have a proposal! I would like to sweeten our deal." (Shari)

    We make our way back to the corpse.

    And the expressions are quite interesting.

    From Jacob, I get some kind of awe while facing that creature.

    It should be a mix of knowing the possibilities, respect for the size of that beast and maybe feeling lucky that he had not to deal with it.

    From Myra, it¡¯s the same, yet there is a considerably greater amount of fear, as this walking death sentence was after them.

    And finally, there''s Chris.

    What the hell is his problem?

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Instead of recognizing the beast, he is glaring at me.

    Did I do something wrong?

    I mean, I killed it.

    I killed this giant monstrosity that was after him and his friends.

    If not for me, all of you would be goners by now.

    So why is it a problem that we killed it?

    Wait!

    That could be it!

    It is the fact that we could kill it.

    He is not the type to feel directly scared.

    Instead, he evaluates threats.

    And since he had the whole time a negative attitude towards us, the fact that we killed it and like this proved that we are much stronger is a problem for him.

    When he really sees us as monsters he will now believe that we are just worse than the rager.

    The greatest threat around here.

    And he wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    At least Liqu could put everything in this forest down, that I¡¯m sure of.

    And in favor of my sanity, I exclude myself from the monster ranking.

    Yet, now I should start the negotiations with Jacob.

    "So; what do you think about it?" (Shari)

    "What do you mean? I¡¯m glad that you got rid of that thing for us." (Jacob)

    "That¡¯s not what I meant. I wanted to ask if that thing is worth anything ." (Shari)

    "The corpse? Yes certainly! I mean the claws are insanely though and I¡¯ve heard that the teeth could be used as an alloy for blacksmiths. It is incredible how good the body is still in shape. I can¡¯t see any injuries at all." (Jacob)

    "They probably just suffocated it. They have no problem with killing slowly. (Chris)

    My rating of Chris and my will to keep him alive, are dropping by the minute.

    And especially someone who makes his money with killing should keep his mouth shut!

    But back to business.

    "And the pelt? I mean there is not one damaged spot on that whole thing." (Shari)

    "Sorry to break it to you, but the pelt you can forget." (Jacob)

    "What? Why?" (Shari)

    "Because of these horned spikes on the back. If anything you could sell the pelt on the limbs separately. But the whole thing has just a big hole in it. Like this, it is deemed worthless. On the other hand, I¡¯ve heard that these spikes have some medical properties. So maybe it''s worth a shot." (Jacob)

    "Okay, you¡¯re the expert. If something¡¯s tricky to get out you can just ask Liqu to help with the disassembling by dissolving. However, be careful or she eats the whole thing when you don¡¯t look." (Shari)

    "Then I''d rather abstain." (Jacob)

    "If it is absolutely necessary I could try too. Albeit reluctantly." (Shari)

    "Hmh, the horn seems quite solid. Maybe I could take you up on the offer." (Jacob)

    Oh great.

    A dissolving session!

    Just my luck!

    "But first I would like to find an agreement on how to divide the shares. I think it would be fair if each of us gets half of it. Ours for taking it down. Yours for disassembling, carrying, and selling it when we arrive at the town." (Shari)

    And maybe they can introduce us to the purchaser.

    "You really want to share?" (Jacob)

    "Nothing against a deal under friendly terms. But isn¡¯t there a reward in it for defeating this thing? Like you show a part of the body?" (Shari)

    "Usually it¡¯s the left ear, but I doubt that you two could claim it without issues." (Jacob)

    "Didn¡¯t say we do it. You will! And the whole reward will be yours." (Shari)

    "I don¡¯t understand. You say you leave us the whole reward for free?" (Jacob)

    "When did I say that? In fact, that¡¯s where our deal comes into play. I want us to do it like this: When we arrive at Ekoras, you or anyone else will walk into the city, buy a certain item I will request, and come back out to us, while we keep the proof of the subjugation and the disassembled items with us. After this happened, we''ll all together, visibly associated, enter the town. I assume the guards know you, so at least the more inquisitive questions should be dodged this way. After that, we can part ways. And don¡¯t worry; the expenses for the item will be covered by us. Agreeable?" (Shari)

    "It doesn¡¯t sound too bad and that you''ll leave the reward to us is quite generous. Still, I am not completely sure if I can trust you." (Jacob)

    "You don¡¯t need to. But you can trust the fact that we don¡¯t want to be discovered and like this will do our utmost to stay docile. It¡¯s just accompanying us inside and we would all be in this together, so we are bound to keep our respective part." (Shari)

    "I can¡¯t decide that by myself. We are a team." (Jacob)

    He tends to his group.

    "What do you think about this?" (Jacob)

    "I am against it!" (Chris)

    Oh really? What a revelation Chris!

    "We, We really need the money right now and they saved us. So I believe we should trust them!" (Myra)

    Thank you squirrel-girl!

    "Then it¡¯s on me. Since I have engaged in that trade in the first place, I would like to pursue it further." (Jacob).

    "I¡¯m glad that we have a deal!" (Shari)

    After this, we start to disassemble the valuable parts of the rager.

    Jacob seems to be quite experienced and I help out with the parts that are solidly attached to the corpse by using my dissolving ability.

    Although I always dislike doing anything slimelike, he did not want Liqu to help.

    So he prefers me over her and that feels good in the way that I think I¡¯m considered a little bit more a human than she is.

    Might be unfair to her, but this crisis regarding what species I belong to was quite hard on me.

    So being treated better feels good and she has to kindly grant me that.

    If not for Chris, who is for some reason treating me worse.

    So we get the job done as quickly as possible and gather to the limits of what their storage can stock.

    It''s pointless to ask me on that matter.

    I can¡¯t even carry those bags without the lashes cutting right through me.

    We get done and I also replenished my stocks of supplies with the flesh and yes I did dissolve a bit, while I was at it.

    However, now it is necessary to give them a warning.

    "I know it¡¯s not the first time you witness this, but as this thing is big, what now happens will be quite visceral.  So I''ll warn you in advance. Liqu wanted to claim the body for herself and like this will now that we are done dissolve it. To anyone who doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s not a pleasant sight. So avert your eyes if you have a weak stomach!" (Shari)

    Jacob apparently doesn''t have a weak stomach and can stand this sight, Myra instantly turns away and increases the distance, and Chris would never lose sight of us in all his paranoid monitoring.

    "Yay, mine!" (Liqu)

    All that is missing would be a "time to dig in" as excited she throws herself on her food.

    And I mean literally!

    Leaving her attire behind in one fluid movement, she lifts from the ground, although I haven¡¯t seen her making any jumping movements, and flies at the remains of the corpse.

    While we had rather mutilated the body in our pursuit to take a good amount of the valuable parts and the best pieces of the flesh, it was less than a fifth.

    And as bad as the remains might have looked like when we were done, it''s nothing compared to that what happens now to it.

    It''s not the first time I¡¯ve seen that.

    Still, the visible disintegration of a body is an unnerving sight from the outside.

    And to know that I need to do the same is not helping in the slightest.

    She isn¡¯t even speeding up.

    As Liqu explained, it is possible to release more from that stuff that is doing the dissolving but only at the cost of energy.

    Slimes instinctively use the appropriate amount that is needed for the respective task, which after the action dissipates back into normal slime.

    Yet, producing it takes energy and it has to be a continuous release.

    However, it is possible to use much more than necessary at the cost of the corresponding energy, but for greater effect.

    How much more is seemingly a question of training and experience.

    Still, in a fight, it could be helpful to have an even more dangerous touch.

    But Liqu takes her time and I suspect here that she just enjoys the feeling.

    This a disturbing thought, considering it marks the end of a living being.

    By the way, she changed her size when she started and lost a bit of her shape, but now that she''s done she forms into her human appearance.

    "Mmh, that was great! I feel so content." (Liqu)

    "Fine. Now that you are done can we get going?" (Shari)

    "Sure. And here¡¯s your share." (Liqu)

    Before I can even say something she is already at me and has her hands on my neck.

    To be precise, she has them in my neck and pumps mass inside.

    I am not directly angry that she does it in the first place.

    I had enough of those occasions to become accustomed.

    What is more annoying, is the fact that she once again slipped through my defense to do it.

    And that with announcement!

    She is an expert when it comes to sliding into my personal room and the fact I can¡¯t manage to stop her is bothering me at great length.

    "Stop now! That is invasive and we agreed that you would ask me first, right? Can¡¯t I trust you?" (Shari)

    The last part had some impact.

    She¡¯s actually completely panicking.

    "Oh. No. I mean¡­ You can! I didn¡¯t want to. I thought we would just¡­ together. Forgive me I did not think straight. It wasn¡¯t intended. I mean¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­ Please don¡¯t hate me! Waaah!" (Liqu)

    And the wailing slime is back.

    Seeing her all flustered is somewhat funny, resembling a small child.

    But the crying gets annoying pretty quickly.

    "Now get over it! It''s fine; just stop this attack on my nerves!" (Shari)

    "You, you''re forgiving me?" (Liqu)

    "I said it''s fine! Now stop with the sobbing!" (Shari)

    "R-really? Thank you, thank you!" (Liqu)

    .

    .

    .

    What have I done?

    You know, there are moments when you go with the mood and just say something whose implication does not dawn before you realize what you¡¯ve done.

    She asked me if I''d forgive her and I said I¡¯m "fine".

    I just had to say this, huh?

    Telling someone who destroyed my whole life that it''s okay.

    I could shrug this up as a slip of tongue related only to the concrete situation that was transpiring right now.

    But then I would be lying to myself.

    The truth is, for a moment I completely forgot the whole rest, but the statement was a general one.

    Damnit, Shari, there is a limit to how forgiving one can be!

    The more I was with her, the more accustomed I got to Liqu.

    And that left its mark.

    Am I really going to forgive her?

    I¡¯m not someone who backs away from her word and I have already said that out loud, without any chance to take it back.

    Even if she is not really evil, I have every right to hate her.

    .

    .

    .

    But I don¡¯t.

    She got what she wanted and the idea that she gets rewarded for her deeds makes me angry.

    But this is frustration, not hate.

    It¡¯s just discontent with the situation in general.

    No matter how I look at this, she is closing in on me.

    I mean, I fear if this proceeds it isn¡¯t impossible to become friends.

    Argh!

    Forget it!

    Forget it!

    Nonetheless, she comes closer to me.

    Right now it seems like she wins.

    And I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m making the effort to fight this.

    Sigh!

    After all, she is an expert when it comes to slipping through my guard.

 Chapter 23

    - Shari -

    After the incident with the rager, the rest of the trip continued without further obstructions.

    So we are now quite close to Ekoras.

    Nonetheless, I am still bothered by my little mistake.

    My thoughts always turn back to that issue, so that my concentration wavers.

    Not that I expect anything that demands to be highly alert, but by the moment we arrive at the town, awareness will become crucial and I can¡¯t afford any slip-ups.

    The objectives are as follows:

    First, getting into the town, without revealing what I and Liqu are.

    Second, become acquainted with the guards, so that next time we can pass the gates without having to go through a too strict control where we won''t have to show our faces.

    Third, finding a cheap inn, where not too many questions are asked, but that has no criminal background.

    And fourth, meeting a merchant with whom I can establish a partnership for gathering jobs.

    All of this while watching out that Liqu won''t mess things up.

    I''m so done!

    But seriously, this will become extremely difficult and in my current mood, the risk rises to unacceptable levels.

    So how do I manage to cope with this?

    Thinking back to other occasions in my childhood, when I had to deal with the tough stuff, I always had my family I could depend on.

    In emotional matters, my mum was always a great help.

    Meanwhile, my dad gave always good advice on finding practical solutions.

    This is at its core a similar situation.

    If not for the fact that my relationships in this world will never be the same.

    Also, the word core has got completely new implications for me.

    I have a problem and would need advice from a third party and a bit of consoling would be nice too.

    But for sure Liqu is not the one I am tending to.

    And Chris follows straight behind her.

    While Myra could be a nice partner to talk to, I feel that she is a bit biased towards Liqu at least.

    So I will use my favorite victim.

    "Hey Jacob, got a minute?" (Shari)

    "Ah. Yes, it seems so." (Jacob)

    There he just tried to frantically look around, only to realize that traveling through the forest doesn¡¯t grant too many excuses to avoid a talk one would rather avoid.

    "I had a personal question and no one else to ask." (Shari)

    "I thought you had that slime, couldn¡¯t you ask it?" (Jacob)

    I stare at him and make sure he looks at me, before I outline the mass, deepen the features, and make my eyes roll, by whirling the mass in this area around.

    I can imagine how gross it looks, but that point should have unmistakably gotten through to him.

    He seems to understand my point.

    "It seems I was wrong." (Jacob)

    "It¡¯s just¡­ urgh. Honestly. Do you think it is okay to forgive someone who has done something absolutely terrible to you?" (Shari)

    "That question is kinda abstract. In your example, has that person deserved to be the target of your hate or is it just convenient? Also are there any other victims? Such ones you would owe to keep that feel?" (Jacob)

    "Hmm, the first one is tricky. If you ask me if she knew what she did, then yeah, she was fully aware. However, that doesn''t mean that she acted without reason, or that she can simply be seen as evil. As for the involved people: Just me." (Shari)

    "It¡¯s not like I can tell you how you have to feel. But I believe that for example, revenge is not entirely wrong if deemed necessary. When those who are dear to you get hurt it is perfectly understandable to retaliate. However, justice shall bring the victims peace. But you are the only one who is affected, so the only one who matters is you. And only you can decide what brings you peace. Being able to forgive, when this decision is not harming others, is not wrong in itself. If you can find your peace that way, then it should be worth it." (Jacob)

    "You knew who I was speaking of, right?" (Shari)

    "There are not so many other female creatures around who are related to you." (Jacob)

    "Yes. Fine. But she is driving me crazy!" (Shari)

    "Well, but that doesn¡¯t sound like hatred to me." (Jacob)

    "You are right. And it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t choose this path myself. If I would just have known where it leads me." (Shari)

    "How long do you plan to continue your chatter? Jacob, you better tend to those who should be important to you, instead of engaging with "them"!" (Chris)

    Be careful Chris or you might choke on all that bile that you are spitting out.

    Though I am getting worried.

    Now it all depends on the question if he will act rogue, against their team¡¯s decision, and sell us out.

    But at least it should be difficult for him to do so.

    He should know that just shouting it out at the gates, will probably lead to a bloodbath.

    And after we got in there it sounds just unbelievable.

    Chris: "You just let two slimes walk past you!"

    Guard: "Yeah, sure."

    But since he hasn¡¯t done anything aside from having this stupid attitude, I decide to ignore him for now.

    And finally, the town of Ekoras is coming into sight in front of us.

    It is an impressive sight considering I have never seen such a big fortified settlement ever before.

    Ekoras is said to be rather wild, which might come from the fact that the town''s main purpose is to wrest the Evergrowth''s riches from there and stand as an obstruction to its monster population.

    So it is not this strange that many ruffians and fortune seekers are to find here.

    At the current time, it should soon be evening and even at generous calculations, I estimate just three more hours of light.

    That is a problem in the way that I start to get short on time, regarding the things I wanted to do before we separate from Jacob''s group.

    We are still at the border of the forest but can see the street, dwindling past some scattered buildings of homesteads ultimately leading to a massive stone wall containing the real town inside.

    As I am how I am, hell I¡¯ll do and leave the cover of the greenery and advance to the gate.

    Even from here, I can see halberdiers guarding the entrance.

    And I would be quite in the open around the buildings of the farmers.

    So let¡¯s now start the crucial part.

    "I don¡¯t really care how we are going to do this, but I need to insist that the goods we could gain from our little encounter stay with us as insurance. It should be enough of a token of ours that we escorted you lot here completely free of charge, but if you want the rest I need first a special item out of that town." (Shari)

    "You still haven¡¯t told us what it is that you want." (Jacob)

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Oh, that¡¯s easy! Nothing special. I just want you to buy something completely normal. Just a bit of cosmetic powder!" (Shari)

    "Powder?" (Myra)

    "Ah, I think I understand." (Jacob)

    I thought quite excessively about what to do in the case that we are getting controlled.

    My original approach with the bandages would have ultimately at the gates become too risky.

    I could just tell that my face sustained severe burns so I need to cover it.

    But with masking, this is such a matter.

    Guards are the kind of people who like to control faces.

    I¡¯ve chosen Ekoras particularly because I expected such a place to be laxer about identifications since I would just be another commoner to enter this already dubious place.

    But it needs only one overeager or ill-meaning guard to blow my unsteady disguise and I for sure wouldn¡¯t survive a closer inspection on my person.

    I mean my cover wouldn¡¯t.

    The one who more likely ends up dead is the inspector.

    I even considered just burning a hole through the wall, but as I have no idea what awaits me on the other side and it would burn resources that would be plain stupid.

    The same goes for climbing it.

    I could maybe overcome the wall by using the adhesive effect of a slime¡¯s body, but this way I wouldn¡¯t be able to take much with me, and have no idea what¡¯s above.

    So after long hours of thinking this through, I came up with this idea.

    Cosmetic powder!

    In our society, this stuff is commonly used by nobles.

    For some reason, a complexion that resembles a ghost and stays dry is something desirable for that folk.

    I''ve heard there are cases when they are plastering their faces completely and a little sneeze would send a cloud all around.

    The problem is, that it is expensive since the targeted group is high-class.

    I thought about substitutes but to no good.

    I had sawdust in mind, which I could gather from the lumber mills around the forest.

    But I know that stuff from dad''s work and it is simply too crude to apply it on my face in a way that it looks believable.

    Then there would be flour from the mills.

    But we all know how it clumps when it gets wet and honestly: I am dripping.

    The last would be ash, but how shall I even start a fire with liquid hands?

    And I don¡¯t want to start one close to the town.

    The cosmetic powder however would work fine.

    It is specially made to not clump with fluids on the skin so I hope it will work with slime too.

    Nonetheless, I will need stupidly large amounts to make a decent cover, and will look unbelievably weird to these guards.

    But better being a weirdo than a monster.

    "By the way, quantity is more important than quality. So take the cheapest." (Shari)

    "Still, it will at least take three silver, I guess! And we are a bit short of coin." (Jacob)

    "Fine, here, but don¡¯t ditch me!" (Shari)

    I pick the needed coins out of my pouch and hand them over.

    It''s good that I wear my gloves, so he takes them without issues.

    Jacob seems decent enough to be trustworthy and smart enough to know who he wants to make enemies of and who not.

    Also, Myra looks to be too much of a good girl for committing fraud.

    No comment about Chris.

    He speaks for himself:

    "I can¡¯t believe you are going to do this! Have you lost your mind helping monsters invading our city? We made it! Just leave them and rush inside, before they give in to their urges!" (Chris)

    The only urge I have right now is to punch you in your face!

    Yet, the only reason I come up with why he spoke now, in front of us, instead of waiting till they are inside the town, is that he did not want to give in to the trade and take the money when he has no intention to do his part.

    So he''s at least an honorable asshole.

    But I¡¯ve had enough!

    "What¡¯s your goddamn problem?! How many times do I need to save you and your friends before you stop to think about the best way to get rid of me? Even Liqu you target less than me! Have I done anything that warrants such hostility?" (Shari)

    "You are asking why I stay on guard? Have you seen yourself?!" (Chris)

    He reaches for his sword, but I¡¯m pretty sure even if he is better now, he is in no state to fight.

    Nonetheless, Liqu gets twitchy and the atmosphere tense.

    "I know how I look! Not much I can do about it! But it is not different from her, then why are you targeting me?" (Shari)

    "Because she isn¡¯t trying to deceive us about her nature! Trying to play friends! Pretending to be human!" (Chris)

    That blow hit!

    That is the one sore point of mine and he just needed to touch it.

    Shall I now answer "But I am!"?

    That wouldn¡¯t be true and just pathetic.

    Then like this!

    "So what?" (Shari)

    "Huh?" (Chris)

    "So what if I''m not human? What does it change? It¡¯s not like someone forces me to eat you! Even I have my standards! It seems far more concerning to me that you want me to be your enemy and kill others. Something¡¯s wrong with your mind? Or did someone break your heart so you have trust issues? I gave you no reason to doubt me so just shut up!!" (Shari)

    And that was a hit of mine!

    "Tsk, you can¡¯t deceive me!" (Chris)

    "I don¡¯t need to convince you, I just need to get into this town." (Shari)

    I turn away from him and distinctly address the other two and maybe I gave Chris the middle finger.

    "I don¡¯t know if you want to go in together for a simple delivery. I have no problem with anyone staying here with your luggage." (Shari)

    "Myra! Could you stay here? After all, it would look suspicious, if we would walk all together in, then out again, and then back in. If you ask me, just one or two advancing before the others, under the pretext of making some arrangements in town would be more believable." (Jacob)

    That is quite smart thinking.

    Yet, I suspect the true reason was, to have someone here to calm the minds after that little quarrel.

    Hell, even I don¡¯t know how close Liqu was to obliterating every single one of them.

    Nonetheless, it looks a little unfair to Myra, considering that she''s the only one who has to stay with us.

    I can understand the decision to divide the fighting parties, but she doesn¡¯t look too well.

    While Liqu is exaggeratedly waving at them, I try at least to smile and look friendly while I¡¯m sending them off, since I am conscious of the situation.

    The poor girl stays with us.

    Naturally, Chris was arguing against it, but she herself insisted, understanding the situation.

    Still, you jerks just left your comrade literally in the monster¡¯s den.

    Although she knew what she was applying for, as soon they are out of reach she becomes extremely uneasy.

    Maybe I should first state the most obvious at present.

    "Just so you know; we won¡¯t eat you." (Shari)

    That was both for her and for Liqu before she asks anything unnecessary.

    With my all-around view, I even believe to have perceived that she looked dejected.

    "Eh, yes, yes. Sure. I-I am just not so used to staying alone with other¡­ people." (Myra)

    She says but still takes occasional glances at Liqu.

    Who answers by waving back at her.

    "Sorry, I really don¡¯t know what I can say to calm you down." (Shari)

    "You, you don¡¯t need to. You have done so much to help us that I don¡¯t know how to repay you." (Myra)

    "Hmm well, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to guess that we can need every bit of help in our situation. So I would appreciate further collaboration. You know, to sustain ourselves." (Shari)

    "Ah yes, maybe. It¡¯s just that Chris could object against this." (Myra)

    "Yes, why is that human so rude to my Shari!" (Liqu)

    Should I maybe talk to her about that disposition to claim ownership over me or just ignore it and hope for the best?

    However, due to the fact that Liqu is now right beside her, Myra became directly stressed out.

    "Ahh! N-no, this isn¡¯t it. I mean, he isn¡¯t usually like this, there is just..." (Myra)

    Yes, what?

    Now I am interested as well.

    A reason why he hates me?

    Can¡¯t hurt to know.

    "There is what?" (Shari)

    "You know, Chris and me it hasn¡¯t been that long since we became adventurers. We just finished the training at the guild two and a half months ago and Jacob took us under his wings. I have never asked why. Well, he gets the biggest share since he does most of the work as our leader. However, shortly before we graduated there was that rumor. Some of the graduates prior to us, I knew just distantly, got killed. And that by a slime monster¡­ in form of a girl." (Myra)

    That was it!

    And I stupidly completely forgot about this!

    No, I didn''t forget it.

    I suppressed that thought.

    You want a reason why I can¡¯t show my face to the guards and just talk?

    Well, how about the fact that slimes in human form are already considered killers?

    I heard that talk in the tavern myself.

    Of course, it was Liqu!

    Who else would pull off something like this?

    I never asked her, since I was before too scared and after the problems regarding my condition started really didn¡¯t want to think about this.

    To be honest, it would be hypocritical for me to blame her.

    When she killed those guys and saved my life I really wasn¡¯t too invested in the deceased.

    Like this, how could I criticize her for killing others before?

    Most likely they engaged in that fight on their own.

    And if not I really don¡¯t want to know.

    But the case that this incident is known is a problem.

    And I am sure that Myra has seen my glance towards Liqu when that came up.

    I don¡¯t know how I can divert her from such an obvious fact.

    Most likely she already suspects something.

    So what shall I do?

    "Ah, that! Yes, that didn¡¯t go too well. Got quite messy!" (Liqu)

    .

    .

    .

    STUPID LIQU!!!

    I strain my mind to figure out how we get out of this and she just confesses everything!

    Shall we right away go to the guards and ask them about their opinion on this topic?

    Myra looks as if something was revealed she already knew, but in truth wasn¡¯t prepared to hear it.

    "Y-you really did it? You killed them?" (Myra)

    "Sure! They started it! Just tried to approach them and was completely friendly and then out of nowhere they became totally hostile. They just kept on attacking me. So when they didn¡¯t stop, I killed the more dangerous ones!" (Liqu)

    In short: You did something stupid, that lead to a fight and you killed them.

    That''s Liqu!

    I can totally see her face in front of the corpses, lips forming: "Whoops"!

 Chapter 24

    - Shari -

    The rest of the time we waited I spent carefully explaining to Myra that Liqu is not going to kill her, she has nothing to fear, as long she doesn''t turn hostile, and that I will do my very best to keep that slime in check.

    The results were so-so.

    But I think I could at least convince her that now that I''m watching over Liqu it''s better than when she was running loose.

    Finally, the other two are coming back and so the tense atmosphere gets lighter.

    They wouldn¡¯t have agreed to leave her with us if they suspected any real danger.

    Nonetheless, it is a bit of proof from our side that everything is still fine.

    Even Chris was visibly relieved seeing his supposed girlfriend unharmed.

    "Myra, did they do anything to you?" (Chris)

    "No, it was mostly calm." (Myra)

    Yet, while saying that she throws a glance at Liqu; whose previously mentioned killing spree was still affecting her a bit.

    God, Myra!

    Your boyfriend is paranoid!

    And just now you were acting all secretive and had to say something ambiguous.

    Now he will surely ask himself what happened at the time when it wasn¡¯t calm.

    I hope he isn''t one of those people who follow pre-emptive approaches to things that bother them.

    But far more surprising was that Jacob looks also visibly shaken.

    I don¡¯t know why if nothing happened.

    I mean, he agreed to this.

    "What is wrong?" (Shari)

    "Never again!" (Jacob)

    "What do you mean? (Shari)

    "I will never do something like this again! Do you have any idea what looks someone like me receives, when he buys face powder in the wealthier districts?! Especially from the female shop attendants!!" (Jacob)

    "Pft-glrb" (Shari)

    I don¡¯t know if the rising bubbles are an identifiable sign, but alone the part where I cover my mouth should have been revealing enough for him to realize I was laughing at him.

    "Sure! Laugh about the one who you sent through hell for your beauty products!" (Jacob)

    "Glrrrrrrbsh" (Shari)

    Sorry, but this is just too good!

    Imagining him in his fighting attire, still dirty from the journey, surrounded by noble ladies in their fine dresses, completely lost on how to approach the counter with the face powder.

    Even slime tears are coiling on the side of my eyes.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Are you done?" (Jacob)

    No sorry; I need a moment longer until I can think straight again.

    "N-now. Now it should be possible. S-so despite your¡­ troubles, could you acquire the object you sought under greatest personal hardships?" (Shari)

    "Yes sure, here''s the box. I took a bigger one considering your¡­ needs." (Jacob)

    I take the cylindrical container and open it carefully.

    And inside is the white substance.

    But before I can apply it, there is another problem.

    To set up a working disguise, it''s necessary that I at least cover my whole head, since they most likely will order me to lift my hood.

    But what I cannot cover with the powder is my hair.

    This blue, melted, viscous slime hair.

    Just using the powder on it will not work, with how it consists of thick strands.

    And it will be completely impossible to shape it into the form of normal hair.

    It''s simply too complex of a structure.

    I should have asked Jacob to buy me a wig in addition.

    But I forgot and the three silver for the powder, which I now assume, for Jacob''s sake, that this was the full price, left my finances quite dwindling.

    So there''s simply no budget for something like this.

    And straw would look too fake to work out.

    Like this only one possibility remains.

    One I don¡¯t want to pursue.

    One that will hurt my pride as a girl!

    Like this, I am contemplating... sigh, and pull my hair inside my body.

    Yes, as things are I have no choice.

    I will go bald.

    Now I can apply the powder.

    Well not me, as even if I have a mirror I am still unable to safely cover my whole surface since I can''t see everything properly and already need all the concentration I have to prepare my surface for the powder.

    The boys are out of question.

    But while I believe that I could convince Myra, I would feel bad for the emotional strain this would put on her.

    Even more when there is a certain someone who would be just too eager to do it.

    "Sigh! Can you help me here, Liqu?" (Shari)

    Wait! Wasn¡¯t she like fifteen meters away from me when I last checked?

    How did she¡­

    Never mind.

    "Just put the powder on my head, without wasting too much." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes, yes! I give it my all!" (Liqu)

    God, she is practically beaming at the prospect that I''ll allow her to touch me.

    I simply don¡¯t believe her that she only has a platonic relationship in mind.

    Nonetheless, she is far more skilled than I would have thought.

    Her movements are calm and accurate, and she is passionately using just the right amount.

    Meanwhile, I try to harden the respective areas, as I did with my core membrane or my fingers before, to prevent the powder from just merging with the matter.

    It takes a fair amount of time and I start to become a little bit worried if we can get this done before it gets dark.

    Finally, she''s done.

    I instructed her to apply it to the eyes as well, aside from the spot in the middle, to have a little human-looking white there.

    This blurs my vision a bit, but I can still see enough to be operational.

    Now first I need to confirm if this will even work and ask the humans around as test viewers.

    Well, two of them, as I have no nerve now for "You won¡¯t deceive me, creature!" from Chris.

    "And?" (Shari)

    "I-I think it covers you quite well!" (Myra)

    Well, I can''t expect more than that.

    Since I just want to avoid the monster stamp, looking weird must suffice.

    "It could be a problem that you still have no pupils. But I have heard that there are mages who have eyes like this." (Jacob)

    I had considered putting pebbles inside.

    But my view is already so dulled with that mist of the powder around my all-around view, which I¡¯ve got accustomed to, that having my eyes obstructed with stones would be inconvenient.

    As I already stand out that association is not much worse.

    So it works.

    Yet, two slimes need to get into this town.

    And I need now to do something I really would like to refrain from.

    "Liqu could you¡­ Damnit, how do you always get this fast behind me? Argh, forget it, just sit down here!" (Shari)

    So I begin to cover her too.

    Reluctantly I admit, she was better than me at this.

    What did you expect?

    It¡¯s not like my family had the budget for makeup or even the possibility to obtain it.

    And I really don¡¯t know why Liqu is so talented.

    After I¡¯m done, a third of the box is empty, and a little sticky.

    Nothing I can do about that.

    Okay, this has to suffice.

    And yes, it is impossible to describe the joy on Liqu¡¯s face when I worked on it.

    Something a little bit past "Now I can die in peace!".

    After I¡¯ve got the okay from the others for my work, maybe a bit enforced by Liqu who made it very clear that she would only accept praise for my efforts on her, we finally tend to make our way to the gate.

    Please, let nobody die!

 Chapter 25

    - Shari -

    We arrive at the gates, with our cloaks on.

    I don¡¯t need to make it this easy for the guards.

    Due to the late hour, there are no other people at the gates, aside from the guards.

    And maybe because no one in the right mind would voluntarily, without a reason travel to Ekoras.

    When we are inside, there is a rather pressing issue I have to settle with our adventurer group.

    But now to the matter at hand.

    "STOP! Who goes there?" (Guard 1)

    "Hey, Gilbert! Didn¡¯t I already tell you? We were just venturing out to fetch the rest of our group?" (Jacob)

    Impressive how Jacob stays completely natural, even though the smallest slip could end with a disturbingly high number of dead people.

    I wouldn¡¯t have judged him as this cunning and now worry a bit about my relationship with him and my safety, regarding this advanced level of acting skills.

    "You know what time it is? Just half an hour and we would have closed the gate!" (Gilbert)

    "Not much to do about that! The ladies here have a pace, you could carry them an hour and rest two and you would still be faster." (Jacob)

    "Ladies?" (Gilbert)

    It goes without saying that Liqu was absolutely forbidden, to even lift her hood without being explicitly told to do so.

    But I need to act like we are not hiding too much, to make up for it.

    "Yes! I need to say that Jacob did a great job escorting the two of us." (Shari)

    Okay! We are the nice, defenseless girls in need of a strong man to protect us.

    I hope they''ll buy this.

    "I thought you were going out to do hunting jobs?" (Gilbert)

    Shit!

    Stupid!

    Don¡¯t speak when you lack information about what you can say!

    "You see, it was like this: After we got what we wanted, we used the street to travel back. And on the road, we met our acquaintances here and decided to ensure their safety. You know how the streets are sometimes." (Jacob)

    "How benevolent of you. I¡¯m sure their gratitude will eventually recompense your efforts. Savior of the lost maidens!" (Gilbert)

    He says this with a not-so-ambiguous smirk.

    "I do my best!" (Jacob)

    Jacob responds with a smirk on his own.

    However, I am sure inwardly he¡¯s cringing.

    I definitely am.

    Still, he displays impressive acting skills.

    "Can we now please finish this? You said yourself that we should close this gate. So wrap up your little banter." (Guard 2)

    "Something¡¯s wrong, Howard?" (Jacob)

    I am not sure, if acting this familiar is not counterproductive in the end, regarding raising suspicion.

    But it apparently works out for now.

    "Nothing besides the fact that every second you lot loiter around here is keeping me from finishing this shift and finally diving into my bed." (Howard)

    "Seems like he is very serious about this, Gilbert. We are then just passing by and you two can call it a day." (Jacob)

    "Nah! First I should check these newcomers and fulfill my assigned duty." (Gilbert)

    "Since when are you this serious about your work? And what are you even going to check? If they carry weapons, like absolutely every single one of the townspeople, children included?" (Jacob)

    I guess it has more to do with the possibility to inspect two women.

    "Just doing my job." (Gilbert)

    To prevent Liqu from being chosen first I step forward.

    "Can we please make it quick?" (Shari)

    "Sure ma¡¯am!" (Gilbert)

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    To prepare in advance for an event where I have to open my cloak, I always wore my black shirt and pants since I left home so that my blue color won''t shimmer through, while my arms are still covered.

    As there is nothing illegal inside the cloak, all I have to fear is that one of the guards touches me too intimately or inspects too inquisitively.

    "Could you please lift your hood? I can¡¯t let anyone inside without being able to identify them!" (Gilbert)

    Should I believe that you are actually able to remember the faces of all the people passing by?

    Once I lift it, the crucial part begins.

    I notice how Chris shields Myra who grew uneasy in this situation, as even he knows that their group is already too deep into this as they could now afford that we''re getting exposed.

    The guard who was called Gilbert immediately grows surprised when he sees my face, but I don¡¯t think he is hostile.

    "Why are you looking like this?" (Gilbert)

    "It is really rude to point something like that out! But if you need to know, due to a failed experiment my skin has some issues." (Shari)

    Naturally, I prepared a backstory for such a risky venture.

    "Why failed? It worked out pretty well!" (Liqu)

    ¡­Sorry, I have no words.

    I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE THIS STUPID SLIMEHEAD!!!

    "Ah, you see we study together and she is very dedicated, but to narrate this whole stuff would now waste too much of your precious time." (Shari)

    "Yes, sure. I see no reason why you shouldn¡¯t pass. Just go ahead!" (Gilbert)

    I believe he is a little downtrodden that there were not the presumed beauties.

    Also, the knowledge that delving into this could be more troublesome than he wants, is beneficial too for cutting this short and getting through here.

    "Thank you very much!" (Shari)

    Thus, I managed to get into a town, despite all the odds against me.

    As soon we are out of a range where those guards might be able to hear us, I have a matter to address regarding my distressingly cunning acquaintance Jacob.

    "Thank you very much for your help." (Shari)

    "No problem, it''s not as if you didn¡¯t contribute to getting us through this." (Jacob)

    "Sure, but there is a little issue now." (Shari)

    He tenses up.

    "That is?" (Jacob)

    "While I am sure that you have an opportunity to sell our goods, I am aware that at this time of the day no such business should be open. And while I trust you to a degree, it goes not so far that I''m going to leave you with all our jointly acquired goods. So I would feel much better when you leave the respective bag with us after you introduced us to a suitable resting place from where we can meet up the next day. At least you can be sure that we have no means to sell them in our situation." (Shari)

    "Sigh! If that makes you sleep better." (Jacob)

    "I can¡¯t sleep anymore." (Shari)

    "It was just a figure of speech." (Jacob)

    "I know! And as a small token, since this part is already settled, you can have the proof of subjugation for the guild in advance." (Shari)

    "Fine, maybe the guildhall is still open. If you want to go to an inn where they¡­ honor their customer''s privacy, I suggest that one three streets down the road then left and straight forward till the end. Nothing fancy, but it should suffice." (Jacob)

    "Thank you! It''s appreciated!" (Shari)

    "E-ehm, goodbye, and thank you for your help!" (Myra)

    "You¡¯re welcome! I am glad we met you." (Shari)

    "Me too! See you soon, Myra!" (Liqu)

    At this prospect, she immediately pales a bit, regardless of how cheerful Liqu did express it.

    And she knows her name.

    Poor girl.

    Without wasting any time, Chris takes Myra by the shoulders and brings her away.

    Due to her slightly trembling state, she isn¡¯t even complaining.

    We split from their group and are left with the bag that contains my meat and the parts of the rager we wanted to sell.

    Despite common belief, the guild is not buying parts that aren''t commissioned in the contracts.

    So while they kill their prey for the specified part the contractor wants or just the body part that serves as proof, adventurers are in the end stuck with the remains which have still some value.

    Because of this, every seasoned adventurer knows the places in town where one can vend these monster parts, like alchemists, tanners, blacksmiths, and so on.

    Sometimes introduced through the guild, which still has no intention to take the burden of this logistic terror.

    Because that is so, I cannot afford to let this chance slip by, to make the respective acquaintances.

    The chance that they might scam us of our share doesn¡¯t weigh even half as severe as losing this opportunity would be in my opinion.

    And Jacob knows on the other hand, that we don¡¯t know anyone to sell the parts to.

    Also, it''s inconvenient for their group to drag this bag full of body parts with them.

    A problem we have now to deal with as it''s heavy.

    "Ahem, Liqu. Can you lift that thing without blowing your cover?" (Shari)

    "Hm? Yes, yes, sure." (Liqu)

    She seems oddly absent.

    "Is something the matter?" (Shari)

    Again she blinks as if she awakened from some kind of trance.

    "Ah, yeah! It''s just¡­" (Liqu)

    "What is the issue?" (Shari)

    "This is a town! A real town! With humans! And I am in the middle of it! So much to see! Unbelievable! I can observe! Take part! This is great! Wonderful!" (Liqu)

    It''s also my first time in a real town and I need to say that it''s fairly impressive.

    What I find especially interesting is that some of the windows are made of glass.

    That was by no means common in my old village, where you could only decide if you kept the wooden frames closed or not if you wanted to see something.

    Yet, it seems that Liqu is far more intrigued by this place than I am.

    Well, for some reason she has set her whole existence on living close to humans, so that''s a given.

    Nonetheless¡­

    "Please, if only a little bit, quell your excitement before you''re drawing too much attention. Otherwise, your adventure might come to a sudden end." (Shari)

    "Yes, fine!" (Liqu)

    Unsurprisingly a little disappointed she takes the bag and despite the part, where her height decreases a bit, there is no obvious flaw in her appearance.

    But as we start moving she still gets mesmerized by any novel thing she sees.

    Be it stalls, buildings, street lamps, or even the street itself.

    I grow worried that she might just follow a whim and depart in a random direction.

    "Liqu, stay close to me and don¡¯t leave my side, I don''t want us to lose sight of each other." (Shari)

    At this moment she suddenly stops in her tracks.

    I look back to find out what caused this.

    "What is¡­" (Shari)

    Euphoria!

    No other word can describe this look!

    She is past any sane thought and slime tears are already starting to ruin the cover I applied on her.

    "You¡­ want me¡­ close to you?" (Liqu)

    "W-well, I mean it would be irresponsible to leave you unattained in this environment. And you''re carrying the bag." (Shari)

    "Ah yes. How stupid of me. Sure, I will always stay with you." (Liqu)

    "Okay good! Then follow me so that I know where you are." (Shari)

    Did I dodge this?

    I don¡¯t know what she would have done if her feelings had gone out of hand, but I know that restraint is no trait of hers if she becomes emotional so I am anxious in that regard.

    At least I have four dead adventurers who can attest to this.

    However, the whole time we walk to the inn, I feel her eyes, or whatever, on me, despite all the other things around us which fascinated her so much just moments ago.

    Just how obsessed is she?

    I think I mentioned perfectly fine reasons so that she should calm down.

    Can she read more into my words than what I said?

    I mean: She stares at me!

    I know she likes to take everything one says as given, due to the fact that she simply has no experience in conversations.

    But there were no flaws since I, because this is so, mark all my words.

    If not¡­

    The part she said!

    Damnit, she got me!!!

    "I will always stay with you" and I acknowledge it!

    She takes everything literally and this was practically me completely giving in, to her!

    Did she leave this figurative trap on purpose?

    Does she know about my issue regarding how committed I am to keeping my word?

    Although my feelings of hate and anger for her are gradually fading away, this is taking things too far.

    She might take this as an invitation to do¡­ I don''t even know!

    This goes extremely too fast!

    Sometimes I worry where this path I chose will eventually lead me.

 Chapter 26

    - Shari -

    We arrive at the inn.

    I am not expecting very much as all the sign reads is "Inn", not really implying that this place is up to keep the worth of its name.

    Or any name people should remember.

    Nonetheless, with my dwindling resources and the urge to avoid questions and well-frequented places; it seems this is now my location to be.

    I ingrain once more into Liqu that under no circumstances she shall speak.

    Also, I applied emergency powder over her tear streams which ruptured through the coverage.

    Can¡¯t hurt to be a little bit more prepared on our first visit.

    I open the door and a bell rings through the room.

    Soon a woman attends to the counter.

    She is tall and bulky, and I assume that her preferred weapon is either a great axe or a huge mace.

    Either way, it must be something that leaves a lasting impression if used.

    Maybe that''s necessary when you have a special kind of patronage.

    "Can I help you somehow?" (Innkeeper)

    "Ah, yes. We would like to rent a room for two. But can you first tell us the price?" (Shari)

    It''s not that I''m too keen on sharing a room with Liqu, but leaving her out of sight for the night would be even worse.

    Like leaving your child with a burning candle alone at home.

    Yet, this would still be much safer.

    So a room for two.

    I hope the woman does not get any weird ideas.

    "Are you sure? This is not really a place where girls of your age should stay." (Innkeeper)

    Don¡¯t you dare to mention your age, Liqu!

    But it''s assuring that at least the owner is concerned about us.

    If she would try to lure us in this might indicate ill intentions towards us.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we are more than able to protect ourselves. So, how much?" (Shari)

    "For a double room, it would be twenty copper the night. Nobody is going to charge in here because of you two, right?" (Innkeeper)

    Does she really expect a positive answer to this?

    She might think we are runaways or worse a couple that eloped together, and now we flee from our families.

    "I don¡¯t expect anyone, aside from some friends for tomorrow. By the way, if possible no one shall enter the room, not even to clean it." (Shari)

    "That wasn''t going to happen in the first place." (Innkeeper)

    Charming!

    I am still unsure, what to do with the damaged coins, but I have enough good ones right now and pay with one silver for five nights in advance.

    However, when I hand it over she addresses us again.

    "Do you really want to stay here? The likes of you might find it lacking!" (Innkeeper)

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    You do a really bad job at advertising your business lady.

    "No problem, I am accustomed to less-pleasant resting places!" (Shari)

    I can list slime-filled caves, drenched beds, and the open wilderness.

    "Fine! But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn ya!" (Innkeeper)

    She leads us to the second floor and opens a door, before giving me the key and leaving without even introducing the room to us.

    I peer inside and¡­ am back in Liqu¡¯s cave.

    There''s mold on the walls, the beds are concerning at best, and I''m asking myself what the original color of the sheets was.

    My analyzing awareness of the air tells me it¡¯s filled with sickly moisture.

    And the floor raises the question if something died here and had enough time to completely decompose and turn into dust, bones included.

    "Wonderful! What a great place to be! It¡¯s so humid. You are so good to find such a cozy home for us." (Liqu)

    Sigh, figures!

    I guess even the critters I am expecting to find here, are for her just a welcoming snack.

    It¡¯s not like there would be a risk to get bitten.

    Nonetheless, for me, this is a problem, as I feel a bit averse to those small critters.

    You simply can¡¯t overcome this only because the situation has changed.

    I wouldn¡¯t say that I am overly phobic, yet I was never on good terms with those miniature monsters.

    After all, it is perfectly reasonable that if you see a spider, you grab a pan, club, chair, or table and crush this disgusting existence.

    Could I manage now to touch them directly with my slime?

    I might probably burn right through the wood during that attempt.

    Aside from the issue of unwanted roommates, there are other matters.

    "Ahem, I don¡¯t believe I am proficient enough to pull this off, but do you think it''s possible to clean the mold on the walls, you know by dissolving, without damaging them?" (Shari)

    "Yes should be possible. I dislike plants too. They always try to leech you with their appendages when you are not paying attention. One time there was that big one, which tried to suck my slime dry. The vines just kept coming! But at one point I had dissolved enough of them and the plant had nothing to work with anymore. So I devoured it. Annoying pests!" (Liqu)

    On one hand, we have here Liqu, who again completely lost her focus.

    On the other, I just came to learn about leeching killer plants.

    There are things you really don¡¯t need to know about.

    I for sure would rest better without that knowledge.

    But for now, let''s help Liqu get back to the topic.

    "So you can remove the mold?" (Shari)

    "Yes, sure!" (Liqu)

    In a blink, her clothes slide down and the powder on her face is dissolved.

    Maybe I should have given this more thought.

    But the mold was very irritating for me and after Liqu¡¯s talk about getting sucked dry, I feel even less like sleeping with the walls like this.

    The instant she is naked again, she throws herself at the wall.

    Then her body spreads on the surface till it reaches the ceiling and encompasses a fairly big range.

    A moment later she starts to move.

    With a rather decent speed, she slides along the wall.

    And everywhere she passes by the wall is completely clean.

    This way, after a good minute, the entire room is treated and all the mold is gone.

    However, in its stead, there is now a shallow layer of slime.

    Okay, this might''ve been a bit short-sighted.

    There is no way I can explain this.

    Even without the slime, I have no way to explain the clean walls.

    At the moment I can just hope the innkeeper really won''t enter anytime soon.

    Yet, if not for that this might be the business.

    Just think about it: "Slime cleaning! Get your whole home clean in seconds!"

    Well, since that isn''t possible we will instead face quite some suspicion.

    So I need to get rid of that stuff.

    "Is there any way to make the slime disappear?" (Shari)

    "Why would you want that? It just felt like home." (Liqu)

    "Because my dearest, as soon someone enters we will directly get exposed." (Shari)

    Oh no!

    She stands still, holding a trembling hand in front of her mouth.

    "D-Dearest?" (Liqu)

    "JUST A FIGURE OF SPEECH! Concentrate!!! How do we dry the wall?!" (Shari)

    "Okay. Just open the window. The liquid will dry, as long there is not too much moisture in the air. And the remaining residue is not giving anything away." (Liqu)

    Good, fine! Let¡¯s just open this window.

    If she was right then it shouldn¡¯t take long until the walls are normal again.

    And mold-free!

    Shouldn¡¯t we get rewarded for helping out like this?

    I doubt we will.

    But at least that problem is solved with this.

    The other problem is the usage of the beds.

    We all know why I cannot sleep in them.

    If I could just lie down on something that won''t soak completely from the slime as the sheets would, this would be great.

    But I don¡¯t know about any material with such properties.

    Well, glass or metal, but that seems impracticable to create.

    So I have no other choice, but to place myself in a corner of the room left to the window, after I locked the door.

    Liqu is settling herself in the opposite corner.

    I made her!

    However, while I start to disconnect, I notice how Liqu constantly takes glances at me.

    I hope she won¡¯t try something weird while I am out.

    As I am used now to bearing such a distressing atmosphere, I can still manage to calm down enough to get into that disconnected state of mine.

    Maybe I will call it standby mode.

 Chapter 27

    - Shari -

    I should try to find something to keep myself occupied.

    My rest was like always far too short.

    How am I supposed to get into a normal day-night rhythm when I can only rest for three hours max?

    The slime on the other side of the room didn¡¯t help in the slightest on that matter.

    I could somehow force myself to disconnect for a bit longer, but even this had its limits.

    Seriously, it was a hell of a night.

    For some reason, Liqu did not complain a bit.

    And she doesn¡¯t seem to be as troubled as I am.

    There was just this staring at me, which I always noticed when I looked at her.

    She stops for a while when I mention it, but eventually starts again.

    Is this what keeps her occupied?

    This would be so concerning that I don¡¯t want to touch this topic any further.

    When the sun finally showed itself, I started to prepare a bit for the day.

    Nothing excessive.

    I applied powder just on the front of Liqu¡¯s face, as we desperately need to conserve what is left.

    So she has to wear the hood to cover the rest.

    And I let her refresh mine, which I tried to keep applied as well as possible during the night.

    It¡¯s needless to say how Liqu reacted to this event.

    Nonetheless, now almost half of the box¡¯s content is spent.

    After that, I took a bit of the flesh we had stored in the bag to eat and gave Liqu her share.

    The last thing I need now is that she''s getting hungry.

    Yet, now I sense that she has a troubled look.

    "Is something wrong?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, I need to release matter! And you said you don¡¯t want that too much remains in here." (Liqu)

    "Oh!" (Shari)

    I haven¡¯t thought about this.

    At some point, I will as well need to let go of the dead weight.

    But how?

    For nightly needs, this place has provided us with a bucket.

    But it should be obvious why we cannot use that one.

    The questions it would raise when someone comes to empty it.

    Urgh, unpleasant.

    It''s not like this place has no toilets, but they end up in one big container.

    If there would be something like a working sewer system there would be no problem.

    Yet, the only place I know where something like this exists would be the capital.

    This town at the border had simply more pressing matters than such a high-effort project.

    For now, it should be fine if we just use the toilet.

    I just hope that no one is going to take a closer look.

    Things I never wanted to rack my brain about.

    And yes, I''m aware of the state of my "brain"!

    But for now, I lead Liqu to the toilet.

    Something she obviously has never seen before.

    For once, I will refrain from describing the talk we had, in which I had to introduce her to the concept, that she inquired about with the greatest interest.

    Shivers.

    Then I can finally change my clothes.

    I decide on a white shirt and brown pants.

    While I make this sound like a decision, the truth is that my choices were limited to two white shirts and one brown sweater, while the pants are the only other pair I have.

    I, or in fact everyone in my village, never gave much thought to fashion so I had just the very basics in my wardrobe.

    The other half of the clothes are in Liqu¡¯s stash and I want her to keep them.

    I for sure have no intention to stop making a distinction between my clothes and hers.

    I mean, I cannot really use underwear anymore, so those clothes are kinda substituting for them.

    Sharing them would feel plain wrong.

    This ultimately leads to the point that I force her as well to change her attire.

    A black shirt and black pants.

    She looks a bit intimidating in those since I believe that white and brown are more sociable colors, but that might be for the better.

    Yet it¡¯s not like anyone will see much of them since I intend that we always cover ourselves with our cloaks.

    Our completely soaked laundry we should eventually wash in the river, to get rid of the slime.

    Also, my bandages as they are not so cheap that I want to buy replacements.

    By the way, yes, there''s a river running Ekoras.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.To be precise most towns are built along one.

    They are required as a source of drinking water, to water the fields, and also for waste disposal.

    The latter is a reason why we shouldn¡¯t wash our clothes too far down the stream.

    Yet in fact, we are dumping as well waste by doing so.

    After we are done with the morning procedures, I settle us in front of the door with the bag.

    We¡¯ve got some glances with our luggage from the innkeeper, but fortunately, this is the kind of business that isn''t inquiring about the private matters of their clients.

    Now we wait for Jacob and maybe the rest of his crew.

    Well, at least I know that Jacob will not just abandon the money we are practically carrying with us here.

    I mean abandoning the haul you already made?

    That would be completely irrational.

    I don¡¯t know if Chris prefers to keep an eye on us or would rather have as much distance as possible.

    With Myra, there could be even more problems.

    The poor girl is terrified of how casually Liqu draws close to her.

    But if everyone else comes, I doubt she will stay alone.

    The most important for me right now would be to make acquaintance with the customers of our wares.

    Regarding making a living I have three goals in mind.

    First, to find someone I can sell stuff to, so I can make money for my subsistence.

    Second, gain information about valuable things one can find in the local wilderness.

    The best would be if I could copy some pages from a book.

    By the way: Yes I can read.

    Mum forced me to learn it.

    Mentioning reasons like the importance to be able to keep track of an inventory or that it is necessary to read about the herbs you are looking for.

    I believe it was simply that she wanted me to be educated regardless of utility.

    Not that I blame her for it. It wasn¡¯t too pleasant, but she had just the best intentions for me in mind.

    The third goal is simple.

    I want to become friendly enough with the guards, that leaving and entering the town becomes a casual matter.

    At one point they might even be friendly enough with us to ignore our condition.

    Or look the other way under the aspect that otherwise they need to admit that they let us enter and leave as we pleased before.

    Might be a little farfetched, but I''m allowed to dream, right?

    My pondering occupies me long enough for Jacob to finally arrive.

    Surprisingly Myra accompanies him.

    Jacob looks already far more relaxed around us, as he is a very logical person and like this able to acknowledge that we haven¡¯t harmed them despite all the chances we had.

    Also on my side, it builds much trust that we weren¡¯t ambushed in the night by the guard, as he knew where we stayed.

    Myra, on the other side, takes cover behind Jacob, while looking as if one wrong move from our side could send her running.

    It doesn¡¯t help that Liqu started waving in her usual exaggerative manner as soon she noticed them.

    Although it might be the first time that someone voluntarily came back to her.

    When they are close enough I greet them too.

    "Good morning! Glad you made it." (Shari)

    "You still have our bag. Those are quite expensive." (Jacob)

    "Myra! You came back to me! How nice!" (Liqu)

    At the first chance, Liqu rushes to them and Myra looks as if she''s close to her tears while Jacob seems more annoyed than anything else.

    Probably because of his communication training with her.

    "Liqu stay put! You''re scaring her!" (Shari)

    "But we are friends!" (Liqu)

    When did she come to this conclusion?

    "Just keep your distance!" (Shari)

    "Are you perhaps jealous?" (Liqu)

    Breathe in, Breathe out!

    It doesn''t matter if you can do so, just make the movement and calm down!

    "Just stay put!" (Shari)

    "Pffh! Okay!" (Liqu)

    "Sorry! She is troublesome." (Shari)

    "No problem! It¡¯s not as if anything happened." (Jacob)

    "Thank you. And to soothe you, at most, she was just going to embrace her. But as it seems Myra might pass out from this alone." (Shari)

    "Can you hold it against her?" (Jacob)

    "Not really. I totally agree with her. By the way, where is Chris?" (Shari)

    I hope not with the guards because of a monster problem.

    "He has still to recover from his injury, so I ordered him to stay in his bed." (Jacob)

    Good to know.

    Then this venture will become much more pleasant.

    "So, how are we going to sell our spoils?" (Shari)

    "For certain parts, there is an alchemist I would like to visit and sell the remains to directly. Especially as we have done nothing to preserve them so that their value decreases by the minute." (Jacob)

    Should have been aware of this myself.

    One and a half days might not be too long but eventually, everything will rot.

    "And the rest?" (Shari)

    "I would like to go with that to Cid if that¡¯s okay for you." (Jacob)

    "Cid?" (Shari)

    "He is something like the unofficial broker for the adventurers. For a rather extensive provision, he takes nearly everything we bring to him, to sell it to those who have a demand. For us, it''s simply not possible to keep track of everything like him, with all the connections he has." (Jacob)

    "Why should I be against this when I don¡¯t know anyone to sell to myself?" (Shari)

    "Because if we do it like this we will only get a small part of the value. If we earn more than half of the actual value we can consider ourselves lucky. The one good point is that he''s not going to rip us off with the parts of the rager since he is already taking advantage of us in general." (Jacob)

    "Sounds like a lovely person." (Shari)

    "We don¡¯t have much of a choice if we don¡¯t want to throw most of the parts away." (Jacob)

    "It¡¯s fine! I agree with your approach." (Shari)

    In the end, someone like this person was exactly who I was looking for, but to willingly jump at the chance to get swindled isn''t sitting well with me.

    "Then I would suggest we get moving with our perishable wares." (Jacob)

    "Sure! Please take the bag. We both lack the ability to carry it for long. We are just not robust enough to do this." (Shari)

    "Fine, then let¡¯s get moving!" (Jacob)

    And so we start our business trip.

    As two slimes, what a joke!

 Chapter 28

    - Shari -

    We walk quite a while through the town and gradually the buildings start to look better.

    That reminds me, our inn was quite close to the western gate and I doubt that this road along the edge of the Evergrove gets frequently used.

    So it makes sense that the north of the city, with the gate leading to our country''s capital, is wealthier.

    The trade simply leads to more prosperity in this part of the town and because of this is more interesting for merchants and peddlers instead of the nearly abandoned west gate.

    No wonder the guards were so bored.

    Like this, it''s not surprising that the alchemist we want to meet has as well his business here.

    I need to keep strict watch over Liqu, who grows more and more excited, and fidgety while walking through the shinier part of the town.

    There are big carriages as well as people in fancy and expensive clothes, who might be actual nobles.

    Mum always warned me about these people, as they have no problem getting away with killing you open on the street or something like this.

    And you should not hope for the law to be on your side with them involved.

    Yet, I ask myself what mum would now say to me.

    Probably something along the lines of "And don¡¯t let Liqu eat the first noble that offends you!"

    Yep, that could become very troublesome.

    We proceed rather quickly and at least Liqu listens to me so that we have no incidents or eaten people on the way to our destination.

    Finally, we arrive in front of a not-too-impressive shop.

    There is not much to see on the outside.

    No pictures, no writings, there aren¡¯t even windows.

    However, the advertisement of an alchemist is about his reputation and not how shiny their flasks are.

    My own knowledge of alchemy is not very vast.

    I can make some basic mixtures based on what I know about the properties of the used plants, but that''s it.

    Without hesitation, Jacob opens the door and enters, while we follow.

    Inside it is dark and gloomy and my analysis tells me there is far too much stuff in the air to breathe comfortably.

    That¡¯s maybe the first time that I am glad this doesn¡¯t concern me anymore.

    And the night vision is helpful too right now.

    "Hey! It¡¯s me, Jacob! Are you there?" (Jacob)

    I wait for a response, but the one which is coming seems not to be directed at us.

    "Shit, shit, shit, shit! Where is it? How could this happen? The one basic component and it runs out! How could I be so careless?!" (?)

    To my surprise and against all my prejudices the voice sounds like a woman.

    "Hey! We are here! You could at least greet us!" (Jacob)

    "What!? What are you doing here? Fuck off, Jacob! I have right now no nerve for you!" (?)

    "Don¡¯t be like this! I have here something that just the best alchemist in Ekoras can really appreciate!" (Jacob)

    "Oh for god¡¯s sake! What could be this interesting, that it makes you so full of yourself? Oh right I forgot, that is just the natural way you are. Now get rid of yourself!" (?)

    The voice comes slowly closer while speaking.

    "So you are suggesting another alchemist would have more use for the liver of a rager? Then I shall be on my way!" (Jacob)

    "What!?" (?)

    Without me even noticing how it happened, someone appeared at the counter.

    Wavy dark-brown hair down to her back, tanned skin, is middle-aged, and has an aura that makes it hard to talk back to her.

    "How the fuck you¡¯ve got parts of a rager? And you know decisively that none of those cretins would even have half the proficiency to process this like me, the great Tamarah!" (Tamarah)

    "Yes, sure. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here! For how we acquired it, that¡¯s a business secret." (Jacob)

    "Okay, what do you have?" (Tamarah)

    "We have the eyes, adrenalin glands, the mentioned liver, heart, pounds of the flesh, spikes and bones and some organs I couldn¡¯t find the purpose, but which were just for that reason interesting." (Jacob)

    "From all the times you could come to me with a haul like this." (Tamarah)

    "Is there a problem?" (Jacob)

    "A problem? No, a disaster! My basic foundation ingredient is out and without it, I have almost no means to make potions!" (Tamarah)

    "Is it really possible that you have no water? There''s a river to fetch some, you know?" (Jacob)

    "What do you take me for? As if I would use something this unreliable! Do you know how many impurities water can contain? Especially in this river? Do you want to know? If I''d use it my customers might actually become sick because of the potion. Even if I would distill it, it''s totally prone to get corrupted by outside influences, before and after processing it. At best water is fit for lower-quality potions and people don¡¯t come to ME for something like that! I use something stable that can¡¯t get contaminated by all this little nasty, dirty stuff in the air." (Tamarah)

    "And what would that be? You never mentioned something like this." (Jacob)

    "Why should I? I order it specifically and if the clients would know what is inside my potions they would refrain from drinking them. Or do you really want to know in which of the potions you''re buying from me I put the eye of your rager?" (Tamarah)

    "I see where you¡¯re coming from, but we''ve known each other for so long, a bit of trust would be nice. It¡¯s not like we have no interest in the prosperity of your business." (Jacob)

    "Sigh, fine! Since you are that interested. The only base, that won''t react with the ingredients on its own and removes at the same time all living impurities out of a mixture is nothing else than the liquid of a slime!" (Tamarah)

    .

    .

    .

    Okay, this is ridiculous.

    She basically admitted that she''s using what Liqu and I are segregating from our bodies and even pays for it.

    You don¡¯t want to know that people are doing something like this with your residues.

    And when she uses this for potions it means that people are drinking¡­

    "Blurgh" (Shari)

    THAT''S JUST DISGUSTING!

    As if someone waits with a bucket under your toilet!

    No! I didn¡¯t want to know this!

    Ahem, why are people looking at me?

    "That is a really bad habit! To waste your precious matter like this." (Liqu)

    "It¡¯s not like I wanted it. Haven¡¯t you heard her? People drink this stuff!" (Shari)

    "You did too!" (Liqu)

    "That doesn¡¯t help in the slightest!!!" (Shari)

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Jacob, by the way, who are these fellas? And why did the girl just puke slime liquid on my floor?" (Tamarah)

    Hell! What shall I do?

    "You know, she simply has no sturdy stomach." (Jacob)

    Was that a pun in my direction?

    "Maybe you got me wrong. Why was that what she threw up slime liquid?" (Tamarah)

    "Maybe she ate something wrong and it ended up in an unsightly state?" (Jacob)

    "Do you really have the audacity to tell me, the best alchemist in this whole bad excuse of a town, that I am not able to identify my very own foundation component, which I use for all of my potions?" (Tamarah)

    This isn''t going well.

    If this proceeds we are going to get exposed.

    "And in addition, if she is so disgusted by the very thought of drinking this, then why was it inside her?" (Tamarah)

    Stop being so perceptive!

    "Ehm..." (Jacob)

    I start to become anxious and even Jacob, the best actor I ever met seems to be at his wits'' end.

    This is bad!

    This is really bad!

    Open questions can be as dangerous as inconvenient truths.

    If I am not doing something the situation might get worse when she figures it out on her own.

    Shit! I don¡¯t know what to do!

    Okay, Liqu¡¯s approach: Gather first all the information you can receive!

    Like this, I turn to the one person who can tell me something about that alchemist.

    "Jacob! If she would know the truth, what are the chances she becomes hostile?" (Shari)

    "Difficult to say. She''s a money grabber, pragmatic, and very into her scientific research, so she might be open. You aren¡¯t going to harm her, right?" (Jacob)

    "Hey! What are you two whispering over there?" (Tamarah)

    "I was more set on running for my dear life if this isn''t working out." (Shari)

    Like this, I tend to the, already very impatient, alchemist.

    Yet, I have no real choice, but to appease her.

    The problem is she has no real reason not to call the guards on me, if not for the immediate danger.

    Which will cease as soon we leave the shop.

    If I would just have a proposal at hand that would be beneficial enough for her to refrain from doing so.

    Ugh, yes I know!

    I know what I could do.

    But am I not allowed for some seconds not to consider those options, which are endangering my mental stability?

    Sight, that doesn''t seem to be the case.

    "Ehm, Ms. Tamarah, if I could suggest you a way to acquire your base ingredient for, let¡¯s say half your current expenses, would you be able to keep a little, yet especially confidential secret?" (Shari)

    I get strange looks.

    From Myra who was holding her breath, since the moment this whole incident started and Jacob, who if I¡¯m right did just snicker at me.

    "You don¡¯t even know what I am paying. How can you be so certain that you can underprice my current provider?" (Tamarah)

    "I am very confident that I have by far better access to the source than anyone else." (Shari)

    Okay, that was definitely a snicker.

    "You are a very strange girl, my dear." (Tamarah)

    "She isn''t yours! She belongs to me!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, shut up! I am here right in the middle of something!" (Shari)

    This slime is always meddling at the worst moments.

    "Hmm, your partner seems to be quite interesting too. So I am tempted to accept your offer, but before I agree, is this "secret" in any way concerning me?" (Tamarah)

    "It has just to do with our ability to provide your requested goods. Apart from that, you can be completely unconcerned." (Shari)

    "Well, then explain yourself!" (Tamarah)

    A little bit reluctantly I lift my cloak, let the gloves slip, and finally, raise my shirt so that my core becomes visible.

    That can''t be considered stripping, right?

    Yet, I feel the rather intense gaze of Liqu on me.

    Even more, as I can now see behind, without my vision being obstructed by any covering.

    While Liqu is undressing me with her gaze, with Tamarah it feels more as if she would love to bind me to a table and deconstruct me until her curiosity is satisfied.

    A horror vision that thankfully doesn¡¯t apply to me anymore.

    From the prospect of getting bound, to getting cut into pieces, both are impossible.

    One less thing to worry about.

    Albeit, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry at all if I would still be normal!

    "This is a noteworthy surprise." (Tamarah)

    "Yeah, thanks I guess. But I would like to dress up again." (Shari)

    "You are an anomaly of a variant of a slime!" (Tamarah)

    "Tsk!" (Shari)

    "No reason to become all caustic, little pun. That was a compliment. You are for sure the most interesting specimen of your kind I ever saw." (Tamarah)

    "You think so too? She is a great slime, yes?" (Liqu)

    "For god¡¯s sake: I AM NO SLIME!" (Shari)

    "Didn''t we settle this already?" (Liqu)

    "No, we haven¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to be referred to as a slime! I don¡¯t want to be treated like a monster! God, I had no word in this whole matter!" (Shari)

    "Me neither." (Liqu)

    Stop with convincing arguments!

    "Argh! I just don¡¯t want to be labeled like this!" (Shari)

    "I can understand that you don¡¯t want to be chained to your background. It''s not nice to be treated badly for reasons one cannot do anything about." (Liqu)

    In a weird way, she always understands my point.

    She twists it, turns it around, and applies it as she wants, but ultimately she really has a talent for hitting exactly the right points.

    It is disturbing how well she can handle me.

    "It seems I am missing something here. Would anyone fill me in?" (Tamarah)

    The next minutes I spend explaining to her my difficult relationship with Liqu but leave out parts about killed adventurers and certain details of my transformation which I really don¡¯t want to dwell on.

    "What a story!" (Tamarah)

    "I would wish it wouldn¡¯t be mine!" (Shari)

    "I mean all of this sounds absolutely¡­" (Tamarah)

    Sad, miserable, disgusting, worrisome, crushing for a young girl?

    "Fascinating!" (Tamarah)

    Okay, it¡¯s decided!

    We will never become friends!

    "That''s for sure not the word I had in mind." (Shari)

    "I mean, think about all the possibilities!" (Tamarah)

    "At the moment, I am just interested in those which won¡¯t let me end up killed!" (Shari)

    "Ah right. So you are trying to hide your existence inside this settlement?" (Tamarah)

    "It¡¯s more about avoiding guards with sharp weapons and a mob with torches." (Shari)

    "I see. Yes, most of these cretins aren¡¯t able to realize the magnificence your existence is posing to our understanding of life itself." (Tamarah)

    "Yes, my Shari is wonderful, right?" (Liqu)

    "Am I right that you could repeat what you did, Liqu?" (Tamarah)

    This goes completely wrong.

    The implications of this question worry me deeply.

    "I could, but I don¡¯t want to. My Shari is all I need! I don¡¯t want anything that could change what I have now!" (Liqu)

    Again I am somewhere between flattered and creeped out.

    Yet for now, I¡¯m mostly glad that we dodged the prospects of more transformed humans.

    "That aside, it shouldn¡¯t be hard now to believe that we are able to keep our part of the deal." (Shari)

    "Yes sure. Incredible! I have my own source of slime to provide to my work!" (Tamarah)

    She is disturbingly quick at possessive terms.

    "Then I am also glad, that you are so understanding of the situation. Now to get back to our trade." (Jacob)

    "Ah right. Let¡¯s see." (Tamarah)

    After that, she goes through the things we brought with us and sorts out what is interesting or usable for her work.

    "The parts are good and fresh enough; also there are absolutely no damages on any of these. I ask myself how you did this." (Tamarah)

    The question was more on the rhetorical side, as Tamarah¡¯s glance at Liqu and me is telling enough.

    "Is there a reason why you didn¡¯t bring the brain?" (Tamarah)

    "You see, it was in no condition to even take it." (Jacob)

    "There is certainly an interesting reason for that." (Tamarah)

    "My Shari melted it! You should have seen her, she was so great!" (Liqu)

    "Oh, is that so?" (Tamarah)

    I get a more than dubious look.

    "It just came so." (Shari)

    "It just came so, that you killed a living calamity?" (Tamarah)

    I don¡¯t like the undertone in this.

    "Y-you were the one who killed it? I thought¡­" (Myra)

    "Liqu did most of the work. It was already almost finished when she forced me to participate." (Shari)

    Can¡¯t really have it now that she thinks that I¡¯m equally monstrous as Liqu.

    "Okay, for all of this I would be willing to pay twenty-five silver, not more." (Tamarah)

    "Aren¡¯t you being a little stingy? It''s a rare chance to get access to a rager¡¯s body." (Jacob)

    "This is already very generous, regarding the fact that I only take a small part. Also, I wasn¡¯t done yet. For each liter of slime liquid, you will get one silver." (Tamarah)

    This is a good offer, but I am not too keen to take her up on it.

    However, I already accepted the deal before.

    Keep your word, Shari!

    "Fine, the liquid which is low on energy is alright, yes?" (Shari)

    "Yes, this is what I''m usually working with since the energy degrades by time, anyway. But slime with high energy might become useful in its own way." (Tamarah)

    "For now I would like to keep it simple. But the problem is, Liqu released her mass not too long ago, so there shouldn¡¯t be too much left." (Shari)

    "Oh, I was far more interested in yours." (Tamarah)

    "M-mine? Why?" (Shari)

    "Even if I dilute and process it, the color will stay the same. Your blue looks far more appealing for the customers than the green." (Tamarah)

    Oh god!

    I feel again like puking!

    "Yes, right? She is absolutely gorgeous, isn''t she?" (Liqu)

    And again Liqu meddles in our discussion.

    It''s interesting that the positive comment to me apparently outweighs the insult to her.

    Yet, she is quite self-conscious about her color herself.

    Nonetheless, I am holding my head at all this madness.

    "Urgh! Fine, I''ll do it. Is there a container where I can dump it?" (Shari)

    "In the back room. I''ll show you." (Tamarah)

    I am led to some kind of kettle I could use to throw the slime in.

    After I shoved that pervert out, who wanted to watch me while I relieve myself, I use the technique Liqu showed me.

    However, I feel so stupidly embarrassed right now.

    And far more ashamed by the fact that I literally sold my body for some kind of pervert usage.

    But I really need the money if I want to advance with my plans.

    That''s what they all say, huh?

    Once I am done Tamarah inspects the results.

    "For this amount, I believe seven silver should be adequate." (Tamarah)

    "Yes, great." (Shari)

    My tone became flat and hanging, as I lack the enthusiasm to keep my vocal strands under the required tension right now.

    "Don¡¯t be like this. I will gladly accept more whenever you are ready to go." (Tamarah)

    Afterward, we finish our trade and take the money.

    The seven silver for my deed go directly to me, while we leave the rest with Jacob until this Cid paid him so that we can divide our shares afterward.

    All in all, we made a good sum.

    And an overly friendly Tamarah is setting us off.

    On one side, it''s nice that she wasn¡¯t hostile and even have now a business opportunity.

    However, there are no words for what my mind just has been put through.

    Like this, we are on our way, while I have a difficult expression.

    Mum and Dad can never know about this!

 Chapter 29

    - Shari -

    Now we are on our way to the second location where we are going to sell our gathered beast parts.

    While I try my best to repress what occurred some moments ago and ignore any remarks of those accompanying me, I notice we are heading to the center of the city yet with a tendency to the east.

    We reach a district where the majority of the buildings consist of warehouses.

    If I think about it, it makes sense.

    This Cid deals mostly with goods obtained in the Evergrove.

    Those usually won''t be sold here but will be brought to the capital.

    So it is necessary to store the wares somewhere and because of that the providers should come to the warehouse directly, to simplify the logistics.

    While we are on our way, Jacob suddenly turns to me.

    "This should be clear, but you need to avoid getting exposed like you were just now." (Jacob)

    "It wasn¡¯t on purpose. I just can¡¯t deal well with such disturbing images." (Shari)

    "This is not about Tamarah. She might be weird, but you can trust her to a degree. Cid is much worse. He is a merchant at heart, so he will place his profit before anything else. Maybe he would look over your situation. But only if he gains something by doing so. He is the kind of person who stabs you in the back with a smile on his lips, already counting the assets. By no means will it turn out for you as positive as just now." (Jacob)

    "Okay, I will be as careful as possible and keep it together, literally." (Shari)

    "I am far more concerned about your escort." (Jacob)

    "Right. She isn''t good at acting. Or lying. Or in any way appearing unsuspicious or normal." (Shari)

    "So what are you going to do in that regard?" (Jacob)

    "We can either tell her to stay by all means quiet like I already did so many times, or we leave her unattended, alone on the street." (Shari)

    "You are kidding, right?" (Jacob)

    "Yes, I am! As if I would let her go on a rampage through the town." (Shari)

    "Fine, no choice then." (Jacob)

    "Glad you figured it out by yourself." (Shari)

    So we are finally approaching a warehouse, which seems to be the one Jacob was leading us to.

    "Do we have to go in there? I don¡¯t like Cid. He is so haughty and doesn¡¯t even bother to try to hide that he is ripping us off. Also, he gropes." (Myra)

    "If we don¡¯t go to him we have to ask every merchant and craftsman in town if they need some very special components at the moment. That won¡¯t work. He at least maintains prices which make sure that we come back to him." (Jacob)

    Is he really going to ignore that last part?

    It wasn¡¯t so quiet that one couldn¡¯t hear it.

    I certainly did.

    Ignoring topics about sexual harassment, Jacob leads us to the entrance.

    It crosses my mind that I still have the herbs we gathered and that I could sell them here, but after all the things I''ve heard about this guy, this could lead to quite a loss.

    After all, I should maybe first check the possibilities I have before coming back to him.

    I could have asked Tamarah if she would like to give me some specialized gathering quests and even if she would buy my herbs, but I simply forgot due to all that mental disturbance.

    So we are entering the warehouse now.

    There is a bit of business in there.

    People are carrying items to places I can¡¯t perceive right now and are preparing them to get delivered.

    Maybe I am biased and unfair, but the workforce looks to me as if it purely consists of ruffians.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    It could simply be that they do hard physical labor and are recruited out of the poor districts to give them work, yet that doesn''t feel to me to be the case.

    It is not only that some of them have scars or tattoos.

    Neither that some are glaring at us, which is understandable since we invaded as foreign persons into their workplace.

    It''s more something like a general feeling.

    Something in their eyes just makes me distrust them.

    And the biggest wave of this feeling comes when a person approaches us in an overly friendly manner.

    "Ah, Jacob, my friend! How nice of you to honor us with your presence. I am always glad when you come to me since we are always having a wonderful agreement in the end." (Cid)

    I must have misread the situation very badly if this isn''t Cid.

    He has greasy black hair and while he isn¡¯t fat, he is more on the chunky side due to having a small stature.

    Also, he makes an impression as if he would in his spare time constantly rub his hands with a malicious laugh.

    "To be true, we have something rather interesting for you." (Jacob)

    "I wonder what that might be." (Cid)

    "We have the pelt, bones, spikes, and if you are interested a good pound of the flesh of a rager." (Jacob)

    "What!? He is going to give our flesh away?" (Liqu)

    "Liqu! Stop now and stay quiet!" (Shari)

    "Really! How did you accomplish to get this?" (Cid)

    "Wasn¡¯t easy. It gave us quite the fight, but we weren¡¯t alone, it came so that this is our part of the share." (Jacob)

    He says this without blushing!!!

    You made a dive into the mud as soon as you heard that thing!

    "Is that so? Then it seems you only got the scraps." (Cid)

    "Don¡¯t say that. Those parts are very valuable and we both know that. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone could get his hands on something like this." (Jacob)

    "Hmm, let me inspect the goods first." (Cid)

    So he goes through all the things that remained after we traded with Tamarah.

    It¡¯s still a considerable amount.

    "I think I will take all of this. Five silver sounds like a fair price." (Cid)

    "Are you kidding? They have more than six times that value. You can¡¯t be serious to offer only five silver." (Jacob)

    "You see, it''s hard to directly find a buyer for such wares. And for the flesh, if it won¡¯t work out it will spoil and I stay on the costs. Also, my commission is absolutely fair for the service I provide. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be here, right?" (Cid)

    "You know perfectly well that we have no real choice. It''s not possible for us to find a buyer. Especially since you press most of them to refrain from direct trades with adventurers, with the threat to cut their supply." (Jacob)

    Wait! Why am I only hearing about this now?

    "Don¡¯t make such baseless accusations. Otherwise, I might believe that you don¡¯t want to trade with me in general. And that would really be a shame for your group if you couldn''t sell any of your spoils anymore, right?" (Cid)

    Have I mentioned that I had a bad impression of him?

    Even Jacob grits his teeth right now.

    "But it might ease my mood and make me more generous if the good Myra would lend me some of her time. I am a sucker for the small ones." (Cid)

    Because it would feel as if you would be of normal height?

    Apart from that: Fuck you!

    He draws dangerously close to Myra and rubs her cheek.

    I also notice that the "workers" are threateningly glaring at us, implying that complaints can lead to violent actions.

    Even Jacob hesitates because the wrong action could make them lose the main source of their income.

    Myra stays quiet for the same reason.

    And I have little non-exposing means to react as slimeshed is not in my favor.

    Who knows who they''re working with?

    Or more concerning, who they''re working for?

    Cid lets his hand slide down and grabs Myra¡¯s small chest.

    Jacob is close to losing it, Myra looks shocked, and I am balancing in my mind if killing him might outweigh the demerits of getting exposed.

    Yet, before any of us can react, a hand grabs Cid''s and squeezes it tightly.

    "Humans don¡¯t like it to get touched like this." (Liqu)

    The tone is in a manner of fact, her gaze indifferent.

    Yet behind this, I sense the clear urge to kill.

    "W-who are you?" (Cid)

    "I¡¯m Liqu!" (Liqu)

    And again, an answer which simply states this as if there''s nothing more to add.

    "What is this? Why are you so strong?" (Cid)

    He is visibly intimidated and I think that she is inflicting pain.

    The problem is, instead of me she isn¡¯t wearing gloves.

    So the matter curls directly around Cid¡¯s hand.

    The only reason he hasn¡¯t noticed yet is that the sleeve is obstructing the view.

    Also, he is more concerned about her death glare which distracts him from looking at his hand.

    The workers take heavy tools and move in our direction.

    Cid meanwhile wants to force himself out of Liqu''s grip.

    When he tries to rip free with all he has Liqu simply releases him, which sends him on his butt.

    He''s clearly trembling with rage.

    "Jacob, who have you brought me here? Who are those people?" (Cid)

    "We are just acquaintances who tagged along. We just arrived in town and Jacob offered to show us the places you should know to make a living." (Shari)

    "Is that so? As long as I am here you will make no living at all. GUYS! Seize them!" (Cid)

    The workers are approaching us, then Jacob chimes in.

    "Cid, my friend. That wouldn¡¯t be good. It is not good for your business if it gets violent here. How is it if we just take the five silver and nothing happened, fine?" (Jacob)

    "Four! As compensation for my hand and the pain." (Cid)

    "Good, then four, if we get a bonus next time." (Jacob)

    "Deal." (Cid)

    The tension eases and we hurry to make the deal and leave.

    Outside we can finally gather ourselves and talk again.

    I''m sure, they will never get this bonus.

 Chapter 30

    - Shari -

    "God, that went absolutely awful! How could you even consider coming to a place like this? The true surprise is that they were not occupied with cleaning the blood of their last victim when we entered." (Shari)

    "He is simply the only one we can sell to. Cid¡¯s organization controls most of the trade in the city. They force more and more of the smaller businesses under their control. Some say they are even backed by nobles." (Jacob)

    "And you thought it was clever to stay silent about this because...?" (Shari)

    "Because it would have been a problem if you two had a hostile attitude right from the start." (Jacob)

    "Sure! Like this, it worked out so much better." (Shari)

    "Don¡¯t make fun of me. Normally he has more control over himself. It seems the success went to his head and he gets cocky." (Jacob)

    I can understand him.

    Even if he just let us practically basically get robbed there.

    Retaliating with violence might sound pleasant and the right thing to do, but only when you have nothing to lose.

    Jacob has a team he needs to think about.

    Also, those workers outnumbered us.

    The two alone would have had no chance and if we''d done something to help them, we would have gotten exposed.

    At worst his group might get blamed for this and convicted by the guard.

    But even without that situation, he has to consider how they make a living.

    Without being able to sell they could just relocate to another city and that might be not enough if really nobles are behind this organization and they would offend them.

    So I can¡¯t blame him for his solution, as it might have been the best outcome, although not a satisfying one.

    "At least we made it out there without a major incident. I mean what would have happened if he had targeted me?" (Shari)

    "He would have been confused by the feeling, I guess." (Jacob)

    He chuckles a bit at the thought.

    "And dead! No one touches my Shari against her will. I try to avoid doing it like this but it would have been slow and painful." (Liqu)

    Things you shouldn¡¯t state like facts, with a smile on your lips.

    Everyone is now looking at Liqu, who just reminded us that she''s dangerous.

    And me that she is dangerously obsessed.

    However, it was interesting how she stepped in there.

    She did it for Myra who constantly showed that she was afraid of her.

    However, I don¡¯t know what goes on in her weird little core and what kind of relationship she assumes to have with her.

    Oh damn, I am curious.

    Let¡¯s just ask her.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "I know about me, but why did you help Myra?" (Shari)

    "Isn¡¯t she a friend? I thought you wanted them to like us, so I tried to help. Jacob said that people don¡¯t like to get touched. And Myra looked like this is true. Did I do something wrong?" (Liqu)

    I don¡¯t know how to answer, since she wasn''t really in the wrong, so I glance at our group.

    I can¡¯t blame her for something that I maybe would have done as well, even if her rash action almost escalated the situation.

    Jacob seems to ponder the fact that he influenced her to act this way and whether that was good or bad.

    Also despite the part that he is not completely sure about this, there''s no chance he will go and confront the dangerous slime monster.

    And I cannot really assess what Myra thinks.

    "I think¡­" (Shari)

    "Thank you!" (Myra)

    Myra came out from behind Jacob and now gives a slight bow to Liqu.

    This is surprising as she was always scared when she was next to her and hid behind anyone who might pose a barrier.

    The part that she would turn her as well was a very effective way to support this dread after all.

    But Liqu has also her good sides.

    One would be that she can be very caring.

    I don¡¯t know if this only applies to me, nonetheless, I would assume that she simply likes Myra and protected her because of this.

    However, to be liked by Liqu is dangerous in itself.

    "Huh, you¡¯re thanking me?" (Liqu)

    "Y-yes! You helped me there just like this and that was very kind. And m-maybe I was a little unfair to you. Thank you!" (Myra)

    That should have cost her quite an effort, but she really is a good girl.

    Liqu looks as well pleased.

    There is that little happy shine on her face, she looks friendly back at Myra, is smiling, and¡­

    Oh shit, I know that look!!!

    "This is so nice of you!!!" (Liqu)

    And she embraces her.

    I think Myra first wanted to scream out from the top of her lungs, but changed to something like a complete paralysis, while she gets tightly pressed into Liqu''s chest.

    I hope the cloak helps a bit, but at least the arms aren''t covered while touching her.

    "Liqu! We already talked about this and you said it yourself: Don¡¯t just touch others like this! Release her!" (Shari)

    "Oh sorry, got excited." (Liqu)

    Jacob looked quite exasperated when it happened, but fortunately, he could judge that making Liqu angry wouldn¡¯t help poor Myra, who is now completely finished.

    "Ehm, sorry Myra, she can be a little overbearing. Are you okay?" (Shari)

    "I-I-I th-think s-so! E-everyth-thing is s-still there, r-right?" (Myra)

    I noticed before, but that stutter of hers is clearly linked to her fear.

    "Yes, you are unharmed! She just hugged you!" (Shari)

    It wouldn¡¯t help her to increase her fear so playing it down might be better.

    Even if she is now a little drenched on her sides.

    "I-is that so? T-then I¡¯m a-alright, I guess." (Myra)

    Still nice that she tries to control herself in front of Liqu.

    Maybe she is able to perceive that Liqu had no bad intentions.

    As for me, I ask myself, why I am siding so much with Liqu in my mind.

    Probably because I could be easily in the same situation.

    Jacob takes the slightly trembling Myra by her hand.

    "Maybe we should part now, as we are all rather tired it seems." (Jacob)

    "I think so too, if not for the part where you own us our half of the profit!" (Shari)

    "Ah, yes apologies. It just slipped my mind." (Jacob)

    "Sure." (Shari)

    "We have twenty-nine silver coins. Unfortunately, we have no change to split the uneven number." (Jacob)

    This is a problem; as I as well don''t have enough copper to pay for half a silver coin either.

    But I have something else.

    "So fourteen for both of us and for the last I have a suggestion. We would give you two damaged silver coins which we can¡¯t really use in their condition. But I believe you have the means to get their value back. I guess that should make up for a half silver." (Shari)

    "Why are they damaged?" (Jacob)

    "Let¡¯s just say one shouldn¡¯t entrust money to Liqu." (Shari)

    "Oh! Okay, if you are fine with this." (Jacob)

    Like this, I hand the two mentioned coins to them and get my share of fifteen silver in exchange.

    "By the way, where can I find you if we need something?" (Shari)

    "We have our shelter at the barracks next to the guild, it should be easy to find in the east of the town, next to the center." (Jacob)

    How nice that he actually shares their location.

    But I highly doubt, he would still suspect us to charge in next to the guild and devour them all.

    There is a limit to paranoia.

    Well, with Chris I am not too sure about this.

    Since they were already set to go they are departing and I notice how Myra is glancing back at Liqu.

    I don¡¯t think that this incident made her hate this slime.

    After all, she is completely unharmed.

    Now with our freshly expanded budget, there are some things I would like to go for in town.

 Chapter 30b

    - Liqu -

    We are really in a human town!

    My first night in a room where I am allowed to stay.

    Just for the two of us!

    My Shari made it happen.

    Those guards did inspect us, but that weird habit with the clothes truly worked to hide what we are.

    And this strange powder too, which she applied on us.

    Is this really all that it needs to come this close to humans?

    But it was nice.

    She spent time just for me to apply it.

    Just for me!

    I noticed something, but couldn¡¯t actually believe it.

    Her behavior around me becomes gradually more tolerant.

    I didn¡¯t dare to hope for such a thing to happen, yet it seems that she becomes accustomed to me.

    She shouts sometimes when I do things she doesn¡¯t like and maybe sometimes I made a mistake.

    My plan with that Chris-person worked sadly not out.

    And I can¡¯t do much to change this.

    But it ends with only the shouting.

    This is something I cannot really process.

    I mean I wanted it to work out somehow, even if I had no real idea what I was doing.

    Some crude theories, applications, and the processing of the foundation, but if I''m being honest, I totally acted without having the slightest idea how it should work.

    Not just the physical change, but the situation after that too.

    I had a greater chance to shoot a slime bullet blind in the air, hoping to hit a bird.

    But¡­ I¡¯ve got it all!

    And more!

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine how it would be.

    The things I see, what it is like when she does things for me out of her own volition.

    When she makes it happen that I can have peaceful contact with people.

    I feel happy! Just glad, joyful!

    This time my Shari spends with me makes me feel "something".

    Something more!

    I can have more!

    I always wanted her to like me.

    She gives me a reason to be.

    A point to orientate.

    Something to bind my existence in this world.

    That was the reason.

    "Was".

    Now I feel something more.

    I want "more".

    But above all, I want to hold it.

    This can¡¯t leave me!

    Never!

    I won¡¯t allow this!

    My Shari shall be with me!

    She shall be happy!

    And I will make that happen!

    Whatever it takes!

    However, it''s quite boring to spend the whole night doing nothing.

    When I asked why we can''t watch the town when there is so much to see, she answered that people are usually sleeping at night.

    Only bad people walk through the darkness.

    They are no real problem I think, but she said when we would go out we would also look like bad people.

    It would look "suspicious".

    She often uses this word, this concept.

    As far as I understand it, it is a state where you pretend to be a normal person and others believe you because you try to look and behave like them.

    I know that in combat it can be an advantage to hide your true strength, but completely pretending to be something else?

    Her ideas are weird for a slime, but look how far we came.

    This is the best proof that I should trust her on these matters.

    Nonetheless, she is so important that I can¡¯t afford to make the mistake and lower my guard.

    I was perfectly ready to kill for example those guards or that group that Shari decided to accompany at any moment.

    That she wants it to work doesn¡¯t mean I will let any harm come to her.

    But it works out, for now.

    <hr>

    Now we are waiting for those adventurers.

    Shari assured me that they would certainly come for their bag and because of this they cannot betray us.

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t get it back.

    I don¡¯t know much about "betrayal", but apparently humans don¡¯t always act the way they say.

    To me, that never came true.

    The people I met were always honest when they ran away or said they want to kill me.

    They never lied about their intentions.

    But my Shari is concerned about such a thing.

    And I shouldn¡¯t claim to know more than she does about humans.

    And there they are coming, true to their word.

    At least two of them.

    This group we met seems fairly calm by now with us and that is novel to me.

    This Jacob talks to us as if we¡¯re humans.

    The little girl is for sure afraid.

    I can clearly perceive it.

    Yet she came still back to us.

    The fact that they are coming back for us, without being hostile.

    That would have been unbelievable for me, but my Shari made it happen.

    One more thing that she gifts me.

    Still, it is fairly special that we can talk like this.

    "Good morning! Glad you made it." (Shari)

    "You still have our bag. Those are quite expensive." (Jacob)

    My Shari was right about the bag, interesting.

    "Myra! You came back to me! How nice!" (Liqu)

    I guess I like that small girl.

    She has something calming.

    Maybe it¡¯s the impression of being easy prey I get from her.

    Very soothing!

    You know there is nothing to fear from her.

    And it''s also nice that there''s always a snack close by to grab.

    "Liqu stay put! You''re scaring her!" (Shari)

    "But we are friends!" (Liqu)

    She has a very amiable emission to her.

    My Shari is still better, but it is nice to have her around.

    I know I said I wouldn¡¯t turn her and I really don¡¯t see how.

    Alone preparing my body to get started took me three months of hard work and unbelievable amounts of energy for the specifics.

    Also, now I just don¡¯t have the leeway to act this free.

    But if my Shari would be happier with a playmate¡­

    Although, I don¡¯t really want to share her, so rather not.

    "Just keep your distance!" (Shari)

    "Are you perhaps jealous?" (Liqu)

    In the end, I want those expressions of hers all to myself.

    "Just stay put!" (Shari)

    "Pfft! Okay!" (Liqu)

    "Sorry! She is troublesome." (Shari)

    After that, I didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Something about "ripping".

    While I assume I can do this if I get the right hold on someone and pull, I don¡¯t understand why they''re talking about something like that.

    I thought that humans are avoiding such topics as mutilation.

    At least most of the adventurers I overheard didn''t like it if one of them started such a topic.

    But it doesn¡¯t seem to be very interesting, so I focus on other stuff.

    Like the town, or how great my Shari looks.

    After the greeting is over we move to a strange house.

    The inside is full of plants, most of which I encountered before.

    There is also this weird woman.

    It seems she and this Jacob are shouting at each other, but since I need to watch out I am ignoring most of it.

    Shari said she wanted to make money by coming here.

    I have seen humans use it before, but never understood why they are all so keen to acquire it, as it is not edible or in any other way useful.

    Yet, it seems to be important for interaction with other humans, so it''s increasing our options and that is something I can understand.

    I trust Shari on this matter!

    But now something seemed to trouble her.

    "Blurgh"

    She has this bad condition to release mass when she feels bad as if it would help.

    "That is a really bad habit! To waste your precious matter like this." (Liqu)

    "It¡¯s not like I wanted it. Haven¡¯t you heard her? People drink this stuff!" (Shari)

    "You did too!" (Liqu)

    "That doesn¡¯t help in the slightest!!!" (Shari)

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the problem.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.The slime is absolutely clean, so what is there to dislike?

    And if I devour humans, there is no reason to deny them to drink the mass of slimes.

    Sounds fair to me.

    But now it seems that we got exposed because of Shari¡¯s expelled slime.

    So I make myself ready to kill everyone here if it becomes necessary.

    However, Shari said I shall wait for her approval before I do things like that.

    And as there seems not to be any imminent danger I can wait for it.

    And Shari talks to her.

    Something about a proposal.

    Yet I would like to enforce to this woman that she can¡¯t make any claims on my Shari or I will become displeased.

    "You are a very strange girl, my dear." (Tamarah)

    "She isn''t yours! She belongs to me!" (Liqu)

    Only I am her "dear" and she''s mine!

    But it seems I worried over nothing before as my Shari is not really reacting to that comment of hers and just proceeds on with whatever they were at.

    It turns out that if we give her our dead matter then she will give us the money Shari wants.

    That sounds like something Shari should be glad about.

    But her look says different.

    The woman, named Tamarah if I heard right, seems quite nice and even praises my little Shari for what a fine slime she is.

    "You are for sure the most interesting specimen of your kind I ever saw." (Tamarah)

    "You think so too? She is a great slime, yes?" (Liqu)

    She has a good judgment that much I give her.

    "For god¡¯s sake: I AM NO SLIME!" (Shari)

    And there is again that phase of denial she sometimes gets.

    It is not the first time.

    Sometimes when she leaves her rest mode she needs some moments to realize her own looks and needs time to figure out how to move her own body.

    It can even happen that some tears flow.

    Nothing big just some minutes at most and it slowly gets better.

    But then there are moments like this when she audibly announces it and actively positions herself against reality.

    This is less favorable since it will not help her in the long run.

    I don¡¯t want to be cruel, but allowing her to give in to those delusions is far worse for her.

    "Didn''t we settle this already?" (Liqu)

    "No, we haven¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to be referred to as a slime! I don¡¯t want to be treated like a monster! God, I had no word in this whole matter!" (Shari)

    "Me neither!" (Liqu)

    It¡¯s not like I was ever asked if I want to be a slime.

    Not that I could imagine being something else, but I believe that the difference is not so far apart.

    "Argh! I just don¡¯t want to be labeled like this!" (Shari)

    "I can understand that you don¡¯t want to be chained to your background. It''s not nice to be treated badly for reasons one cannot do anything about." (Liqu)

    It is not like I feel much when they call me a monster, but those attacks on my life are not nice.

    And in the end, it comes all down to the point that I am a slime, and attacking me is fine.

    The only one who can truly understand me in this regard is my Shari.

    After that my Shari explained to her how we met.

    A time I really enjoy thinking back to.

    It was so nice and led to so much good for me.

    "I see. Yes, most of these cretins aren¡¯t able to realize the magnificence your existence is posing to our understanding of life itself." (Tamarah)

    "Yes, my Shari is wonderful, right?" (Liqu)

    I feel so proud when she is praising my dear!

    "Am I right that you could repeat what you did, Liqu?" (Tamarah)

    "I could, but I don¡¯t want to. My Shari is all I need! I don¡¯t want anything that could change what I have now!" (Liqu)

    I only need my special one and fear that any change could be unfavorable to my relationship.

    After that is settled I can also praise my Shari, because she hunted that beast we are selling now so well.

    It is nice to see her developing like this.

    Then we are speaking about this deal about taking our matter for money.

    I wasn¡¯t really sure if I can deliver what they want, as I released mass before into this strange waste disposal structure of the humans.

    But she doesn¡¯t want mine, but Shari¡¯s.

    "Your blue looks far more appealing for the customers than the green." (Tamarah)

    "Yes, right? She is absolutely gorgeous, isn''t she?" (Liqu)

    Sigh! It is a little sad that she says this about my color, but I know myself it isn¡¯t pretty.

    However, she has good taste when she is able to realize how beautiful my Shari is.

    Who strangely doesn¡¯t seem too flattered by this turn of events.

    I don¡¯t know what was wrong, as this woman wanted to give her that money she did want, and just for mass which she had to expel anyways.

    I still don''t really understand what is so great about these hard pellets, but everyone here seems to like them, so it appears to be a good thing to accumulate more.

    Very strange to give us something for our dead mass.

    And very strange to be troubled by this.

    In the end, it works out smoothly and I believe my Shari could attain everything she wanted.

    So we leave this place to visit the second place where Shari wanted to make money.

    <hr>

    We arrive after an extended walk.

    The building is a huge yet hollow structure.

    Inside are a bunch of people working.

    They are all rather big and I can count at least twelve right now, yet maybe there are more.

    They make an expression as if they are used to violence, like most of the adventurers I met, if not for Myra who looks rather unused to it.

    But what is distinguishing those people here from them is the malice I can see in their eyes.

    You can see the aggressiveness of a monster through the eyes to anticipate their behavior.

    And this oozing I perceive in those people is so close to it.

    Yet, it¡¯s not the same.

    It''s far more twisted and cruel.

    If they would have a core it would be of an extremely dark color, like mine.

    You don¡¯t need much experience to notice something this obvious about their souls.

    And as if to prove my thoughts Shari seems to have noticed too, tells me her gaze at them.

    While I am asking myself why we are at such a place and if this is maybe a surprise for me to become full again another person comes to us.

    I haven¡¯t noticed at first, as he seems far too weak to be registered as a threat by me, but the way they talk to him indicates something different.

    Have I misjudged him?

    But I didn''t notice any noteworthy energy from him and with that body, he doesn¡¯t even fit as a snack, much less a threat.

    So why are the others so tense?

    Although they''re reacting so weirdly, Jacob initiates some kind of negotiation.

    "We have the pelt, bones, spikes, and if you are interested a good pound of the flesh of a rager." (Jacob)

    "What!? He is going to give our flesh away?" (Liqu)

    Giving our sustenance away!

    What else shall I take in?

    Shari said I can¡¯t devour the people!

    "Liqu! Stop now and stay quiet!" (Shari)

    If my Shari says so.

    But I am troubled.

    Without the flesh, it seems I need to hunt soon to replace it.

    After that, they continue to talk with that strange small little creature.

    What¡¯s so strange about him?

    It''s his maliciousness.

    He is by far the worst of all the people here, albeit he doesn''t have the physical ability to act it out.

    That''s a strange combination.

    However, everyone is tense because of him.

    Could it even be that the other, stronger people here listen to him?

    Why?

    Just because he is more evil?

    That is a weird way to select a leader.

    Yet, with every word he speaks the malice is oozing out of him.

    As if his small frame cannot contain it all.

    His words fill the room, containing something like a sickly sweet smell.

    Unpleasant!

    I don¡¯t have a problem with cruel deeds in general.

    I know it''s not nice to do things like causing unnecessary pain or hunt and kill when you''re already full and don''t need more.

    But everything can be justified with the right reason at hand.

    Pain can be a weapon in a fight and I like to make sure that I''m full.

    To pursue your objectives despite opposing factors like morality helps one to advance.

    Brings one closer to one''s goals.

    It brought me to my Shari.

    Nonetheless, I think this individual is not just cruel when it''s about reaching his goals, but rather commits evil deeds for their own sake.

    And this is far less justifiable.

    And the way he acts towards us makes me a little twitchy.

    He becomes more and more aggressive and haughty and his acting reeks of audacity.

    Just then he starts to touch little Myra.

    He is touching her cheeks and soon changes to her breast.

    There is not a single drop of positive feelings in his behavior.

    Just lust and malice.

    I have seen some beasts who aren¡¯t too different from this.

    Everyone looks troubled, especially Jacob.

    Wasn¡¯t he the one to tell me that it is not right to touch someone without his consent?

    Yet he is not reacting at all.

    Well, it seems like it''s on me to do something.

    At least, I am quite fond of this small girl.

    So I won¡¯t let her become prey to someone else.

    Like this I engage, take his hand, and make sure he can¡¯t proceed with his actions.

    "Humans don¡¯t like it to get touched like this!" (Liqu)

    "W-who are you?" (Cid)

    "I¡¯m Liqu!" (Liqu)

    Yep, that¡¯s my name!

    "What is this? Why are you so strong?" (Cid)

    Maybe because my mass is not bound to such small matters as the likes of tendons and muscles.

    All I need is enough density and mass to prevent movement.

    How else would I hunt?

    When I let go of him he falls down and glares with this troubled look.

    It is nostalgic how he is squirming and I have this desire to devour him, especially as I am not full.

    Right now the other people in the room are coming in our direction too.

    That means more for me!

    The problem is the number of people.

    It would be difficult to make sure no one escapes, while this room has more than one exit and I think that Shari wouldn¡¯t want this.

    I could turn into a puddle and cover the ground.

    If I can grab their feet like this and damage them they couldn''t move as fast and I can take my time.

    That would be a solution, but it would damage Myra and Jacob too.

    Still, it''s a solution.

    However, before I can make a move Jacob speaks up and somehow everyone stops advancing on us.

    Hmm, words seem to have more use as I initially gave them credit for when I developed this ability.

    Like this, the situation ends and we leave without a fight.

    So I stay empty.

    Somehow I''m a little disappointed.

    After that, we are gathering out of that building.

    Shari is shouting a bit at Jacob and I can understand why.

    I dislike getting into situations where I lack significant information.

    Such a disadvantage can kill you.

    But it doesn¡¯t seem like she wants me to dissolve them for this and lets it slide.

    "At least we made it out there without a major incident. I mean what would have happened if he had targeted me?" (Shari)

    "He would have been confused by the feeling, I guess." (Jacob)

    This isn¡¯t funny!

    "And dead! No one touches my Shari against her will. I try to avoid doing it like this but it would have been slow and painful." (Liqu)

    As if I would allow that critter to act like this.

    No one harms my Shari!

    "I know about me, but why did you help Myra?" (Shari)

    Weren''t you the one to tell me that I have to be nice to them?

    "Isn¡¯t she a friend? I thought you wanted them to like us, so I tried to help. Jacob said that people don¡¯t like to get touched. And Myra looked like this is true. Did I do something wrong?" (Liqu)

    You should protect those close to you, as they are all you have in times of need and if just as emergency sustainment to save my Shari.

    "I thi¡­" (Shari)

    "Thank you!" (Myra)

    What was that?

    Was there really a human saying something friendly to me?

    This is novel!

    "Huh, you¡¯re thanking me?" (Liqu)

    This never happened before.

    Someone who acts friendly towards me.

    Unbelievable!

    "Y-yes! You helped me there just like this and that was very kind. And m-maybe I was a little unfair to you. Thank you!" (Myra)

    This makes me actually happy!

    I mean, I am glad!

    And I am sure she is honest about this the way she says it.

    Okay, change of plan!

    Myra is not to devour!

    As long there is any other option left that is.

    "This is so nice of you!!!" (Liqu)

    We are now friends.

    I am sure about this.

    And there is no greater joy than hugging someone you care for.

    And because of this, I do so.

    "Liqu! We already talked about this and you said it yourself: Don¡¯t just touch others like this! Release her!" (Shari)

    Whoops! I forgot that humans have this problem!

    "Oh sorry, got excited." (Liqu)

    This is a little disappointing.

    I can see that she is trembling all over and her words aren¡¯t coming out as they should.

    That touching problem seems to be more serious to humans than I assumed.

    Who would have thought?

    And she isn¡¯t even hostile.

    I know how hostility looks and that¡¯s not it.

    Humans are just so fragile creatures.

    But maybe she doesn¡¯t need to stay one?

    Certainly, I should watch out for her too, since Shari seems to like her as well.

    That could be nice if we get closer to her.

    At least we can work on this weakness against touch.

    That is something I need to take care of.

    Might need a bit of work.

    The things one does for a friend.

 Chapter 31

    - Shari -

    By now it is afternoon, so I should decide what takes priority before the shops start to close.

    Those kinds of family businesses tend to close in the evening to have a little rest period and if I don¡¯t hurry my money will become useless for that period.

    I need to set my priorities now.

    I want to wash the clothes, but since we can do this on our own it is not bound to the time and it might be even better if not too many people are out anymore.

    So what do I need?

    I want the information on valuable objects you can gather around the town.

    Also, there are some commodities I would like to acquire.

    For example, working gloves for Liqu since I¡¯m sure this Cid will ask himself today why there is a residue on his sleeve.

    I doubt he can figure it out alone with this, as the simple idea of two slimes in human shape, accompanied by known adventurers, to sell parts of monsters and in need to make money is so outrageous that you would likely get judged as mentally ill with such an assumption.

    But to improve our cover I should buy those gloves.

    Another thing I want is a dagger.

    I know I have my trusty knife with me, but this one is simply no weapon.

    Its original purpose was to cut plants, skin small animals, and cooking.

    I had much luck with the bandit to get such a good hit, but truly this is no weapon.

    The blade is too short, the serrated edges make it harder to stab someone, and it is rather old and a little rusty.

    While I am not the most violent person, in a situation like we were recently I would have preferred to have a way to defend myself without blowing my cover.

    Or at least to have something so I can believably threaten them.

    And the last thing I need is food.

    I noticed that Liqu was displeased when we gave the flesh away.

    So I should ensure that we have a food supply.

    The one thing that is worse than a crazy, unstable, violent slime; is a hungry, crazy, unstable, violent slime!

    So I need to buy flesh today.

    Like this, we are reaching the commercial district of the town, close to Tamarah''s shop.

    I dismiss the thought to go right now back to sell her the herbs, as I would need to fetch them from our room and also because it would be embarrassing to come back so shortly after leaving.

    And maybe because this woman gives me the creeps.

    So today we''re just going to buy stuff.

    While we''re traversing this district I need to double my efforts to keep Liqu in check who is distracted by nearly every little thing she encounters.

    Because of this, I keep her close since everything else would be irresponsible.

    Conveniently it is not difficult to keep her next to me.

    Who would have thought?

    The first thing I buy is a new bag from a tailor.

    I realized that I have too many problems related to my limited carrying capacity so I need to find a way to overcome my condition and carry heavier stuff.

    Nonetheless, I don¡¯t take the biggest I find, but one I think I will be able to use.

    I also ask for some modifications to spread the weight around the body when I wear it.

    And I let them add a net and hooks on the outside, which will be for transporting wet objects which I don''t want to sully the inside.

    Foremost I have flesh in mind to feed my companion slime.

    As it is rather high-quality, it costs me one silver together with the modifications.

    In addition, I buy a high-quality cloak for eighty copper as well as a spare for Liqu for fifty copper and a cheap pair of gloves for twenty, spending two silver coins and taking the change.

    This transaction was quite bothersome, as I was totally tense not to slip in front of the clerks, and the whole time I was waiting I had to keep an eye on Liqu.

    And the worst was not being able to try them on.

    I must have looked like a weirdo, buying cloaks of this price without testing them.

    Totally embarrassing!

    Next on the list is my dagger.

    Since I have my standards when it comes to my self-defense I buy one for two silver.

    You could also call it a shortsword with its twenty-five cm length.

    The main function is intimidation, so bigger was better here.

    It should have like this just the length I can store in my forearm to have it available.

    It¡¯s a very slim one which one would use for stabbing.

    Like this, it smoothly fits in my arm.

    At this point, I should mention that this weapon comes with really a high price.

    On this market, one would get a loaf of bread for two copper.

    And while our room was in a worrisome condition, the price was fair in that inn.

    I mean ten copper per person is a nice deal.

    So my spending for this piece of metal, or whatever material they used as they told me they use monster parts and exotic ores for such weapons, thus exceeds the price for a meal by a hundred times.

    Did they scam me?

    Now I should admit that I never had a big amount of money or ever went to such a big market or have any other experience with handling your finances.

    So it shouldn¡¯t surprise anyone here that I am bad with money.

    However, I made it through this and all there is left on my list would be a trip to the butcher.

    I note the scent of blood long before we reach the establishment.

    Well, it is not smelling, but my senses are instantly jumping at this sensation.

    Is this again this weird predatory instinct?

    No, I don¡¯t want an answer!

    But I get it either way with the other slime next to me becoming excessively restless.

    So I enter the shop after I told Liqu that she cannot touch anything in there.

    Would be bad if she devours all the flesh she finds.

    And she gets a bit twitchy when we enter.

    She must experience the same I do but is more close to the urge to give in to her nature.

    Things being like this I really shouldn¡¯t let her stay too long in here.

    Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t take long to find the butcher.

    "Yes, what can I do for you?" (butcher)

    He is a big man, both in height and width.

    You can see that he weighs a lot, but besides a generous amount of fat, I can be sure that for a good part muscles contribute to his figure.

    "I would like to buy a large piece of meat. The frame should be like this." (Shari)

    I describe a size with my hands, which I believe should be enough to make me and Liqu nearly full again.

    In comparison to the wolves I¡¯ve seen her devour the last time, it should be a third of their size.

    This is still quite much if you apply common sense and in regards to my own experience with dissolving flesh it should work out, even though Liqu takes larger amounts in general.

    But I¡¯m very sure she is overeating.

    Also, I have the hunch that at full capacity the decrease is faster, or at least you are unconsciously more wasteful.

    So the amount I want to purchase is more than enough and will most likely be a test of the sturdiness of my new bag.

    "Could you be more concrete? What kind of meat and which slice?" (butcher)

    "The animal is not important to me. If possible I would like the cheapest and in accordance also the least expensive piece. It can be chewy and full of bones if that is somehow dropping the price." (Shari)

    "Do you want to bait a monster, or what?" (butcher)

    Just why did it have to be this assumption?

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Why you ask? Is this important?" (Shari)

    "Maybe a little. It would explain why you want a piece that those things can¡¯t swallow this fast. I mean most beasts are quite drawn to flesh and you wouldn¡¯t be the first adventurer to buy your bait here." (butcher)

    That would explain his composed demeanor at our appearance.

    We look very odd as we are, but when he has often to do with adventurers, there should have been some oddballs apart from us.

    "The most important is the ratio of quantity and price." (Shari)

    It pains me to admit this, but fancy food would be wasted on me, as my body is now.

    So to wish for a normal piece for a meal would just mean throwing my money away.

    "I understand. But it shouldn¡¯t change that much in price, as the size you want already makes a good part of the whole thing. But if you want a part that wasn''t disemboweled by me yet and has still its entrails, you can have such one. That would be more along with your request regarding the price. " (butcher)

    Uh, eating organs.

    That''s not to my liking.

    But it would be the wiser choice.

    "Good, then I would like to take you up on this offer." (Shari)

    "But I need to warn you, they start rather fast to smell like this. Yet this is what you want, right?" (butcher)

    "Yes. Yes sure." (Shari)

    He nods and walks through a door behind him.

    After a short time, he comes out again, with the leg of some animal.

    It could be a cow. Somehow mankind made it to bring some through when this whole mess with the monsters started.

    Like I said before, I was never too interested in these ancient stories and we had no church where they would pray about such creational stories.

    For sure it''s something like: "This god brought magic and with it came the monsters!"

    Action and effect.

    Quite simple.

    But now back to the flesh.

    Since it¡¯s unprocessed it still drips a bit and a bind around the whole thing keeps it from losing any contents.

    This might be a bit hard to carry properly.

    Suddenly another issue comes to my mind.

    "Ehm, could you cut it a little in the middle, so that it is possible to separate it if we need to?" (Shari)

    "Mhm, yes should be possible. But you two look quite small. Do girls like you really want to go and hunt monsters? Without a vanguard that is just foolish, even if you both are mages or something like this." (butcher)

    Isn¡¯t he a little bold to press like this on his customers?

    But I have heavily implied I would use it for a monster with my request.

    And in a strange way, it''s indeed for a monster.

    So I should answer him.

    "We aren¡¯t alone. We are good acquaintances of Jacob and his group." (Shari)

    "Ah, Jacob. Poor guy after that what happened to him. I hope he can recover." (butcher)

    Huh? What was this about Jacob?

    I should inquire about this!

    "Oh, was there something? He didn¡¯t tell me." (Shari)

    "No sorry, I shouldn¡¯t gossip about my customers like this." (butcher)

    Aren¡¯t you doing that the whole time?!

    And it seems like this is common knowledge.

    If I think about this carefully, the most likely idea might be something regarding his old team.

    It was a bit strange that a seasoned adventurer like him would form a team with two newbies.

    There are three possible answers to that question.

    The first possibility is that he left for some reason, but then he wouldn¡¯t be the "poor one" in this story.

    The other option is that he was kicked out, but he seems very professional to me, so it¡¯s unlikely that he would give anyone a reason to do such a thing.

    And finally, the most common explanation:

    They are dead, eaten by whatever.

    But it''s not benefitting my agenda to figure this out.

    I''m just prying into his privacy, which can be to my disadvantage.

    He would surely dislike my inquiring about his sore spots.

    Also, I¡¯m too much of a target myself, with my situation.

    "But tell this guy that it''s not okay to use girls to fetch such a heavy item." (butcher)

    While we were talking he made the requested cuts.

    Regarding the reason, I may have a new dagger, but this is not made to cut something in half.

    More for stabbing and slicing weak spots, not cooking.

    And if I won¡¯t do one thing then dissolve the same piece together with Liqu.

    I cannot imagine any way to handle this.

    It would be too weird.

    After he''s done with the meat I pay.

    The whole thing comes down to fifty copper, which I pay with the change I¡¯ve got at the tailor.

    I attach the meat on a hook to my bag, heave it, and try my best to retain my shape.

    The pressure on my legs is bordering my current limits.

    In the end, I manage to leave the place without greater problems.

    Yet suddenly outside Liqu speaks up.

    "That was all?" (Liqu)

    "Look it might not be a wolf, but we haven¡¯t expended that much energy so it should be enough for both of us." (Shari)

    "No. I mean we just got it like this? No hunting? No fighting? No setting traps? We just need to give a round piece of metal and we get all we need?" (Liqu)

    Even if she said that she heard about money, her actual experience seems to be very underdeveloped.

    "Yes, that¡¯s how money works." (Shari)

    I move on and hear behind me:

    "Just like this." (Liqu)

    The last quote she mumbles to herself.

    It seems her world got quite shaken by that revelation.

    "Okay Liqu, it will soon become dark and I told you that we shouldn¡¯t be out then. But I want us to go and wash our cloaks and clothes at the river before it gets too late, so please let us hurry and after that, we can eat this together." (Shari)

    As soon as I say that, she falls out of her daze and stares at me with widened eyes.

    Well, they''re widening by artificially spreading their borders.

    A moment later slime drops flow down from them, while she stays completely still.

    "What is it now?" (Shari)

    Is she averse to the river or is she sad that she can¡¯t go out at night?

    "Eating¡­ together?" (Liqu)

    That¡¯s it!?

    You can overreact to things like this as well!

    Just eating together means this much to you?

    I mean it¡¯s not like this makes us actual friends, right?

    Right?

    Does it?

    Maybe I am overthinking things.

    I mean there are several other examples regarding why someone would share a meal with others who are not their friends.

    For example, while traveling!

    But we aren¡¯t on the move at the moment.

    And you are also often bonding on those occasions.

    But eating with acquaintances!

    Yet you wouldn¡¯t go out with people you dislike.

    But family dinners!

    No, no, no, no!

    Bad example!

    Bad example!

    Did I again fail to prevent her from getting any weird ideas about our relationship?

    However, there''s no real way around this.

    So we''ll have this meal in our room later.

    Having no other choice I proceed as I¡¯ve planned.

    The innkeeper looks fairly inquisitive when we enter with the flesh, but leaves us be.

    We take our slimed clothes and wash them at a less visible spot at the river, while I''m paying keen attention that nobody sees what we are washing out there.

    Or us while we''re doing so since it is not this dark yet and the shirts are only of provisional help.

    It is a difficult task with how my hands are, but the water helps quite much.

    Liqu said the slime is not soluble, but wetting the clothes helps a great deal to drive it out, so somehow it works.

    Maybe because it isn''t controlled slime?

    I also put my hand one time in, out of curiosity.

    It is a strange feeling that tears in all directions, but it is like Liqu said, with willpower I can manage to keep myself together without losing mass.

    I take this opportunity to fetch some water, as one never knows when it might come in handy.

    The containers were conveniently part of the deal for the bag, yet at this price that¡¯s just fair.

    When we are done I use the net to transport the wet clothes without having to put them in the bag.

    I knew it would become handy.

    Yet naturally, we have to put the cloaks back on again since the new ones are at the inn.

    When we are back in our room all that is left is to eat.

    I am aware that I need sustenance and have to dissolve this.

    And gladly this time there are no judging eyes of humans around, so I have fewer issues.

    Not none, but fewer.

    The butcher made the cut through the bone.

    So I can use my new dagger to finish it.

    My inability to exert force is a hindrance, but I manage to slice through the flesh.

    Then I store the blade back into my arm.

    Stored in my body the blade should keep its condition and get cleaned of the residues from the flesh.

    Now I just have to dissolve my share.

    In comparison to my last meal, at this size, this is going to become much more difficult.

    I really can¡¯t see how it should fit.

    I could slowly work on it with my hands, but am unsure if that is the right approach.

    Naturally, I¡¯ve locked the door for this and can be without the clothes on as they are a bit restricting and it is straining to constantly press myself to prevent soaking them.

    So I just need to take this in.

    I could just adjust my shape, but I feel quite bad about doing such things with my body.

    Still, I am not able to cut it into small enough pieces.

    So just the two possibilities of taking long by using just the hands or making fast.

    Damnit! It feels just wrong to contemplate this much about something this mundane.

    And I will need to do it more often.

    I mean it¡¯s eating.

    Maybe Liqu is right and this is a disorder.

    It is simply impractical to take this long for something you have to do frequently.

    Also, I need to ingest more than I used to if I want to stay operational with this body.

    That is simply how things are.

    Just do it!

    I grab the flesh and press it to my torso.

    Like by itself the liquid flows around it and drags the meat in.

    It looks just creepy.

    I ignore the tears that flow out of my eyes and activate the dissolving.

    I feel every moment.

    How even the tiniest bit disintegrates.

    How it is composed while doing so.

    How every part changes.

    It feels like an eternity, pressed into a short moment.

    Then it is done.

    I feel so exhausted.

    My mentality is strained and I am sad and embarrassed by what I just did.

    Suddenly I hear from the side:

    "You did the right thing. It surely was hard on you, but you are so strong. That you could manage to do this just shows what a great person you are, nothing else. There is nothing to feel sorry for." (Liqu)

    Not overeager, not joyful, but calm and compassionate she''s saying this.

    Liqu...

    Once again she got me.

    Exactly the right words, finding perfectly my soft spots.

    When will this stop?

    Probably never as she starts to grow on me somehow.

 Chapter 32

    - Shari -

    After the meal, there was nothing else left to do.

    Even with Liqu¡¯s encouraging words I don¡¯t feel too great.

    Also, it is rather questionable if I should even listen to her.

    It might be that I have a soft spot for praise.

    And after all that I¡¯ve been through, some friendly words are appreciated.

    I never had a person who is always full of admiration and just thinking about me.

    Well, my parents somehow, but they don¡¯t count in this kind of relationship.

    Otherwise, Liqu would be ranging equal to them, so please let us just separate those affairs.

    Still, I am a bit worried about the effect her words have on me.

    If I am like this able to overcome this hurdle, it might be good as a matter of fact.

    However, regarding my identity, I fear how I will change.

    Is it really fine that I completely ignore my identity as a human, by doing something completely inhuman?

    Maybe I should stop to cling that desperately to what I consider to be normal.

    To become accustomed to my reality doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m completely forgetting who I am.

    It¡¯s not that I have now after this dissolving the urge to go out and hunt me a human.

    There is a difference.

    Like this, it might not necessarily be wrong that Liqu impeded my self-loathing.

    If I feel better, so what?

    This way, I manage to calm down a little and rest myself against my corner.

    It was a busy day and it ended in a mentally stressful way.

    So my rest is well deserved.

    I wake up in the middle of the night.

    Well, waking up is the wrong notation per se, as I am always somehow awake during this time, just in some kind of meditative relaxation.

    But what I was trying to point out was that my rest got disrupted.

    The reason is the door.

    Or more precisely, the mechanical clicking noises which are coming from the lock.

    Liqu, who is naturally more accustomed to her sleep and has this predatory readiness going for her, is already prepared for everything.

    I sign her to wait for now, as I want to know what is going on and have little motivation to kill whoever is coming in.

    Like always, I am no fan of killing humans in general, but graver is the fact that killing inside the town will become a huge problem for me.

    Who are they?

    What do they want?

    Were they sent by someone?

    These all are questions that could prove fatal if I don¡¯t be careful.

    I have no time left but can manage to throw my cloak over me and change back into my leaning resting position at the wall, opposite the door.

    However, to my dismay, the powder cover didn''t survive the night on me.

    Then the door opens.

    Two guys I can just refer to as thugs are entering.

    They aren¡¯t even trying to be quiet.

    That might be a problem, as the only reason for such behavior is that they aren¡¯t interested in us sleeping.

    "Is that her?" (thug 1)

    "Just one of them, the other one should be around too!" (thug 2)

    I guess they are talking about Liqu, who hid behind the opened door.

    The one who answered before is coming close.

    "Tsk, why is she not in the bed?" (thug 1)

    "Don''t know, don''t care. We are here for something else!" (thug 2)

    He towers in front of me.

    Then he draws his leg back and subsequently thrusts his foot into my stomach.

    "With best regards from Cid!" (thug 2)

    I feel nothing.

    The impact just gets absorbed by my slime body.

    But now I know who I have to thank for that visit.

    The only question is if they shall live or die.

    The problem regarding this decision is not just that I have problems solving this situation without exposing myself, what will seal their fate.

    The real issue is that I was kicked.

    That was rude from my point of view, but the absence of impact on me makes it far less aggravating.

    That¡¯s how I see this.

    Emphasis on "I".

    Liqu is slowly pushing the door closed, and her expression says it all.

    This feeling of dread and awareness of what is going to happen is difficult to bear.

    Shit, shit, shit!

    She is going to torture them to death!

    I am totally lost if I can possibly keep her from doing what she is already set to do.

    But she is still naked as I failed to convey to her that she should put her cloak back on.

    For this reason, for the sake of concealment, it is almost impossible to let them stay alive.

    Well, I was not sure myself about killing them, but that doesn¡¯t mean I think it¡¯s wrong.

    Also, I don¡¯t really think I would benefit from delaying the inevitable for an interrogation, as I already have got the gist of it.

    Just a bit of vengeance from Cid for Liqu being rude.

    And for the question of how they found us here.

    We are two suspicious girls, always wearing cloaks, roaming around the town.

    Not too difficult to find out where we are lodging.

    And Cid might have mentioned that we just made some money.

    So a bit of robbery should play in too.

    "Hey, why aren¡¯t you reacting at all, wench?" (thug 2)

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    You are just digging your grave deeper and deeper.

    It seems the decision was made for me and I cannot really change the outcome.

    I look at Liqu, raise my finger to my mouth, and make the respective gesture.

    If they scream now I will have problems with the aftermath.

    No! That¡¯s not true!

    This is my room and they broke in.

    No one will judge me if they drop dead in here.

    That says if they die by normal means.

    There is no choice. I have to kill them fast.

    I don''t like killing, but as we are now there is simply no way to solve this without putting us in grave danger.

    Otherwise, it will develop badly for us, concerning the resulting uproar.

    It might even be merciful towards them if I do it instead of this sociopathic slime.

    At least they would die quickly.

    After my first sign, I hold my hand out for a stop gesture to make her hold her act.

    While I can explain the corpses, this doesn''t account for partly dissolved ones.

    "What are you doing, you weirdo?" (thug 1)

    It seems like I gave them enough hints and the two notice where I concentrate my attention.

    The moment they turn around my dagger glides into my hand and I give my best to make it as sturdy and gluey as possible.

    "There¡­" (thug 2)

    They''ve seen Liqu.

    It''s dark but I need to react before the realization hits them and they start to scream.

    I use my newly learned slime dash technique and close the distance.

    Yet I need to pay attention, like Liqu said, that my core stays inside.

    As the central, controlling point it is the one thing that isn¡¯t moving but rather gets dragged along.

    So there is the concern that my body could move too fast for my core to get along, repeating the situation when I pulled it out.

    Which would be bad now.

    In the blink of an eye, I am behind number two, who starts to prepare a yell.

    Slicing his throat from behind is a safe way to prevent this.

    "Urghrlb!" (thug 2)

    "What did you... This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!!!" (thug 1)

    Yes, the poor girl you were going to attack in her sleep has sadly not so much empathy about your predicament.

    While he should be terrified of the slime monster blocking the exit, my attack seems to have made him focus his attention on me.

    He has a club and raises it against me.

    Should I laugh about the idea of fighting a slime with a club?

    "Glrrb!" (Shari)

    Okay, that was only a subconscious reaction!

    And wait, how did I just refer to myself?!

    He aims for my head and I don¡¯t even bother to dodge.

    The hit is just a dull sensation through my cloak and I feel it sinking in some centimeters.

    "Gotcha!" (thug 1)

    I give him a look and he freezes at my sight.

    I don''t, and drive my dagger through the eye into his skull.

    He drops dead.

    I am not sure how much of this was me and how much was from this concerning predator instinct I seemingly have now ingrained in my core.

    It is a little disturbing to think about and I feel bad about this.

    I am not a natural killer.

    I was attacked and retaliated for the sake of self-preservation.

    And this is completely understandable.

    But the way I did it was nothing I ever trained for.

    The result was in accordance with my plans, yet I feel wrong when I think about how I did it.

    Aiming for the weak spots, no wavering, no hesitation, not even missing the mark a little.

    I assume this high-speed processing took part in it.

    In fact, I was in that mode since they entered, to analyze the situation and make the right decision.

    But this lack of reservation makes me anxious.

    I¡¯m extremely sure that I still don¡¯t believe that killing is "Okay", yet the fact that I can do it this mechanically alone worries me deeply.

    Well, it worries "me".

    "You are so great! Perfectly done! And so competent! I knew you would get the hang of it! But why did you just use this metal stick? Never mind! Let¡¯s dissolve them!" (Liqu)

    "No, we don¡¯t! I¡¯m pretty sure you are already full and we have no way to get rid of your excess here. Now go and take your cloak, immediately!" (Shari)

    She does so but still looks rather confused in my direction.

    "Why aren¡¯t we devouring them first? More could be coming any moment, and then it is better to have more than less.¡± (Liqu)

    Is she already planning to eradicate the whole town?

    Knowing her that doesn¡¯t seem too farfetched.

    ¡°Exactly because we could have been heard and people might come you need to put on your disguise! And make fast!¡± (Shari)

    Meanwhile, I take my black shirt and black pants. Everything that decreases my visibility will be helpful.

    When I¡¯m done I have to go on about the last and most important step.

    "Liqu! I need the powder! Please hurry! It is okay if you need to be wasteful and try to get the front done first!" (Shari)

    Although she is still utterly confused, the part where I allow her to touch me is something that won¡¯t escape her attention.

    I even believe that she somehow blinked through the room when she heard it.

    "I don¡¯t know why you want this, but are you sure this is the right thing to do now?" (Liqu)

    "Absolutely! I will need to talk with people, so I need my disguise!" (Shari)

    As I said before, she is fairly skilled at applying the powder.

    This has maybe something to do with determination.

    The prospect that she can do it again if she does a good job is enough motivation for her.

    Like this, she only needs a short amount of time.

    It seems they weren¡¯t too loud or this is simply the kind of establishment where people don¡¯t care, but no one came during that time.

    So I use the chance to apply quickly a layer on Liqu as well.

    What is concerning, is that our stock of very handy powder like this decreased to one single application.

    That''s insufficient and I will have to buy a new box!

    My precious money!

    Sob!

    But now to the issue of the dead corpses in my room.

    I take my gloves and make Liqu wear hers too.

    After making sure with my mirror that the disguise works fine, I leave my room.

    However, before I can do so I need to pay attention to the one weak point in my plan.

    "And Liqu we had this now quite a number of times, but you won¡¯t say a word. And only in the case that anyone speaks to you directly and leaves you no choice but to answer, just in that case, you are only allowed to say: ''Those men came into our room! I was so scared! I don¡¯t know what to do! This is all too much for me!'' Got it?" (Shari)

    "But I wasn¡¯t scared! I just wanted to dissolve them! And make them suffer!" (Liqu)

    "And that¡¯s exactly what you won¡¯t say! You must use my sentence, understood? Can you repeat it?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes! ''Those men came into our room. I was so scared. I don¡¯t know what to do. This all is too much for me.'' Was this fine?" (Liqu)

    "Please just try to put the merest hint of emotion in this if and only if you need to speak." (Shari)

    Then I head to the ground floor, followed by the slime on whose abysmal acting skills I¡¯m relying on.

    I approach the counter and go to the door behind it where the private area of the innkeeper should be located.

    I take the first hard object I find on the counter and use it to knock, before laying it back.

    We all know why my hands don¡¯t work.

    "THE HELL! What¡¯s going on there?! Dare you to disturb my sleep!!!" (innkeeper)

    Somehow my plan just started to feel far less appealing to me.

    And the innkeeper bursts through the door, holding the largest mace I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Thick spikes, pure iron if I''m right, and of a size as if the original purpose was to ground a fortress.

    It''s a miracle that something like this can get lifted, much less used.

    What kind of monster is this woman?

    Yes, I know, I¡¯m the one to talk.

    "YOU! What do you think you are doing?!" (innkeeper)

    For once I feel a bit threatened by how she is holding that club, yet far more uneasy I feel because of Liqu and her very short temper when it comes to threats against me.

    "I-I just wanted to tell you something important!" (Shari)

    She still glares at me but lowers the club.

    "I hope for your sake that it is important!" (innkeeper)

    "It¡¯s just that I thought you as the owner should get informed about the two dead men in our room. And before you say something, the time of the day and the fact that they broke into our room should speak of our innocence." (Shari)

    She¡¯s apparently dumbfounded and at a loss for words, which is absolutely understandable.

    Most people would be taken aback when confronted with killed people.

    "Oh fuck, not again!" (innkeeper)

    What?!

    "Excuse me?" (Shari)

    Maybe my evaluation of this place was far too positive!

 Chapter 33

    - Shari -

    Everything happens very fast.

    The innkeeper fast confirms the corpses in our room on the second floor and is taking then a big bell and rings it loudly.

    Soon I see some of the other residents stumble out of their rooms.

    While this establishment is surely not high-class, there is a good number of rooms.

    I think I counted five doors on the second floor and maybe two rooms on the ground level, yet I haven¡¯t looked too close.

    At least eight persons are gathering at the counter.

    "Sorry to tell you that, but someone couldn¡¯t play by the rules and so we have two corpses here. You know the drill. I have to call the guard, so you have at most one hour before they are coming. Whatever it is that you have, I don¡¯t want to know. So just be done by then!" (innkeeper)

    In a flash, most of the residents vanish from their position and enter their rooms instantly. I notice quite some rumbling inside.

    Only two have a calm demeanor.

    Some old man, with grey-white hair and beard, who all my prejudices tell me is a mage, and a cloaked figure, who is serenely heading back into the room it occupied.

    The second one is surprising as I thought that this one actually looks suspicious and has something to hide.

    Soon most of the residents are leaving with obvious bulges under their clothes, heavy bags, or sacs.

    As for me, I get a little bit anxious about a body examination.

    That wouldn¡¯t end well for everyone involved.

    And for sure I cannot just leave, as it was my doing.

    After it has settled a bit the innkeeper turns to us.

    "So! Has one of you the kindness to tell me why Rick and Gordo are lying dead in your room? Didn¡¯t I ask you if you are in any trouble?" (innkeeper)

    "It¡¯s not like we know why these guys are attacking us in the middle of the night! Maybe they saw us yesterday on the market, where we paid quite a sum and got the wrong ideas." (Shari)

    For a moment I considered telling her about the problem with Cid, to get some information regarding the darker side of this town, as she seems well informed.

    Yet, after giving it some thought I assumed that we would then tomorrow have to look for another inn, as she''s rather keen to avoid trouble.

    "So you say they just wanted to rob you?" (innkeeper)

    "That could be. I mean we have quite a sum of silver with us." (Shari)

    "Are you dumb?! Voicing something like this here!" (innkeeper)

    "Sorry, my mistake." (Shari)

    I doubt that someone would directly want to follow the corpses, but maybe my attempt to pretend to be just an innocent girl was a bit too much.

    "Urgh! I have no nerve for this. I need to go now to the guard! Keep yourself covered and raise no further commotions." (innkeeper)

    There is not much to do now, so we head back to our room, as despite the corpses all our stuff is in there.

    I need again to ingrain into Liqu that she is not allowed to devour the corpses, much to her dismay.

    We enter our room and find the cloaked figure from before, crouched over the bodies.

    "Hm, clean cut. A single quick slice. And the other¡­ Interesting! Perfectly aimed. A very thin blade. Didn¡¯t get stuck in the eyehole. Looks quite professional." (?)

    Stolen story; please report.

    Okay, I¡¯ve got three different kinds of mental goosebumps, which I quickly need to get rid of, before they become actual ones and ripple through my body.

    First, how did I not notice her leaving her room and entering ours?

    Yes, the voice sounds female.

    Second, anyone who looks at a wound and can deduce that it looks professional has spent too much thought on the matter of cutting people.

    And my third reason for goosebumps is the fact that she is this perceptive makes me anxious about where she will direct that ability next.

    You know the minor issue I have in mind.

    "Excuse us, but what are you doing in our room? Even rented it stays our privacy!" (Shari)

    "I just looked at the work of an assassin I didn¡¯t know. Which one of you did it?" (?)

    I am getting sized by poisonous yellow-green eyes, which are all that is visible, yet enough to become unnerved.

    "That¡¯s none of your business! Please go now!" (Shari)

    "I tend towards you. The other one gives less of a sharp atmosphere. Dangerous yes, but she doesn¡¯t look like she''s using blades. At least not like the type who uses them effectively. More like someone who enjoys it to play with her victims. Am I right?" (?)

    "Yes, kinda." (Liqu)

    "Liqu! Shut up!"

    "Do you have a target in town? Do I know it?" (?)

    "OUT! NOW!" (Shari)

    That talk goes completely wrong!

    After all, I¡¯ve been through, for sure I won¡¯t join the assassin¡¯s guild and this looks far too much like an employment interview.

    But fortunately, she leaves without another word.

    What a creep!

    And that¡¯s coming from a flesh-devouring slime.

    Duh, I really need to stop going against myself with my references.

    But really, she was wrong.

    I¡¯m for sure no assassin.

    It¡¯s not like I can do much about the fact that this body can¡¯t have any slips in usage.

    And I felt very bad after the killing, yet I have my puke avoidance training and I am not able to feel physically sick.

    It¡¯s not my fault that I can murder people like a professional!

    After some time the guard is entering.

    All heavily armed people in tight armor.

    I can see our innkeeper talk to someone I assume to be the boss of them.

    "Gareth, I just for you came to report this, so please don¡¯t make too much of a fuss in my inn." (innkeeper)

    "Marsha, we both know that doing anything different than calling us would mean contributing to a crime, and like this leading to your imprisonment." (Gareth)

    "It wasn¡¯t even a crime! They died while they tried to rob us. So the killing was in accordance with the law." (innkeeper/Marsha)

    "That is my job to decide. Stay back!" (Gareth)

    "No reason to go full guard captain on me." (Marsha)

    Eventually, he spots us.

    Not much to do about this as my plan was to talk myself out of this situation.

    "So who are you to get in this kind of situation?" (Gareth)

    "My name is Shari and this is Liqu. We just came yesterday into this town and promptly get attacked during our second night." (Shari)

    "However, it seems you retaliated, and this rather hard." (Gareth)

    "It¡¯s not like we could just ask them nicely to leave." (Shari)

    "You should watch your mouth, girl. You could offend the wrong people." (Gareth)

    Like the local gangster boss?

    "They just came in and we defended our lives! I just got lucky with my dagger!" (Shari)

    "My reports are supporting your claim, but I need to investigate thoroughly. By the way, what can you tell me what happened?" (Gareth)

    Oh no!

    Why he had to ask Liqu?

    Just why?

    "Wait you are asking me?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, who else? You were there, so tell me your opinion." (Gareth)

    "Yes, yes, okay! Those men came into our room! I was so scared! I don¡¯t know what to do! This all is too much for me!" (Liqu)

    It¡¯s over!

    Yes, I said she should show more feelings when she answers.

    But from all the ways how she could have said that even in her monotonous speech:

    She chooses to be cheery while showing that gleeful smile!

    And stop looking this expectant at me, waiting for confirmation!

    This scrutinizing gaze he has now can mean absolutely everything but certainly nothing good for us.

    I never imagined that it is possible to furrow your brow this much.

    "Fine. We are done then. Just go to that guard there and make your testimony. You both are no known criminals, while the dead ones are. So there is not much I can do against your¡­ suspicious demeanor." (Gareth)

    That wasn¡¯t even narrow, stupid slime!

    Liqu! Learn about emotions!

    Stupid!

    It takes some time and I need to show my dagger for confirmation.

    As everything looks like self-defense and we have nothing illicit in our room, after a while, the guards depart.

    A body examination was apparently not necessary, as there were no indications of us having anything to do with smuggling.

    And maybe I threw Jacob in front of me, as a bailsman, when I gave my testimony.

    The upcoming peace is fine, as the stress was hard on me.

    Well, it''s not like I could break out in a sweat.

    So I can close the door and relax a bit.

    The only one who stays agitated is Liqu.

    "Wait! You killed them and they let you go? Just like this? No one goes after you?" (Liqu)

    "It is okay. We have done nothing wrong. They attacked us first and we only defended. So there is nothing to blame us for and we can just leave." (Shari)

    "That was so often the case, but they always blamed me!" (Liqu)

    I have the feeling that life was unfair to Liqu before in these matters.

    "That¡¯s what the disguise is for." (Shari)

    "Still, this is unfair!" (Liqu)

    "You don¡¯t need to like it. Just know that both of us benefit when we won¡¯t get discovered. Fine?" (Shari)

    "Fine. You know better, how to interact with them." (Liqu)

    One of her good points is that she is receptive to the things I tell her.

    I appreciate this.

    .

    .

    .

    "Interesting!" (?)

 Chapter 34

    - Shari -

    The morning comes quickly and I am a little glad that I don¡¯t need sleep, as this night was certainly lacking in this regard.

    There are some things that I need to do, so we are leaving by the time the shop I want to visit should open.

    The tasks for today are:

    First, visit the cosmetics shop to refill the reserves of the helpful disguise powder.

    Then, returning to Tamarah and see if I can sell to her my herbs since my money is quickly rinsing through my slimy fingers.

    And after that, I also should inform Jacob¡¯s group about the occurrence tonight, to warn them about their violent dealer.

    I go first for my make-up because this stuff is basically my lifeline.

    The problem is, this shop is in the wealthier part of the town.

    Not in the market district at the north gate, but closer to the center.

    It¡¯s noteworthy that in the middle of this town is a huge castle towering.

    I think that is the place, where the head of this town lives.

    Some kind of high-ranking noble, since my country utilizes a vassal system, and to get a whole town there needs to be some standing behind.

    The good point is that this huge building helps much with the orientation in town.

    The basic structure is very easy to understand.

    The northern district is the wealthy part of the town with the market.

    The west where our inn lies is a residential area, while the east is more focused on industry and contains the corresponding warehouses, where we met Cid.

    The center houses the influential ones, who want to be close to the governmental focus of the town.

    The south is apparently gradually degrading in some kind of slum.

    Not surprising, as this part will be the first to get overrun whenever this forest decides that it had enough of this annoying base of civilization in its depths and some huge monster attack launches.

    Aside from some weird looks, no one tries to keep us from approaching the noble area in the center, so I can find the shop I was looking for.

    Hopefully, I can just enter like this.

    I''m a little self-conscious about this, as my attire is surely not representing the common standards of the people, this place serves in general.

    But on the other hand, they also let Jacob in.

    So I try my luck.

    However, I should have remembered the state in which he returned after he made the purchase.

    The moment I enter, all the clerks give me a strange look, and since Liqu is behind me she receives them as well.

    Yet, as I was in front of her the attention is sadly focused on me.

    And it''s not a positive one.

    Please Liqu, don''t kill the store attendants.

    To make it quick I directly attend to the counter.

    "Excuse me?" (Shari)

    "Ahem; yes, what can I do for you? (clerk)

    The woman replies with the smile of a professional.

    But the falseness in it and the tone of her voice are rephrasing her words into "What wants someone like you here?"

    "I intended to buy some face powder. Thick coverage. In fact masking. And it should be a large amount. Is there any way to make a big purchase cheaper?" (Shari)

    "You too? That¡¯s the second time we have such an odd request by an... uncommon customer!" (clerk)

    "Ah, yes, to be honest, that was for me. For special reasons, I need large quantities. Please don''t inquire about the reason. It is a very private matter. So can I acquire here what I need?" (Shari)

    Since she already indirectly told me that they have it, by speaking about Jacob, there is not much she can do to deny me.

    "Y-yes, it seems so. If you want the same amount again it would be up to two silver and thirty copper. In general, we would charge two silver and fifty copper but recently the style changed to natural skin, so we have problems with the marketing. Shall I assume that you intend to come again? Maybe you too should try a more natural approach." (clerk)

    What a desperate attempt to get rid of me.

    "I am very sorry, but that wouldn''t work. My "skin" is a little special in that regard. But as I said, I don''t want to speak any more about that, nonetheless thank you for your concerns." (Shari)

    Like this, she goes to fetch a container rather similar to the one I have got before.

    It seems she realized I am set to be her customer and decided like this to end this as fast as possible by complying.

    And I take it gladly since I don''t really want to stand the looks the other customers and clerks give me either.

    "Thank you very much. two silver and thirty copper was it? Interesting!" (Shari)

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "I don''t see why. But now that you have your goods, nothing should keep you from tending to your other businesses." (clerk)

    I am set to give her the money, but directly before I do so something catches my eye.

    To be precise, two somethings.

    It¡¯s like this, this shop is not just selling perfume or this powder and other make-up articles.

    It is more something like a general supplier of goods to attend social events.

    Except for clothes and jewelry you can get here all kinds of accessories and other things to survive in this dangerous world of noble society.

    And this little accessory might prove really useful.

    It¡¯s a mask!

    Well, two masks, since Liqu needs her own.

    The material seems to be metal and the surface depicts a delicate female''s face.

    I haven''t thought about this earlier, as it would have looked too suspicious to hide my face behind such a thing.

    To be clear, it wouldn''t have helped the slightest bit with the guards at the gate.

    However, now things are different.

    The guys at the gate now know my face and my voice.

    Well, at least they think they do.

    Like this, I could wear that mask without trouble, as there is nothing new to check.

    Maybe if I can get acquainted with the other guards and develop a relationship, where they go easy on me, I could by time switch to this mask without having my face checked by them.

    This would significantly decrease my costs for powder.

    "Could I get two of these masks there too?" (Shari)

    The look on her face asks the question "How bad is this girl''s skin problem?"

    But she complies.

    "Each of them comes five silver." (clerk)

    "Five silver!?" (Shari)

    "They are specially crafted from a unique bronze-iron alloy and formed with the utmost care by a professional artisan! You won''t find something like this for less. This is already very generous." (clerk)

    Yes, okay!

    No need to get haughty.

    The price is quite high, but in the long run, having those will spare more money than leaving them here.

    Also, I like the design.

    It would be possible to ignore them and pay a blacksmith to make me cheap iron ones.

    But the masks here provide already an ideal covering of our faces and while the other choice might be cheaper, it would seem like I''d just wear it to hide my identity.

    While that might be true, using this fancy one would look more as if it was a decision of style.

    At least I believe that it is more believable to wear this one.

    And it''s good for my self-esteem!

    So I will take them.

    "Okay, I will buy them!" (Shari)

    Even with this price, I am quite delighted since having this might be a much more professional attempt to hide among humans as my rather crude bandages.

    With this feeling of fulfillment, I let my gaze wander around the other items in this place.

    More following whim than anything else, inspired by this purchase.

    And so it comes that I see a piece I can''t take my eyes off.

    A wig!

    And not just a normal one.

    This wig has exactly the same hair color I owned proudly before my life got turned into a mess and that what was on my head started to look like melted cheese.

    I know you could call this an unnecessary luxury, but even if I never acted very much like one, deep inside I''m a girl.

    And I don''t want to stay bald!

    There could be the little issue that while I''m in charge of our finances they kinda also belong to Liqu.

    But I killed that monster that brought us the majority of the money.

    Fine, I know that this doesn''t count.

    Yet as a second reason: I don''t think that she cares much about money.

    And if I would ask her, nothing could keep her from handing it over to me when she would know that I would be glad.

    It should be possible like this.

    "This one there." (Shari)

    "You want a wig too?" (clerk)

    She doesn''t even try to hide that she finds the girl who buys an oversized box of powder, then masks, and now wants a wig incredibly weird.

    "Yes please." (Shari)

    "This one is real hair. The price is rather high." (clerk)

    With increasing suspense I ask:

    "How much?" (Shari)

    "seven silver!" (clerk)

    Urgh!

    The price is far above my expectations.

    And now our finances are starting to dwindle low.

    So I don''t think that I can afford this much.

    It might be better like this since I don''t know how it would have worked out in the long run with this body of mine.

    In the end, the hair would surely become totally drenched and sticky.

    Still, I feel a little down and avert my gaze, trying to get this thing I cannot have out of my mind.

    "We take it!" (Liqu)

    What!?

    I throw an exasperated look at the slime who just put herself in charge of our finances.

    She simply smiles at me, while slightly bowing her head to the side.

    "You want it, right? If it makes you happy you shall have it. And when we need more of this money I will do something about it." (Liqu)

    She is pretty easygoing about these matters and I doubt she has much proficiency in handling finances.

    Obviously, me neither, when I look that only one silver and sixteen copper coins remain as the sad rest.

    But Liqu is relentless and takes the wig without hesitation from its place.

    The clerk is obviously shocked at how she is treating this valuable piece and directly tries to get it back into shape.

    Well, at least she wears her gloves.

    The clerk gives us a questioning look.

    "You really want to buy it?" (clerk)

    The question reeks more of unwillingness to sell to us than curiosity.

    I give an uncertain look to Liqu, who nods eagerly.

    "I think so." (Shari)

    So she is preparing that piece for transportation, but as I will buy it I have a demand.

    "Could you please shorten it to this length?" (Shari)

    I gesture a measurement that would be a bit longer than my old hair.

    It would feel sad to shorten this fine thing to my old wild hairstyle.

    But I cannot bear to wear it like it is now.

    To explain my issue, it would look exactly like the hair of my mother.

    And that would be plain wrong, right?

    However, the expression on the clerk''s face is completely aghast.

    "Y-y-you want me to cut it?" (clerk)

    "Yes, if you would please do so." (Shari)

    She has not much choice in this matter, as she is here to sell the goods and like this cannot just refuse the customers.

    Otherwise, she might get into trouble with the owner.

    Reluctantly she leaves with the wig for the backroom and after a short while exits with the adjustments I requested.

    Yet, she seems completely dejected.

    Knowing that every moment might just worsen her mood I quickly hand out the money.

    After I paid we are practically shoved out of the shop.

    I don''t mind, as we were not forbidden to come back.

    While I doubt that she feels any sympathy towards me, my supply is still secured.

    If that had not worked out, I would have no other choice than to threaten her.

    I mean what would she do if I follow her home and force her to sell to me?

    Go to the guard and tell them that a human slime monster forced her to sell her cosmetic powder?

    Seeing her trying to do so would be actually funny, but no need to speculate over eventualities.

    However, now I am glad that I already planned to visit Jacob''s group.

    There is an urgent need to talk about certain topics like embezzlement.

    But first I would like to go to Tamarah.

    Well, not "like" as in "I want to go there", since my memories of doing something my mother shall never know about are rather vivid.

 Chapter 35

    - Shari -

    The market district is as busy as it was yesterday.

    Yet somehow it is not the same when you have no money to spend here.

    Well, a little bit is still left, so I could...

    No, you don''t!

    I am really bad with money, that much is sure.

    I really hope that I can sell my herbs to Tamarah.

    Otherwise, we will soon come into trouble regarding our expenses.

    Okay! Right! We are in trouble.

    Buying the amount of food we had yesterday might not every day be necessary.

    But the shallow estimation I have is that I need around a direwolf¡¯s worth of meat in a week to maintain this body.

    And that two times since I still have Liqu.

    That means I would need to buy as much meat as we had yesterday every second day which already came at a whole fifty copper.

    This is under the assumption that we are not wasteful and practice a little dieting.

    So we are in dire need to find a source of income.

    I might get my money back from Jacob, but this won''t solve the problem.

    Which is that no one will hire us, because we have no connections and presumably burned our only possibility when Liqu challenged the sole dealer in this town.

    To be honest, our prospects are bad.

    At the moment I hope that maybe a partnership with Tamarah would be possible.

    It might weigh on my mind to sell her "that".

    Yet it is an income and why shouldn''t it be possible to take requests for other things from her?

    I also thought about another possibility.

    However, now I¡¯m asking myself how I could come up with something that can just be considered pure madness.

    I actually had the idea that I could become an adventurer.

    I''m not sure how exactly you''re getting acknowledged as one, but I do know that the guild is training promising talents at their own expense.

    Myra and Chris are such examples.

    However, I have no idea what qualifies Myra.

    But it''s obvious that I couldn''t manage the routine at the training camp without getting exposed.

    Nonetheless, there are surely other ways to follow that occupation.

    And yes, I''m aware that this is completely contradicting my previous plan of not getting involved with the guild and all the professional monster killers who work there.

    But I think my disguise works pretty well now, as long as they don''t force me to strip.

    Also, I am now acquainted with some of them who could vouch for me.

    At least Jacob owes me a favor... and money.

    Registering should be somehow possible and at least asking is free as far as I know.

    Or I''ll just become an assassin since I already got an interview.

    Or maybe not!

    I won''t become a killer!

    So let''s go first to Tamarah and see how things turn out.

    The moment I enter, I am somehow glad that I lost my sense of smell, as my analysis tells me that the air contains a disturbing amount of contradicting elements.

    There might be similarities between those sensations, but it''s simply not the same as breathing through your nose, which right now might induce a severe coughing fit.

    However, let''s announce our presence.

    "Hello, Tamarah! You''ve got ''monstrous'' visit in your shop!" (Shari)

    Maybe not the best joke, but who cares.

    "Couldn''t you simply announce your names? It''s not like I''m unable to keep them in mind. And if that was ought to be funny, I don''t get it!" (Tamarah)

    Apparently, she cares.

    "Yes, okay! Puns aren''t my strong side, I get it! I''m here because I had something on my mind and yesterday was a little too hectic to bring it up." (Shari)

    "You mean when you rushed out of my shop after I paid you?" (Tamarah)

    "You know, I won''t apologize for that. There might be special circumstances, but I have issues with selling my body for money." (Shari)

    "For what else but money would you sell it?" (Tamarah)

    "That¡¯s not the point! If you want, you can ask Liqu today. She is full. I on my part just wanted to ask if you would also take herbs we''ve gathered and might be interested to hire us for other requests, regarding your ingredients!" (Shari)

    "Then let me see." (Tamarah)

    I take out my pouch that I initially used for transporting our clothes, but then got repurposed into herb storage and show her the contents.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "Hmm, the plants are not in perfect, but in acceptable condition. Clearsprout is always in demand, so I would take it. The darkleaves are almost exclusive for cooking and like this of no real interest to me, yet I could maybe use them if only to improve the taste. Some clients are real babies in this regard. For the rest, we have here toramoss, umbragrass, purpleberries. All of these are quite common. You won''t get all too much for this." (Tamarah)

    "I''m happy if you would at least take them. And maybe tell me what you want." (Shari)

    "Sly. But being cunning is a favorable trait. Especially since I''m looking forward to your ongoing survival. Would be a shame if my new supplier would die this soon. For the delivery of ingredients and because of our special deal, right?" (Tamarah)

    As long as it¡¯s not me!

    "As I said, Liqu is full and totally willing!" (Shari)

    "I guess I could excrete a bit." (Liqu)

    God, Liqu!

    Wording!

    "Hmm, not my favorite, yet I need to admit that it¡¯s of high quality. To be honest, this fresh I would get nowhere." (Tamarah)

    "And it''s not like we can sell to other alchemists, so it works out for both of us." (Shari)

    "That is assuring to hear. Would you then please help me out, Liqu?" (Tamarah)

    "Sure." (Liqu)

    Tamarah and Liqu are vanishing behind the counter and surely she has to fill now the same tub I had to.

    That¡¯s not making me Liqu¡¯s pimp, right?

    Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to think for long about this, since they soon return.

    "You were right, she was very cooperative. And much faster than you." (Tamarah)

    I ignore that last comment and turn back to my business talk.

    "And what are you willing to give?" (Shari)

    "It was a bit less than last time, so I think five silver should be fine." (Tamarah)

    I don''t believe she would swindle me.

    She has too much pride to do that and is too invested in her research to care all too much about money.

    "Alright, what kind of things we could deliver to you?" (Shari)

    "I can make you a list. There are some things I''m running especially short right now, one thing in particular, but I don''t know if you can gather those." (Tamarah)

    "What would you have in mind?" (Shari)

    "I would like you to bring me voidstone. If you don¡¯t know, voidstone has the ability to draw and negate magical energy in close proximity. Like this, it can be used to get rid of unwanted magical effects in other ingredients or help in cases of direct influences, like magical poisonings. There was a mine where it was gathered from in the past. Yet, the distance, the abundance of monsters and the fact that the mine got less productive over time made them abandon that site." (Tamarah)

    "So you want us to go there and find some of those stones for you? You know that my body is not really fit for swinging a pickaxe? And how shall I find this stuff the miners were unable to find?" (Shari)

    "Should be possible." (Liqu)

    "Huh?" (Shari)

    "It is no problem to etch stone away and if I know what I am looking for, I can scan the concentration. Do you have a sample?" (Liqu)

    "Sure, a bit is left. However, there might be another problem." (Tamarah)

    "What else?" (Shari)

    I become a bit irritated at such an incredibly bothersome request.

    "You know, because of the unique characteristics of voidstone, sometimes it¡¯s getting used as a coating for weapons. It is not really hard enough to get used in this way, but it can weaken monsters, which are of magical nature. And well, you are..." (Tamarah)

    "I get it! No need to point it out. And how are we supposed to do this now?" (Shari)

    "I would like to see how strong the effect is first. Here is your sample, Liqu!" (Tamarah)

    She procures a dark stone that seems somehow to vibrate.

    "Does this stuff always do this?" (Shari)

    I mean the whole mountain should shake with this stuff inside.

    "Do what?" (Tamarah)

    "This vibrating thing. The stone looks as if it would any moment jump out of your hand." (Shari)

    "Shari, the stone is perfectly still. Oh, wait! You can see something going on with it?" (Tamarah)

    "Ehm, yes. It''s dark and seems to vibrate with some energy. How could anyone build a mine to gather something like this?" (Shari)

    "As I said, the stone doesn''t move, but your vision can maybe detect magical energy or more how it gets lost at the stone. How intriguing!" (Tamarah)

    Oh great, another point on my list of things humans don''t do.

    "Sigh! Then hand it to Liqu. She is far better at using her abilities." (Shari)

    "Alright; here." (Tamarah)

    Liqu takes the stone but starts to make a difficult face, if you can say it like this, considering what it is made of.

    "I don''t like this thing! It drains on me and devours my energy. This thing is bad! I will show you how devouring works!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu! Wait!" (Shari)

    Too late.

    She already activated dissolving and in seconds the stone vanishes.

    "So. Done. That thing was a meany." (Liqu)

    "Liqu! You shouldn''t destroy it!" (Shari)

    "But it took my energy! Not much, but I really hate this. Good that I got some back from dissolving it." (Liqu)

    "And? Do you think you can find the stones now?" (Tamarah)

    "Sure! As if I could overlook something this unpleasant! I would recognize this feeling everywhere!" (Liqu)

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have the means to pay for this right now." (Shari)

    "It''s alright. I can show you the location on the map then." (Tamarah)

    It was good that my map depicts the whole country.

    Like this, the location is still shown on it.

    The downside is that there it doesn''t go into too much detail so I will have to search for the mine.

    The place is located in the east within the forest.

    It should be around one day away from there if we don''t take detours.

    "Before we leave now, I would like to discuss the price." (Shari)

    "I thought four silver the kilo if there are not too many impurities. Is that alright?" (Tamarah)

    "Is there an upper limit?" (Shari)

    "Thirty max. I really don''t need more than this." (Tamarah)

    The price is fine and would hold us in the ropes for quite a while, yet there are problems.

    I already doubt we can transport this much.

    And that is not even taking the fact that this stuff is sucking us dry into account.

    Hey; I''ve got an idea!

    I don''t need to carry them myself and while I''m at it, I don''t even have to dig them out myself.

    I just need someone who would do so.

    I am very confident that Liqu can find a vein of this stuff and then the hired person just needs to gather it.

    And fortunately, I know someone in dire need to make money.

    Especially as they owe it to me.

    What a coincidence.

    "Shari, is this kind of wide stretched smile a normal thing for you? It goes from ear to ear. This is of interest for my research." (Tamarah)

    And now I am embarrassed.

    Which makes this the best moment to end this meeting.

    "I am sorry Tamarah, but if I want to keep up with your request I need to make some preparations and so I have to take my leave." (Shari)

    "Alright, hope to see you soon." (Tamarah)

    "Okay, but now I have to visit Jacob. He owes me money." (Shari)

    "Pfft. How ridiculous that sounds. I pity him." (Tamarah)

    "No comment from my side." (Shari)

    "Then good luck squeezing it out of him." (Tamarah)

    "Oh, he will pay, he will." (Shari)

    "And there is this lovely smile again." (Tamarah)

    "Yes, my Shari is lovely." (Liqu)

    I really need to do something about this!

    Sigh!

 Chapter 36

    - Shari -

    So we set out for the adventurer''s barracks which are located close to the guild.

    If I remember right Jacob said it was near the center in the east.

    It should be an important building and like this easy to find.

    Nonetheless, it makes me a bit uneasy that this place is something like a wolf''s lair for me, with all those adventurers in there.

    Yet, a wolf¡¯s lair would be dinner to Liqu.

    And to be honest, those people there are not much more, if I had to bet.

    So I find the guild without problems.

    It is not a pompous building, but spacious.

    One can already see from the outside that there is quite some business going on inside because of the many people coming and going.

    The hall is obviously large enough that they fit in.

    I decide to put my mask on, trying not to rub the powder off, so that I can still take it off if I have no other choice but to "confirm" my identity.

    But I like the design and it feels better that I don''t always have to pull the hood so far over my face.

    Also, I wear my hair now which I quickly put on in a quiet sideway.

    Before, I had no urge to trigger Tamarah with something like this.

    Disguised like this I ask around.

    Naturally, the responses were a little suspicious of me, but in the end, I managed to find the barracks.

    However, before I can enter I get stopped.

    "I''m sorry, but this place is owned by the guild and to non-members, the entrance is restricted." (doorman)

    In front of me is a big man that seems to guard the door.

    It was to be expected that there would be some kind of security to ensure that the stuff of the residents is left untouched.

    After all, this town has a significant crime rate.

    It would be bad if an adventurer goes out on a stroll and his sword is gone when he comes back.

    This town''s economy is based on the adventurers traveling into the Evergrove, so it won''t do if they get all robbed.

    "We are friends of Jacob and wanted to visit him. Isn''t that alright?" (Shari)

    "Hm, this is unusual, but should be fine. However, I need first his confirmation before you can come in. Could you give me your names?" (doorman)

    "It''s Shari and this is Liqu. He should be very interested." (Shari)

    "Greg! Go and ask Jacob if he knows a Shari and... Liqu." (doorman)

    Yes, I know this is an odd name, but I am surely not going to ask her how she came up with it.

    We wait a little while and soon Jacob comes running at us.

    He looks quite pale.

    I''m a little glad now about this mask because my smile would surely give me away even with the powder.

    "What are you doing here? Why did you come? And why those masks? And what is that on your head?!" (Jacob)

    "Hair! It''s called hair! My hair! Or at least something that resembles it. But this doesn''t matter. You are in trouble my friend." (Shari)

    "I know I''m in trouble! You are here!" (Jacob)

    "Maybe we should continue this discussion inside." (Shari)

    "Sigh! Fine. Let me just clear this and inform the others." (Jacob)

    He confirms our identity with the guards, and soon we can head inside.

    "Am I right that you don''t just want to talk with me alone?" (Jacob)

    "Partly, there are also other small things but some topics concern your whole group." (Shari)

    "Well, in this case, I will need to fetch Myra out of the women''s dorms first." (Jacob)

    It soothes me that Myra doesn''t have to share a room with two guys.

    He leaves us standing in front of his room''s door.

    Before we draw too much attention, I decide to enter.

    And there is Chris.

    "Hello, Chris! Long time no see." (Shari)

    He lies in the bed, yet his wound seems to have gotten better as his free chest indicates.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "It seems you are better now." (Shari)

    "Urgh, what the hell does that mean? Is there any reason why you keep pestering our group, or do you intend to attack and feed on us?" (Chris)

    "Well, if he insists." (Liqu)

    "No Liqu, you aren''t going to eat anyone here!" (Shari)

    "But I''m not full!" (Liqu)

    "You will endure it for now." (Shari)

    I''m already regretting that I bought nothing at a stall.

    She is annoying when she''s hungry.

    A short time later Jacob and Myra enter.

    "Myra!!!" (Liqu)

    In a blink, Liqu rushes past me and has Myra in her grip, before anyone can do something.

    "Kyaahh!" (Myra)

    "Ah; my friend!" (Liqu)

    And she''s squeezing her tightly.

    "YOU! Urghh." (Chris)

    Myra is once again in a paralyzed state, where she ceases all movement.

    Chris jumps up but needs to hold his not completely cured wound.

    And Jacob is at a loss regarding what he should do while Liqu is holding his comrade as she does and because of that shouldn''t be angered.

    "Liqu, stop! How many times do I have to tell you to stop this?" (Shari)

    "But I''m just hugging my friend. Wouldn''t it be good if she would get accustomed? I''m just helping her." (Liqu)

    "You! Will! Stop! This! Now!" (Shari)

    "Fine! Then next time, Myra!" (Liqu)

    She gives her one last squeeze and then lets go of her body.

    The poor girl trembles all over and is obviously troubled to calm down but is still unable to speak and because of this stays quiet.

    "Damnit! Can you please tell us what you want here? And what is with your head?" (Chris)

    Thank you for the cue, Chris.

    "This is my old hair. Maybe not exactly the same, but similar. I bought it at this outfitting store. You know where you can buy this handy make-up powder. You wouldn''t believe it. It was fascinating. It was only two silver and fifty copper and they even went twenty copper down. I mean isn''t this crazy? I was so sure it was three silver." (Shari)

    It is at least a pleasure to see his distressed face when he realizes what I am implying here.

    That might be worth fifty copper on its own.

    "You know it was all a little chaotic at this day and we had no savings. I really needed a bit to pay for some medicine for Chris'' wound before the shops were all closing." (Jacob)

    "And so you thought: ''Let''s scam the slime! It won''t notice! The stupid thing hasn''t even a brain!'' Am I right?" (Shari)

    "We were in dire need and I didn''t want to raise your anger before we get into the town." (Jacob)

    "As I see it you owe me something. The good thing is here is your chance. I want to hire you!" (Shari)

    "Hiring? A slime? You''ve got to be kidding us!" (Chris)

    "Thanks for your input Chris, but this is not just about you and it''s an absolutely serious offer. As long you respond in the right way." (Shari)

    "What is this about?" (Jacob)

    "I''ve got an order from Tamarah to bring her voidstone from the mine. A fairly good one that is. Yet, this would require quite some hard work to dig them out and also to transport them. And as you might''ve guessed, both of us lack something essential for this venture. Muscle strength." (Shari)

    I free my arm from the sleeve and plunge with my other hand through it while saying this to emphasize my point.

    "And so you intent that we do all the heavy work?" (Jacob)

    "First, without us, there is no job at all. Also, it''s not like we would do nothing. I was told the way is dangerous and you know pretty well, that you don''t have to fear any monsters when we are with you." (Shari)

    "Tsk; that was a good one." (Chris)

    "Any other monsters. Satisfied Chris? You know, I hate it to refer to myself like this." (Shari)

    "Why us?" (Myra)

    It seems Myra managed to find her voice again.

    "Because Chris''s smoldering hate is so appealing to me. Or it could be more about the fact that you lot are the only ones who know about us. And like this, you are also the only ones I can let accompany us, without having to fear that our throats get cut the moment we lower our guard. As negligible as that might be for us." (Shari)

    "So you''re asking us to follow you, mine the voidstone, and then carry it all the way back to town." (Jacob)

    "Yes, you got it right. As things stand, I think three to two is fair. Naturally three for us. We got the job in, and aside from the monsters on the way, there''s another reason why you''d be completely screwed without our help." (Shari)

    "And why is this?" (Jacob)

    "The mine we are heading to is abandoned, deserted, empty. You won''t find any significant amounts of voidstone there. You would just end up digging holes at random." (Shari)

    "So why should we go then in the first place? What''s the difference?" (Jacob)

    "I was coming to this. As I said, you won''t be able to find anything on your own. However, out of my own unwanted experience, I can tell you that slimes have a distressingly detailed track of what they dissolve. Or in other words, I know what and how much is inside that what I take in. And Liqu in this regard is a natural. So we can tell where the concentration does increase." (Shari)

    "That sounds reasonable, but about how much are we talking?" (Jacob)

    "Four silver per kilo at an upper limit of thirty, given the purity of the stones is acceptable. I don''t need to say what it would mean for you if we could get full payment. You might know better what Tamarah is able to pay. If you agree on your share that is." (Shari)

    At least Myra stays mouth-agape. Jacob looks pretty tempted and Chris seems at least to balance hate and benefit in mind.

    "I am very sure that this is more than you would earn in general and also at a much lower risk, as we cannot carry the stones by ourselves and you can be like this sure that your survival will have priority to us." (Shari)

    I get at least an exaggerated nod from Liqu.

    From Chris, it¡¯s more of a death glare conveying he doesn¡¯t believe a single word I say.

    "Can you give us a moment?" (Jacob)

    "Fine." (Shari)

    We leave the room and wait outside.

    It is quite clear what happens.

    Jacob should vote for my proposal since it is simply a good offer with nearly no risk and they have no savings as he just admitted.

    Chris is vehemently protesting against working together with the evil monsters.

    And Myra might be extremely scared of Liqu, yet I think she is now in a state where she can endure her presence without fearing death every second.

    This way I should have two votes on my side, as long Chris cannot influence her.

    And when Myra goes he will eventually give in as well.

    After a while, the door opens.

    "We have discussed and decided to accept your offer." (Jacob)

    What did I say?

    "Great to hear. By the way, procuring the mining tools is your duty. I¡¯ll see this as collecting my debt." (Shari)

    "Sigh, fine. Was that all or is there anything else?" (Jacob)

    "Good that you ask. There is one place, I need you to accompany us there first." (Shari)

    "Why? Where is this place?" (Jacob)

    "Quite close. We are going now to the guild where you will help us to register me and Liqu as adventurers." (Shari)

    "What?!!" (Jacob)

 Chapter 37

    - Shari -

    "What?!!" (Jacob)

    "Was I too vague? You are going to help us register in the guild!" (Shari)

    "No? Yes? Are you insane? You can''t just go there and get registered! I mean did you even consider the risks? There are far too many other persons with enough experience to be a threat to your disguise. And you want to involve us in your mad game?" (Jacob)

    "Not all of you. I can positively refrain from Chris¡¯ participation. Also, it shouldn''t be this risky. Both of us have the powder applied and as long there is no full body examination we should be fine. And do you really think that anyone in that building would be able to see through the situation when we come? That would require quite some imagination. And I really think the status of an adventurer would be helpful for traveling." (Shari)

    "Urgh, you''re set on this, aren''t you?" (Jacob)

    "I already gave it some thought and made my decision." (Shari)

    "This is certainly one of the most outrageous things I''ve ever heard. Damn, at this point, if you get caught we''ll be in trouble too. The guards let you enter the town because of us! Fine, I''ll come with you but Myra stays here. She''s too nervous in your presence and I don''t want to involve the two of them more than necessary." (Jacob)

    "You are a good guy, Jacob. One of the reasons why I''m not going to forcefully squeeze my money out of you. Or far more terrifying, won''t ask Liqu to do it." (Shari)

    I think I''ve at least made him wince.

    That''s enough to compensate me for now.

    "And you are sure that you are no monster? By times you can be really scary." (Jacob)

    "Funny, my parents told me the same before that happened when I had to deal with the other kids in my village." (Shari)

    "Nothing I need to hear about. Just let us get over with this." (Jacob)

    "By the way, are there any requirements?" (Shari)

    "Not for the lowest F-Rank. Those are simple gathering quests and thus no one is interested if you fail or die on the job. As long as you pay your dues, they''re content. For the ranks above it''s possible to apply for a promotion after you completed some tasks and by doing so proved that you are not directly going to die out there. Those who finished training at one of the guild-managed training facilities might directly receive an intermediate rank, like D or even C depending on their performance. Mages naturally too, since they''re handy to have out there, but it isn''t common to start above D. Also, you can ask for a mock battle, to prove that you have the fighting skills for dealing with greater threats than the usual small fry. I don''t need to tell you why this might be a bad idea for you, right?" (Jacob)

    "At this point, I should inform you that I had to kill two people this night. Before you say something, it seems our friend Cid is not the type to let things pass and sent them directly into our room. I tell this for your sake because, as I see the situation, your group is also at risk. Is that alright?" (Shari)

    "You shouldn''t talk about such things in front of the door. It''s not like I''m not used to this. Even I killed on escort missions. But was it absolutely necessary? Are there any problems going to rise from that?" (Jacob)

    "The guard already dealt with it and we are clearly the victims who acted in self-defense. And to your other question, they practically jumped into Liqu¡¯s arms and made her angry. It was either on me or letting them die one of the most horrible deaths you can imagine. I consider myself rather merciful in this way." (Shari)

    That comment made him look at the person in question.

    And Liqu perceives such things.

    "They kicked my Shari. And no one''s touching her with ill will. I was just going to take their skin and see how long they would be able to survive without it." (Liqu)

    "Have I ever mentioned that she has a monstrous background?" (Shari)

    Urgh, shivers.

    "Maybe we should try to keep her in the background." (Shari)

    Jacob seems to be understandably uneasy and has this "what I''ve got myself in here" look.

    "Would be for the best. Also, despite one''s personal rank, it''s the group''s rank that matters if you are applying for jobs. In this respect, it isn''t necessary to strive for more. I could fetch the better-paid ones for you. In terms of subjugation, you have quite the proficiency." (Jacob)

    As long as Liqu leaves anything for proof that is.

    "So then we should get going. I mean it''s only one step away." (Shari)

    "Before I help you here, you aren''t going to ask for a room in the barracks, right?" (Jacob)

    I can see the cold sweat flooding out of him at this thought.

    "I think it might be a bit too crowded here, so rather not." (Shari)

    He looks as if the weight of the whole world was lifted from his shoulders.

    "Fine I just inform the others and then we head out. Sigh. How shall I explain this?" (Jacob)

    He goes back in and shortly after this noise comes out.

    "What?!!" (Chris/Myra)

    I''m somewhat happy that it''s not on me to explain this.

    He soon comes back out with a complicated expression.

    After this, we head to the guild.

    As I said before it''s a spacious building.

    Clearly, it was built with utility and not showing-off in mind, to allow to accommodate the respective numbers of adventurers this whole town has to offer and allocate the jobs among them.

    My greatest concern is naturally that Liqu does something stupid here.

    I won''t even pretend to know what goes on in this head of hers.

    I am fairly certain that even high-ranked adventurers would get huge problems fighting her inside a building with narrow possibilities to escape.

    I mean that form of hers that reminds me of a snail would cover a huge part of the whole hall here.

    But it might be better not to concern me with this for now.

    My destination is the reception.

    I just hope that this mask of mine won''t raise too many suspicions regarding my persona.

    However, the chance to be registered as an adventurer means having a certificate to my identity which is just perfect in terms of giving my background if asked and that in all towns with a guild.

    It is also a way to have an income and even a safe one, where I can stay most of the time out of crowded towns.

    These are extreme advantages that are making this gamble worthwhile.

    And to add to this, I have the unique advantage that Jacob will vouch for me.

    I simply cannot let this chance pass.

    Especially as I have money problems right now.

    So I approach the counter and find in front me a woman in a uniform with a black skirt, white shirt, and grey vest.

    "Good day, mi-...miss. What can I do for you?" (receptionist)

    The woman at the counter was obviously a little bit taken aback by my appearance.

    For sure she had problems determining my gender.

    And like I already stated, any comments on this are forbidden.

    I''m female!

    Yet, a favorable approach is preferable here.

    "I''m sorry, I only wear this mask because of a problem with my "skin" (I have none), I hope this is no problem. I''m here because I would like to register me and my friend as adventurers." (Shari)

    "Oh! I am sorry to hear this. I hope it is nothing too serious miss." (receptionist)

    "Shari! My name is Shari and this is Liqu. And sadly I need to say it is. For both of us. Yet, it''s at least not deadly." (Shari)

    If you don''t count being utterly threatened by every single person in your environment.

    "The registration for beginners is in general possible for anyone who agrees to sign the contract and is able to pay the fee. Is there any reason, why you are applying now?" (receptionist)

    "Truth be told, it just came to (a slime abducted me!). We both are used to traveling, but would like to be able to take official requests." (Shari)

    "You are aware that the appointment in the guild requires you to engage in combat, often with monsters? And like this, it is mandatory for applicants to have some fighting capabilities. Do you have these?" (receptionist)

    "Both of us are fairly certain that we could face almost any threat out there. Jacob here would vouch for that to be the case." (Shari)

    "Is that so? Jacob, as a veteran of the C-Rank your word has some weight. Can you confirm their statements?" (receptionist)

    "I... can confirm that they are rather dangerous and that I really don''t want to fight them." (Jacob)

    "So you are vouching for them? You know, you will be held responsible if they fail their given tasks and have to face the consequences. From a penalty fee to supplementary actions against you and your group or even a downgrade of your rank." (receptionist)

    The poor guy is right now sweating buckets.

    "You know¡­ They are able to do the work and I am certain that they have no criminal record. Is that enough?" (Jacob)

    Well, there might be some bounty posters for Liqu hanging out at this very place, but those are certainly not about her breaking any human laws.

    "It should suffice. Under those circumstances, I can offer you to register as a beginning D-Rank. The ranks are starting from the lowest F-rank, followed by E, D, C, B, A, and S-rank. Yet the latter shouldn''t be relevant to you. They are bound to time, number, and assessed difficulty level of your taken assignments, as well as your abilities, and the general perception of your group. I am required to ask you once again for confirmation that you are confident to be capable of fulfilling the requests you would have to take at your rank." (receptionist)

    "I don''t think that there are any monsters out there we would have to shy away from." (Shari)

    "Uh, I am not good with dragons." (Liqu)

    Spontaneously I want to slap my face, but get hindered by the mask.

    It might surely be a fairly interesting story, regarding what Liqu has to do with legendary entities of unrivaled power that are so rare that many think of them as mere legends nowadays.

    But surely not now!

    "Pardon me?" (receptionist)

    "Sorry, she''s joking. What she meant to say was that she thinks that as long as we don''t encounter any legendary creatures of calamity we should be fine." (Shari)

    "Fine. I take that as it is. Yet before registration, we have to take care of the details of your application. At this point, I have to inform you that the fee to subscribe for an upper rank like yours is one silver per person. Can you afford that?" (receptionist)

    To show my sincerity I pay directly and am internally grateful to have been paid by Tamarah, as this wouldn''t have been possible otherwise.

    "If you would follow me please." (receptionist)

    We follow the woman into a room behind the counter.

    Jacob isn''t allowed.

    We can sit at a table and she takes some paperwork.

    "I need to record your personal information and details to your respective profession. Also, I need to see your appearance at least one time for reasons of logistics, intelligence, and security. That means... without the masks." (receptionist)

    "This is inconvenient, but I need to say we have applied powder under those masks. It is not possible that we will also remove that." (Shari)

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "It should be acceptable, taking your problems in regard." (receptionist)

    "That relieves me a great deal." (Shari)

    I''ve got a pocket filled with some of the powder for emergency applications.

    When I remove the mask I make sure to coat another layer to stay sure.

    After all, this mask was still in contact with my face and it is unclear if it rubbed somehow.

    Liqu didn''t wear her mask until now.

    I made her simply keep her head under the cloak all the time.

    So both of us have to show off a grey-white powdered face.

    "Hmm, it''s a shame. Your facial features are quite nice. Quite unfortunate that you need to hide your face like this." (receptionist)

    "I would as well wish for them to be in a better condition, but nonetheless have to deal with it." (Shari)

    "Now I need to write down your personal information, regarding age, background, abilities, and if present magic. These will be available for other guild members to view, to decide if they want to form a group with you, especially when the need for a larger troop arises." (receptionist)

    I need to answer this fast before Liqu is ruining it.

    "Alright, I''m seventeen and Liqu is... sixteen years old." (Shari)

    Please stupid slime, don''t speak now and tell that woman that you are ten.

    "You are rather young for skilled fighters. Jacob said you know how to fight, might you tell me what means you are utilizing?" (receptionist)

    She is scrutinizing us a bit, yet I believe it is still at the level of mere curiosity.

    "I am pretty good with the dagger and aside from this both of us use... substances with special effects which we can produce on our own." (Shari)

    And that inside our bodies.

    As if I would tell her that!

    "Foreign substances? You mean you are alchemists? You use poison?" (receptionist)

    "Ehm, no. More like... acid." (Shari)

    "Acid?!" (receptionist)

    She is looking at us with an examining gaze and something akin to understanding seems to light up in her eyes.

    I guess she thinks the skin problem is linked to our usage of acid.

    Honestly, that isn''t even completely wrong.

    "Do you have a sample to verify your testimony?" (receptionist)

    "I-it is a bit hard to bring along. The production is more... on the fly." (Shari)

    "I''ve got some!" (Liqu)

    Which part of "hold back" are you unable to understand, you stupid slime?

    Oh no!

    She isn''t going to...

    Yes sure, she does.

    Liqu removes one glove, while her arm, fortunately, remains hidden inside the sleeve, and dumps a small blob on the table which immediately burns through the wooden frame.

    It isn''t clear since I didn''t confirm it, but I guess the ground is as well affected.

    "Liqu you stupid s... Stupid Liqu! I am terribly sorry for my... acquaintance. She is quite often lacking common sense." (Shari)

    "It seems your mixture is rather... potent. That has to be noted, yet I''m afraid, I need to ask you to pay for the damage." (receptionist)

    "Yes, I''ve feared so." (Shari)

    "It is just a small part and the table was anyway old, so thirty copper should suffice." (receptionist)

    Without saying another word I pay.

    "Fine. What else?" (Shari)

    "Do you have any other skill you would like to promote? Remember, this is primarily to show to other members of the guild, who decide based on your abilities if they want to invite you, so it should hold true. If there is any damage due to false declaration you will be held responsible." (receptionist)

    "Well, I can quite good navigate in the wilds and also verify a number of plants and how they are used, yet I would like to inform myself here in the guild about the noteworthy plants and where they grow in the area if such a service exists." (Shari)

    "This is possible, yet you are required to read the book inside the building, under surveillance, and any damage has to be paid. It would be a large sum considering the worth of books. So I will note herbalist and navigation. The second is of lesser interest since all existing groups already have such a person if they want to survive. With your knowledge about plants, is that including healing treatment?" (receptionist)

    "Hmm, I know that the healing abilities of clearsprout are concentrated in the edge of the leaves and how they are applied, that coratis-grass is great against many kinds of venom, how to use purpleberries against nausea, that darkleaves help with a stomach ache and you can use waterveils to treat burns. Yet I have none of these with me at the moment." (Shari)

    "That is enough, so I can note herbal healer as a secondary there. That is wanted. Then Liqu, do you have any other skills?" (receptionist)

    "I don''t really understand." (Liqu)

    Please stupid slime, don¡¯t ruin it.

    "Something that would help a team to perform on a mission. For example to support them during a fight or to help with disassembling, maybe?" (receptionist)

    "Hmm. Ahh! I am very good with the bodies of most living beings! I can perfectly tell which part is where and what it does there." (Liqu)

    Figures; she literally dissected all her victims by dissolving every part of them.

    "Anatomical knowledge? So you can also point at weak points and find the organs?" (receptionist)

    "Yes, sure." (Liqu)

    "If you have nothing to add, this concludes this part of the interview. However, I have to remind you that a false testimony might lead to severe repercussions. Especially if the guild''s reputation gets damaged. In the worst case, if you stay unable to pay the resulting fines you might get sold as debt slaves. Is that clear?" (receptionist)

    "Yes. I promise that we didn''t tell a single lie." (Shari)

    Maybe we omitted some facts but if these get uncovered I guess a fine will be one of the lesser problems.

    "Alright. At last, we just have to test your magical aptitude." (receptionist)

    "Magical aptitude? Wait! We aren''t mages!" (Shari)

    "This is a standard procedure. The guild wants to keep track of this for all its members for different reasons. For example, there were cases, when the applicant didn¡¯t know he was a mage and never trained their given abilities. There are wind mages who simply like to be outdoors or earth mages who feel calmer when lying on the ground." (receptionist)

    "Isn''t this still a bit unusual for such a course of action?" (Shari)

    "The most important reason is that it shows how much magic lies in the body of a person. While the flesh is very limited in the amount of magic it can contain, you should know that all living beings have a bit inside them. The church refers to it as the "spark of life". The common difference between a normal person and a mage would be that the latter have in usually twice or even thrice the amount, crammed up inside by their natural affinity and training. Also, there are even cases of people without affinity who have more energy in them and are able to perform slightly better than the average person in terms of speed and strength. This might be limited since the human body can only contain it a certain amount, but the important part is as follows. Some monsters can note the difference in energy and are more prone to target the ones with more energy as they have more value for them to get their fill. Because of that, a group has to know who they should look out for. Understood?" (receptionist)

    This was quite much, but I think I understand.

    "So people are different in the amount of magic they can hold and you need to keep track of that." (Shari)

    "Precisely! As I said, mages tend to have more. Not excessively but it''s normal for them to two times the energy of the average person, while five times should be the absolute limit." (receptionist)

    "So that''s why some taste better." (Liqu)

    I stare in utter shock at the certifiable insane slime next to me.

    "What was that?" (receptionist)

    "Ah! Well, she means in this case we have to pay attention to that. You know, when monsters are going to attack the better targets. That is very interesting information. Thank you." (Shari)

    "O-okay, we will then proceed with the measuring." (receptionist)

    "And what do we have to do?" (Shari)

    "You only need to hold your hand over that orb there in the corner." (receptionist)

    She points there at an obsidian round object in a metallic holder.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t remove the gloves." (Shari)

    "You don''t need to. It will suffice if you just hold your hand above it. The orb will react to the change in magical energy in the environment and begin to glow in accordance." (receptionist)

    Alright, there shouldn''t be a problem.

    I just need to extend my hand.

    "Good, but I really am no mage." (Shari)

    I hold my hand out to the orb and as the woman said, it starts to glow white from the inside.

    The light is rather bright, considering the stone was almost black before, if not for a little glim.

    Maybe that was because of the bit of energy in the air?

    But why does the receptionist look like this?

    "Is something wrong?" (Shari)

    "Your... your measurements are breaking the scale! It shouldn''t shine like this! Even if you are a mage, it is simply not possible that a normal body is going to contain this much magic. How?" (receptionist)

    "Now me!" (Liqu)

    Liqu is forcing herself through and holds her hand to the orb.

    It shines as it did for me, but stronger.

    Now I get it.

    How could I forget?

    This body isn''t human.

    Monsters are magical.

    And my density is greater.

    When they dissolve slimes drain every bit of energy out of the consumed stuff and leave the rest as dead matter.

    I am sucking energy the whole time.

    Naturally, I have an abundance of it.

    Not being aware of this was stupid.

    How do I get out of this?

    "How is this possible? Such intensity!" (receptionist)

    Alright, for now, I''ll just deny any knowledge about these matters.

    "Oh my! How could it be like this? I don''t understand how this could happen!" (Shari)

    "Y-you see, I''m a water mage. Look, this is the reaction it has to me!" (receptionist)

    She uses the orb and it glows.

    But this little glim isn''t even close to our reactions.

    "So, our reactions aren''t normal!? What do we do about this?" (Shari)

    "I-I don''t know. I had my suspicions when I saw your eyes, but this is absolutely unexpected." (receptionist)

    She looks troubled but manages to catch herself.

    "See. Any monster that has at least a basic sense for magic will be after you. There aren''t that many in the area. The common ones use smell or their eyes to find their prey. And among humanoid monsters, like goblins, only the shamans have any proficiency in magic. Nonetheless, it might draw some of the nasty kinds. For example, we had reports of a winged insect species which aims to draw blood exclusively from mages and even a vine flower that concentrates on ensnaring and draining them. You might bait such things to you and your team!" (receptionist)

    "Oh, that one is nasty." (Liqu)

    I smack Liqu''s torso as hard as my body allows me to without causing weird-looking reactions.

    This slime shall shut up!

    "She meant this sounds truly dangerous." (Shari)

    "Uhh, what was the meaning of that?" (Liqu)

    "It meant, keep quiet and let the adults talk." (Shari)

    "I already said I am..." (Liqu)

    "Too inexperienced to have an idea what trouble you cause for me with every word you utter. So let me speak!" (Shari)

    "Fine." (Liqu)

    "I''m sorry, my comrade can be very problematic." (Shari)

    Urgh! And now Liqu''s eyes light up at the word "comrade".

    "Ehm, right. But how does that add up? You say you both are no mages, but then you have this much magic. And those eyes. Did never any idea occur to you?" (receptionist)

    This starts to turn out bad.

    I''m asking myself if I should abandon this disguise and scare her, but this would surely not work.

    She is stationed here to keep the ruffians in check.

    Such a job affords mental fortitude.

    And an open approach seems just too risky, considering where I am here.

    So I''ll proceed with denial.

    "How would I know? I never used magic in my life! This might be a mere coincidence. You said yourself that there are also normal people with more magic than others." (Shari)

    "But this isn''t making sense! Both of you, the same coincidence? And at such a level?" (receptionist)

    "I don''t know what you want to hear from me. I cannot use magic." (Shari)

    She looks intently at me.

    "Look, it is not necessary to hide things like this. The information is confidential if you wish so." (receptionist)

    Yes, sure.

    I totally cannot imagine you rushing out into the hall, screaming: "Kill the monster! Kill it!"

    I stay unwavering and hope she gives up to inquire any further about our circumstances.

    Although she looks rather displeased at this.

    "Sigh! Fine. It''s not like I can decline your application because you don''t want to relay all your skills. It would just have made things easier." (receptionist)

    Welcome to the club!

    Because my life is certainly not easy.

    "Alright, I will simply note "abundance of magic" in your respective sheets." (receptionist)

    "Are we done now?" (Shari)

    "Would you like to give further personal intel? About your life or education?" (receptionist)

    She states the question as if she''s not really expecting me to answer.

    "There isn''t much to say. I come from a village between here and Siras. I would point at it on a map, but doubt it would show up on it. And Liqu was... a refugee. Constantly moving since youngest age." (Shari)

    Fortunately, my silent pleas that this stupid slime may stay quiet are received and she says nothing about her life before she got me.

    "Anything else? Like where you learned your profession?" (receptionist)

    In a dark cave filled with slime.

    "Sorry, but this is confidential. The place is not allowed to be revealed." (Shari)

    For your sake!

    "If you say so. Alright. The formalities are done then. You just have to subscribe or if you can''t, write a symbol you could use for confirmation. But before you do so, are you aware of the appointed tasks you will have to fulfill?" (receptionist)

    "Appointed tasks?" (Liqu)

    Shit! That''s a problem!

    I can''t even reprimand this stupid slime for speaking up.

    The issue is that the following answer might become extremely awkward.

    Especially for Liqu.

    I forgot that the guild has to handle the tasks given by the kingdom that allows it to build its bases and operate here.

    Like this they can, as long it is not for conflicts use the members as resources.

    And there is one particular standing order that could become a problem.

    "You have to do them, to retain your status as guild members. Otherwise, you need to face penalties. There is no way around this! There are some, like hunting goblins or defending against orcs. However, at the moment it is mostly one simple thing. If they don''t do the more dangerous ones or are applied to tasks of higher priority, each member has to destroy at least one slime in two months and bring the core as proof. If you neglect that, you will be forced to take a penalty mission or pay a considerable sum for leniency." (receptionist)

    Slime subjugation.

    The irony!

    "It really isn''t much, right? And given how common they are no one should have problems getting this done. You could even do it on the way. But there are still some who try to shirk their duties. Did you know that there are even some members who sell broken cores at high prices to other members? And they pay! Just so they can avoid it? Do you believe this?!" (receptionist)

    I look unsure at Liqu.

    "Good! This shouldn''t be a problem. They are slow." (Liqu)

    Is she for real?!

    They are basically her kind!

    Is she really going to kill them just like this?

    This slime can be extremely frightening at times.

    What am I saying?

    She is frightening!

    I simply forget about it sometimes.

    But since nothing is keeping us, I sign on the parchment.

    Yet it is quite difficult without having any sense of feel through the glove.

    Like this, it comes out more crude than I would have liked.

    The receptionist is apparently used to this.

    Still, I get an inquisitive look on my gloves, which asks why I''m so insistent on keeping them on.

    Liqu is next.

    But then she freezes, looking flustered.

    Then she draws a picture that seems to resemble a drop with two attachments in form of swirls symmetrically extending on each side to the top.

    "I like that one! I will use this!" (Liqu)

    I should have considered that.

    She cannot write!

    How should she have learned this?

    Maybe I should educate her on this in the future.

    It can''t hurt to teach her when there is time.

    To be honest, every little bit of knowledge to counter her stupidity would be an improvement, considering how inept she is.

    Damn, I''m getting too attached.

    "That''s it! With this, you two are officially members of the guild." (receptionist)

    "Was that really okay? I mean that drop symbol?" (Shari)

    "There are other illiterate members. The common associates are often not educated. So personal symbols are commonly accepted." (receptionist)

    This whole procedure was so full of ridiculousness that it gets hard to maintain a straight face.

    So I put the mask back on.

    I mean they seriously just accepted two monsters as a part of the group that professionally hunts them.

    Talk about lousy control measures.

    Yet I won''t complain.

    This all works out fine for me.

    Nonetheless, I should deepen my knowledge about this work since I have no idea what encompasses as a whole.

    "What ways to work are there right now, we could take?" (Shari)

    "The guild offers access to the blackboard. There are three kinds of assignments. Open assignments, which in general are about the delivery of certain objects, essential to certain businesses or the town''s supply. Contracted assignments, where the one who wants to work under the described conditions applies for it and meets the contractor for further intel. Those are open as soon the guild opens and in general it is "first comes first served". And then there are special assignments, where the member is directly contacted, as the contractor feels safer with this particular partner." (receptionist)

    So you either have relations or have to take what is there before the others.

    "The open ones are the most common. At those, you will be rewarded as soon you bring the object and the contractor has no interest in your persona. Yet it is risky if only a certain amount is requested and the offer gets taken down before you hand in yours. This is more or less likely to happen, depending on the subject. Also, the town offers subjugation assignments regarding certain creatures, yet it is not advised to concentrate on the killing alone, as you won''t be able to make your fill with killing low-key creatures." (receptionist)

    I am rather sure Liqu gets her "fill" through killing.

    But here begins the interesting part about what is worth how much.

    "Jacob told me he brought a rager down. Was it possible to submit that one?" (Shari)

    "It came very surprising and will be beneficial for his reputation. These kinds of subjugations are assigned as the extermination of severe threats and he was rewarded with fifteen silver. Yet, the town will only accept the subjugation if they truly brought down a threat, and thus not any proof will lead to a reward." (receptionist)

    "And what are the requirements to have it accepted?" (Shari)

    "Usually it''s the left ear for confirmation, which has to be fresh enough to make it believable that the fight was close enough to the town to have any securing impact. It might be usually the left ear yet for creatures that don''t have ears, it is the most distinguishing feature, like for scorpions it''s the stinger. And it should be on the open list in the hall. There you will also find the rules regarding bringing proof." (receptionist)

    This much is understandable.

    There is simply no reason to pay for something without reaping any benefit.

    It would be crazy to grant a reward because someone brought in the remains of a stuffed animal that died long ago or to voluntarily pay for the sake of other towns.

    "So are we done now?" (Shari)

    "Almost. Here are your cards to confirm your identity. The necessary information is inscribed on them, to introduce you for example to other members. The information will be in time distributed to the other branches of the guild. The detailed information will be listed there for confirmation in the register. Your status will be like this become known and get updated to give you a base for negotiations. So you can confirm that you are a reasonable partner for a commission. This is in fact the greatest benefit of being a member of the guild. You are official contractors! If you have any further questions about the services the guild provides or any assignments to partake in, you just need to come back to the counter." (receptionist)

    So she hands us those cards which just from the look are nothing fancy.

    It seems we can leave now.

    This way two slimes officially became adventurers with legally confirmed status.

    If the headquarters would know about this.

 Chapter 38

    - Shari -

    When we''re back in the hall I spot Jacob and Liqu starts exuberantly to wave at him.

    "Did it work out?" (Jacob)

    He sounds anxious, which is understandable considering that he has risked his neck in this.

    And still does, with that ongoing vouch for us.

    If we mess up he will be held responsible.

    I think like this I can consider his debts as paid.

    I mean, what are fifty copper for having such a friend?

    Good that I wear this mask or my smile would show through!

    "You know my evaluation of the guild dropped quite a bit. Apparently they take everyone here." (Shari)

    With this, I show him my new membership card.

    "Even the monsters they fight against." (Shari)

    Jacob is cringing at that comment.

    However, this status will help me.

    From now on I just need to drill into Liqu to leave the left ear when she dissolves her prey and like this, we can acquire a decent income.

    In addition to my other possibilities, it should be possible to make some money, like this coming closer to my personal purpose for now.

    Building an own home outside of the town yet with the possibility to regularly come in for some errands, while being well respected enough to have some trust.

    This goal doesn''t seem too farfetched anymore.

    It seems things are developing for me.

    Assuming no incident happens.

    Before I leave, I take my time to look at this ominous blackboard.

    I concentrate on the open assignments.

    It is clear that concluding a contract before I have performed a single task is out of the question.

    When I can show some fulfilled tasks on my record the guild keeps track of, this will change.

    For now, I can just show that I have the ability to handle them.

    And like this, I will fulfill the tasks that everyone can take whenever it is convenient.

    Anyway, I have at the moment a private contract with Tamarah.

    But when there is a chance I can take the possible requested items or proofs of subjugations on the way.

    So I concentrate on herbs and common monsters.

    There are some that are unlikely to get withdrawn, like the assignment for gathering clearsprout.

    Twenty copper per unit is not the world, yet a considerable sum.

    It is a good healing herb, so the town should request it no matter what, to stay able to guarantee the condition of its soldiers.

    The guild itself is distributing it to the members, as part of the service to provide equipment for longer journeys.

    Naturally at a much higher price.

    One of the reasons why I still have one unit with me.

    You might never know when it will become handy.

    The same safety goes for the assignments for common monsters.

    Especially here at the border, they want to decline the monster population in the closest vicinity.

    It is bad when merchants and farmers get ripped apart by direwolfs.

    And as they reward only the confirmed kills, they are paying directly for the result, without any risk on their side if the venture goes wrong.

    Quite a one-sided deal in my opinion.

    So I memorize the most common tasks.

    It is difficult at first, as the memories feel like they actively slip away.

    Yet, after I concentrate a while on them it seems like I can fix them in my mind.

    Just then I remember the nature of my core.

    It''s very stable.

    I can''t easily fill new information into the gem, but those who are certainly acquired will be literally set in stone.

    Something like a guaranteed, permanent success for going through this whole hassle of learning.

    Maybe I should reconsider if it''s smart to fill this thing with random stuff.

    However, here we have only some pictures, names, and the reward.

    I guess the pictures are for those who cannot read.

    Quite detailed they are.

    However, those aren''t complicated details and so the increased effort to memorize a decent amount is still within the limits.

    In any case, Liqu will devour everything she comes across and I have to make sure that we still can pick it up.

    So I go back to the others.

    "I''m done. We can get going if you want." (Shari)

    I don''t think anyone ever told him more relieving words.

    Well, this might only last until I will eventually return here.

    So we leave the hall because I have no intention to cause too many waves.

    I am somewhat glad that no one approached me, yet I guess I''m not interesting enough to be worth someone¡¯s time.

    Also, if someone would want to know more, I guess he would first check the register for new members.

    Yet as you can''t be too cautious I hurry to get out of this place where all possibly raisable flags are gathered, to avoid any unwanted encounters.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Bump"

    And like this, I run into someone.

    "How dare you, wench! To barge into me like this! Attacking those superior to you! Do you have any idea who I am?" (?)

    No, but I''m very sure you are going to tell me, mister!

    Also isn''t he a bit of a drama queen?

    I am basically a walking cushion.

    "I am very sorry. Today was my first day here and I was too excited so that I lost my concentration. I sincerely apologize!" (Shari)

    The man is with such a fancy coat obviously a noble.

    Mum told me how much trouble those people can bring with them and in my position, I don¡¯t need any more trouble.

    Because of this, I try to ease the waves and get out of this situation.

    All of this while I hope that Liqu is not too focused on this "wench" part and settles for respective reactions.

    "And now you dare to talk back! As if I care for the reasons for such an insult! I am Baron Aldreth Moreau and you will regret this!" (Moreau)

    God!

    I can already hear Liqu plucking flower petals while repeating "kill him, kill him not".

    Naturally, Jacob gets nervous at our prospects.

    The way things are going right now, this could turn into ground zero of a catastrophe.

    Hand backward I stroke gently down at Liqu''s coat, which causes a distinctive shiver on her side.

    This should give me the necessary time to solve this situation.

    "I can only ask for your forgivingness my lord. Please consider it." (Shari)

    "Why should I! You filthy peasant dirtied my coat!" (Moreau)

    Hell!

    Why can¡¯t he just let this slide?

    And there is no dirt!

    We just washed the coats!

    If anything it will get dirty if this keeps on.

    Ever tried to get slime mass out of your clothes?

    Well, it is surprisingly easy to wash it out, yet I doubt you could do this when Liqu is completely enveloping you.

    So stop now you idiot!

    "I am just able to apology my lord." (Shari)

    "Who cares for your apologies? I warrant compensation!" (Moreau)

    Are you really so pathetic to strip us of our money?

    "All I can give are two silver. I simply don''t have more. We just came into town and do not own anything." (Shari)

    He can look for the rest in my body if he dares.

    "Tsk; do you take me for a beggar to give out such a patty handout? Are you trying to insult me even more? Who do you think I am?" (Moreau)

    Someone with serious mental problems.

    "Oh no. I know my lord must be too honorable to take any money from a peasant such as me. Please forgive my carelessness." (Shari)

    It is very fortunate that I have full control over my body including my vocal cords.

    Otherwise, my voice would have already given away my mockery and annoyance.

    "Kneel and beg at my feet! Then maybe I can find it in me to forgive you." (Moreau)

    Asshole!

    But if it ends like this.

    I lower myself extremely careful to not leave a stain on the ground.

    When I think I''m low enough I start.

    "Please forgive me, my lord! I promise that it won''t happen again." (Shari)

    Otherwise, this slime behind me will kill everyone in this town.

    "Tsk. And that you call kneeling? Duh, I have no time for this, leave my eyes." (Moreau)

    "Immediately sir." (Shari)

    As if I would want to prolong this.

    Hurriedly I grab Liqu before she does anything Liqu-like, and rush away as fast as possible.

    We three calm down in an alley further down the street.

    "Huh, that was close." (Shari)

    "I really badly want to dissolve him." (Liqu)

    "I know and I''m very glad you didn''t. After all this work please don''t just blow our cover." (Shari)

    "But I don''t like this person. And what was this with this weird positioning?" (Liqu)

    Oh, she doesn''t know kneeling.

    Maybe that was what prevented bloodshed.

    Or rather slimeshed, as no blood would remain.

    "This was kneeling. Basically, it means that you show the other one he is superior by lowering your height. Yet, to me, it was just a gesture you can do like this. This person was rather powerful. And so I could end this by performing such an act and then stop talking to him." (Shari)

    "What? He didn''t look strong!" (Liqu)

    "Not this kind of power. I mean he controls many people, also strong ones. We wouldn''t have a calm second if we had done something to him. So I rather did something embarrassing instead of dealing with the troubles." (Shari)

    "Duh, I understand. But I don''t want my Shari to do things she doesn''t want." (Liqu)

    And again she gets possessive!

    "This wasn''t much. Please understand that I know what I''m doing. If I want you to act I will tell you." (Shari)

    "Alright!" (Liqu)

    Good.

    Slime calamity prevented for now.

    Now let''s talk to the other mess at my side.

    "And Jacob anything to add?" (Shari)

    "We are still alive!" (Jacob)

    "Very observing. Thank you for your input." (Shari)

    "No. I mean, Baron Moreau is infamous. He isn''t the kind of person to let things slide. And that slime there isn''t either. It''s unfathomable that this went so mildly. He must''ve been busy to let us off like this." (Jacob)

    "I am just glad we had no issues with guards. Taking aside the point that there might be issues to arrest us, as we could just walk out of the cell. There would be the more concerning problem that Liqu would go on a killing spree before that happens." (Shari)

    "I am getting more and more anxious regarding you two." (Jacob)

    "I seriously try to keep her in check. But as you might guess, she is a rather... slippery individual." (Shari)

    "Well, you are acting mostly normal. Just promise me that nothing else will happen until we depart." (Jacob)

    "I will do my best under the circumstances of being surrounded by vengeful gangster bosses, raving nobles, and apparent assassins." (Shari)

    "Assassins?" (Jacob)

    "Our room neighbor is quite creepy." (Shari)

    "Just... I don''t want to know." (Jacob)

    "That''s a deal. We will then meet tomorrow at the east gate." (Shari)

    Without anything else to settle we split at this point.

    This time I am especially careful to not bump into anyone and can like this make it without any further incidents back to our inn, where I will need to pack for our departure to this mine.

    On the way there I bought Liqu five meat skewers for twenty copper.

    Might not make her full, but it¡¯s enough to pacify her for now.

    Naturally, I forced her to only dissolve them by putting them through her mouth.

    She did so.

    Sadly by awkwardly stuffing the whole thing inside, wood included, which means I had to correct her.

    When we finally enter, I try not to have direct contact with the innkeeper considering that she might be upset because of last night.

    But I will have to when I tell her that we might leave for some time.

    At least there is nothing that can prevent my well-deserved rest now.

 Chapter 39

    - Shari ¨C

    I really need some rest now.

    But first I have to get into my room.

    I unlock the door with our assigned key and...

    What the fuck!?

    "Good day my dearest. I was starting to get bored, not knowing when you might come back!" (?)

    This cloaked woman!

    What does she want here?

    Furthermore within a locked room?

    What is going on here!?

    "What are you doing in here?! This is a crime! The heck!? Leave!!!" (Shari)

    "Hmm, I don''t think so! Something tells me you wouldn''t want to involve the guards a second time in this. Especially as all this attention would not align with your interests, am I right?" (?)

    Again this shiver.

    This is taking a turn to the wrong.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" (Shari)

    "I am rather sure you do in all this suspicious demeanor of yours." (?)

    "We are completely normal travelers, trying to make a living in this town." (Shari)

    Okay, I know myself that this sounded like "We are completely unsuspicious, so don''t look!".

    I might as well wear a shield around my neck "guilty".

    "Mhm, yes. Normal travelers. Having no tents, sleeping bags, fire tools, or anything else necessary to survive in the wilds." (?)

    This is bad.

    I don''t know how to stop her.

    "This mustn''t mean anything. You have no proof to suspect us." (Shari)

    "You are right. Just bits and pieces. Completely inconceivable stuff like you bringing giant chunks of flesh in here, which vanish without even leaving bones. Or that no one seems to ever have seen you without a complete cloak. Or that yesterday you''ve just said something about how wearing a disguise is helpful while killing people. Hihi, what should be suspicious about that? I wonder what I might find beneath that cloak of yours." (?)

    Shit, this is far too much information on us.

    What is she?

    I still lean towards assassin.

    "So, do you intend now to tell me what you are?" (?)

    "You don''t need to know and especially, you don''t want to." (Shari)

    I look at Liqu who despite the situation is in her demeanor pure serenity.

    "You are right. I have no idea what I am against here. And the keyword was "what"! Judging from your gaze you are more concerned about your comrade, so that means I should be warier of her. I know you can kill fast, without even making that much of a commotion. But really risk it with me? I already win when I can escape. Or do you believe the window behind me is open for ventilation?" (?)

    "We can try. This sounds fun." (Liqu)

    Oh no, she already let one glove slide down.

    "Liqu stop! Don''t act rash." (Shari)

    "But I thought she wanted to play?" (Liqu)

    "Hihi, just as I thought. Dangerous seems to be an understatement." (?)

    "What do you want? You don''t look to me like the upstanding civilian reporting to the guard." (Shari)

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Confirmation, for now. I am extremely curious. And then¡­ We¡¯ll see." (?)

    "You want to see, hmmm? This sounds interesting. Then I think I will show." (Liqu)

    "Liqu didn''t I say..." (Shari)

    "You said don''t act rash. And I don''t. I know exactly what I can do." (Liqu)

    "You mean you can without..." (Shari)

    "Absolutely." (Liqu)

    Even with this cloak hiding her face I can literally see this woman getting nervous, taking some steps back closer to the window.

    The mask Liqu wears gives an eerie feel and she must think the same.

    Liqu makes a step in her direction and promptly this person responds by throwing two knives at Liqu.

    They hit, but instead of dodging she made a hard move forward directly into them and lunges the ungloved arm in this person''s direction, even if she is still on the other side of the room.

    Yet this is no problem for a slime.

    The mass of her arm rushes forward and sticks to her.

    Before she can even scream it extends over her mouth and winds around her.

    Slime-shackle success!

    Like this, she cannot move anymore.

    I hurry and close the door and the window.

    The moment I am done with the latter I find Liqu already on top of her.

    She has removed her mask and starts to lick her lips like always when she thinks about dissolving something.

    Does she even have lips?

    Do I have lips?

    No, no.

    Don''t think about this.

    Back to the issue.

    "Can I?" (Liqu)

    Damnit, I can''t need a mess here!

    "Let me first take a look." (Shari)

    I lift the cap and move the cloth so I can see her face.

    Black hair sprouts out and I see:

    A girl!?

    This is just a girl.

    Maybe the cloth before her mouth did change her voice a bit, but she is far too young to be anything of the assumed.

    Her eyes got teary and fearful.

    "Now can I?" (Liqu)

    Damnit, I can''t let Liqu kill a child!

    What is she? Fifteen?

    "No, don''t please." (Shari)

    "But she has seen. Isn''t this bad?" (Liqu)

    "Let me talk." (Shari)

    I bend close to her face.

    "I want just a nice talk. Liqu will now release your mouth, but if you scream not even I will be able to keep her in check. Trust me you don''t want this." (Shari)

    I get a shaky nod in return.

    "Liqu, set her mouth free." (Shari)

    She does so and this girl starts to take a deep breath.

    I guess Liqu wasn''t this interested in her air supply.

    "Now you better tell us something of interest. I would say something like the very personal information you inquired about us. Or to make it easy: Who are you?" (Shari)

    "M-m-my name is Elin." (Elin)

    "So, Elin you say. And what you had in mind here?" (Shari)

    "I... I..." (Elin)

    She looks nervously around the room for an escape but by experience, I can say there is no way to flee from a slime who has gotten a hold on you.

    "Now concentrate and speak. You are still alive so you should be able to do so." (Shari)

    "I th-thought if I could find something extorting I get a hold on you and could use you to my advantage." (Elin)

    "And now I have the hold." (Liqu)

    "Thank you Liqu, but not now." (Shari)

    This slime, sigh.

    "How did you want to use us?" (Shari)

    "I-I wanted you to kill someone for me or at least money. I''ve prepared so long and trained only to get this man done. With enough money I could at least pay for his death. Or some skilled killers." (Elin)

    Anger quells up, despite the situation she''s in.

    Well, this is some deep hatred.

    "Could I hear the name of this person?" (Shari)

    "Cid, his assholes, and those who back him!" (Elin)

    She nearly spits it out.

    "Oh this one. Didn''t I say I should dissolve him?" (Liqu)

    Urrgh, Liqu be quiet.

    "So let me guess: Your parents were merchants or someone else who would get targeted; they didn''t want to work with him and then mysteriously got caught up in an accident or burglary to lose their lives." (Shari)

    "Don''t talk like you would know!" (Elin)

    I hit the mark it seems.

    "But you are obviously not unskilled. Why you don''t just attack him?" (Shari)

    "Because there are always guards around him. Also, I want the men behind him too. I cannot just put it all on one act." (Elin)

    "So you''ve decided that it would be better to engage the most dangerous persons you could find instead?" (Shari)

    "If it would have worked..." (Elin)

    "Yes "if"! But it didn''t and now you are making my life more difficult." (Shari)

    Damnit! What shall I do now?

    I don''t like Cid, but I''ve decided not to engage with the dangerous underworld boss right away.

    Not to mention the problems I would create for myself with his death.

    I have simply other concerns than fighting non-profit for justice.

    And revenge is non-profit too.

    But this girl makes things difficult.

    I need an idea or at least a way to delay a decision until I can come up with something.

    And something like this had to happen just before I would leave this town for a while.

    Wait! That''s it!

    "You said you wanted money?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, yes?" (Elin)

    "And you know how to cut things with a dagger?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes. I''ve trained to slice that pig''s throat." (Elin)

    Unnecessary information.

    "As I see it, your life right now belongs to us. Despite the fact that no one will ask questions if you die in here like you yesterday could see, nothing of you will remain to be found in the first place after Liqu is done." (Shari)

    "So I can?" (Liqu)

    Stupid slime! Shut up!

    The girl starts to tremble and tears up.

    "How sounds ten silver?" (Shari)

    "Huh?" (Elin)

    "I will give you ten silver for two days of work. This is much more than a month¡¯s salary, so it sounds fair regarding the situation." (Shari)

    "But... why?" (Elin)

    "I am not really interested if you kill Cid. I don''t like him myself. But for now I need workers with actual muscles and not..." (Shari)

    I point at Liqu.

    "So you see? It would really help if you could be cooperative. Otherwise I wouldn''t know what to do with you right now. I think an agreement would be for both sides... favorable." (Shari)

    God, I sound like a villain!

    However, for now, I really cannot have her running and telling anyone about us.

    "And then?" (Elin)

    "Nothing. As I said, I don''t care what you do, but I need help now. You get your money and I can rest assured that while I''m away you won¡¯t try to get a reward from the guard, who will wait for us when we come back. Deal?" (Shari)

    "I... guess so?" (Elin)

    "Fine. To make me feel even safer you will sleep here today and just to mention it, Liqu doesn''t really sleep, so you better don¡¯t try anything stupid. And if you really should betray us and pull off the astonishing act to escape. Then nothing will allow you to feel safe. There is simply nothing that could fend off Liqu. Understood?" (Shari)

    "U-understood!" (Elin)

    "Great! Then good night for today. Sleep well. We will depart early tomorrow." (Shari)

    Somehow I believe that she will have trouble falling asleep.

 Chapter 40

    - Shari -

    I made sure my rest was as short and shallow as possible.

    While I doubt that Liqu did rest in the first place, I felt uneasy leaving those two unattended.

    I mean that was quite a tense situation.

    While I still was awake, I noticed that this girl didn''t sleep either.

    At least her wide-open eyes indicated so.

    Don''t know if she felt my gaze since I didn''t use my eyes to watch her.

    By the way, I stopped disguising myself for the rest, as this strain I put on me is countering the very purpose.

    And it didn''t matter to disguise me in front of that girl, as she already had sufficient information.

    I tried to be considerate of her and keep some distance.

    Since I already let Liqu guard her this was only a small concession.

    The first thing I did after dawn was to let her fetch her stuff.

    And naturally putting my powder and Liqu''s back on.

    That was forcing me to take the last bit of powder from the original vessel.

    I could manage with this much, as I just had to repair the coverage from before and didn¡¯t need to prepare a completely new application.

    The newly bought one comes with us to use when we eventually have to return to town.

    Fortunately, Elin¡¯s appointment for her room was running out today.

    This might''ve been the push to try such a stupid action.

    Yet if Liqu wouldn''t have got her she might have succeeded with her attempted blackmail.

    All she had to do was to scream to attract very unwanted attention to us.

    Also, I had to inform our innkeeper that we would depart for a while.

    We have no exclusive contract for the room so she might re-rent it but I wouldn''t want to pay for the time we aren''t even here.

    She was quite delighted to hear this, after all the trouble we caused.

    I hope we will still have a place to go when we come back.

    I take a look at Elin while she packs.

    As I''ve understood, this girl is craving for vengeance and did train to be able to fulfill it at a given time.

    Not that I want to impose my opinion on her and say something stupid like:

    "Revenge is a two-sided sword. It will harm you the same as your target."

    Personally, I simply don''t believe in it.

    There is nothing to gain from taking risks for no reason.

    This might be partly due to the fact that there was never someone who hurt me enough to cause such a desire.

    If not for a certain slime that took my body.

    Obviously, I''m not going for revenge at the moment.

    That mustn''t mean that I go around and tell others what they shall believe.

    That is as pointless as pursuing revenge.

    I intend to take her along, give her some money, and then never see her again.

    I''m not interested in her, but what I need now is one more person to carry the stones I want to mine.

    I¡¯ve calculated that Jacob''s group should be too small for getting the whole reward.

    So one more miner is welcome.

    To my dismay the girl has just a small backpack, not fitting for transportation.

    So what I do after that is to bring her along to the just opening market and buy her a big but cheap one for seventy copper.

    The benefit lies in the fact that now Liqu can carry the lighter one and like this, we have a handle on her.

    This whole venture is incredibly risky but I think my mix of threats, luring her with money, and taking her stuff into custody might work.

    Next, I buy her some provisions slightly above prison quality.

    "W-wait! Why do we need bread, vegetables, and cheese for forty copper? This is more than enough for five days. Excessively." (Elin)

    Like I said before, with two copper you can already buy enough bread for a day.

    But this is only the minimum since I intend to let her do rather heavy work the provisions should be enough to keep her going.

    I have some responsibility in that regard.

    Also, when I told her that I will pay for two days, that meant the time I estimate the mining will take.

    The way towards the mine will take around a day by itself and naturally the same back too.

    But hell will I do and tell her that.

    When we are in the wilderness, she will not have much of a choice but to tag along.

    So I bought her enough bread for five days since she will spend two of them with hard work, which came up to ten copper.

    Yet, as the right diet is important, something Liqu would surely agree to, I''ve added the other ingredients in addition.

    And especially regarding the cheese I was simply curious myself.

    "This isn¡¯t just for you alone and don''t you want the food?" (Shari)

    "You-you don''t want to cram me up, right?" (Elin)

    Uhh, that I would ever have to answer such a question.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Since when are you cramming people up with vegetables?" (Shari)

    "I wouldn''t bother with such a thing. Simply finding new prey is easier and more fun." (Liqu)

    Thank you Liqu for that unnecessary input.

    I''ve always made sure that Liqu is close to her so that she won¡¯t end up running.

    So we finally manage to approach the east gate.

    And in accordance find Jacob¡¯s group at our designated meeting point.

    "Hello! Nice that you guys actually came!" (Shari)

    "Who is this?" (Chris)

    "Oh, yes. You know, it''s a funny story." (Shari)

    "Yes... sure. I''m dying to hear it." (Jacob)

    Jacob''s eyes are those of a man who has already given up.

    "You know when I told you about the creepy assassin in the neighboring room?" (Shari)

    "Hey!" (Elin)

    "Pssht! My Shari is talking." (Liqu)

    That was enough to make her become quiet.

    "I especially remember saying I don''t want to get involved with that." (Jacob)

    "Well, fortunately, she wasn''t. Only someone who is good at gathering information and tried to extort us." (Shari)

    "I think I''ve missed the funny part." (Jacob)

    "I was at that part. As it got a little bit complicated, I decided to bring her with us. And before anyone here asks questions she has to blink twice to answer. Yes, she isn''t necessarily here purely of her own volition. But we have an agreement, right?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes." (Elin)

    "See? I''ve brought us bitterly needed workforce. And it won''t cut from your share." (Shari)

    In fact, I''ve bribed them right now.

    Every little bit that Elin can carry is just a plus for them since I pay her.

    "There is the problem that I don''t know how to trust her. What happens if she decides to attack us?" (Jacob)

    "You think she would try to pull anything funny while Liqu is watching?" (Shari)

    "Hi!" (Liqu)

    He looks at her and there''s an actual shiver.

    "Maybe not. But make sure she keeps her distance." (Jacob)

    "As you wish." (Shari)

    Like this, everything is ready and we can depart.

    If not...

    "Myra!" (Liqu)

    "Kyaaahhh!!" (Myra)

    Did this poor girl really think it would be enough to just hide behind everyone and be quiet to avoid that hug?

    Like always we go through the hassle to separate them.

    It''s interesting that she needs less time to calm down again with each hug.

    For the rest, the typical reactions with Jacob being flustered and Chris glaring daggers at us and spouting death threats until Myra is able again to speak and manages to calm him down.

    Things being as they are we need to wait for the situation to ease up, to not give a too weird picture to the guards at the gate.

    Yet like this, I think I''ve got Elin nicely introduced about our relationship with this group.

    I would say, she as well needs some time to process this.

    But finally, we can go to leave through the east gate.

    So I approach the gate, hoping that the guards will not be too inquiring and maybe become acquainted enough that they won''t enforce closer control in the future.

    Like last time I let Jacob take the front and like this the talking.

    "Who goes there?" (guard)

    Is this quote somehow obligatory for being a guard?

    "Rodin! Don''t be so stiff! It''s just me and some of the others, heading out on a mission." (Jacob)

    "Oh, Jacob! Haven''t seen you at this gate for an eternity. Not since..." (guard 2)

    "Baird! Please don''t let us dwell on this. Would you please let us through?" (Jacob)

    I''m getting the feeling, that I''m the only one left out from hearing Jacob''s past.

    Well, and the others in my group but none of them should care.

    "Yes, sure. Please show your cards for confirmation." (Rodin)

    Jacob''s group, used to this, is fairly fast done.

    I am sadly not.

    This leads to the embarrassing situation that I have to scramble our bags for our adventurer cards because naturally, I wanted to keep them away from our bodies before they get ruined.

    But as we just packed them I''ve got a good gist of it.

    "Here! Here they are!" (Shari)

    "Took you long enough." (Rodin)

    He takes a look at them.

    "Fairly young for adventurers. And miss, I need to ask you to lift that hood." (Rodin)

    Like always, everybody who knows about this gets nervous at that part.

    "Fine, but I need to ask if that will always be necessary if we head out. We have a bad medical problem regarding our faces, so we hide them for a reason." (Shari)

    "Sorry to hear that miss, but it''s necessary." (Horace)

    I lift the cloak and reveal at first the mask and hair I conveniently put on.

    "The mask please too." (Rodin)

    "I understand. But every time seems a little bit much, right? I mean, next time there would be really no reason. This is a little humiliating for me." (Shari)

    "I tell you something, miss. If you don''t cause any problems now, we can let you keep the hood on next time, provided it''s our shift." (Horace)

    "That''s a deal then." (Shari)

    I reveal my powdered face and get a short gasp from both of them.

    "Just to say it, the powder is necessary for my health (or rather yours). You won''t force me to take that off too, right?" (Shari)

    "N-no, that''s enough." (Rodin)

    Liqu just copies my actions and miraculously it proceeds without an incident.

    But then it''s Elin''s turn.

    "And you are?" (Rodin)

    Damnit!

    How am I going to explain her presence?

    "She is..." (Shari)

    "I''m Elin. Novice E-rank adventurer." (Elin)

    She presents him with a card that she just pulled out of her coat.

    It¡¯s a little surprising, but I guess this was a way for her to make a living aside from blackmailing and other shady acts.

    "You are accompanying them?" (Horace)

    "Yep, she now belongs to us!" (Liqu)

    Liqu steps in and gives this poor girl a slight embrace, causing a terrified shaking.

    Oh god!

    This slime is once again acting rogue.

    "So you say that the three of you have formed a group?" (Horace)

    Before the slime can say anything else I decide to act.

    "Yes, we''ve just met and don''t know how it will work out. But for the time being we decided to take her with us on our assignments." (Shari)

    "Alright! I can''t see any problems. You can pass." (Rodin)

    Maybe you can''t see!

    But well, our group¡¯s composition might be a little unusual but the job is simple enough.

    We shouldn''t meet anyone on the way to that abandoned mine and then it''s just gathering some stones and we are on our way back.

    I guess I¡¯m just worrying too much.

    I mean, what could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 41

    - Shari ¨C

    After successfully passing through the gate again without anyone ending up dead, we can start our little journey.

    Liqu, whilst having taken a liking to the city is clearly excited at the prospect of wandering with me.

    At least this is what the fact that she''s dancing around and that she''s constantly looking in my direction indicates.

    I on my side am a little more vigilant.

    The people who accompany me are one guy who just for the prospect of profit decided to join us, a swordsman and a pseudo-assassin who would possibly kill me at the first chance they get, a girl my fellow slime has developed a disturbing affection for, and the mentioned fellow slime who is in fact just a walking source of entropy.

    And this all while traversing a path on an abandoned road.

    Abandoned because the monsters got too bad here.

    And while I should be realistic about my lack of experience regarding being an adventurer my common knowledge has some very disturbing points to it.

    I have a very basic idea of the geography of my country.

    It''s like this:

    To the north, a giant mountainside is rather effectively blocking most tries to get any farther.

    This is no real problem, if not for some rumors about a dragon living there, which never were proven since you simply can''t easily traverse this landscape.

    Then to the west, we have a neighboring country.

    I guess it was called Koresi or -sa or something like this.

    I was never deeply invested in politics.

    Siras lies there at the border.

    It''s the reason why this city is well off.

    Trade and national efforts to strengthen it as the closest place to this other country are beneficial for its development.

    Not that we had many problems with them, but I have no idea what the current diplomatic situation is.

    All I''ve heard was that they have a well-maintained army, but I guess the same goes for my country.

    Then the south, represented by Ekoras.

    The long-forgotten part no one is interested in.

    The reason is the nearly impervious Evergrove here.

    The forest itself is no real problem since it has a fixed size it doesn''t change.

    It''s more about the number of monsters dwelling here, who like this kind of protective hiding and the feel of life it emanates I am now far more aware of.

    It is nearly impossible to build here standing structures and Ekoras lies especially deep there.

    To the town''s north it isn''t that bad regarding monsters, yet the further you go south, the worse it gets.

    This makes adventuring here high risk - high reward.

    With an emphasis on the "risk" part.

    So why am I concerned about going east?

    In the east of my country lies a barren, stony highland.

    There is nothing that would be worth establishing a settlement there.

    Yet one should avoid going there by all means.

    The reason is the monsters.

    One specific kind of monster.

    Orcs.

    Orcs are bad news.

    About one to two heads taller than the average human, with muscles that speak of a very sophisticated bodybuilding lifestyle and a ferociousness and thirst for blood making them very unwanted neighbors.

    The origin of these monsters is not really known.

    A popular theory says that they like the animals which changed through magical energy into monsters, simply are humans who changed at that time.

    This relates to their worst trait.

    They are intelligent.

    Well, only muscle-head-level intelligence, but that''s still bad.

    And it enables them to do something really dangerous.

    They''re forming tribes.

    A little bit like direwolves are forming packs, yet these creatures have basic social structures.

    Even tents sometimes.

    And the number of clansmen is not really set.

    It is said that in the past, many hundreds of years before, an orc horde attacked us, almost destroying this land.

    Even goblins are also rumored to partake there, yet mostly as fodder if nothing else is found.

    However, for the rest of the time, they are tolerated and protected within their midst.

    Yet goblins tend to reproduce much quicker and spread far further and because of this are also found here in this region.

    And the barren wasteland to the east houses just this kind of threat.

    This is the reason why the fortress town "Akaras" was built there to keep them in check.

    And at the moment we''re heading just in this direction.

    And this very idea makes me a little uneasy.

    There is not much of a problem, since even our destination lies still west of Akaras which obstructs them.

    Yet it''s not like this would make it impossible for them to for example went through the forest.

    It wouldn''t be the direct way and the wild monsters aren''t picky with their prey, but a good troop could surely overcome this and get into the inner land.

    Or more precisely, on a collision course with us.

    Such an encounter would be unfavorable.

    So here I am, in a monster-infested wildland, at the risk to meet a militaristic force, with the most peculiar party composition possible.

    This is my life, huh?

    The journey proceeds rather smoothly.

    While traveling on the main road we had absolutely no problems and the path was maintained and easy to walk on.

    But after a while, we need to change to a side path leading in the direction of the mine.

    It helps a little that even if the path to the mine was long abandoned, there was one in the first place.

    The forest might have reclaimed it to quite a degree yet much remains free.

    So we can traverse the forest without too many obstructions and have a mark for orientation.

    But at one point the path becomes desolate.

    Our progress slows considerably.

    Naturally, we had to deal with some critters.

    Just neglectable ones called "feliras".

    They are small cat-like creatures yet with especially long and sharp claws.

    Most of them just reach down to my knee and their strength is really limited, yet they attack in groups and try to climb on you to reach the vulnerable parts while evading your attempts to shake them off.

    This makes them quite nasty.

    That is if you are not a slime who simply pulls them in.

    I''m not sure if I will ever get their shrieked expressions and the screeches while Liqu dissolved them out of my mind.

    Probably not as my mind is a stone that inscribes all my memories.

    I almost forgot to reprimand Liqu that she can''t dissolve them whole since we need the ears for confirmation.

    However, the next encounter was troublesome in another way.

    "Hey! There in front of us!" (Myra)

    Myra has rather keen senses if she isn''t too occupied with dodging the advances of certain slimes.

    I take a moment to look closer and then spot something in the greenery.

    Just then I realize that it''s pink.

    A slime!

    "Uh, we still have to get our quota, but..." (Jacob)

    He looks unsure at Liqu.

    "I can do it!" (Liqu)

    "Ehh?" (common disbelief)

    We had this talk before, but I still have problems believing she can just like this kill her own kind.

    And I am not the only one who is challenged taking that.

    "Ehm, not that I will stop you and we have right now not the fitting tools with us, but how would you... do it?" (Jacob)

    This is a good question considering she has nothing hard with her to smash cores.

    I mean, we are slimes.

    At this moment I remember this discussion I had with her.

    Would she really?

    The question gets answered when Liqu slips out of her gloves and approaches the poor thing.

    The pink slime doesn''t react to her presence but instead slowly crawls in the direction of the humans he identified as a possible source of sustenance.

    I was never deeply invested in the fate of thousands of slimes killed by the hands of adventurers.

    But now in my situation and knowing Liqu...

    I feel conflicted.

    Liqu apparently doesn''t.

    Without hesitation, she does what no sane human ever would do and plunges her bare hand into the liquid mass.

    On the other side, hers is the same matter and this is proved when her embedded hand disintegrates inside.

    So it looks at first, but then I see how Liqu''s green color does unevenly spread.

    Soon it reaches the core of that thing.

    Meanwhile, Liqu seems to concentrate quite hard.

    The slime seems now to react a bit but nothing more than a little shiver on the surface is seen.

    The next moment the yellow core inside the creature starts to glow brighter.

    Then the shine flashes up in intervals.

    "Plok"

    And suddenly extinguishes.

    The slime immediately loses, whatever stability kept it from being just a puddle and flows down.

    All that remains is Liqu''s hand.

    Holding a small round jewel.

    The core.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Wh-why does this core not do anything?" (Myra)

    "I don''t know. Shouldn''t it immediately start to produce mass with any energy there is? Is it broken?" (Jacob)

    "No, the structure is still intact." (Liqu)

    "So it''s still alive?" (Myra)

    "Oh stupid, slimes don''t live, we just exist." (Liqu)

    Did she have to say this?

    "It was ''that'' right? You destroyed its mind!" (Shari)

    "Correct." (Liqu)

    "She did what!?" (Chris)

    "Ehm, it is like this: Slimes can come into contact with each other through their mass. But because Liqu is much more advanced than they are, when she confronts them with her whole scale of thinking those normal ones can''t take it. So she crushes their minds. Permanently." (Shari)

    "Does that mean she killed it for good?" (Jacob)

    "Well, my soul is in my core, so she did in fact destroy this one''s. It won''t recover from this. But are you okay with doing this Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Sure! I could even replenish me by draining all the good parts out of him." (Liqu)

    I didn''t want to know this!

    Really, I had no intention to hear that Liqu does suck her own species dry.

    "Fucking monster." (Chris)

    However, that comment was unnecessary?

    "This is... heavy." (Jacob)

    I cannot deny this.

    We had planned for this to happen since we will need to do our quota but seeing the real deal is quite... heavy.

    "That we had to find a slime here." (Shari)

    "It''s not this strange. This road wasn''t used in a long time, so they had time to multiply. There is a good chance we''ll encounter more of them." (Jacob)

    "Uh, if you say so." (Shari)

    Not that we shouldn''t.

    Still, Liqu showing her cannibalistic tendencies is distressing.

    Jacob was right.

    We really have some more slimes on our way and Liqu ends them all.

    We pack the cores and even give two of them to Jacob''s team.

    Yet they break them, not trusting that this state lasts.

    I on my side am still troubled.

    Like this, we continue on our way.

    Albeit from those little encounters, we can proceed without problems.

    That is until...

    "Scrieek!"

    Suddenly we hear a monster''s scream.

    "Stk"

    A moment later a thorn gets stuck in me.

    I trace the way it came from and ultimately find something clinging to a tree.

    "What the hell is that?!" (Shari)

    Jacob follows my gaze and finds like this the monster.

    "Woodpiercer! Everyone, hide! These things never come alone!" (Jacob)

    As if he has called for it more shots are released at us.

    I see how these brown things have dug into the wood with their claws while flailing their, regarding their size, relatively large tails.

    Those end with long and numerous thorns they aim at their opponents.

    Us!

    It isn''t dangerous for me as this force can''t penetrate my body far enough to reach my core.

    However, the humans here are another question.

    They don''t seem poisoned as I''ve just seen Chris pull one out of his left arm without seeming to be concerned.

    But the onslaught is troublesome.

    The thorns come from all directions and they have troublesome barbs which might cause severe bleedings.

    Also, while my body might not be harmed I would be troubled if the cloak ends up torn.

    Yet these beasts are too high up in those trees for me to reach them.

    "Sciek!" (woodpiercer)

    These things throw relentlessly more and more of these thorns.

    And they disturbingly precise aim for appendages.

    Foremost on the legs to keep one from running, as they are too stationary to finish their victims off in another way.

    Especially Myra gets badly targeted.

    I guess she makes for a good victim.

    Chris fares better with his armor and positions himself in front of her, but cannot really cover Myra against the attacks from every direction.

    Jacob loads his crossbow and begins to shoot these monsters down.

    Elin uses her throwing knives, but can only get two.

    In the first place, her goal is just to run as fast as possible out of their range.

    However, Myra and Chris don''t look as if they can escape and won''t be fine if this keeps up.

    But suddenly Liqu joins them.

    Her body extends and covers Myra from three sides, which is enough to enable Chris to shield the remaining direction.

    Yet I don''t like how he looks at her core she placed more on the inside, close to Myra.

    However, I am sure that Liqu is more than able to defend herself against a sneak attack.

    On the other side, while Jacob can finish some of these monsters with his crossbow he is for exactly that reason under heavy fire.

    So it seems that he needs me more.

    I decide to copy Liqu, let go of my cloak, and place myself in front of him.

    "Make sure you get the shot! I cover meanwhile!" (Shari)

    "Thanks." (Jacob)

    This should help him as he can now concentrate on reloading without having to dodge the thorns and has more leeway to aim.

    Despite my effort, as I just have my human frame he has to crouch next to me at a tree and still needs to be wary of the open side.

    However, this one is cleared fast.

    The shots I get are as I said no problem.

    They lose their force as soon they come into contact with my surface.

    But admitting that my body is like this and also using it intentionally like this is not to my liking.

    I even stretched a bit as otherwise Jacob would get hit.

    And I hate this!

    I distract myself by watching Liqu, who is a little bit too close to Chris for my liking.

    Yet suddenly she shrinks back down.

    I can literally see Chris silently accusing her of leaving them deliberately exposed to the attacks.

    But then she raises her arms.

    Promptly those slime projectiles, I have seen her use before, get expelled from her hands.

    No!

    From her fingers!?

    "Splotch"

    "Zsch"

    They hit a woodpiercer perfectly.

    Then she starts to rotate and shoots her bullets in all directions.

    "Splotch, splotch, splotch"

    "Zsch, zsch, zsch"

    Almost all of them find their target and soon dozens of these monsters fall from the trees where they''ve got hit.

    But the barrage doesn''t stop and in the end, none of these creatures remains.

    She just solely took care of the threat.

    But what was even more noteworthy was that she got them all, even without directly looking with perfect aim, in quick succession.

    This is almost unbelievable.

    "Almost" only because there isn''t so much left that could surprise me about Liqu.

    Like this, it settles down.

    A short time later Elin returns.

    "And? How was it wherever you ran to?" (Shari)

    "Don''t be like this. I had no real means to effectively fight them and they shoot fiercer the closer you are. Getting some distance was the best I could do." (Elin)

    "Whatever you say, but please help with skinning them. You said you were good with the knife." (Shari)

    "Fine. No problem." (Elin)

    It cannot be bad to have some more supplies. Yet most of the pelts are too damaged after Liqu''s treatment to sell them.

    "Why can''t I dissolve them?" (Liqu)

    "You can, but only when we are done and only as much as you really need. The rest not. Understood?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    This doesn''t sound too convincing and as soon Elin is done with the first one Liqu rushes there and stuffs it in.

    Elin is startled for a moment but then proceeds.

    I can use this time to ask her something I''m curious about.

    "Liqu, can I ask you something?" (Shari)

    "Sure! Absolutely! Always!" (Liqu)

    "Yes" would have been enough.

    "About this shooting you did." (Shari)

    "The slime bullet? I came up with it myself. What is with it?" (Liqu)

    "Could I do this too? I mean, perform this?" (Shari)

    The reason is rather simple.

    I have no way to act at distance, as this situation made me extremely aware.

    Throwing weapons might work, but I have none and stuff badly clings to me so that it''s a little difficult to even detach them.

    And what a bowstring would do to my hand is obvious.

    "You are a slime! Naturally you can! And you are so smart, so I don''t believe you will have a hard time learning it." (Liqu)

    This was far too much praise.

    And knowing that this slime is serious about it, doesn''t make it better.

    "So you think I can learn it?" (Shari)

    "Well, using the matter is all about your mind. That is to say, it is very difficult. You need to pull and push at the same time and have to be very accurate about the adjustment or it will simply burst without the wished result. But as I said, I am absolutely sure you can learn it. The only problem would be your mass." (Liqu)

    "What is with it?" (Shari)

    "The bullets must be very dense. This requires mass and energy to compress them, especially at the center. And even if you use a foreign object, the hull must be your slime. But unfortunately, you don''t have very much to spend. So you lack the resources and have to pay more attention to your body." (Liqu).

    Makes sense.

    Liqu has just the ammunition to use the bullets without regrets.

    "Nonetheless, I think you could do it. You just need to be more careful regarding your limits." (Liqu)

    I nod at this and take the said to heart.

    This knowledge might become useful one day.

    In the meantime, Elin got done with another corpse of these critters and Liqu directly jumps at it.

    Jacob and Myra are on it as well and at least do those he has got, whose pelts are still mostly intact.

    He can have them but I should settle how we split the subjugation reward.

    I know these woodpiercers were on the list and their ears weren''t too affected by the dissolving.

    Yet I only have Elin to cut them off and wouldn''t want to carry them.

    Also, it might be good in the long run to curry some favor.

    "Let us just split them half-half, okay?" (Shari)

    "Sure, I agree." (Jacob)

    Why wouldn''t he?

    This way, he gets more on his side.

    Suddenly I notice Liqu from behind.

    It was easy with my all-around view which I have while not being covered by the cloak.

    And she hands me a bloody, skinned corpse.

    "What!?" (Shari)

    "You need to devour as well. You didn''t for too long." (Liqu)

    Sadly she is right.

    I really should replenish resources.

    But I don''t want to do so in front of the others.

    Yet this thing is much smaller and skinned like this just meat.

    The only difference to normal food is that it isn''t cooked.

    Wildly gesturing, Liqu urges me more and more.

    Finally, I take it.

    But before I get started I walk behind a tree.

    There I envelop my meal with my hands, forming a ball, and begin to dissolve it.

    While doing so, I notice something very disturbing.

    Fresh meat is better.

    In comparison to the flesh, we bought from the butcher the energy here is quite a bit denser.

    Thinking back to my talk with the receptionist in the guild I think that it has to do with the energy contained in a living being slowly dissipating after death.

    And this here is fresh.

    Also, it''s monster meat which could give it another boost.

    I can really feel the difference while it flows from my arms into my body.

    "Hey there!" (Jacob)

    "IEEHGlrsshhrb!" (Shari)

    Like this, a startled shriek turned into a complete loss of my voice.

    In addition, my whole body for a moment ripples all around.

    Jacob jumps at this backward and then settles sight at the half-devoured something embedded in the ball formed between my arms.

    "Sorry, didn''t know I would disturb you." (Jacob)

    No! I just like this side of the tree so much more!

    Seriously!?

    He clears his throat and proceeds.

    While I on the other hand have to reassemble mine.

    "I just wanted to tell you we will camp here." (Jacob)

    "Here? In the middle of the forest? If we keep going we might reach the mine today." (Shari)

    "We need the time to tend our wounds and as you said, the mine is close. However, I fear that the mine might be even more dangerous and like this no place to rest." (Jacob)

    "Okay, but here? We just got attacked." (Shari)

    "This is exactly why." (Jacob)

    "Huh? Could you please explain that?" (Shari)

    "Those were woodpiercers. They are territorial and will attack everything that enters together. I am sure we''ve got them all and even if not they wouldn''t stay. But the other monsters dwelling here don''t know yet they were defeated. This makes this place right now the safest possible." (Jacob)

    Makes sense.

    Those were many and they surely existed here for quite a while.

    Even more stupid monsters must know that this was a no-go area.

    "Alright then let us camp here." (Shari)

    We quickly set up a basic camp.

    Elin has already stored what meat she got inside her backpack.

    Liqu and I are meanwhile back in our cloaks.

    I try a little bit of the cheese and it works slightly better than plants but much worse than the meat.

    At least I feel that I''m somewhat full, so this is positive.

    Also, the fact that we''re camping should have told Elin that our venture might take longer than two days.

    This causes her to grumble a bit, yet she doesn''t voice her concerns.

    She wouldn''t want to make us angry.

    Like this, the day calmly comes to an end.

    Tomorrow we will reach our destination.

 Chapter 42

    - Shari -

    "IEEEEEHHHHHK!" (Myra)

    Hell!

    Why can''t I spend a single night without troubling incidents?

    I rush immediately on my legs by throwing my mass upwards.

    Having access to this kind of movement which doesn''t rely on the usage of muscles might be inhuman yet certainly, it''s useful.

    And it kinda looks cool.

    I recognize Myra''s voice in this scream and follow it to the source.

    I have a bad premonition that I know what is going on.

    The lack of attacking monsters around the campsite is sadly supporting my presumption.

    Well; one monster is there.

    And it kinda attacked.

    A sleep assault cuddling attack.

    Liqu!

    Goddamnit!

    I find Liqu in a half-liquid state wriggled around Myra''s body.

    At least her waist and torso are completely enveloped, while the legs and shoulders hang halfway inside the slime.

    The poor girl is completely through, yet maybe it starts slowly to dawn on her which slime is engaging there and that she is maybe going to survive this.

    This doesn''t mean she is fine.

    And even more problematic, her friends think so too.

    "What is this?" (Jacob)

    "You dirty fiend!" (Chris)

    While Jacob might have readied his weapon, he is not directly aiming at Liqu.

    This doesn''t apply to Chris.

    All that holds him back from bringing down his already-raised sword is the fact that the girl he likes is nearly completely stuck in her, making it difficult to only hit Liqu.

    I ask myself which party I should address here first.

    The one who''s ready to escalate this situation or the one who is absolutely certain at fault?

    I decide on the latter since it might ease the others if I take their side.

    "Liqu! What the hell do you think you''re doing!" (Shari)

    "I''m hugging my friend! This is so nice and she feels warm. Do you remember when we did? I wanted to do something like this again." (Liqu)

    Because I have banned her from hugging me she is now going wild, looking for others she can disturb in their sleep.

    This slime!

    "Separate you disgusting abomination! And stay still so I can execute you now!" (Chris)

    "This doesn''t sound very appealing." (Liqu)

    I can relate to this.

    "Jacob, can you hold Chris in check so I can take care of Liqu?" (Shari)

    I rather wouldn''t want to have to deal with sword slashes directly after I''m done.

    "Chris! Sheathe your sword! You want to see her free as soon as possible right? So comply here please." (Jacob)

    Chris'' whole face is so strained that something might rip there any moment.

    But if nothing else he retreats a step.

    This must be enough, so I can get started.

    "Liqu, for god''s sake please leave Myra alone! Please!" (Shari)

    "But... we are friends!" (Liqu)

    You seriously got something wrong there.

    "Not much longer if you do such things to her! You are scaring the poor girl! Why can''t you keep in mind that being enveloped by a slime like this would be a deadly scenario?!" (Shari)

    "I just want to help her get used to it." (Liqu)

    "You''ve just admitted that you did it for yourself! Don''t act as if you do it for charitable reasons! If you don''t immediately let go I will become excessively angry at you! Do you really want this?" (Shari)

    For a moment, I see how deep dread and absolute unwillingness fight each other.

    Ultimately it seems that her obsession with me is winning over, but there is still some reluctance.

    "Sigh, if you do it now I might allow you to stay nearby when I sleep next time." (Shari)

    And she is off.

    "Mieehk!" (Myra)

    Chris wants directly take this chance by throwing himself at her.

    He has really no idea what he''s up against.

    However, Jacob can keep him in check by grabbing his sword arm.

    Since I''m apparently the only adult here and it was kinda my fault I have to apologize.

    With a deep bow I begin:

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "I am really sorry for this incident. I will make sure that she won''t do this again." (Shari)

    "Oh, is that so? Because next time you''re ending us for good, right?" (Chris)

    "Chris, this isn''t..." (Jacob)

    "What isn''t this? Another trick to kill us when our guard is down? When will you realize they are monsters? Both of them! It is our duty to get rid of such despicable existences and make this world a better place!" (Chris)

    Oh no!

    Liqu is getting twitchy.

    There is clearly some kind of discontent with what he said.

    "No matter the cost, we should end them now!" (Chris)

    "You..." (Liqu)

    "Huh?" (Chris)

    "Are you just talking about me or is this hate also directed at my Shari?" (Liqu)

    Oh no, this can''t go well.

    "Naturally you both are perversions of nature and should get eradicated!" (Chris)

    "So you are saying this despite knowing she was a human before?" (Liqu)

    Said like this it does hurt a bit.

    "Maybe it''s a lie, but even if not she should have done the right thing and put an end to herself!" (Chris)

    "Chris!" (Jacob)

    "No! You know I am right! These abominations shouldn''t be on this world!" (Chris)

    "Chris. P-please stop." (Myra)

    Yes. Could you please stop digging your own grave?

    But what is concerning me is how calm Liqu stays.

    "Mhmm, I wonder..." (Liqu)

    And now she did grow this wicked smile.

    "What is? What do you want to say?" (Chris)

    "Oh, nothing. Just what would be if you had a change of perspective? Or more... Personal involvement?" (Liqu)

    "What are you implying?" (Chris)

    "Oh, I just wondered what would be if you would be a slime. How would you deal with this? Probably kill yourself. I believe you there, but this would be no fun. So not you but..." (Liqu)

    Her gaze shifts to Myra and instantly all the others follow.

    My whole body starts to shiver at the implication.

    "N-no, please." (Myra)

    "You wouldn''t dare!" (Chris)

    "You know, it wouldn''t be this difficult. While the components are hard to produce, mixing them up into the liquid is surprisingly easy. She would just need to drink it and then after some further supporting treatment eventually turn. Not this hard. I wonder what you would do then." (Liqu)

    Chris starts to tremble.

    "You, you... I will... You won''t..." (Chris)

    Trembling with hate, that is.

    And I hate this discussion as well.

    And much more because of what poor Myra is going through right now.

    No one knows this better than me.

    "You... won''t... get... through... with... this!" (Chris)

    "I haven''t even begun to..." (Liqu)

    "SCRIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHSCHHHllrrbsh!" (Shari)

    Everyone is looking at me.

    Well; and hold their ears.

    Those who need them that is.

    Understandable.

    I just screamed.

    Far shriller and much louder than a human could ever manage.

    I came up with that idea some time ago.

    In the same way, I can use my throat to have a voice I can also make adjustments.

    It didn''t need too much effort for me to figure out how I need to form, shape, and have to let them vibrate in order to create the tone I want.

    Also, it helps that I don''t have to watch out if my vocal cords rip from the strain.

    And right now I just had to stop them all here.

    Screaming does its good there.

    "I''m sorry, but tomorrow will be a long day, so we should all try to get our rest." (Shari)

    Well, I don''t suppose anyone with actual ears was able to listen to me right now.

    As forceful I can I grab Liqu''s hand and for once let some mass flow inside to get a bit of grip there.

    She is so out because of this that she doesn''t act in any way against this.

    So I can manage to bring her to our side of the camp.

    I turn to Elin, who has wisely stayed out of the conflict zone, and say:

    "We will all act now as if nothing happened, alright? If not for warnings in case one of them suddenly comes over." (Shari)

    And to Liqu I order:

    "I say that now while you are too overwhelmed to react in for me embarrassing ways! The rest of the night you will stay here directly next to me! No touching! You will obediently stay still without making a tone and just be active in case they are attacking us now because you triggered them!" (Shari)

    Miraculously, Liqu does as I said.

    Like this, the rest of the night passes.

    A night I certainly don''t want to ever talk about again.

    <hr>

    Fortunately, the morning dawns without further incidents.

    Maybe Jacob could convince Chris that attacking an expert in annihilating groups of adventurers would be a bad idea.

    Liqu didn''t even do as much as twitch during the night.

    Which was good as I was far too agitated to deal with her.

    Yet before we can again join the others I need to make sure.

    And this is going to be unpleasant.

    So I turn to her.

    And with an intentionally dark tone, I begin:

    "Liqu; are you listening?" (Shari)

    There right now was a flinch.

    I guess that counts as a "yes".

    "Y-yes?" (Liqu)

    What did I say?

    "What you said yesterday, about what you would do to Myra. You see, I have no idea if you were serious or just wanted to scare them but either way that did go too far, you understand?" (Shari)

    "Sorry. I understand." (Liqu)

    "And here lies the problem. I think you don''t understand! You don''t know how terrible the things you did to me were for me or how much horror you made Myra, who wasn''t even involved, experience. You just thought that it would somehow work out, right?" (Shari)

    "F-Forgive me!" (Liqu)

    "Let me get this straight! Should you ever repeat what you did to me to anyone else and force this form of existence on them, then I am through with you! And there will be no chance to redeem yourself!" (Shari)

    I think that was enough.

    In front of me, I now have a quivering mess.

    The view starts off as pitiful and gradually turns into something indistinguishable, as her body starts to collapse in on itself, turning her into a blob.

    This slime is just so emotionally unstable.

    So much that it gets physical.

    And now Elin got rather interested.

    "So... You were a human?" (Elin)

    "Absolutely! And I absolutely don''t want to talk about it!" (Shari)

    "Not necessary. Got the gist of it." (Elin)

    You have to grant her that she''s perceptive.

    "You were rather rough to her." (Elin)

    "I have to set limits. It''s not like I''ve asked for too much." (Shari)

    On the other side, Liqu is right now at it to combine the definitions of being a mess in the emotional and actual sense.

    "Liqu; get a hold of yourself! All I ask for is that you not do something very specific. You aren''t inept and you said yourself you aren''t stupid. So just act that way." (Shari)

    A face forms in the puddle.

    "You... you aren''t going to leave me?" (Liqu)

    "As long as you can keep your part." (Shari)

    "I will! I will!" (Liqu)

    "Right. Then show me that you can actually make progress. We gonna have to apologize later. And if I say ''we'', I mean ''you''. At least to Myra. And that honestly!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes! I can do this!" (Liqu)

    "Fine then." (Shari)

    The day starts and after Jacob and the others packed their stuff, it''s time that Liqu and I do our part.

    So we approach.

    Carefully.

    "Jacob. I did want to apologize. I wasn''t diligent enough on my side and caused problems for you. For that I am sorry. And for the supposedly still ringing ears." (Shari)

    "It''s... both sides made mistakes. Chris said too much." (Jacob)

    Now Liqu steps forward and Myra instantly covers behind Jacob.

    She really got shaken it seems.

    "Myra, forgive me. I''ve got carried away and went too far. I didn''t want to scare you. I... I was wrong! Please forgive me. I promise I will not transform you from my side. Yet if you ask, I would. But not against your will." (Liqu)

    Where did that last part come from?

    Sigh!

    But I told her not to force it onto her, so it should be fine.

    If Liqu has permission to do so from the person in question then it''s something different.

    Nonetheless, I should ingrain in her later to consult me first before making such offers.

    However, despite the weirdness, it came through that she was honest and this is enough.

    I think even Myra could ease up after this.

    At least I saw a nod.

    And Jacob is desperately at it to keep Chris from making any comment.

    More I cannot ask for.

    So we are after all able to move on.

    We reach the mine before noon.

    While the complex is still recognizable, the way nature grew over the equipment is clearly unnatural.

    Given the time this place was abandoned those trees couldn''t possibly have grown this big.

    This site is a perfect example how the Evergrove repels any attempts to claim this land.

    That this is no place where one can establish a settlement.

    Yet when we reach the entrance inside the mine in front of it stands a strange structure.

    Made of wood and bones it looks like some kind of crude figure.

    "What is this?" (Shari)

    "Oh shit! Goblins!" (Jacob)

 Chapter 43

    - Shari -

    "Did you say goblins?" (Shari)

    "Yes, there is no doubt. This totem is declaring this place as their territory. They must have occupied the mine some time after it got abandoned." (Jacob)

    "So that means we will have to fight goblins in there." (Shari)

    "Are you crazy? I''m about to turn around and call everything off!" (Jacob)

    "Why? Aren''t goblins weak? What is there to fear about it?" (Shari)

    "Goblins as opponents are weak but extremely insidious! And never, absolutely never you should attack them in their lair!" (Jacob)

    "Why?" (Shari)

    "Considering the long time this mine was used it must be extremely widespread. This makes it impossible to estimate the numbers we are up against. This whole place is a death trap. Goblins use poisoned or intentionally festered weapons and hide behind every little corner to ambush you. Also, they must have set up countless traps within the mine. Not to speak of the darkness. Every single step might be our last if we head in there! You simply don''t invade a goblin''s lair. If you have to deal with them you either put some guards in front of the entrance and hunger them out or destroy the gateways. But you would never fight them on their ground!" (Jacob)

    This sounds fairly profound, but it seems he has forgotten something.

    "I can fully understand your concerns, but there shouldn''t be much of an issue if we engage here. Right, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "I know perfectly what I have to do!" (Liqu)

    Well, if that isn''t reassuring to hear.

    "So; the invulnerable killing expert will do the front while the rest of us just has to secure the backside. You think you can do this?" (Shari)

    "We will still have to watch out for traps. And even if she is going first, there is a high chance those behind get targeted. They often hide in side tunnels." (Jacob)

    "Can''t I trust your judgment here? I thought you were competent in these matters?" (Shari)

    "There is still a risk." (Jacob)

    "Isn''t there always? It''s not like the occupation of an adventurer knows no risks." (Shari)

    "Sigh, I think I never will get used to calling you one of my colleagues." (Jacob)

    "Maybe time will help. Now let''s get going!" (Shari)

    Like this, we dwell in the mine.

    Fortunately, Jacob''s group had the good sense to include torchlights as they were ought to bring the mining tools along.

    "Liqu, we should first concentrate on dealing with the creatures we encounter while heading inside. After that, we can take our time to start the search. And try not to destroy any left ears. We might want to bring them along." (Shari)

    "Alright!" (Liqu)

    But then she lets go of her cloak and clothes.

    "Why did you do this?" (Shari)

    "You always say that I shall make sure that it stays safe. I can like this make sure it stays intact. Also, my perception is better that way. And I thought that no one would see me here until we get out again." (Liqu)

    I can understand this and it isn''t like there is a high chance that anyone might steal it.

    Also, she is constantly restraining herself in that disguise, so I should grant her that bit of freedom.

    She has to go a little out at times or her built-up frustration will get me later.

    So with Liqu like this, we delve deeper inside.

    In our current formation, Liqu goes first, then me and Jacob, while Jacob is scanning the closest area for traps and such.

    Elin smuggled herself behind me, which might be the relatively safest place of all.

    Myra and Chris do the rear, watching behind us to make sure no attack comes from there.

    "I am aware you might have problems carrying it, but are you sure you don''t want a torch?" (Jacob)

    "Oh, the darkness is no real problem, since slimes have night vision." (Shari)

    "Tsk, sure." (Chris)

    "Interesting, but I shouldn''t be surprised." (Jacob)

    Should be clear that something is up with the kind of "eyes" I possess.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.But on the other side, I have no proficiency in using them.

    With this, I mean scanning for living things in the vicinity like a certain slime does for hunting.

    So it is Liqu who walks in front of us to scan the tunnel.

    She stops abruptly.

    "What is?" (Shari)

    "Goblins. On the front. They''re retreating. I think they''re scouting us." (Liqu)

    "We need to stay alert! They''re surely preparing an ambush." (Jacob)

    While I don''t believe that I have to worry, since most things they could do to me would prove ineffective, the others aren''t as safe.

    For them, even a scratch with a poisoned knife can be a huge threat.

    I on my side, slip out of my gloves and the cloak since we might get into a fight any moment and I don''t want them to get damaged.

    "They are in the tunnel we need to take." (Liqu)

    "Really? How do you know?" (Shari)

    "This unpleasant feeling. The walls feel the worst in this direction." (Liqu)

    "No other choice than as direct confrontation." (Shari)

    Having to take that passage we head forward.

    Suddenly Jacob shouts out.

    "Stop! There is..." (Jacob)

    Strangely he stops in the middle of the sentence.

    "What is where?" (Shari)

    "I wanted to warn Liqu that there is a tripwire. Yet she stepped right through it. Literally." (Jacob)

    I see a recently slimed rope, follow it to the side and find a mechanism that apparently would have made a stake with numerous pointed spikes fling out.

    Having a not-so-stable body seems to have its merits.

    Yet even this trap wouldn''t have done much to her.

    But you never know.

    If the spikes luckily hit her core this would be bad.

    Has she countermeasures for such a case?

    Probably.

    "Why are these creatures even here? I thought voidstone is a monster repellent. And they are monsters." (Shari)

    "I don''t know for sure, but exactly that might be the reason. They are weak, but in here no other monsters would follow them. It''s a safe place." (Jacob)

    Makes sense and if they are weaker they might be less affected by the voidstone.

    We follow the tunnel further and come to a small opening, a little wider than the normal mine shafts.

    As soon we enter, promptly around seven goblins jump out of various hideouts and start an assault.

    "Griiek!" (goblins)

    Their only problem is that Liqu is our front-fighter.

    The first one approaches with a knife.

    It gets embedded inside her waist but this is all there is to it.

    On Liqu''s side, numerous tentacles rush out of her and pull the poor stabber inside.

    An arrow hits her, which she simply ignores as she continues to dissolve her prey.

    Looking to the side, away from that gruesome sight, I find a goblin attacking from the left.

    "Graak!" (goblin)

    He swings a crude axe, but I can deflect it with my arm which I don''t hesitate to lose, and like this can use more boldly to deflect the weapon.

    He on the other side doesn''t know about my weapon, which slips out from my arm in my "hand" and subsequently is embedded in his skull.

    Meanwhile, Jacob took one out with his crossbow from the right while Chris is guarding him, so that none of the goblins is even considering coming close.

    I can see that he favors now a stabbing style to adjust to the narrow space.

    Myra and Elin just have the job to watch out that nothing comes from behind but are fine as it seems.

    As cowardly goblins are, they directly turn to flee.

    "Maintain your position! It''s one of the most common goblin tactics! Ambush, retreat, and lead the pursuers into traps and the real ambush!" (Jacob)

    This is crucial knowledge he shares here.

    I can see how this kind of strategy works out against most groups of adventurers.

    So we really should keep our calm.

    If not...

    "Swish"

    "Stk"

    A goblin while fleeing turns around and fires an arrow that gets stuck in my chest.

    Not too deep as those short arms can''t create too much force and the coat is giving in without a stable body to support it from behind and thus impedes the projectile.

    Also, it isn''t close to my core.

    However, there is a hole that I''ll have to patch up later.

    "This fucker did just shoot me!" (Shari)

    Immediately Liqu throws her head back and sees the arrow.

    And her face warps maliciously.

    "Oh, did he?" (Liqu)

    She walks towards the tunnel where the goblins fled.

    "Liqu, what you''re doing there?" (Shari)

    "Ending this! I won''t let even one escape!" (Liqu)

    If this doesn''t sound ominous.

    Liqu walks until the passage is getting smaller again.

    And explodes.

    Not literally, but in a second her mass rushes out in all directions completely abandoning her shape.

    It extends so far that all the sides are encompassed and not a single gap remains in the tunnel.

    Everything is filled with her mass while a vibrant violet core shines in the middle.

    And like this, she starts to move.

    With considerable speed, I need to say.

    The rest of us looks a little lost at each other before we decide to follow behind.

    We find corpses.

    Goblin corpses.

    All of them are half-dissolved and then simply left like this.

    Not necessary to say that it''s no pleasant sight.

    We walk a little faster, still watching out for traps.

    But the few we find are disabled.

    It seems Liqu is right now continuously dissolving which is not beneficial for any built structures.

    So we can increase our speed a bit and manage to find her again.

    She still pushes forward.

    As she is translucent I can see a goblin on the other side getting caught by slime tentacles and pulled inside the mass where the dissolving starts.

    He stays stuck at the relative spot he initially entered and as soon the slime passes him there is nothing that reminds this much of a living creature.

    The corpses are piling up.

    At least I think there are now around fourteen and the numbers increase the further we go as they surely ran towards a dead end.

    I see my attendants having to deal as much as me with the sight.

    All of them except Elin are a little pale because of the corpses'' state and Myra already threw up twice.

    ...And now a third time.

    "Blurgh. S-sorry." (Myra)

    "Urgh, fucking monster!" (Chris)

    At least I have to admit that Liqu could do a better job at advertising herself.

    "Just to say it. I can fully understand if no one of you wants at any point having Liqu blocking off the only exit." (Shari)

    Brr, what a horror vision.

    I mean having this wall of doom slowly encroaching on you without any chance to escape?

    Not good!

    Ultimately, we reach an opening that apparently came through mining efforts digging away all the sides into existence.

    But now, as for the little that Liqu left to stay here it seems this was a goblin settlement.

    And the worst part is that she is at a dead end.

    An abundance of huddled-together goblins presses against the wall.

    Quick-witted Elin covers Myra''s eyes.

    Maybe she had just enough of her puking.

    What I witness next will surely for an indefinite amount of time be the source of my nightmares.

    And I surely won''t describe it!

    Just to say, aside from Elin, who has the highest mental fortitude I''ve ever seen, all of the others fight to keep their last meal inside.

    And this with only limited success.

    After she''s done Liqu turns back to her human shape.

    Everyone should now know that it''s better to not make her angry.

    "We are there!" (Liqu)

    "What do you mean? Where are we?" (Shari)

    "Our destination, what else?" (Liqu)

    "You mean, the voidstone?" (Shari)

    "Sure! You should feel this draining feeling as well. Absolutely unpleasant." (Liqu)

    I try to feel and truly perceive a slightly draining feel which is strongest from one of the walls.

    It seems the miners extracted here a rich vein, but eventually lost it.

    But we can practically feel it.

    How useful slimes could be all good if we would be given a chance.

    After everyone has calmed their stomach, Jacob''s group is laying out the tools.

    I point at the wall and Liqu, with her higher perception, gives closer instructions on where to dig specifically.

    Like this, we start mining.

    Well, the others since Liqu and I don''t have the necessary kind of body for this.

    Too bad, huh?

 Chapter 43b

    - Liqu -

    Maybe I messed up.

    I could surely have solved better the past situation when Chris started to splutter such nonsense.

    But I simply got so angry at how he spoke about my Shari.

    She is such a wonderful person and this one tells her to die!

    I am used to this, but she would never deserve such treatment.

    So I''ve lost it a little.

    It wasn''t right to pull Myra in, but my offer came from my core.

    She would surely be a nice slime.

    However, my Shari was right.

    Her consent is important, as I surely cannot give her the same devotion my Shari earns.

    She should at least have to be fine with it.

    So I left her the choice to ask me when she''s ready.

    Right now we are approaching this ominous mine.

    I start to sense some presence from inside there.

    Only small emissions, but enough to discern that something dwells in there.

    I think...

    "Oh shit! Goblins!" (Jacob)

    Yes, that''s it!

    The humans seem to be quite worried about them being in there.

    Still, I don''t know what''s so bad about them.

    They give decent energy if you catch them and are in general very easy opponents who cannot aim for the core even if their life depends on it.

    Well, it did.

    And now it will again.

    "I can fully understand your concerns, but there shouldn''t be much of an issue if we engage here. Right, Liqu?" (Shari)

    What kind of issue should there be?

    Goblin hunting is totally easy.

    "I know perfectly what I have to do!" (Liqu)

    This seems to have convinced the others.

    We delve inside and the further we come the more I notice this unpleasant drain from those stupid stones.

    The others seem to have problems with hunting goblins in their lairs.

    But to me, this is one of the easiest tasks one could have.

    I always was delighted when I randomly found such a place.

    "Liqu, we should first concentrate on dealing with the creatures we encounter while heading inside. After that, we can take our time to start the search. And try not to destroy any left ears. We might want to bring them along." (Shari)

    "Alright!" (Liqu)

    It''s bothersome that there is so much I need to pay attention to and I really don''t like those stones.

    But everything for my Shari.

    Since I have unpleasantly to find the strongest concentration, I decide to let go of my cloak and those weird clothes.

    "Why did you undress?" (Shari)

    "You always say that I''m supposed to make sure that it stays safe. This way I can guarantee that it stays intact. Also, my perception is better without those annoying barriers around me. Also, I thought that no one would see me here until we get out again." (Liqu)

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    I don''t like to be so constricted inside this material but it was a present from my Shari, so I can cope.

    However, this time I need the extra awareness to find these stones as fast as possible, as much as I hate them.

    Like this, it is very easy to sufficiently gather information and my range is far wider than those who need to rely on light sources.

    The others don''t seem to know and even offer us a stick that holds a fire.

    "Oh, the darkness is no real problem, since slimes have night vision." (Shari)

    It''s great that she can refer to herself as a slime.

    At least this far she could adjust.

    I''m a tiny bit proud.

    With my senses, I soon spot where this draining feel is the strongest.

    That I sadly have to follow.

    But what raises my mood is the prospect of the feast that waits for me.

    I can be sure that in this tunnel are more than enough goblins to devour, so that draining won''t be too bad for me.

    And now they are in closest proximity.

    "What is?" (Shari)

    "Goblins. On the front. They''re retreating. Think they scout us." (Liqu)

    "We need to stay alert! They surely prepare an ambush." (Jacob)

    Yep, they do.

    As futile as their resistance may prove to be.

    The only thing I have to pay attention to is not letting any of them escape.

    "They are in the tunnel we need to take." (Liqu)

    "Really? How do you know?" (Shari)

    "This unpleasant feeling. The walls feel the worst in this direction." (Liqu)

    "No choice then as direct confrontation." (Shari)

    Wonderful, right?

    This will be so good!

    The only problem with them are these traps.

    "Stop! There is..." (Jacob)

    "What is where?" (Shari)

    "I wanted to warn Liqu that there is a tripwire. Yet she stepped right through it. Literally." (Jacob)

    But it helps that they don''t really have slimes in mind with the design.

    Nonetheless, I see that this thing might have got some troublesome impact if the wire would have been triggered.

    As shallow as the chance is, anything that can come close to the core is a threat to me.

    And even more concerning my Shari.

    And just because of this my anger at these green morsels increases.

    So we move further inside.

    "Why are these creatures even here? I thought voidstone is a monster repellent. And they are!" (Shari)

    "I don''t know for sure, but exactly this might be the reason. They are weak, but in here no other monsters would follow them. It''s a safe place!" (Jacob)

    Well, it was until now.

    I can''t wait to get even the last of these snacks in my grasp.

    And suddenly I find myself in a room full of them.

    One rushes directly at me.

    How nice of him.

    I take him immediately up on his offer and can savor my first sample here.

    Maybe I got a little engrossed, but as soon I''m done, I notice the rest of the goblins are already retreating deeper inside.

    Stupids.

    They should know how this ends.

    Even my Shari killed one but apparently doesn''t wants to dissolve her prey.

    We really have to work on this disorder.

    "Swish"

    "Stk"

    "This fucker did just shoot me!" (Shari)

    What did he do!?!

    No one!

    No one brings danger to my Shari!

    "Oh, did he?" (Liqu)

    They will pay for this!

    "Liqu, what you''re doing there?" (Shari)

    "Ending this! I won''t let even one escape!" (Liqu)

    I will not let one of these creatures slip.

    The only thing keeping me from losing it is that I know what each of them is now going to experience.

    I go to the only exit their tunnel has and grow to my full possible size.

    It''s a little difficult to make concrete movements in this state, but for what I''m going to do I don''t need those.

    I make sure that not the smallest gap remains and start to move forward.

    It doesn''t take long and I reach the first.

    And in you go.

    The others shall see what the future has in store for them.

    Their panic is obvious.

    The goblins flee further, trying to get away.

    Occasionally one stumbles and like this loses his life.

    There are some traps in the way, but they either don''t activate correctly when I activate them by dissolving or my core is too far behind in my mass so that anything they set up has to travel too far through me to be considered a threat.

    This is good, as I want to make it quick to end this as I said.

    And eventually, I find this very end.

    A literal one in form of the furthest point of the tunnel.

    It''s as I anticipated.

    All of them cuddle together at the furthest point.

    Fighters, old ones, their females, children.

    This will be fun.

    Maybe I will slow down a bit to enjoy every little moment.

    "Slurp"

    Ahh!

    There''s nothing like having so many existences inside you at once!

    And then they vanish!

    Just this makes goblin hunting absolutely worth it.

    Just this little climax at the finale!

    Don''t know what the others have against this.

    But since I have to stay here a while I must make sure that something of them for my sustenance remains.

    But all in all, I feel good.

    And my Shari could see my best side!

    How capable I am!

    This is nice!

 Chapter 44

    - Shari -

    So after everything''s settled, we spend quite some time mining.

    We set our camp in the former goblin settlement Liqu so thoroughly wiped out.

    The corpses are gathered some distance away in a corner.

    Hopefully, the underground air will delay their decay, but we had to make concessions since this is an efficient way to store some energy for Liqu.

    Most of the time everyone who can is swinging a pickaxe.

    Liqu points them to the best places and also helps sometimes by dissolving large parts of the wall.

    This she can only do because of our corpse storage.

    This way we find a good vein and are able to extract a generous amount of the wanted void stone.

    Liqu had at one point to stop helping, as with the increased density even standing close to the stones was draining for her.

    I noticed it myself and kept my distance from the discovered deposits.

    However, I can compensate for my loss of energy by consuming the abundance of food we prepared as well as the woodpiercer corpses we brought along.

    But I am not eating goblins!

    Anyway, this is enough to keep me ready.

    So Liqu and I are instead now mostly guarding the entrance.

    But with the goblins gone, it is the most boring job one can imagine.

    So I appreciate it if at one point we have filled three bags and just have a little more to go until we finally can return.

    This amount should be enough to get most of the payment.

    Chris is right now packing it up.

    We agreed that Liqu and I would carry the provisions on the way back as the big bags are planned for the stones.

    This much I had to grant them, as we already have almost no load and they''re ought to haul heavy stones.

    "Liqu! Here are our provisions. We have to stuff them in your bag." (Chris)

    It''s uncommon that Chris initiates an interaction with her on his own.

    Liqu comes and starts to tug them in.

    Chris looks disgusted that she touches them directly, even if they are mostly covered to isolate them.

    Yet he turns around and again puts the stones inside the bag.

    Suddenly he heaves the whole thing and hurls all of its contents at Liqu.

    She manages to prevent all of the stones from hitting her core yet they still enter her body.

    "What the hell are you doing there?" (Shari)

    I rush directly to their side.

    "Something I should have done much earlier!" (Chris)

    "Are you crazy? You cannot just attack us! Liqu will..." (Shari)

    "Liqu won''t do anything! Do you think I haven''t noticed how much these stones drain on you monsters? This amount should have heavily depleted her energy." (Chris)

    I look back and see behind me that Liqu is barely able to keep herself together.

    She can''t even stand.

    "I... I d-d-don''t... Ssshhhhaaariii-glrshb." (Liqu)

    Slowly she can separate a part of her mass from the slime mixed with the ore but it''s only a shallow amount.

    "Chris you... This is wrong!" (Myra)

    "What is wrong with this? I''m eradicating a pest like it is our profession!" (Chris)

    "But-but you would never betray someone like this. I barely recognize you!" (Myra)

    "They aren''t "someone"! They are monsters! Shall I wait until they finally decide to eat us? Or worse?" (Chris)

    A concrete look at Myra.

    "Chris, they already apologized, and at no point was there any indication that they would turn against us." (Jacob)

    "Don''t you dare talk to me! You''ve already lost all your credit for conspiring with those abominations! This thing is a killer! And I will end it for good!" (Chris)

    Myra tries to hold him, but the muscular close combat fighter throws her back down with ease.

    And this quite forcefully.

    "Sorry Myra, but this I have to do. Jacob, should you intervene I will take you down!" (Chris)

    Everything that now stands between him and Liqu... is me.

    This isn''t good!

    I''ve never seen Liqu like this.

    I doubt she is in any condition to defend herself.

    If she just would make it back to the pile of corpses.

    This should be more than enough to put her back in shape.

    But she can barely move.

    She does, but so slowly!

    If this goes on she might really die!

    I-I could get rid of her.

    I would finally be free of the one who is responsible for all my misery but...

    "I can''t let you do this!" (Shari)

    "Listen, little girl. Maybe you really got dragged into this. So if you vanish now and never be seen again I might find it in me not to hunt you down." (Chris)

    "Liqu accompanied me... While everything is hard to bear I am not in for betrayal. My word is important to me, so abandoning someone I said I would take with me doesn''t feel right. So... Sorry, but I won''t allow you to kill her." (Shari)

    "Tsk, solidarity between monsters! What a joke!" (Chris)

    "See; If you now stop I can look over it. Even if you are a professional fighter I only need to hold you off until Liqu is ready! You wouldn''t win!" (Shari)

    "Then it is good that I have help. You seriously should be more cautious about who you are keeping with you!" (Chris)

    Like this, Elin comes from the side and blocks the path between Liqu and the pile.

    "Elin!?" (Shari)

    "I am terribly sorry. But he made such nice promises. And this is the perfect opportunity to act. Isn''t it?" (Elin)

    That''s terrible!

    I cannot protect Liqu against two enemies coming from both sides and the others aren''t going to intervene!

    "You don''t have to do this! I was seriously going to pay you! I can even increase the payment!" (Shari)

    "Huh? I don''t want this negligible sum. You know, when your companion pinned me down I really was terrified. Only thinking about what she could have done to me at this moment is giving me the creeps. It was pure horror!" (Elin)

    "Could you please cut the banter and take this monster down?!" (Chris)

    Liqu is at her mercy!

    "And because of this, I think I won''t do it!" (Elin)

    "Huh!?" (everyone)

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "What are you saying there? Kill this thing!!!" (Chris)

    "This is, as long Liqu would do exactly that what she''s best in. Causing a long and painful death! This isn''t too much, right?" (Elin)

    "You are talking about Cid! You want us to assassinate him!" (Shari)

    "More precisely, I want Liqu to do it. You are working a little bit too clean for my taste. But he deserves a mess! And when I get your word this is enough for me. You are too honest to betray me." (Elin)

    "You can''t be serious!" (Chris)

    Shit, shit, shit, shit!

    I don''t like Cid, but assassination?

    Yet there is no way out here!

    I don''t want this!

    "Deal!" (Shari)

    Seems my crisis management took the choice for me.

    Maybe even this stone that is embedded in my body.

    Nonetheless, I made that decision and have now to live with that.

    Elin does immediately give way, causing Chris completely to lose it.

    "Raaahhhh! I will get rid of every last one of you!" (Chris)

    He raises his sword, taking steps in my direction.

    I on my side point my arm directly at him and let the dagger slide out.

    Quite a move and the sudden emerging threat of a sharp weapon at least made him pause for a moment.

    Okay, highspeed thinking!

    The situation might look dire.

    In close combat, I haven''t even close to the same proficiency as Chris.

    And in terms of weaponry, his longsword has a huge advantage over my dagger in this rather spacious cave.

    Also, the small distance to the voidstone and the scattered pieces from before add to my disadvantage.

    If Liqu would just regenerate a little faster!

    But it isn''t all bad.

    While I have the problem that I have no strength to take even one of his swings, he needs to hit my core to do any damage.

    But this one is hidden beneath my cloak.

    Which makes it quite hard for him to be able to perform a decisive blow.

    But even if things are like this I wouldn''t want to kill Chris.

    If we would''ve just left him alone this maybe could have been prevented.

    In the end, Liqu''s implications regarding Myra might''ve been the final drop that made him lose it.

    So we are to blame as well.

    However, I don''t need to go as far as killing him.

    All I need is one good stab.

    If I get his sword arm he will become unable to fight any longer.

    If I can pierce one of his legs he will be so much slowed that we can retreat without problems.

    The same goes for his waist or shoulders.

    I just need one injury which will end this fight.

    The only problem is the chainmail-leather mix he is equipped with.

    My strength is simply too limited to overcome this.

    But over everything stands that time is on my side until Liqu is back in action.

    Things could be worse.

    I clear my head and pull the wig away.

    For this, I will need every little bit of surveillance I can get.

    The threat of my weapon already dissipated and Chris again starts to approach.

    "Time to end this!" (Chris)

    His voice got cold and he comes at me, ready to strike.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    Yet before I am within his reach I throw myself behind and manage like this to get away.

    The problem is that now the way to Liqu is free.

    And he directly takes advantage of that, moving to her.

    However, the retreat was part of my plan.

    I rush at him with all the speed I can muster.

    He readies for a downward strike, in an attempt to cover as much of my body as possible, to get rid of my cloak, and get free view on my core.

    But this I already did for him.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    Letting go of my cloak, which flies as a distraction further in his direction, I throw all my mass to the left.

    Together with my initial momentum, this movement makes me swing a circular arc to his side.

    Directly in his blind spot!

    I push the blade forward and actually manage to strike his leg so that I draw blood.

    Nonetheless, he is still going as he managed to draw it far enough away to avoid anything more severe.

    Instead, his blade comes now full force at me.

    Due to the pain and my position, he wasn''t able to perfectly aim for my core.

    I can sink it down to avoid the strike.

    However, my body itself has completely to deal with the impact.

    It''s a distracting feeling to have a weapon rushing straight through me, but I can keep it together.

    I won''t let him strike again!

    Instead, I cling to the sword and his arm, raise my weapon with a glob of slime away from my body, position the blade, and pull everything back.

    Like this, I pierce his wrist as well as I can.

    "Aaarrgh!" (Chris)

    He let go of the sword!

    I did it!

    He won''t be able to fight any longer!

    "This isn''t it. I WON''T LET YOU GET AWAY WITH THIS!!!" (Chris)

    Like a madman, he jumps at me.

    His good hand extends out for my core.

    With him already half-embedded I can only try to bring more mass in between to prevent him from reaching my core.

    But he pushes forward.

    Closer and closer his hand draws and I lack the ability to separate him from me.

    Not even his head sinking in can hinder his approach.

    Then he grabs.

    My Core!!!

    This grin on his face!

    He''s going to crush it!

    He will kill me!

    I don''t want to die!

    I don''t want to die!

    Leave it be!

    Leave me alone!

    AWAY WITH YOU!!!

    "Zssscchhh"

    A jolt runs through me.

    A feeling unlike any else.

    It needs a moment before I realize that it wasn''t me, but him.

    I only felt him within myself.

    Chris'' hand loses his grasp around my core and for a moment he twitches strangely.

    I feel nerves firing, blood evaporating, and the structure of muscles and bones the moment they cease to be.

    But in this mere moment of less than a few seconds, I forgot the most important, completely overwhelmed by this sensation.

    He is dying!

    I used dissolving with my full body.

    With my full will!

    One more twitch runs through me.

    He''s dead!

    I know for certain that this was the last effort of his body.

    I have just killed him!

    I stopped it already but nothing could have helped him anymore.

    Like this, the gruesomely mutilated body, I am just too well informed now about its condition, lowers to the ground.

    And I kneel down, grabbing my head.

    I just have killed.

    Like this!

    Too much is wrong here!

    I cannot cope with this!

    Already know about the stares I receive.

    I would wish I could avert my gaze from Jacob and Myra, but I see them.

    See their looks.

    Elin shows some understanding.

    And Liqu?

    She is right now building herself up again with the corpses, but she stares as well.

    How can I deal with this?

    The simple answer is I can''t!

    Liqu has reshaped herself, but no one seems to be able to act in any way.

    This oppression!

    I need to get away here!

    Without a clear goal in mind, I stand up and pull me out of this room.

    Away from these stares.

    They hurt!

    But as soon as I can get away some distance I notice Liqu behind me.

    I don''t want to talk!

    "Sh-Shari..." (Liqu)

    "Listen! I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want you to tell me that this was the right choice! The best way to deal with this situation! That I was right! Or even that I am developing as a slime should! I don''t want to hear it!!!" (Shari)

    "You aren''t." (Liqu)

    What?!

    What does she mean?

    Isn''t even this good enough?

    "A slime would never decide based on others. A slime would have just abandoned me without regret. Hick! A slime wouldn''t care for me! Hick, glrbsh! You saved me! I... I don''t know!!! Sob! You are miserable because of something you did for me! I don''t want you to be miserable! I want you happy! But why do I feel so joyful? I don''t understand! I don''t understand! I don''t understand! Why is this so confusing?!" (Liqu)

    It seems I am not the only one having a hard time dealing with this.

    "I... I think I love you!" (Liqu)

    Huh?

    Where did that come from?

    "W-well, I know you are kinda obsessed because I''m like you." (Shari)

    "No! No! Not because you''re like me! Because you''re you! Because... because just being with you makes me glad. My... my life belongs to you! I have nothing else I can give, but please take it. Please! And never leave me!" (Liqu)

    Uhhh, it couldn''t have been a little less intense?

    She is close to a breakdown and I don''t know what emotional chaos is wreaking havoc there.

    Just too much to have an overview.

    Damnit!

    Am I not the one who''s miserable?

    However, it isn''t like I wouldn''t know the right words.

    And it isn''t like there''s anything to prevent me from saying them.

    "Didn''t I already say that I would take you? It''s not like I''m going to break my word." (Shari)

    I think she is close to a collapse.

    And this is in so many ways disturbing.

    I am quite finished myself and everything weighs so hard on me.

    Then Liqu makes a step in my direction.

    I don''t really know what to do, but I also don''t feel like harshly forcing her away.

    And without further delay, I''m trapped in an embrace of hers.

    Again with this disgusting flowing between our bodies.

    Suddenly Liqu pushes forward and clamps in.

    All I notice is how her core drifts inside.

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    It''s indescribable!

    A chaos of emotions in all variants.

    Light, heavy, dark, and bright!

    And in everything, just this one thought is found.

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"God! This is linking, right?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Sure!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You''re in my head!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Core!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t come with specifics! How do I get out of here! I''m barely able to notice anything at all!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m feeling you and you me! What else should be important?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Maybe what happens around us while we''re here?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"It''s nothing bad!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"How would you know? We have no input!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Time''s running slow. Barely at all! An eternity just for us!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu! Let me out here this instant, before I''m losing it!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Liqu, clearly perceivable has a strong amount of panic got mixed in, which I strangely feel as an emotion of mine.

    And this while it was caused by me.

    It''s totally strange!

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Slowly I feel how this state ends.

    I notice an odd feeling shift and promptly my senses work again.

    I find myself looking at Liqu.

    The problem is I have to deal with some kind of aftermath.

    It was like getting billions of "I love you¡¯s" forcefully integrated into your consciousness.

    To be honest, this was so intense that I feel something like a clear echo of Liqu''s being.

    And this is extremely disturbing in the way that I have my concerns if now anything of this slime will permanently linger inside me.

    In my...

    God! This slime!

    "Did you just... imprint on me?" (Shari)

    "Maybe. And you on me." (Liqu)

    "You... You cannot just do this! Even if you''re completely through, and don''t know what to do, and... Is this the result? Am I getting understanding?" (Shari)

    "Don''t know. Never had this." (Liqu)

    "Sure, you never had the chance to do this with someone who is like you and... How do I know this? Liqu!!!" (Shari)

    "I guess the linking? It might give each of us a better idea of the other, adapt the motives and make us see their perspective." (Liqu)

    Urgh, that means my mind is now partly inhabited by the imprint of this crazy sociopathic killer!

    And who knows how many memories I''ve got now!

    There are at least vivid pictures in my mind that otherwise won''t make sense.

    I was never hiding in a bush from adventurers.

    And most of them I first have to figure out with common sense in hindsight.

    God, why did you watch these people while they...

    Wait! This means...

    "Do-do you have my memories as well?" (Shari)

    "Just some. Your parents seem nice. I think I understand now." (Liqu)

    Okay, fine.

    She couldn''t know this would happen.

    Wait! Don''t fall for this and be sympathetic!

    At least it is less occupation and more like rubbing off on me.

    For example, as it happens with a partner you were together with for years.

    You simply make concessions and take over some quirks.

    As unwilling as I am in this regard.

    I can still distinguish and don''t notice any change in my morals or general opinions.

    But hell Liqu!

    This isn''t how you''re treating a trauma!

 Chapter 44b

    - Liqu -

    It took rather long to dig these stupid stones out.

    But finally, it seems we are nearly done.

    They''re already at it to pack them up.

    And this time I have a real opportunity to show my good side by helping them.

    This will surely increase my reputation.

    "Liqu! Here are our provisions! We have to stuff them in your bag!" (Chris)

    I''m going to give him a hand since my Shari wants us to get along.

    While I would rather dissolve him for his impudence this instant, my Shari wishes so and in the end, doing this doesn''t hurt.

    At least I thought so until this human throws a full barrage of these cursed stones at me.

    The force isn''t nearly enough to reach my core, but the moment they are embedded inside me the draining starts.

    In a blink, my body starts to become unresponsive and I fail to keep my stature.

    I can''t even dissolve them as they drain the necessary energy and I fail to concentrate it on so many.

    I can just manage to expel the stones before my legs crumble.

    "What the hell are you doing there?" (Shari)

    My Shari comes to me.

    "Something I should have done much earlier!" (Chris)

    I hate him!

    I want him dead, disintegrated!

    Gone!

    Whatever will happen he will die!

    But how can make this happen?

    "Are you crazy? You cannot just attack us! Liqu will..." (Shari)

    "Liqu won''t do anything! Do you think I haven''t noticed how much these stones drain on you monsters? This amount should have heavily depleted her energy." (Chris)

    What can I do?

    My body is completely unresponsive.

    "I... I d-d-don''t... Ssshhhhaaariii-glrshb." (Liqu)

    Everything is so slow.

    I need energy!

    The goblin corpses!

    If I can get there, there will be enough to become operational again.

    "Chris you... This is wrong!" (Myra)

    Even Myra is speaking up for me.

    How novel.

    I''m so full of hate but at the same time this kind of affection.

    It''s too much at once.

    Overstrained!

    "What is wrong with this? I''m eradicating a pest like it is our profession!" (Chris)

    He has to die!

    Rahhh!

    "But-but you would never betray someone like this. I barely recognize you!" (Myra)

    "They aren''t "someone"! They are monsters! Shall I wait until they finally decide to eat us? Or worse?" (Chris)

    "Chris, they already apologized and at no point there was any indication for them to turn against us." (Jacob)

    "Don''t you dare to talk to me! You''ve already lost all your credit for conspiring with those abominations! This thing is a killer and I will end it for good!" (Chris)

    Myra takes hold of his hand, but he shoves her away, and she doesn''t look as if she''s going to try again.

    "Sorry Myra, but this I have to do. Jacob, should you intervene I will take you down!" (Chris)

    I-I need to act! Somehow!

    He will end me for sure!

    I don''t want to end!

    I don''t want to cease to exist!

    I don''t want my time with Shari to end!

    But I can''t act!

    This, this is so dire, so terrible!

    I have no options!

    No hope!

    Why?!!

    "I can''t let you do this!" (Shari)

    .

    .

    .

    What?

    My, my Shari came to help me!?

    "Listen little girl. Maybe you really got dragged into this. So if you vanish now and never be seen again I might find it in me not to hunt you down." (Chris)

    She could escape!

    Without me, she would surely still have a chance to survive.

    She is capable and knows so much more than me about living under humans.

    I just dragged her into this and it would be understandable if she wants to leave me.

    It would be justified.

    "Liqu accompanied me... While everything is hard to bear I am not in for betrayal.

    My word is important to me, so abandoning someone I said I would take with me doesn''t feel right. So sorry, but I won''t allow you to kill her." (Shari)

    She''s protecting me?

    This is...

    I don''t know!

    Elating?

    I feel joy!

    Pure happiness!

    "Tsk, solidarity between monsters! What a joke!" (Chris)

    "See; If you stop now I can look over it. Even if you are a professional fighter I only need to fend you off until Liqu is ready! You wouldn''t win!" (Shari)

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    I can do this!

    Only some moments and I can solve this!

    "Then it is good that I have help. You seriously should look who you are keeping with you!" (Chris)

    At this moment this girl shows up in front of me.

    With a wide smile on her face.

    "Elin!?" (Shari)

    I should''ve dissolved her when I could!

    "I am terribly sorry, but he made such nice promises. And this is the perfect opportunity to act, isn''t it?" (Elin)

    The way she blocks me off I am completely lost.

    "You don''t have to do this! I was seriously going to pay you! I can even increase the payment!" (Shari)

    Have I still enough in me to kill her?

    I don''t know but I see no other way!

    "Huh? I don''t want this negligible sum. You know, when your companion pinned me down I really was terrified. Only thinking about what she could have done to me at this moment is giving me the creeps. It was pure horror!" (Elin)

    There it shows again.

    You can''t overcome hatred just like this.

    "Could you please cut the banter and take this monster down?!" (Chris)

    "And because of this, I think I won''t do it!" (Elin)

    "Huh!?" (everyone)

    What the heck?

    "What are you saying there? Kill this thing!!!" (Chris)

    "This is, as long Liqu would do exactly that what she is best in. Causing a long and painful death! This isn''t too much, right?" (Elin)

    Oh, I can certainly do that for you!

    Pure agony and veeery slowly.

    I''d encompass her completely but still force air inside her lungs.

    Taking her skin, but covering every wound to prevent leakage.

    Slowly taking more, making sure that she''s aware.

    This would go on until only the most important organs remain and then I''d let go.

    If you want this I can do so.

    "You are talking about Cid! You want us to assassinate him!" (Shari)

    Oh, this would be fine too.

    Honestly, I don''t like this evil little imp.

    "More precisely I want Liqu to do it. You are working a little bit too clean for my taste. But he deserves a mess! And when I get your word this is enough for me. You are honest." (Elin)

    Dissolving this unpleasant person?

    I don''t see any problems with that, if not for the fact that being forced to do so isn''t sitting well with me.

    And more important my Shari.

    "You can''t be serious!" (Chris)

    "Deal!" (Shari)

    Yet the point with blackmail is you rarely have a choice.

    But for my Shari to go that far just for me.

    Like this, the girl lets me through.

    Now I have to make as quick as possible.

    This boy is threatening my Shari!

    "Raaahhhh! I will get rid of every last one of you!" (Chris)

    He wants to attack her!

    However, my Shari manages to scare him off for a moment with her weapon, granting us a bit of the desperately needed time.

    "Time to end this!" (Chris)

    But it couldn''t work forever.

    Angry, he wants to strike her, but she can dodge.

    I am almost relieved that he goes for me and not for Shari, but she is turning back at him in an instant.

    Just why does this dissolving take so long?

    I know why.

    Simply because the energy I would need for it is so low.

    I want to help her.

    Shari manages to disarm Chris, but then he jumps at her.

    "This isn''t it. I WON''T LET YOU GET AWAY WITH THIS!!!" (Chris)

    He aims for her core!!!

    I need to save my Shari!

    My everything!

    LET ME HELP!

    I''M READY!

    NOW!

    "Zssscchhh"

    Dissolving.

    Nothing but this creates this particular sound.

    But only when used to its fullest you can hear it like this.

    And it wasn''t me.

    The only other...

    Shari!

    She dissolved him.

    This wasn''t a conscious decision, but a pure emergency reaction of her body.

    And she won''t know how to deal with this.

    She isn''t that cunning and this killing will hurt her.

    She is sad!

    And this only because she protected me.

    She is sad because of me.

    This is so terrible.

    And these two who didn''t even help look at her like that!?

    No wonder she runs away.

    But I need to act.

    I need to help her.

    So I follow behind.

    "Sh-Shari..." (Liqu)

    "Listen! I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want you to tell me that this was the right choice! The best way to deal with this situation! That I was right! Or even that I am developing as a slime should! I don''t want to hear it!!!" (Shari)

    As if I could do that to my precious one.

    Even I know that you feel bad.

    "You aren''t." (Liqu)

    You did save me!

    You are so much more!

    "A slime would never decide based on others. A slime would have just abandoned me without regret. Hick! A slime wouldn''t care for me! Hick, glrbsh!" (Liqu)

    This is the first time ever someone cared for me.

    There is nothing comparable in my whole existence.

    Nothing close like her.

    "You saved me! I... I don''t know!!! Sob! You are miserable because of something you did for me! I don''t want you to be miserable! I want you happy! But why do I feel so joyful? I don''t understand! I don''t understand! I don''t understand! Why is this so confusing?!" (Liqu)

    All that matters is my Shari, her happiness, but also me being with her.

    Just what can I do?

    I must make her happy!

    Must end her sadness!

    And this strange confusing state of mine.

    There is only one explanation.

    "I... I think I love you!" (Liqu)

    This is all I know!

    My knowledge might be limited but I am sure.

    Nothing else can be this overwhelming.

    "W-well, I know you are kinda obsessed because I''m like you." (Shari)

    "No! No! Not because you''re like me! Because you''re you! Because... because just being with you makes me glad. My... my life belongs to you! I have nothing else I can give, but please take it. Please! And never leave me!" (Liqu)

    Never let go!

    Never vanish!

    Never let this end!

    I cannot exist without this!

    Without you!

    I NEED YOU!!!

    "Didn''t I say already that I would take you? It''s not like I''m going to break my word." (Shari)

    Truly!

    She will stay with me!

    But being with me made her so sad.

    What can I do?

    I don''t want her to be sad.

    I want to end her sadness.

    Make it disappear!

    Drown it!

    I WILL!!!

    I approach her.

    She isn''t even fending me off, what is enough of consent for me.

    And so I link with her, to treat her.

    Maybe messing with my Shari''s emotions is wrong, but it won''t be a general change and this is important.

    I will only make her forget her sadness for now.

    And all that remains instead are my own feels.

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)

    </li>

    </ul>

    Those will drown every little bit else.

    She won''t realize her own sadness like this.

    Everything else shall vanish in this flood!

    You don''t need it!

    Because all that matters is...

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Not to describe" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Her confusion is just natural.

    Linking is pretty intense.

    <ul>

    <li>"God! This is linking, right?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    She is aware, but I have to keep my aim secret.

    <ul>

    <li>"Sure!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You''re in my head!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Core!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t come with specifics! How do I get out of here! I''m barely able to notice anything at all!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m feeling you and you me! What else should be important?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    After all, I will end your sadness.

    <ul>

    <li>"Maybe what happens around us while we''re here?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"It''s nothing bad!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I can even now maintain a shallow amount of awareness.

    <ul>

    <li>"How would you know? We have no input!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Time''s running slow. Barely at all! An eternity just for us!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    After all, our combined minds reach right now new spheres together.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu! Let me out here this instant, before I lose me!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Oh no!

    She''s going to be angry!

    I need to ease her!

    React!

    I have to stop now, no matter how nice this is.

    I have to stop now or my most precious one will be angry!

    This cannot happen!

    <ul>

    <li>"Absolutely strange!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    But at least she shall know...

    <ul>

    <li>"I love you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    After I separate again I become aware of a strange sensation.

    Some crude questions I had until now suddenly become clear.

    Thoughts I never came up with before.

    And there are pictures, and memories which certainly aren''t mine.

    I never had a loving family.

    Could it be...

    "Did you just... imprint on me?" (Shari)

    This is it!

    That really something like this could happen.

    "Maybe. And you on me." (Liqu)

    "You! You cannot just do this! Even if you''re completely through and... Is this the result? Am I getting understanding?" (Shari)

    "Don''t know. Never had this." (Liqu)

    I really had no idea.

    I never was this open before, never let this much of me flow out.

    But if it leads to a better understanding between us...

    What a wonderful blessing!

    "Sure, you never had the chance to do this with one who is like you and... How do I know this? Liqu!!!" (Shari)

    "I guess the linking? It might give us each other a better idea of the other, adapt the motives and make us see their perspective." (Liqu)

    I realize like this that too much happiness of mine in this situation would put her off, but right now I barely can hold back.

    I''m so happy!

    We became closer!

    How wonderful!

    "Do-do you have my memories as well?" (Shari)

    It wouldn''t be possible to hide this in the long run.

    "Just some. Your parents seem nice. I think I understand now." (Liqu)

    They do.

    I never had this, but just the corresponding feels to the pictures make me feel warm and fuzzy.

    That something this terrible can develop to something this great.

    This might be the most wonderful moment in my existence.

    I am glad!

    Thank you, Chris!

 Chapter 45

    - Shari -

    After scolding Liqu excessively for an absolute break of my privacy, a topic she was more understanding about than ever before, I think my mind has settled a bit.

    Yelling at someone apparently has a therapeutic effect.

    It isn''t all bad.

    While I feel still like myself, without having any of the unsettling thoughts I would expect to find in Liqu''s mind, and surely have found, she on the other side shows for maybe the first time ever an understanding about what I''m exactly angry about.

    And that is uncommon.

    Maybe she really got an idea about me and now tries to act in accordance with it.

    In the end, it can just be helpful if like this she develops a bit of common sense.

    "That this is clear, the others are not at fault and have to be treated like this! You''re not going to dissolve any of them! " (Shari)

    "Mhm, but they didn''t help and I don''t like what Elin did. Yet you gave her your word. I understand!" (Liqu)

    I will take this as a benefit.

    But now the unpleasant part has to commence.

    I have to go back and face the others.

    This won''t be nice.

    Hesitantly I walk back to the place where we had our mining operation.

    I find Jacob with a sullen look and Myra weeping over the corpse.

    When I see the rest of what I left again, I need to admit that it''s not a pleasant sight.

    I am not even sure if it''s possible to transport what is left without issues.

    And any attempt to identify him by his face will be truly an impossible act.

    All but Myra notice me the moment I come back.

    After all, it seems that the two had a deep bond.

    And I''m the one who ended it.

    Maybe it is wrong to give Chris a higher standing than those I killed before, but I believe that albeit one might question his motives regarding killing non-human creatures he was at least more decent than these thugs were.

    If nothing else, that he had to die like this is something I am sorry for.

    While Elin is okay like it seems, the others might turn hostile any second.

    But for sure I will have to deal with some harsh words.

    And this while I''m still this troubled.

    Nonetheless, something has to happen about that and when they won''t start I have to.

    "H-hey guys." (Shari)

    I never said it would be a good start.

    "Shari..." (Jacob)

    Well, there is no way I could expect a better mood.

    "I-I know this is all messed up and that there is probably no way to fix this. I just want you to know that we''re still not hostile or something like this. " (Shari)

    "Just to confirm: We all agree here that this was simple self-defense, right?" (Elin)

    Seriously?

    You''re going to brush over your involvement in this incident just like this?

    "Maybe. But someone died." (Jacob)

    "So I would suggest we bury him properly and back in town blame the goblins. We can tell some heroic story how he solely slew most of them while protecting us before one got him from behind." (Elin)

    "Don''t speak about him like this! As if you would know anything!" (Myra)

    "What I do know, is that this guy was rather keen on killing a person who didn''t harm anyone. And I''m not speaking about our green calamity here. Even you got in the crossfire. The vigor he showed against our blue friend was more than confirming. Or am I the only one who has seen that Shari aimed only for his wrist when there had been much better zones to target? There are limits to the lengths to which one can go to spare people!" (Elin)

    This undertone was surely a hint regarding Cid.

    I would right now love to do something about that complacent attitude she handles this discussion with.

    As if I''d forgotten about her!

    Yet I need to say that she makes a good advocate.

    Even for mostly ulterior motives, since we will have to be able to get back into the town if we shall kill Cid.

    Wasn''t there something about I don''t want to become an assassin?

    "I just... just want you to know that I didn''t want this. I am deeply sorry." (Shari)

    Small droplets come out of my eyes.

    It''s still too fresh.

    "Please, leave me alone. I need some time." (Myra)

    This is hard.

    No matter how justified I was, this doesn''t matter if you are a loved one of the killed person.

    I cannot expect her to say: "Oh yes, it''s fine how you killed him!"

    And that Liqu is holding my hand doesn''t help me with my difficult mood.

    But the least I can do now is to grant Myra some private moments.

    Which is why the rest of us gather outside the room.

    Since I have to speak with Jacob this is helpful.

    He initiates the talk.

    "Shit. What a mess!" (Jacob)

    "I can actually understand if you never want to see us again." (Shari)

    "It''s... difficult. This brings some unpleasant memories back." (Jacob)

    Might be about his old team.

    But hell will I do and address this topic!

    "Oh, your old friends were also dissolved by a slime?" (Liqu)

    Without hesitation, I swing my arm through Liqu''s head, which kind of splatters.

    This stupid, stupid, stupid slime!

    And if nothing else, for me it is too soon yet.

    "I am desperately sorry for my company." (Shari)

    "Pft! I can understand. What I''ve learned about Liqu until now is that she has a far way to go. But I believe it''s good that she is with you. If not for this she might right now destroy a town on her own." (Jacob)

    Sadly this isn''t too farfetched.

    "I know this might sound impudent, but if you are done with the pointless stuff, can we talk then about what we will do now? I still want to fulfill this order." (Elin)

    "Tsk. As things are we have now the maximum of what we can transport. As soon Myra calms down we should bring... Chris out and bury him. Then we will just take the voidstone with us back to town. The problem is, without Chris'' strength this might become much more difficult. Myra might be stronger than she looks and I can hold a burden, but he was planned to carry the main load." (Jacob)

    "You have seen that we cannot stay too long close to this stuff." (Shari)

    "I know. So all I can come up with is leaving that what is too much here." (Jacob)

    "We also have Elin." (Shari)

    "Just so you know, brute force is not my proficiency!" (Elin)

    "We are talking about almost more than a day of traveling with the extra load. Even if we leave everything that isn''t absolutely necessary here, something I wouldn¡¯t want to do, we have an extra thirty kilos in stones. I doubt the three of us who are able to carry this stuff could each take a third of this and haul it all the way back to town. And this doesn''t include Chris'' stuff." (Jacob)

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    It is a problem in the way that they now have to transport Chris¡¯ equipment as well which has despite the emotional value the point that this is purely their wealth we talk about.

    I can''t really tell them they shall leave their money behind.

    "It might be possible to distribute some of the load to Liqu and me. We aren¡¯t that weak and could carry the equipment and such." (Shari)

    "Maybe we could try to go for the thirty kilos then, but that will strain our limits. And this while I don''t know how Myra will fare in her state." (Jacob)

    "I will leave her to you. I think she wouldn''t want to see any of us others." (Shari)

    "Understood. If only this had not happened." (Jacob)

    After a while, Myra seems finished.

    In every sense of the word.

    Jacob helps her to drag Chris back out and they dig a grave at a nicely shined place.

    By the way, the sun has a slightly soothing effect.

    Good thing it was now daytime right now.

    The funeral is quiet and only Liqu and Elin don''t seem to be affected.

    I am through and cry a little at the scene which I watch from the distance, but soon we are all ready to operate again.

    The voidstone is distributed fifteen kilos to Jacob and five to Myra and ten to Elin, while Myra is mostly taking Chris¡¯ old stuff with her and in a cumbersome way also has to transport his bag.

    It wouldn¡¯t make sense to make me and Liqu carry the stones and like this burn our resources more than necessary.

    Not even considering the impossibility of ever getting Liqu again close to these stones.

    In a rather downed mood, we head back to town.

    The journey back to town proceeds rather undisturbed.

    The reason might be for once that most monsters have a sense of territory and we already exterminated half of them on our way here.

    Because of this, until new ones are starting to inhabit the now vacant space it should be rather safe around these parts.

    For the other, we carry this huge amount of voidstone with us.

    Even packed away I can feel an unpleasant drain from these stones.

    Not so much that it would matter, but enough to feel bad.

    This stuff is the opposite of the promise of a successful hunt.

    If any other monster notices that it should refrain from getting too close.

    That this is something like a monster instinct of mine is... distressing at best, but I can endure so that overcoming this makes me feel a little bit more human.

    Which is something I really need now!

    Yet apart from not having to fight that much the general mood is clearly down.

    I''m a little anxious if the transition through the gate will be without problems.

    After all, I''ve killed Myra''s friend.

    So it might be that she is just playing an act to get us at the most difficult moment.

    However, I don''t judge her to be this cunning.

    On the other side, her demeanor is very dark and she didn''t speak one word the whole time we traveled.

    Everyone is walking at a fast pace.

    Probably to bring this unpleasant venture behind us and split apart fast.

    I am not sure how much these two condemn me but having to rely on a person who killed someone of your party can''t be pleasant, no matter what excuses that one has.

    And then there is Elin.

    I truly had to promise her to assassinate Cid.

    I don''t like him and the fact that he sent these thugs after us shows he neither.

    More accurately would be that he already is our enemy.

    And something tells me that bringing the guard into this won''t really help that much.

    At least it could be difficult to go through a trial while staying the whole time covered.

    But becoming a killer?

    I am certainly not a person of exceptional morality, yet here I have literally bargained with lives.

    And the one I got in exchange was Liqu''s!

    Damn, just what is wrong with me?

    Even if she is the one doing the deed that is no way of stealing oneself out of responsibility.

    After all, it was requested that Liqu shall be the one killing.

    Yet as it goes for me we both are in this.

    Although it might be right if Liqu does it, as like this we wouldn''t have to deal with a corpse when she''s done.

    Brrr, since when have I such dark thoughts?

    However, I want to delay any talks about killing people until Myra isn''t there anymore to hear them.

    I would feel even more terrible than I already do.

    Killing Chris is until now that what weighs the most on me.

    While he was a delusional monster killer, he was just that.

    He killed monsters for a living.

    Until now this wasn''t a bad thing to do.

    He kept people safe and was like this much better than any bandit.

    On the other side, I am a monster.

    It is hard to accept this, but I have just dissolved a human.

    So there is not much ground to argue against this.

    Saying I would be something else would just mean deluding myself.

    Admitting this feels terrible for me.

    In fact, I''ve exchanged two lives for Liqu.

    Chris'' too.

    He would have let me escape.

    No idea how I would have proceeded after this, but he was at least an honest person.

    Well, aside from the moment when he utterly betrayed us.

    But if you think about it, Liqu is a genuine monster.

    She might have killed countless humans.

    Scared of her answer, I never asked if she had killed innocent people.

    Those who didn''t attack her first.

    Even if not, this is just an excuse.

    Objectively seen Chris as a monster hunter was in the right to fight against such a dangerous being as Liqu.

    Liqu has done so much wrong one might say she''s irredeemable.

    But then why did I protect her?

    Simple.

    The thought to be alone was terrifying.

    Having no one by my side, if not for my parents who I don''t want to drag down with me, was a perspective I did not want to think about.

    And also I didn''t want Liqu to die.

    I am convinced that all the bad she did was simply because she never had someone to teach her right or wrong.

    So it appeared wrong to me that she would die when she just started to make some progress.

    But again, just excuses.

    The true reason is...

    I like her!

    Acknowledging this might be the hardest part there is.

    Despite all she has done to me, when I know this slime is around me I feel more secure.

    An invincible force that backs me up no matter what.

    Much more, she is always there to help and would do anything for me.

    And then there is that she only shows me genuine affection.

    It is hard to hate someone who cares so much about you.

    So if I count it all together, I need to admit that I like having her around.

    But I don''t know yet how deep these feelings on my side are.

    Though, apparently deep enough to kill.

    However, she would too.

    That I''m sure about.

    Disturbingly sure!

    Like this, I spend the way back to Ekoras, musing about this crazy stuff.

    However, as we departed midday and with the additional load, it starts to get dark before we can make the whole way.

    Since at night the gates are closed anyway and those of us who have no night vision might get attacked by monsters, we set up our camp.

    So tomorrow will be the fifth day, as we started our journey on the first, arrived on the second, where we after the goblin extermination immediately started with the mining, and on the fourth, the incident happened and we departed.

    Naturally, Myra and Jacob keep their distance from us and I totally can understand them.

    Elin on the other side doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems with staying close to us.

    Rather weird if you consider that she''s on Liqu¡¯s bad side.

    But she seems confident that she won¡¯t suddenly get attacked.

    Ridden by guilt I go despite their reservation to the two remaining adventurers to apologize.

    ¡°Umh, I-I just wanted to say how sorry I am.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°I can understand how you acted. To be true, now that it''s over I blame myself for how I could have acted better. I could have shot his leg to stop him, but I was just paralyzed when it happened.¡± (Jacob)

    ¡°Nonetheless, we caused it. And for that, I need to apologize.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°As their group leader it was my responsibility and like that my fault. And to make it worse it opened old wounds.¡± (Jacob)

    ¡°Your old team, right?¡± (Shari)

    "I can tell you. Anyway, half of the town knows already. Orcs were responsible. When the mine was going to get abandoned, all the equipment had to be fetched from there. My team had the job to escort the people who transported the stuff. The path started at that time already slowly getting more dangerous but we thought that we could cope with anything that lurks on the way. Well, that didn''t count for a complete warband of orcs. Of our five members only two made it out. After that Relia couldn¡¯t just proceed like nothing happened together with me and left for good. Seems this mine means bad luck for me." (Jacob)

    Great.

    I''ve traumatized him again!

    ¡°I, I understand why you¡¯ve done it. But please, can you leave? I just can''t stand your presence right now.¡± (Myra)

    Before it gets worse I leave.

    I am truly in no position to berate her for this as ultimately Chris was her friend.

    And I¡¯ve killed him.

    After that, I go back to our side.

    There is one thing I have to attend to now.

    And this regards a certain assassination assignment.

    I tend to Elin.

    "I guess you know how angry I am and how much I''d love to properly rant at you. Yet I''m also sure you couldn''t care less and nothing I say will outweigh the feeling of fulfillment that you''ve got us to do it. Am I right?" (Shari)

    "Can''t deny it." (Elin)

    ¡°I just want to ask, is there really no way around this regarding Cid? Is there?¡° (Shari)

    ¡°Do you have any idea who we are up here against?¡± (Elin)

    ¡°Does this mean no?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°This means that Cid is backed up by nobles who hold all the power! The guard isn¡¯t on our side here! At best they go for us if we would try to expose his deeds! Even more, nearly every business in town is dependent on his deliveries, as there are no other suppliers for adventurer goods! So in addition there is no way that the city uppers would risk this kind of economic chaos! There is simply no way to get him done in any other way than completely eradicating this pest!¡± (Elin)

    Unfortunately, she does make sense.

    ¡°Urgh, I don¡¯t like killing. And then you say we will also anger nobles? Great!¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Would it maybe help to tell you that even without my involvement you had no choice? If you don¡¯t know it, Cid put a bounty on you two!¡± (Elin)

    ¡°A bounty!? Why?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Well, you must have done something to make him angry and if you forgot, you killed his men. As far it concerns him you are already at war. And he is not the kind of person who''s letting things like this pass .¡± (Elin)

    Damnit! So I can now add that there''s a price on my head to all my problems!

    Just wonderful!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shari! I will take care of this for you! You don''t have to do anything!¡± (Liqu)

    Seems there is no way around this.

    ¡°Sorry Liqu, but we are both in this. I am as much involved as you are, so we do this together.¡± (Shari)

    This was a rather critical strike on Liqu who now blankly stares at me.

    ¡°Seems we have no choice. Elin, take all the provisions you want for yourself out now, the rest Liqu and I will consume now!¡± (Shari)

    Otherwise, it will become quite difficult to leave the residue elsewhere behind and in addition, this will lighten the weight we carry.

    ¡°Everything? I really don¡¯t like this bread stuff! It has almost no sustaining value.¡± (Liqu)

    ¡°Everything! And I know myself how much it brings, so don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± (Shari)

    Like this, we share the rest of our provisions.

    Considerately Liqu gave me the remaining woodpiercers since she knows how much I¡¯m troubled by dissolving bigger things.

    Or simply greater amounts.

    At least she knows now after her privacy intrusion into my mind.

    I let the flesh get cut by Elin and take it with me behind a tree.

    The smaller pieces I can simply throw into my mouth and mimic eating while those who are still too big for that I dissolve in a ball I form between my arms.

    While doing this I come again back to my full capacity.

    I feel how my mass does increase and I gain more control over my movements.

    After all, I must have been quite drained.

    Like always, I have mixed feelings about dissolving.

    If now someone would suddenly come and surprise me I couldn¡¯t be held responsible for what I¡¯d do.

    What is noteworthy would be that if I¡¯m right the mass I control now is exceeding my former limit.

    Not by much, only a neglectable amount, but the change itself strikes me.

    It isn¡¯t too strange, since as far I know Liqu controls around ten times my mass, which becomes especially apparent when she grows to full size.

    At these times she becomes a real calamity.

    And with this newest change, I came one step closer in this direction.

    Urgh, unpleasant!

    I decide to deliberately blend those thoughts out and start to rest.

    To my dismay, it is far too short.

    We all know that my standby mode doesn¡¯t cover the whole night.

    When all of us are awake we hurry to take our stuff and get going.

    Since it wasn¡¯t this much distance left we soon arrive at our destination.

    And finally the gates of Ekoras rise in front of me again.

 Chapter 46

    - Shari -

    Before we approach the gate we apply the powder again.

    I am not too sure if the guards would let us through without face control.

    There might be those from last time on duty but even in this case, there is still a risk of just trusting in our last agreement with the guards,  hoping it might work out.

    Coming closer, I discover that they truly are the same guards as last time.

    Maybe it''s something like a set position they have.

    However, now it counts!

    We approach the gate again and the guards perk up since almost no one is coming out of this direction, ever!

    I mean in the east only lies Akaras, a fortress city, the wilderness, and our abandoned mine.

    While Akaras is to a degree supplied from Ekoras with general goods, this isn''t the usual route.

    So the only ones who could come from there are we who left in this direction.

    Naturally, Liqu and I have our cloaks and masks on.

    And naturally, the mood is still downed.

    "Ah, you made it back!" (Horace)

    Please, don''t ask where Chris is!

    "Mhm." (Shari)

    "I take it. It didn''t go well." (Rodin)

    At least he remembers who we were.

    This might be due to the fact that we were the only ones leaving that way.

    Usually, adventurers would use the south gate, as it is the more direct way into the forest.

    "Not that much. Could you please make it fast? We really need some rest." (Jacob)

    "Sure, but I have to ask what you brought there with you." (Rodin)

    "Just some voidstone, monster parts, and proofs of subjugation, aside from the equipment we initially brought." (Shari)

    I show a sample out of Elin''s bag.

    But the moment I touch it I already feel the drain.

    I realize that this was a bad idea when only my gloves are keeping my hand from disintegrating through direct contact with this anti-monster repellant.

    So I quickly put it back in.

    "Oh, you really were going to that mine! I''ve heard it''s especially bad around there." (Horace)

    With a rather dark tone, Jacob speaks.

    "It was. You can see." (Jacob)

    Honestly!

    What a stupid question if fewer come back than initially ventured out!

    ¡°Uff!¡± (Horace)

    Rodin gives Horace a jab in the side.

    ¡°Well, it seems that everything is fine, so you can enter.¡± (Rodin)

    It seems like painful embarrassment can speed things up.

    We take him up on this invitation and just like this are back in town.

    It was a hard time but nonetheless, there is first something we have to take care of.

    ¡°I know you want to go and call it a day, but before this happens we have first to go to Tamarah. We need the money now and I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to have to meet up again tomorrow.¡± (Shari)

    They grudgingly accept, even if Myra¡¯s mood is rather dark.

    At least she didn¡¯t make a scene at the gates.

    Like this, we are on our way and eventually reach the market where Tamarah¡¯s shop is located.

    As soon we open the door I again notice the abundance of disturbing residues in the air.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.I am rather sure Liqu can identify what they are, having dissolved each of them at least once, yet I lack this knowledge.

    ¡°Hey Tamarah! We are here and brought your stones!¡± (Shari)

    And out of nowhere she suddenly stands behind the counter.

    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t my favorite business partner! Oh, Elin! You''ve met them?¡± (Tamarah)

    They know each other!?

    "Yes, quite some interesting folks, right?" (Elin)

    "You can bet on it! It was a fortune to meet such outstanding individuals and gain their favor." (Tamarah)

    This comment makes Liqu again a little jumpy.

    Probably because she doesn''t like that anyone else gains my favor.

    It might be best to brush over it.

    ¡°So here they are!¡± (Shari)

    We empty the bags with the stones on the counter and Tamarah starts in an inquiring manner to examine them.

    ¡°And? Satisfied?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Well, overall it seems fine yet there are some with significant impurities. However, I value the deal we have agreed upon, so I will take them all. After all, your liquid is of especially high quality and I could nowhere else get it this fresh!¡± (Tamarah)

    And again I shiver inwardly!

    Next, she goes into the back room and returns with a small box.

    When she opens it I look at a fortune.

    The box is really crammed with coins to the brim.

    It is rather trusting to show this to us, but Jacob is more of a decent guy she seems to be well-acquainted with and I on my side cannot really risk being involved with anything that might put the guard on our tracks.

    Despite this, I have still some ethics going for me.

    Anyways, you can see here that her common clientele is of the wealthy kind.

    Out of that box, she takes six gold and sixty silver coins and places them on the counter.

    ¡°Ahem, Jacob. Take the sixty silver. I¡­ guess you will need it.¡± (Shari)

    Not that I¡¯m especially generous but because of me their team will now go through a rather hard time, since¡­ not much is left of it.

    So I want to do something to ease my guilty conscience a little and this helps.

    Also in my opinion Elin hasn¡¯t earned her share and gets rewarded in another way, so I will distribute it like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. It hurts my pride as a professional. Sigh! But you¡¯re right, we don''t have much of a choice.¡± (Jacob)

    With this Jacob accepts the money and the two of them leave.

    Rather hurried that is.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± (Tamarah)

    ¡°Chris¡­ died.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Oh, did a monster kill him?¡± (Tamarah)

    A monster, huh?

    ¡°He tried to kill both of them. And failed.¡± (Elin)

    ¡°My condolences then. I hope you two don¡¯t blame yourself too much. Haven¡¯t known him long. Was Liqu very bad on him?¡± (Tamarah)

    ¡°No comment!¡± (Shari)

    Not everyone needs to know!

    I take the money without saying anything else.

    Six gold should also be easier to transport.

    ¡°Oh, and I would like to take you up on our agreement. You weren¡¯t here for quite some time.¡± (Tamarah)

    ¡°Uh, sorry but both Liqu and I are full right now and have barely anything to spend. It would just be detrimental for us if we would give the matter which contains energy.¡± (Shari)

    We just ate all our provisions and intentionally emptied ourselves since it''s less consuming to travel "light".

    After all, we have to refill it at a cost by taking in stuff that we have to buy.

    And I would want to limit such purchases as much as possible for reasons of inconspicuousness.

    This deal wouldn¡¯t make sense to me.

    ¡°Oh, now that you say it. Last time I didn¡¯t think about this, but now I''ve got an idea and would like to buy a liter of the rich one for five silver. Is that alright? (Tamarah)

    This on the other side sounds much more appealing.

    Considering the price for the flesh from last time this would be quite a profit.

    ¡°Fine, if it¡¯s just this.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°But naturally I want you for this.¡± (Tamarah)

    ¡°No! She''s mine!¡± (Liqu)

    ¡°I just meant her matter.¡± (Tamarah)

    The offer is of value, but I really don¡¯t like to sell¡­ well, myself.

    "I would even add a nice little bonus.¡± (Tamarah)

    Liqu is nonetheless grumbling.

    ¡°She''s still mine!¡± (Liqu)

    ¡°Okay, you can have it.¡± (Shari)

    Before this slime embarrasses me even more!

    ¡°Great!¡± (Tamarah)

    She brings a flask from behind the counter.

    Big enough, but it looks uncommon.

    ¡°Please fill it in here and don¡¯t stop before you give it to me.¡± (Tamarah)

    I take the flask with one hand and let my glove glide down from the other.

    The now bare hand I bring to the opening and completely unobstructed it runs in there.

    You never feel this much that your body is made of liquid and not normal, as when you have it filled up in a bottle.

    When I hand it to Tamarah, in a blink she has grabbed it and corks it up.

    Like this, there is now a bottle filled with me, ready for sale.

    I feel considerably conflicted about this!

    Especially, with the look with which Tamarah examines it now.

    This smile gives me the creeps!

    ¡°You have what you want, right?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°This will be surely interesting! Such an ingredient is not easy to come by!¡± (Tamarah)

    ¡°Then please our payment!¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Sure!¡± (Tamarah)

    She procures another five silver from the box and also two more of these flasks.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? I won¡¯t give you any more!¡± (Shari)

    ¡°No, no! They aren¡¯t for me, they are yours!¡± (Tamarah)

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°I said I would have something extra for you. These flasks are made of a special kind of glass and imbued with earth magic to make them more durable and more importantly impervious. Like this, the energy should stay properly contained!¡± (Tamarah)

    This sounds interesting, however¡­

    ¡°And why are you giving them to us? They should be incredibly valuable. (Shari)

    ¡°See it as an investment into our relationship. You can use them to fill mass inside and always have some for emergencies at hand. And with those bottles no one will be too suspicious. ¡± (Tamarah)

    ¡°Then, thank you I guess.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°No problem. Please come back soon!" (Tamarah)

    "By the way, can I buy some cloudshroom here?" (Shari)

    "Cloudshroom? Why would you want this?" (Tamarah)

    "Personal reasons! Can I?" (Shari)

    "I have some but... well, I guess you don''t need to be too cautious. So the safety instructions are kinda obsolete. " (Tamarah)

    With this, I get the particular mushrooms from her and have to pay one of our just-earned silver coins directly back to her.

    "It was a pleasure to make business with you." (Shari)

    Just half true, but there''s no reason to be rude.

    "As well as on my side! Come back soon! After all, you have quite a value for me.¡± (Tamarah)

    I know she means as an ingredient!

    Kinda creeped out I hurry up and leave the shop.

    Now I have to plan my next steps!

 Chapter 47

    - Shari -

    ¡°So you¡¯ve got your money. What now?¡± (Elin)

    ¡°Next, we will head to the guild to show our proof of the subjugations and claim our reward. Then we will go to get a room at the inn and prepare there for tonight. I think this will be the best time for what we are about to do.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°I understand that we''re waiting for the night, but is the guild really the best place for you two?¡± (Elin)

    ¡°It certainly is. I''m rather sure that none of Cid¡¯s men would try to attack us at such a place. Also, we can need the additional money and honestly, the ''proofs'' are starting to decay.¡± (Shari)

    I may not be able to smell them but this other sense I''ve got regarding air scanning does tell me such things quite clearly.

    ¡°Makes sense, but I need to say that your perception is a little twisted if you see this place full of professional monster killers as a safe haven!¡± (Elin)

    She might be right on this.

    Nonetheless, I won''t let the money go to waste.

    ¡°We''ll still do so. I don¡¯t want to have carried these ears with me for nothing!¡± (Shari)

    With this last word, we set off on our way.

    We keep ourselves to public places since with more witnesses an attack becomes less likely.

    Like this, we make it to our destination without incidents.

    We still got lucky as I know Ekoras'' reputation and what people here would do for money.

    But the guild is still located in the better part of town.

    It would have been bad if Liqu would dissolve people on the street or if bystanders ask why no blood escapes from my stabbing wounds.

    And so on and so on.

    In the building the giant hall with the counter awaits me.

    To avoid any problems in the queue I decide to go alone.

    ¡°Liqu, wait here and don¡¯t cause any trouble. Elin, make sure about that. I''m going to the counter.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Wait!¡± (Elin)

    ¡°What is it?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a name yet!¡± (Elin)

    Have I missed something?

    ¡°A name? Sorry, but what are you trying to say?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°If you want to have the record for the killed creatures applied for all of us we need a group. And respectively a name.¡± (Elin)

    ¡°Well, Shari and I belong together!¡± (Liqu)

    ¡°Liqu, shut up! And what makes you think that you are with us, Elin?¡± (Shari)

    Even if I wouldn¡¯t want to kill her, I have no idea how to keep Liqu from doing so.

    And coming from this ground setup, it''s a rather far call for her to join us.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the guard that we formed a group? Your story should stay consistent, am I right?¡± (Elin)

    This girl is far more cunning than I assumed her to be.

    ¡°In addition, we are together in this. So it would just make sense to involve me or not? And it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t be of any use.¡± (Elin)

    ¡°Urgh, Liqu what do you think about this?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°A human wants willingly to accompany us? That''s a first for me! But she wasn¡¯t nice. Can I dissolve her?¡± (Liqu)

    ¡°First, not so loud! Second, not just like this! So what do you say?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me. I would like to see how this plays out.¡± (Liqu)

    ¡°Guess you¡¯ve got what you wanted.¡± (Shari)

    "Great! So about the name?¡± (Elin)

    "Urgh, Liqu do you have something?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°You really ask me!?!¡± (Liqu)

    She''s getting quite excited about this.

    ¡°I''m not good with names. So if you have any idea, that doesn¡¯t sound too bad and isn¡¯t exposing us as monsters then I¡¯m in. Also, I have decided that Elin has no vote, so it¡¯s up to you.¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Hey!¡± (Elin)

    ¡°Oh, did the extorter want anything to say?¡± (Shari)

    At least she is sensitive enough not to speak up here.

    ¡°So, do you have something in mind?¡± (Shari)

    Or... core?

    ¡°Ehm, what about¡­¡± (Liqu)

    ¡°Yes?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°How would be: ''Core dwellers''?¡± (Liqu)

    That sounds a bit particular.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Why this?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°They... You know, they do define who we are and we.... are dwelling here. So I thought it might be fitting.¡± (Liqu)

    I am really not sure, but cannot see much speaking against her suggestion.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I had a better idea. So why not.¡± (Shari)

    With this, we are now the Core dwellers!

    What a name.

    ¡°Then if there¡¯s nothing else I will go to the counter and let our group and our first subjugation get recorded.¡± (Shari)

    "Oh, here is my card. You will need it to register us." (Elin)

    She hands it over and subsequently I have to take Liqu''s card as well.

    ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t forget that for the first time what you bring them there and especially the quantity seems extremely unusual.¡± (Elin)

    She might be right about this.

    The way Jacob spoke about goblins they aren''t common prey and we brought quite many ears as proof.

    The only good part is that Liqu could hold back so that they ain''t too dissolved.

    Rather conscious about this I next approach the counter.

    I have the bag with the ears from the goblins and woodpiercers ready and join the queue, terribly careful to not touch anyone of these rough people around me.

    Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to keep this up for long and am soon at the counter.

    A rather slim man in the uniform of the guild officials is in front of me.

    ¡°Good day! What can I do for you?¡± (receptionist)

    ¡°Uh, I would like to register our newly formed group, and while I¡¯m at it directly record some subjugated monsters.¡± (Shari)

    "A group registration? This will cost a fee of fifty copper for administration. Are you sure about this?" (receptionist)

    "Quite! Would it be possible to just subtract the fee from our reward?" (Shari)

    "Depends on what you''ve brought. You shouldn''t expect too much, most newbies make this mistake." (receptionist)

    "I think it should suffice." (Shari)

    "If you say so. So first about the group. I need to know the particular members." (receptionist)

    "Here are the cards. Me, Liqu, and Elin." (Shari)

    "Two intermediates and one beginner. Are you really sure about this?" (receptionist)

    "I was. Why shouldn''t I?" (Shari)

    "They read you two applied just a short time ago and Elin on the other side usually works alone. I doubt you have the necessary experience to lead a group and don''t think that Elin works well in a team. And then there are the different levels of qualification." (receptionist)

    "This shouldn''t be a problem. I have some prior knowledge on these matters and we went on an assignment with Elin without any issues." (Shari)

    That''s a blatant lie, but why would I tell him?

    "Also, your party composition looks kinda problematic." (receptionist)

    "In which way?" (Shari)

    "Coming from your sheets, you lack a vanguard if I''ve seen right. Someone to keep the beasts in check while you work from the backlines." (receptionist)

    "We have our means in that regard. You don''t need to worry." (Shari)

    Showing as much determination as I can behind this mask I leave him not much of a choice.

    In the end, it is our decision and not his.

    "Sigh, alright. Do you have a name?" (receptionist)

    "Ehm, yes?" (Shari)

    "Would you mind telling me?" (receptionist)

    He gets a little restless, but sorry, I am quite embarrassed about saying this out loud.

    "Uhh, so, it would be, core dwellers." (Shari)

    "Excuse, could you repeat that?" (receptionist)

    "Core dwellers! Okay?" (Shari)

    And now he furrows his brow astonishingly far.

    "Is that a pun to the slime subjugation tasks? You should take this more seriously!" (receptionist)

    "No, we want this name! We decided on this one, so please register it!" (Shari)

    This becomes a little exhausting.

    And his look is hard to stand.

    "You really want me to register that?" (receptionist)

    "Yes, please!" (Shari)

    And please let me get over with this!

    "Fine, it''s not as if you''d violate any rules with that. I will register your group." (receptionist)

    Finally!!

    Thank you very much!

    "And you said you wanted to record something?" (receptionist)

    "Yes, we killed some monsters and brought the proof, right here." (Shari)

    "Okay, put them here on the counter. And please, just the designated area, not on the wood! The blood. You understand?" (receptionist)

    "Sure, so here is this first!" (Shari)

    I hand over the ears of the woodpiercers.

    It was good to have Elin for dismantling them, as their ears are small and tricky to get off.

    "Oh, woodpiercers? They can be fierce. You really managed to get so many of them? How? Have you designed a trap?" (receptionist)

    "Sorry, business secret. Can''t tell you." (Shari)

    "If you say so. I count seven. The assignment for them was twenty-five copper each. That makes a hundred-twenty-five for you if I subtract the fee for your group. You were right about the amount. This was a good haul." (receptionist)

    "Ehm, we aren''t done yet." (Shari)

    "There''s more?" (receptionist)

    "Y-yes. These just attacked us on the way. Mainly we were up against goblins." (Shari)

    "Goblins? Do you know how dangerous they are?" (receptionist)

    "We managed fine. Here are the ears." (Shari)

    So I take the sac with the bloody goblin ears out.

    They were so many that we had to shorten them, as large as they are.

    Elin cut them to a size where she said that we wouldn''t be suspected of committing fraud against the guild by selling the same ear twice.

    I hope this holds true.

    So I empty them on the counter.

    But the look I receive is making me worried.

    "Is something wrong?" (Shari)

    "Wha..." (receptionist)

    "We had to cut them like this! Otherwise they would have been too big for our stash!" (Shari)

    "N-no. What? I mean, how many are they?" (receptionist)

    "Uhm, thirty-four. We went to the old abandoned mine to gather void stones there and it was heavily infested." (Shari)

    "You killed thirty-four goblins? In their cave? H-how? There is no way you fought this many in combat! Not on your rank!" (receptionist)

    Oh shit, that could become a problem.

    Think fast, Shari!

    What would be a good explanation?

    "Well, we were properly equipped. We used some kind of acid and made it drift inside. They breathed it in and died due to the inner burns." (Shari)

    Hope that does suffice as an explanation.

    At least I am sure also their insides got disintegrated while being in Liqu.

    "What agent does cause something like this" (receptionist)

    "I''m sorry, yet this is something I cannot disclose, but you will notice small burns on some of the ears." (Shari)

    The main issue is, I don''t know enough about alchemy to go more into detail and make it sound convincing.

    "So your team really killed this many on their own?" (receptionist)

    "We were assisted by Jacob''s group. Can we please just get this done?" (Shari)

    I wouldn''t want that much that to make them vouch for us, regarding recent incidents.

    But before we get suspected of anything...

    "Sigh, fine. Now it seems they are acceptable fresh and all identifiable as left ones. You wouldn''t believe how many try to present the right ones too. Still, I cannot believe you were able to kill this many. But as the proof is right here I have to record it." (receptionist)

    Oh! How generous of you to do your job and not falsely accuse and charge us!

    He takes an abacus and starts to fiddle around.

    "So the common goblin goes for twenty copper and here we have thirty-four of them. This makes a total of six silver and eighty copper. Together with the surplus from the woodpiercers that are eight silver and five copper. Quite an amount I believe!" (receptionist)

    "Oh, before I forget it, we have also three cores, one for each member of the group." (Shari)

    "Okay, I won''t get surprised anymore." (receptionist)

    Don''t promise too much.

    I procure the three cores and put them on the counter.

    "What?" (receptionist)

    "Is something the matter? The cores are alright, I think." (Shari)

    "Alright? Did you even break them? How can I possibly believe this?" (receptionist)

    "They are properly inactive. Or do you think I would bring in gems instead of slime cores? What is this subjugation even worth? There must be a way to confirm the origin." (Shari)

    Next, he takes some magnifying lenses and looks extremely closely at them.

    Then he breaks one with a hammer.

    "Hm. No glass. I don''t understand this." (receptionist)

    "Because they''re genuine cores! So what is it?" (Shari)

    "Five copper per core. That makes Fifteen copper." (receptionist)

    "Five!? They destroy any equipment that is used. This isn''t nearly worth the trouble!" (Shari)

    "See it as the fee to be a guild member. Aside from that, it is absolutely possible to use iron bars. The guild provides them just over there. Some members even use random sticks. This is really no problem. So take what you get." (receptionist)

    He grabs somewhere under the counter and procures the money.

    While he seems a little unwilling to part with the sum, but ultimately gives in.

    I take it rather grudgingly yet it''s not like we lost any equipment while killing these slimes.

    Or rather mentally disabling them.

    "Will this be recorded for our group?" (Shari)

    "Yes. If you proceed like this you and your teammates might soon get promoted to a higher rank. If any of this is true." (receptionist)

    Rather satisfied with the practical result I turn back to my group and am on my way.

    Yet not without overhearing the following:

    "Tsk. Thirty-four goblins, sure! And then those cores." (receptionist)

    Ignoring that last comment I approach my newly formed team and signal that everything worked out and is fine without any complications.

    A thought I would deeply regret moments later.

 Chapter 48

    - Shari -

    We just managed to get out of the guildhall when I hear some shouting that promises nothing good.

    "These masks! There they are! Seize those thieves!" (Moreau)

    With this, the most unpleasant person I''ve ever met, including Chris and the generic bandits at the start of my adventure, accompanied by an entourage of guards and even this Captain Gareth from our little murder incident enter and move on us.

    All I am able to reply at this development is:

    "What the heck!?" (Shari)

    The captain approaches and before he is too close I quickly turn to the greatest possible source of trouble present.

    "Liqu! By all means, don''t do anything and leave the talking to me." (Shari)

    This situation became very dire very fast.

    Not just for me, but for the whole town.

    However, the fact that those guards haven''t done anything physical yet tells me that there might be a way to solve this.

    "Baron Moreau accuses you to have taken his property. Do you have anything to state response?" (Gareth)

    "I don''t even know where to start! I don''t know where he lives and only met him once. And back then I certainly took nothing from him. So what am I supposed to have stolen? I am a little confused here!" (Shari)

    This is aggravated by the fact that I just became aware that I have no idea where Elin vanished to.

    In addition, the captain just now seems to have recognized me by my voice.

    "My stones! She stole my stones!" (Moreau)

    "You''ve heard him." (Gareth)

    Despite his words, he doesn''t seem too eager to take measures against us.

    "What stones? I still don''t understand!" (Shari)

    "My voidstones! You took them!" (Moreau)

    That someone can become this red in his face.

    Can''t be healthy.

    "What? Voidstones? All we did was harvest some from the abandoned mine." (Shari)

    "See? Exactly as the guard said! They took stones from my mine!" (Moreau)

    "Your mine!?" (Shari)

    "This is the case. Despite the current state of the mine, Baron Moreau holds the ownership about this place and like this is the only one who has the mining rights or can grant them to others." (Gareth)

    "This is a joke, right? The mine we''ve gone to was a deathtrap! Not to speak of in any condition to extract even a single stone from! This man should know best that there were reasons to abandon the mine and I don''t believe he had any intentions to reopen it!" (Shari)

    "You obviously managed to extract them." (Gareth)

    "Yes! And for that, they need to be punished!" (Moreau)

    You can try flogging me if you want.

    Though, I doubt that''s going to bear the intended results.

    But honestly, this is bad.

    There are far too many monster killers close by and I simply cannot afford an incident.

    Those people would just do their job and killing all of them is wrong.

    That aside, they also outnumber us and up against the entire town, and eventually, the whole kingdom is just too much.

    And to make it worse with my body I''m no fast runner.

    "We just got a bit. And it required great effort that is." (Shari)

    As I see it they only know that we brought some voidstone, but neither the amount nor that we had the advantage of our slime senses.

    This should lead them to believe it''s just what would be expected from an abandoned mine.

    So hell will I do and tell them how much we were able to gather.

    "Nonetheless, the rights for mining belong to the baron." (Gareth)

    "This place was goblin-infested! If he wants the rest of the stones we did him in fact a favor! Or would it have been cheap to clear the whole way and kill thirty-four of these green fuckers in that mine?! The guy there at the counter can testify that I''ve just brought the proof! Or does anyone here believe that I raided another goblin camp on the way?" (Shari)

    "She has a point, Lord Moreau. Their actions were indeed to your advantage." (Gareth)

    "That doesn''t matter! They took my stones and I warrant compensation!" (Moreau)

    "Why don''t we settle this peacefully? While ignorance is no excuse to overstep the law, their group will recompense you for the taken stones and we will treat this just as a small case of trespassing so that a fee would be enough. After all, it would be a waste to lose capable adventurers like this." (Gareth)

    He in fact gives me a way out here.

    You simply cannot bargain with nobles, so I need to take what I can.

    "I demand justice!" (Moreau)

    "I think justice will be served when you have no harm on your side." (Gareth)

    I have to give them something they can base their demands on, but not too high or I will have problems with the payment, and too small will make them suspicious.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "But as I said, we only took ten kilos. The mine was already exhausted." (Shari)

    "This is quite much. It seems you went lucky." (Gareth)

    "Doesn''t feel like this." (Shari)

    "So at the current market price, this makes two gold and five silver." (Gareth)

    Seems like Tamarah was rather generous.

    Aside from the point that she got us into this.

    "Five gold! Only then I will forget what happened! Voidstone is a scarce material and the price is to set much higher, isn''t this right? And in addition, they have to pay the fee for trespassing on a noble''s ground! So five gold and no less!" (Moreau)

    "Five gold? You can''t be serious!" (Shari)

    "Baron isn''t this a little excessive?" (Gareth)

    "No, it isn''t! And mind your place ''captain''! Or do you want me to have a talk with your lord? If they don''t have that much, too bad for them! In this case, they will have to compensate me as debt slaves." (Moreau)

    "Sigh! Sure baron. You''ve heard it. Can you recompense him?" (Gareth)

    Shit, I don''t have a choice here!

    If this gets worse the money won''t help me anymore.

    I mean I wouldn''t be able to spend it if I get on the subjugation list and could never again enter a town.

    But I need to sound believable why I have this much.

    "We could sell them well, due to the current shortage, and had some savings. So this is just at our furthest financial limits." (Shari)

    I scrabble in my stash for the stored money, but let some of the silver and one gold coin slip inside me when I get them.

    God beware if this asshole finds out I have more than he demands.

    And I wouldn''t anyway make it through a personal search.

    "Here, this is all we have. Satisfied?" (Shari)

    I would grind my teeth if I would still have them.

    "Glurbsh"

    Yet the lack of these in addition to the emotional pressure induced the hole behind my mouth to collapse, creating an awkward squishing sound.

    Just Great!

    Now I have to quickly reassemble it again before anyone starts asking questions I''d have to answer.

    The guard captain is the first to clear his throat, while I do the same in a bit more intense way with mine.

    "Ahem! With this, the situation should be solved. Am I right, baron?" (Gareth)

    "I guess I might show me from my generous side. If they bow down and apologize!" (Moreau)

    Really?

    Rip us off and then this?

    Let it go already!

    I am acting here for your sake!

    Maybe it is good that my mouth has first to form before I can splutter this out.

    But it soon does and so I have to act.

    I take Liqu at the collar and shove her head downwards to at least roughly imitate the warranted gesture.

    "Ie am teerrieblye sorrye mye lord. Wee shouuld haeve beeen moree caereefuull aend fierst ask foor peermiessieon. Mye deeepeest aepooloogies!" (Shari)

    What the hell was that?!!

    Okay, I know what it was.

    My throat was just not completely ready yet and this together with the fact that I am so conflicted about what I had to say that I could just reluctantly force it out led to my vocal strands hanging at every formed tone.

    Would they believe me it wasn''t planned if I gobble up some slime and show them the condition of my throat?

    What a stupid joke, Shari.

    Not only those two but also the guards look quite stupefied.

    For now, I should gloss it over as good I can manage.

    "Thie-... Ahem. This should be enough, right? If so we would like to take our leave now." (Shari)

    "You were sufficiently compensated, baron. Like this I don''t see why we should extend this. I sure wouldn''t want to waste your precious time." (Gareth)

    "Grmph, you call this an apology? Are you mocking me?" (Moreau)

    "Surely not my lord. I am just very tense in your presence. Please forgive us." (Shari)

    And please, leave now to a place far away from here or I cannot guarantee anything.

    "Baron, despite the strange sound nothing was wrong with their apology. Why not just end it here? It''s not like you would gain anything from this." (Gareth)

    I think I owe this man.

    He really tries to appease the baron on our behalf.

    One more reason why I wouldn''t want this to get out of control.

    "Tsk! You are right in the way that these dirty peasants aren''t worth my time! Reprimand them accordingly in my name. I have more important things to attend to!" (Moreau)

    Is it finally over?

    The man leaves down the street with some of the guards.

    I would really like to know here how his influence in this town is.

    Just the guard captain remains.

    "You really shouldn''t have upset the baron. Don''t you know that those who anger him like this usually don''t live long?" (Gareth)

    "No! Like I already said, we just came to this town! As if I have an idea who of the nobles would want to see me dead!" (Shari)

    "Sigh. Just don''t get anywhere close to him again. There won''t be much hope if you would agitate him once more." (Gareth)

    With this, he turns around and leaves together with the remaining guards.

    And I can finally take a breather.

    If I just would be able to perform the act.

    "Huff!" (Shari)

    Well, imitating has its own value.

    At least for my mental state.

    And would you believe it, promptly Elin comes back from around a corner?

    We walk the few steps in her direction, even if only to get away from the main entrance.

    "Oh, you made it back! I was wondering if you already had managed to leave the town considering how fast you vanished." (Shari)

    "Can you really hold it against me? For all I know this might have become one of the bloodiest incidents this town has ever seen." (Elin)

    From a purely logical point, I can understand her and it''s not as if her presence would have helped in any way.

    At worst she might have upset this man even more and this I really couldn''t need.

    "Well, while I am sure not this much blood would have been left I can understand your point. But if this team shall work I can''t have you running at even the smallest threat." (Shari)

    "I wasn''t far away. Just enough to still keep an overview on the situation." (Elin)

    "Doesn''t matter! If we create a plan I need to know you are there and do what I say!" (Shari)

    Speaking of this.

    "And Liqu, I am somewhat impressed that you were able to contain yourself. So listen carefully, as I am sure you won''t hear this often. You''ve done well!" (Shari)

    Oh no!

    She starts to fidget left and right and holds her head as if it''s going to explode from excitement.

    "My Shari praised me! How wonderful! How joyous! This is so great!" (Liqu)

    I need to stop her from making a scene!

    This incident already gathered far too much attention.

    "Yes, yes, calm yourself! I just wanted you to know that it was good that you acted as said and didn''t go rogue!" (Shari)

    "Honestly, I have no idea what even happened! There were so many difficult words, like mining rights or ownership. Why did you give him money? So that he goes away? This must be worth much! Especially since I''m not allowed to just dissolve people!" (Liqu)

    Oh, she didn''t understand what happened.

    Well, this was my luck, as otherwise she surely wouldn''t have been so calm.

    "No, it was more that he ripped us off!" (Shari)

    "Ripped!" (Liqu)

    Now that slime frantically strobes her body.

    "But... nothing is missing? Did he rip something from you?" (Liqu)

    "Pfft!" (Elin)

    "No. And don''t you dare try to confirm it! What he took was our money! He used our situation to his advantage so I had to give it to him. Like when Elin forced us into this deal." (Shari)

    "Was that side blow really necessary?" (Elin)

    "Yes! Absolutely!" (Shari)

    "But couldn''t we just say no? We weren''t weak this time and he surely isn''t stronger than us." (Liqu)

    "While I don''t doubt your abilities, even if you made it to kill all the guards he brought with him, we are just in front of the guild. What do you think would happen if you would go all out? We can''t fight the whole town." (Shari)

    "Huh? But I can!" (Liqu)

    I hope I misheard!

    And hopefully, no one listened too closely in on us!

    "What did you just say?" (Shari)

    "I said I could win against the town. I''ve developed a special technique just for the emergency that I would get found out in a settlement and am up against a larger number of humans. If I use this one and get a good start I can do it!" (Liqu)

    I stand stunned.

    Until now I was very sure that Liqu can be a calamity, but I always thought that she would be more of the local kind.

    When I considered what might happen if we get found out, I was set on fleeing and somehow getting away before a coordinated force could confront us.

    But this slime is much worse than I thought.

    Not only can she fight against much greater numbers, she truly has a concrete plan to annihilate this whole town.

    What terrible threat did I just bring into this settlement?

    "Huh, you''re much more dangerous than I thought." (Elin)

    As I assess Elin, she couldn''t care less for every single person in this town.

    But I do!

    "Listen, Liqu! If ever something should happen we are going to escape first! You are hereby absolutely forbidden from destroying towns!" (Shari)

    That I even have to give such an order!

    "But what if you are threatened?" (Liqu)

    "Even then escape comes first! No intentional killing! Understood?" (Shari)

    "If you say so." (Liqu)

    Oh, she looks like a hurt puppy.

    SORRY LITTLE PUPPY THAT YOU ARE NOT ALLOWED TO GO ON A KILLING SPREE!!!

    "Okay, we go back now! And no more words about the purging cities!" (Shari)

    "Oh, but we still need to address the most important." (Liqu)

    "Huh?" (Shari, Elin)

    I am a little reluctant to ask.

    Though, it seems I have to anyway.

    "What is it?" (Shari)

    "Wasn''t it the cutest thing ever how my Shari just spoke? So precious!" (Liqu)

    I stand stunned.

    "Pffft, Ahahahahahahahaha!" (Elin)

    And someone else got an intense laughing attack.

    I really need now some rest.

    I would even take those three hours of standby mode.

 Chapter 49

    - Shari -

    "What do you mean we don''t get our room back?!" (Shari)

    "You checked out and with this, I am free to distribute it as I want!" (Marsha)

    Don''t come with logic! I had a hard day!

    "Is there really no way? We are paying customers, so this should work out." (Shari)

    "Well, last time you caused quite some trouble for me." (Marsha)

    "That was obviously not our fault! If anything we showed that stealing in your establishment won''t bring any good." (Shari)

    "Hmm, alright you get the room. This will be fifty copper then." (Marsha)

    "What? This is more than double the price before. Are you kidding me?" (Shari)

    "No, surely not! The room was just renovated and is now one of the best I can offer. This does logically influence the price." (Marsha)

    Renovated?

    Wait!

    It was renovated by us!!!

    We were the ones who took care of the sickly mold that was for sure harmful to any living being that might enter.

    And now this woman does take more money from us for our own work!

    This is pure mockery!

    "Is not one of the other rooms free? For the old price?" (Shari)

    "Hmm, yes there is! But I need to warn you: It is quite moldy in there." (Marsha)

    Oh sure, why not!

    This is the game she''s playing here!

    She''s basically saying, "If you don''t like the dirt in there you can go ahead and clean up again".

    That way she gets a free restoration service.

    But I really need a room and wouldn''t like to look for another inn now.

    At least she''s not asking any questions and in general, I know what I can expect from this place.

    At any other inn they might ask me out or the other residents might be more inquiring about their neighbors.

    The criminals I expect to rest here have the tendency to just tend to their own business.

    If not for a certain girl who tried to obtain extorting information about the most dangerous residents.

    "Fine, we take it! One night for now!" (Shari)

    And naturally, she smirks at this.

    I give the twenty copper and receive the key.

    With this, I head to the signed room.

    I just paid for one night, as I absolutely don''t know how tonight will turn out.

    If something goes wrong and we get found out I would feel stupid to have made a long-time investment.

    And as expected, the room is a catastrophe.

    People might die just from staying too long in here.

    "I''ll say it now, but different to you I am not immune to poison and this is not the best room she has." (Elin)

    "I guess our little incident with those thugs made us a little unwelcome here." (Shari)

    "I told you, I should have dissolved them! No one would''ve known!" (Liqu)

    "This would have been bad if anyone would have heard something. Too many hints at us." (Shari)

    "Still!" (Liqu)

    "I would say it was the right call. To kill them the way you did makes others believe you utilize normal means to defend yourself. They expect now that you will fight them with your blade. On the other hand, if they had just vanished this may have sparked their curiosity." (Elin)

    "Good to know. However, because of this we are now stuck with this room." (Shari)

    "I don''t know what you two have. It''s nice! Doesn''t this feel like our old home, Shari?" (Liqu)

    "This wasn''t ''our'' home! It was the cave you brought me after I got abducted by you!!!" (Shari)

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "But wasn''t it comfy?" (Liqu)

    I think my core is close to bursting!

    "No! No it wasn''t! So please would you take care of that?" (Shari)

    "Everything you wish for!" (Liqu)

    With that, she gets rid of her attire and throws herself against the next wall.

    Like last time it barely needs a minute until she is finished to dissolve even the last bit of mold.

    "That was impressive! But this smell could become a problem. Especially, in conjunction with the residue on the walls." (Elin)

    Right now I realized that I don''t notice this strange artificial smell myself anymore.

    Nonetheless, she is right that the slime on the walls is a no-go.

    So I go and open the window.

    "Might be a little cold, but if we want the slime to vanish it''s the only way." (Shari)

    "No problem with that. It''s not like we would be here tonight." (Elin)

    And here we are again on the topic of our assassination gig.

    "Speaking of which. You said we are together in this, so do you have any plans on the subject? I am sure you gave it much thought." (Shari)

    "Oh, it''s fairly simple. We go to his headquarters and let Liqu kill him." (Elin)

    "I held hope for something more concrete." (Shari)

    "Well, his headquarter is located close to his warehouses. While his private rooms are off-limits for his henchmen, there should be some stationed within the building. After all, he has some enemies. Sadly I don''t have the exact layout, but it should be possible to find the main door to his apartment. Considering the things I saw you do it should be no problem to take out his men and then get him done. You don''t even need to worry about the guard as no one would dare to call them in there with all they have going." (Elin)

    "This is far too much of a commotion and much too crude of a plan! Every kind of raised alarm is bad news for us!" (Shari)

    "Well, I don''t see a problem if she vents in as a slime. No one would be able to link a monster to us. This masquerade of yours works very well." (Elin)

    "And what if she doesn''t get away? No! I want a plan where we can get this done without leaving too many traces leading back at us." (Shari)

    "But she is right in one point. I don''t need to wear clothes to do it." (Liqu)

    "Fine. I''ll give you that, but we will go to the place in them." (Shari)

    "For the rest, at least I know his room is not on the first floor. The building is two stories high, so you should start on the second. Can you climb?" (Elin)

    "No problem! Without the clothes, I can stick to the surface and just float up." (Liqu)

    "Still, it will become difficult. It won''t be a small building, right? How will we find him? He might escape if things get messy." (Shari)

    "No worry, I can find him." (Liqu)

    "Why are you so sure about this?" (Shari)

    "I''ve touched him! I know his composition. This is something I can follow in the air at a certain distance." (Liqu)

    Now this slime is also a bloodhound!

    Elin is basically beaming at this.

    "Okay, but it''s still a bit risky. Liqu! I don''t want you to kill people, but we absolutely cannot afford to have witnesses. So if you are in danger to get found out... do what you have to do." (Shari)

    "Why are you this lenient on his thugs?" (Elin)

    "Because I don''t know them?! I mean I have not even a criminal record on Cid, despite your words that he lets people get killed. And this part about the bounty isn''t sure either. So sorry, but I don''t want to massacre people without knowing if they''ve deserved it. And even if this is the case, I''m no official who should decide this." (Shari)

    "Oh, the bounty exists. And for his men, he usually recruits them out of criminals, so he can be sure they won''t hesitate to do dirty work. And there are many in this town, believe me. So killing is fine." (Elin)

    "But you have no idea what they have done! Not every criminal is directly a murderer who deserves death!" (Shari)

    "Do you think he would let men guard his place he can''t be sure they would get the job done? Those guys there are all cutthroats!" (Elin)

    That''s honestly an argument.

    "Still, we can''t have too many corpses there! And having slime piling up would be bad as well. In the best case, we find Cid, Liqu dissolves him and burns herself through a small hole out of the building. There''ll be no body, no residue, and no idea regarding what actually happened. As long as the residue vanishes fast enough that is." (Shari)

    "Can''t she at least take her time to torture him a little?" (Elin)

    "Fast! Quiet! Stealthy!" (Shari)

    "If you really want that no word spreads, you should make sure no one escapes and spreads it." (Elin)

    "Sure! And because of that you will guard the exit." (Shari)

    "Wait! What will you do then? Watching everything from far away?" (Elin)

    "Sigh. I will accompany Liqu." (Shari)

    "You''re coming... with me?" (Liqu)

    "I said we both are in this." (Shari)

    "So this means I have to guard the front completely on my own? There is a limit to how much of this scum I can fight!" (Elin)

    "You still have your throwing knives right? I don''t want you to fight them directly. It''s enough to distract them! And so you will coat your weapons with this!" (Shari)

    I present the mushrooms I had stored in my body.

    I probably got far too used to doing this but I couldn''t risk having them out in the open.

    "The mushrooms you bought earlier?" (Elin)

    "Yes. If they get just a little bit of them in their blood it will have a very peculiar effect." (Shari)

    "Considering your ''no-killing-speech'' from before it''s not just simple poison." (Elin)

    "As if! To make it short: Heavy hallucinations! Even if someone would escape after having seen us if you just scrape them with this they will be too out of it to even be able to alarm someone." (Shari)

    "Why hallucinations and not just knocking them out?" (Liqu)

    "Because, if people start to ramble about fairies on the roofs, dead men walking, and conspiracies about creatures tunneling the town, while scratching themselves because of the critters beneath their skin, then I don''t think we need to worry too much about any testimonies regarding humanoid slimes." (Shari)

    "This plan could actually work." (Elin)

    "It will if you can do your part." (Shari)

    "Well, I am confident in my skills." (Elin)

    "Great then." (Shari)

    "Ehm, but if you come with me, why tell me all the things I need to pay attention to if you are there?" (Liqu)

    "I''ve just told you that we play by those rules since I cannot afford to make noise once we are there." (Shari)

    "We could link to exchange information." (Liqu)

    "NO! Even if I wouldn''t despise it so much, the disconnect from the world is too peculiar." (Shari)

    "Linking?" (Elin)

    "My Shari and I can directly share our minds." (Liqu)

    "Can, not will!" (Shari)

    "Awh! (Liqu)

    "Ahaha! It''s great to have met you two!" (Elin)

    .. great... sure!

 Chapter 50

    - Shari -

    We arranged everything as best as we could.

    I myself prepared something special that should become very handy, if necessary.

    It took quite a bit to make up my mind enough to get ready, but ultimately I don''t believe I have much of a choice.

    Elin''s claim regarding this bounty is rather believable.

    At least we''ve already got a visit, that supports her quite much.

    So I need to come to terms with myself about killing him.

    The main problem I have with that is the way we are going to do it.

    Coming for him in the middle of the night to end his life like assassins feels wrong.

    It is different from defending myself from someone who tries to kill me.

    At least it feels like this.

    And so I am emotionally conflicted when it finally gets dark and we get started.

    Wrapped in our coats, we move through the darkness to our destination.

    At least, I don''t need to worry about finding our way, as Elin knows just too well where our target is located.

    I mentioned before that Ekoras is not known to be free from criminal influences.

    Most are apparently controlled by Cid at the moment.

    However, this means that the official controls aren''t too strict in the area.

    In general, the only time people are controlled is when they''re entering.

    Which, as I now realize, might be more about having a hunch about what is brought into town, to retain their monopoly.

    Damned gate guards!

    Yet, this is the reason why the night watch is rather limited.

    If the underworld in this town is as influential as I suspect this could even be intentional so they can do as they please at night.

    But because this is like it is, we have it easier to traverse the town.

    The few guards out aren''t watching too close and we can walk past them without having to fear getting discovered.

    Also, it helps that Elin seems fairly proficient in slipping past them so that we get through.

    The last point would be that the townsfolk of Ekoras has the habit of not watching out of the window after it got dark.

    Who knows, they might see something they aren''t supposed to see and like this could get involved.

    Eventually, we arrive at the building without drawing unwanted attention.

    Noteworthy is that this part of the town mostly consists of storage halls.

    And this seems to include our target location.

    That is to say, it''s no storage.

    Rather, it''s a large complex, three stories in height.

    From the view to it, it was once a storage hall but has been heavily rebuilt and gained windows, stairs, and a proper interior.

    Yet due to its background, there is no other building bordering, different from the usual architecture in the residential areas.

    We are still in the city, so other buildings are close by but you can approach the hall''s walls from all sides.

    But this is a gang outpost, so there are no windows on the first floor to prevent any sight of the nefarious acts happening in there and the front door should be heavily guarded.

    However, we don''t need to go through the front door.

    After we gather at the wall it begins.

    "Umh, can you do it? You are not so used to crawling with your body." (Liqu)

    Honestly, I avoided thinking about this part until now.

    At best this will be an unpleasant, totally inhuman experience.

    Nonetheless, I cannot chicken out here.

    Because of this, I force myself to nod.

    Liqu lets her clothes fall and completely reveals her slimy nature.

    I''m already used to this sight, but together with the fact that we are in a populated area, I''m getting slightly nervous.

    She throws herself against the wall and slowly drifts upwards, clinging tightly to the surface.

    Totally foreign!

    And now I have to do the same.

    "If my clothes are gone when I come back you will bear the consequences, Elin!" (Shari)

    Having no other choice I let go of them.

    In a blink, I feel kinda exposed yet at the same time there is an abundance of information, caused by my revealed surface and the all-around view it brings.

    In a strange way, this helps.

    At least it does distract me a little from freaking out.

    If I just wouldn''t be aware because of this of Elin''s curious gaze at me.

    "Done with staring? Then you can start to do your job!" (Shari)

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Elin is not supposed to approach the front directly but just has to stick close to the exit.

    If a commotion starts in there, the guards will come running and, knowing Liqu, a short time later flee in a panic.

    In this state, they won''t be able to properly defend against Elin''s ambush who will lie in wait.

    But now to the bad part.

    I start small and touch the wall with only one hand at first.

    I may be wasting time here in a critical situation, but I think that should be forgivable, as I''m feeling absolute horror at the moment.

    Mustering all of my courage I increase the pressure and my hand and soon my arm collapse against the surface.

    There is that strong urge to immediately pull back and reshape it again into form, but I cannot do this.

    Instead, I have to step forward and hug the wall.

    The other arm collapses as fast as the first one and for the first time, I completely feel how it is not to have them.

    This feeling of aversion does just increase when I need to push forward and also my legs spread on the surface.

    My eyes start tearing up with slime while I come even closer and lose all my features, but this becomes soon irrelevant when also my head touches the wall.

    At first, my mass reluctantly squeezes against it, but when the rest follows the mass naturally spreads and encompasses my head, which just like this is gone as well.

    Losing my eyes might be the most troublesome about this.

    However, something else is bothering me even more.

    I am a blob!

    This is the terrible truth I have to face here.

    There was just no other way to get up.

    And this is the first time I am forced to be this aware of this very fact.

    I have just lost all my appendages, sensory organs, or any other features which have even remotely to do with being human.

    The look on my face I must have had directly before it collapsed was surely sheer terror.

    At least this is what Elin''s disturbed face tells me.

    And with this, I become aware of how well I still can perceive the outer world.

    My hearing works.

    Somewhat different, but the nightly sounds still get processed by me.

    But much more present this roundabout view.

    I had it since my transformation, but it was never this strong.

    What was before just a faint hunch of the movement and shape around me is now a concrete impression.

    Not the same intensity you have when directly looking at things, but a shallow overview.

    Yet this in all directions at the same time is quite much.

    Regarding the other things I perceive:

    I won''t speak about the detailed information I gather from the surface I cover.

    However, I notice that I somehow cling to the wall.

    My legs already collapsed, so I cannot stand on them.

    Nonetheless, I am still upright.

    There is clearly an adhesive effect to my matter.

    The core is properly located in the middle.

    The same goes for my dagger and the one gold coin I secured since I was a little paranoid about leaving it with Elin.

    Also, there is a special something I took with me.

    I totally became a living storage by now.

    It needs a moment to overcome my panicking mind and get clear again.

    It''s a wonder I was able to hold on to everything in this state.

    I am not completely calm yet but must keep going.

    My human mind wants to extend a non-existing arm to reach upwards, but then there is another instinct.

    It simply tells me to push.

    And so I do.

    I start to move.

    It is a weird feeling to notice how the movement comes from inside me.

    The matter which clings just stays where it is, while from behind the one which isn''t needed for this anymore gets pulled in.

    From inside me, it is pushed up and forms eventually new clinging matter.

    So the old one can be replaced again to push even higher.

    This is a continuous procedure, in which my body is in constant change.

    I feel so weird!

    I am still able to perceive stuff, as this really works instinctively and doesn''t require much mental effort.

    Just like walking.

    Yes, this is the natural movement for slimes.

    And we all know how much I hate this!!!

    My perception tells me that Liqu stopped for a moment.

    I am sure she can''t get enough of this sight that I offer her and is just vexed that she has no eyes to observe it in more detail right now.

    However, she catches herself fast there above me and starts to act.

    Short under the window of the second floor, she stops.

    "Zsch"

    Dissolving!

    It isn''t loud, but very concentrated.

    She just uses it to burn a little hole in the structure, which one won''t be able to notice easily.

    Much less to identify as the entrance point of a slime.

    I am close below her, then rather fast she just rushes inside and all of her mass follows swiftly.

    This is fascinating if you consider that there might be enough to blow the building from the inside if it would extend at once.

    Might this be a technique?

    Yet now is not the time to contemplate this, Shari!

    But now I am closing in on her last position.

    Wait! I won''t have to...

    Yes, sure I do.

    Fighting extreme disgust over myself I take position over the hole.

    I let mass dwell inside and soon become aware that my core together with its shell won''t fit.

    So I have to let go of a good part of the hardened mass which becomes normal matter again.

    And with this, I let my core float inside, altogether with all the mass behind it.

    I just pumped myself as a liquid through a hole!

    Apart from the point that I still have to kill someone this day can''t get any worse!

    The way through isn''t far and as soon I am inside I reassemble myself.

    Liqu is already done and my motivation to do the same makes me very fast at it.

    Having the concrete image in my head slime pulls itself together, protrudes, and elongates, and soon I can feel something like appendages.

    Using my former human mindset regarding human movement they adapt this and like this start to feel like arms and legs.

    So I find myself kneeling on the ground, stabilizing my body on my arms.

    After this mentally hard experience I am a bit out of it, but manage to stand back up.

    My eyes form back into place and I can see again.

    I know these borderless things lack the expressions of human ones, so it''s not really possible to read them.

    But even like this, judging from Liqu''s look I guess the meaning of that glare went through.

    It says:

    "Not a word"!

 Chapter 51

    - Shari -

    So I find myself in a corridor.

    On the right is a stair leading downward, while several doors line up the wall.

    There''s also a big one at the other end.

    Since this is enemy territory I start to reform the shell over my core.

    One can''t be too cautious!

    Dimly lit by a bit of moonlight this place gives a special atmosphere.

    It''s kinda weird how it''s shining through my body and gives it an ethereal sheen.

    And the interior is surprisingly high class if I consider the appearance this building had from the outside.

    Meanwhile, Liqu is concentrating in some way.

    Then her eyes rush open and she turns to the big door at the left end of the floor.

    Even without Liqu''s bloodhound perception, I would have guessed that this is the best place to look for some rich underworld boss.

    I mean, it looks sturdy but is covered with complex ornaments.

    You would hardly close the broom closet with something like that.

    Yet before I go there I hear some chatter from down the stairs.

    "Did you hear that these adventurers the boss wants dead are back in town?"

    "Was hard to miss! He already sent a whole troop to the place they''re staying!"

    What?!

    Shit, our stuff is still there!

    Apart from my blade, I have nothing with me right now.

    Well, and the money which is in my clothes.

    Elin wouldn''t dare to run with it, would she?

    At least I don''t think so.

    For a scam, this seems far too elaborate in my opinion.

    "But isn''t this a little excessive? The boss doesn''t tend to take things this personally."

    "Apparently one scrunched his hand so much he still can''t use it right. And I''ve heard from Seno that he even sustained burns because of something they put on it back then."

    I look behind me and see Liqu innocently averting her eyes.

    As much as one can see such a thing on this kind of face.

    This slime!

    "And then there is what they did to Rick and Gordo. They''re dangerous!"

    "Still, twenty men? I want to see what they''d do against those!"

    Probably causing a carnage.

    Which wouldn''t be good.

    Alright, that''s enough.

    Back to business!

    We have to get through this door and get done with this.

    As fast as possible I would want to add.

    The problem is, it''s probably locked and as I said quite sturdy.

    At least I would lock my room if I were in Cid''s position.

    And it would be a bad idea to start rumbling at the handle to check and risk to alert him.

    Yet we have something better.

    Liqu moves forward and grabs for the handle.

    But instead of pulling it, she pushes, so that her mass encloses the whole area around the lock.

    "Zsch"

    I just hope that no one hears that sound or at least they dismiss it.

    While the lock looked quite impressive there isn''t this much it does anymore when the frame around is missing.

    Pulling the remaining part of the door open is like this rather easy.

    And so we can enter a luxurious apartment.

    "Chrrrrrrr, chrrrrrrr!"

    There is distinctive snoring.

    Following that noise, I find our sleeping "soon-to-be-victim".

    All we have to do now is to make him vanish and leave the same way we came.

    Without the paying party, the bounty on our heads might disappear as well.

    At least I hope so.

    So Liqu gets close, gliding on her liquid matter, while leaving astonishing little residue behind.

    But what is really distressing, is that there is absolutely no sound.

    Simply seeing her sneaking in that way to an unsuspecting sleeping person feels off-setting.

    But on the other side, this is for the best.

    Fast, clean, and most important silent!

    If one already has to assassinate someone this should at least be the premise under which one should go about this.

    We don''t need to worry that much because of the slime traces we leave.

    Those should vanish before any kind of investigation takes place if that even happens, considering where we are.

    And I''m pretty sure none of these thugs is able to conclude what happened here from a bit of slime.

    So it''s just important that we don''t draw any attention to ourselves.

    And while we are at things one should do silently:

    There is quite a number of coins on the table here at the entrance.

    When we are already here...

    Well, it is kind of convenient that I can simply stroke with my hand over it without having to worry about causing any unnecessary sounds.

    The slime dims any possible clattering quite well.

    And from an ethical viewpoint:

    As far I''m concerned he did scam us with the rager so a little recompensation can''t be wrong.

    I want at least to gain a bit out of this far too vexing day.

    I mean too much went wrong.

    It can''t be expected too much that one single time things are working out for me.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Clunk"

    .

    .

    .

    Shit, the rest of the lock fell out of the doorframe!

    Don''t wake up!

    Don''t wake up!

    Don''t wake up!

    "Wh-wh-what?" (Cid)

    "Liqu! Now!" (Shari)

    "WAAAAAAHHHHHGlrrr..." (Cid)

    "Zsch"

    Too loud!

    Too loud!

    Far too loud!

    This isn''t good!

    "Hey, was there something? Boss?!"

    Why can''t ever a plan work out?

    We need to get out here!

    Now!

    The window?!

    No!

    There are none!

    Sure there are none!

    Because assassins might sneak in through them!

    We can''t afford to leave traces, but Liqu will need a moment till she is done with the whole body and can again move undisturbed.

    And I can''t find a way to get out here easily.

    Etching a new exit will take too long.

    The fastest way out is the window in the corridor we came from.

    Yet it will take too long for us both to squeeze through the small hole and I honestly don''t feel like abandoning my core shell in this situation.

    But it will also take too much time to open the window and get through.

    And Liqu needs more time!

    What do I do?

    What do I do?

    I have at most eight seconds!

    Well, thanks to the emergency activation of high-speed thinking I can at least press all this panicking in this timeframe but something more substantial would be nice.

    Okay, killing them is a problem because I am sure there is a limit to the bodies Liqu can dissolve and still take as body mass with her since giant slime residues would be bad.

    This much won''t simply evaporate.

    Killing them the normal way without dissolving might be possible without too much pointing at slimes as the culprits.

    But to be honest, I am not sure if I am proficient enough to make this happen.

    Especially when I have no idea how many there are exactly.

    And Elin down there is just our absolute last line if they run away after having seen too much.

    If I could just stop them from getting up here.

    But how without revealing me?

    That''s it!

    With disturbingly precise control over myself, I dash back into the corridor.

    In there is one particular object of interest.

    And this is the lamp.

    It is a small burning fire beneath protecting glass.

    Having no time to remove it, I let my mass glide through the one vent for air above.

    It''s good that slime doesn''t burn.

    And so the flame is quickly sniffed out!

    With the only light source gone, they won''t see us well when they come from the brightly lit hall down there.

    I on the other side have night vision.

    "Something is happening up there!"

    But this won''t help me anymore when they get all the way up and too close for the darkness to shroud me.

    And if I come close to fight them off they will see me as well.

    "Up the stairs!"

    However, I don''t need to move toward them.

    There is one nice point to small copper coins.

    They have as the word says just a tenth of the size of a large coin that values ten copper.

    And because it would be too much of a hassle to waste much craftmanship on them, they are in fact just small pebbles with an embossment printed on them.

    So why am I in this situation giving a lecture about the physical structure of the common currency of the lower segment?

    The answer is as follows:

    Since I''ve just swiped a little of the mentioned currency I have a bit at hand, or whatever you want to call my slime appendages.

    And because they have the mentioned properties they are perfect for one very specific application.

    And as the situation is like this I have to resort to one certain action:

    "There! I can see someone!"

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    Having my arm already raised in the specific direction and done all the mental preparation I could, I use one of those pebble-like copper coins.

    As soon as the first one comes into view it starts.

    I do it the same way I trained in all the moments I was able to do so, which were less than I would wish now.

    I let the already prepared lump made of a coin and high-density slime shell, which is stored where my shoulder would be, set into motion.

    I let Liqu explain to me the details and even do some supervising, which delighted her more than I want to reflect right now.

    At least I had some time today in our room to make some last efforts.

    The way I learned it I pull the matter in front of the lump away inside my arm, without ripping the same accidentally apart.

    Which happened many more times than I would want to state now.

    At the same time, I increase the density behind the lump as much as I can without losing control and bursting my arm.

    And I have no intention to report how many times this happened.

    Just let me mention this:

    Marsha got a little angry at us and we just made it to hide all the residues scattered in the room before she broke through the door.

    The most difficult part about this technique is doing this de- and increasing in pressure the whole distance from where the later bullet is located to the place where it will get ejected and at the same time maintaining control over the process.

    Not only is it hard to make the pressure move in a constant and controlled motion, but at the same time you need to do this at an extremely high speed or you won''t have any noteworthy effect, which would make the whole effort pointless.

    The only reason there is even the possibility I can perform this is...

    You''ve guessed it: "High-speed thinking"!

    And this is the explanation why Liqu said once that I could do it simply because I''m a slime.

    Because any living creature who would try this might get a brain rupture.

    Aside from the obvious other obstacles regarding their physical composition.

    So, to make it short:

    This was an incredibly difficult and very risky thing for me to do.

    However, as I had a moment to get ready, I was able to use this technique under the best possible conditions.

    Having my target right in front of me, a clear line and because of the darkness no attempts to dodge, I can perform a perfectly clear shot.

    "Sszztk"

    "Aaaarrgh"

    And the bullet finds its target!

    In the end, it was just a pebble and since I''m only a beginner, the force wasn''t too high.

    Nonetheless, according to what I have seen with my night vision the bullet got stuck.

    Not deep- probably just a scrape, and if he had any armor, even leather, it wouldn''t have worked.

    Yet I don''t need a grievous wound.

    What I needed was this!

    "Wh-what was this?"

    "Th-there... I got shot with something!"

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    "Sszztk"

    "Aaah"

    Exactly this!

    Haven''t even hit.

    Just fired at the wall now.

    But now they all fear getting shot as soon they approach the stair.

    In the end, they are just thugs and as such only cheap mercenaries, who one cannot rely on.

    Not the kind who would voluntarily risk their lives.

    Or in other words:

    They won''t catch a bullet for their client.

    This was at least the idea, but even I am aware that my bullets aren''t very dangerous and like this might lose their impact.

    So even now there is the chance that someone might take the risk.

    And simply because of this I''ve prepared a nice little surprise in addition.

    "Aahh, Aaaahhh! WAAAAHHHH!"

    "G-Greg, what is with you?"

    "No! Don''t touch me! Let me! Let me go! Waaaaahhhhh!" (apparently Greg)

    Did you know:

    If you just partly dissolve cloudshroom, squish it into a paste, mix it with slime matter, form a bullet shell with it, and then shoot it with high velocity at someone so a hard object inside, like a pebble, can rupture the skin, then this very mixture will have a very impressive effect on the shot individual.

    Very simple, right?

    Greg will now, haunted by hallucinations, be a very good example to the others down there about what will happen if someone dares to come up here.

    Also, at the same time, he makes for a fine distraction.

    And right now my all-around view tells me Liqu is finally done.

    Felt like an eternity for me.

    But this might just be high-speed thinking.

    All that is left now is jumping down the window and vanishing into the night.

    I don''t think they will be able to anticipate our escape route and follow fast enough behind us.

    It seems it works out!

    If nothing happens now we can make it!

    "Crieek"

    The door left to me!?

    "What''s the meaning of all that noise out here?"

    Why?

    Just why?

    Why did I have to jinx it?

 Chapter 52

    - Shari -

    Being able to see everything around can be very convenient.

    It might be a little bit of a mental overload to handle this much information at once, but this apparently doesn''t apply to creatures whose minds are located in a fast-processing crystal inside their semi-liquid bodies.

    So it is very helpful in a tense situation to be always able to assess all the threats which surround me.

    However, what this trait that came with my new existence can''t handle would be people hidden behind obstacles.

    Do you remember me saying that there''s a row of doors on the inner side of the corridor?

    I was absolutely sure those were just storage rooms.

    And even now I have seriously no idea where this evaluation of mine went wrong.

    I mean, this place is a storage hall!

    Still, right now a man opened the door directly to my left.

    This takes me quite by surprise as I was rather occupied with stopping unknown numbers of criminals from climbing the stairs, with bullets that have quite a high energy cost, and this while I had to make sure that I am not seen while shooting.

    Well, it seems I can forget about the not-being-seen part now since, as I said, this man is standing directly to my left.

    Furthermore, he''s rather huge and has something about him that tells me that his hobbies might have something to do with smashing heads.

    "Waaaaahhhh!" (big thug)

    Despite his apparent fear, this man falls into the "attack when threatened" category.

    While his terror at my looks is absolutely understandable, his attempts to batter me, a slime, to death with his club makes logically seen not too much sense.

    But panic simply doesn''t follow common sense.

    For me, this situation may pose no greater threat to my life, yet I surely can''t stay still if I don''t want him to hit my core by accident.

    I can only manage to get my dagger out from within my body and under his continuous barrage of strikes am able to slice at him.

    This causes him to retreat and thus grants me a minimum of space in this narrow area.

    Fighting him now, while he is more cautious may become very tedious but my choices on that matter are rather limited.

    So I prepare myself for a fierce fight.

    "Wusshhh"

    Or maybe not.

    In a blink, Liqu rushed over him and encompassed his whole body before he could even scream.

    Well, more than he already did.

    "Zsch"

    And just like this, he disappears from this world.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet</li>

    </ul>

    "Sstk"

    I can''t afford to get caught up in this sight and have to make sure that no one down there decides to come up after hearing this commotion.

    Yet those shots start to take their toll on me.

    However, I have still sufficient energy to move well enough.

    I hope the extinguishing voices up here will work as a deterrent for those down there, not to do anything reckless.

    Also, they have still to deal with Greg who supposedly thinks the others are going to eat his face.

    Until now at least no one who is still alive should have got a sufficient look at us to give an in any way usable testimony.

    And the residue from those small shots should vanish before a closer inspection can occur.

    Even if I doubt that a bit of slime would tell them much.

    This is the only good part until now.

    If I can drag this out just a little longer until Liqu is back ready from completely dissolving this other person we can make it.

    Just some more seconds until we are away here.

    It can happen!

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.It can work out!

    We just...

    "Waaah-aah-aaaahhhh!" (?)

    If I could afford it in this situation, I would slap myself so hard that my head might splatter.

    I never learn, huh?

    Inside the room where this last thug came from is someone.

    Peering inside I can see the person.

    A child!

    In the farthest corner of the room sits a small, ill-treated, and definitely traumatized boy.

    The clothing, while ragged, is clearly identifiable as some high-class attire.

    I just stumbled into a case of abduction!

    Liqu noticed him as well.

    Wait!

    What''s the meaning of this look?

    She turns in this boy''s direction and...

    Stop!!!

    I can just in time manage to dash in front of her.

    She is almost finished with the last person she took in and if I''m right she wants to erase the last witness.

    I told her to do so!

    Without thinking too much about all the dread I feel about doing this, I plunge my hand into her.

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t kill him!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"But he saw us. Isn''t this bad?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I feel utterly grossed out at doing this linking, but I have to make this clear.

    And nothing is clearer than direct input.

    <ul>

    <li>"We don''t kill children! Never!!!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What else can we do?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    She is right about the point that this boy saw us far too clearly.

    At least his trembling tells me that he can all too well describe what he has seen and probably won''t forget it for the rest of his life.

    So I have to find a solution to deal with this.

    However, nothing comes up.

    The only thing that I can think of is buying us time to make a decision.

    <ul>

    <li>"We take him with us! We have to leave now!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I hope this doesn''t count as kidnapping.

    I mean he was already abducted.

    That action shouldn''t be too despicable.

    On the other side, what Liqu does now might be.

    "Waaaa-aahhhhglrr..." (boy)

    She rushes to the boy and forces him inside.

    While she is doing this, I feel, aside from deep distress at the sight, a surge of energy.

    Liqu pumped me full, while we were connected!

    Okay, she could feel that those bullets strained me a bit.

    Nonetheless, this is invasive!

    Complaining in my mind about this kind of behavior, I rush to the window and open it.

    Liqu is directly next to me.

    She is close to her normal shape, yet a little bloated.

    The poor boy is completely submerged inside her body and ceased all movement.

    She wouldn''t...

    At this moment she brushes my bare body, establishing a shallow link.

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t worry! I''m pumping air inside. But had to restrict his movements!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    With this, she ends the connection.

    If this boy wasn''t scarred for life before, now he is.

    Without hesitating even a moment, Liqu jumps out of the window.

    Wait, we are on the second floor!

    What is with the boy?

    "Splash"

    It seems like I worried about nothing.

    While Liqu splatters on the ground but the boy is perfectly cushioned in her slime and she can pull herself quickly back together.

    Naturally, before this poor child has even the chance to do something.

    She is in a blink back in her old form as if nothing happened at all.

    Fine, now I have to follow up.

    I was never extremely afraid of heights and even climbed some trees but this was before my body was like this.

    At this height, jumping means that one is risking hurting oneself.

    This is something you learn from climbing trees.

    Okay, this just applies to human bodies.

    I have just seen that Liqu is fine, but jumping, knowing that I will splash on the ground...

    That has something very disturbing!

    But I need to do it!

    Even more as these thugs down there might come any moment and I''m really running out of time.

    Holding on to my dear core I jump.

    "Splash"

    This! Was! Terrible!

    In a moment I felt how I completely splattered everywhere.

    This is no experience I would ever wish for anyone.

    Especially if one still utilizes the common sense of a human.

    And for this one, I had the image of a very, very gruesome death.

    However, I am not.

    So being as I am, I start to gather myself and can manage to get the biggest chunks of mine, which flew around back inside.

    Also, it seems as if I don''t have to hunt down Elin since my clothes are still here.

    As fast as I can I put them back on.

    Liqu is too bloated to do the same right now.

    In fact, she''s a towering figure, with all the mass she gathered.

    So all I can do is throw the cloak, to cover her at least a bit, as well as the boots at her.

    "Don''t leave a trail." (Shari)

    Slime footsteps would be the worst thing possible right now, enabling those thugs to follow us.

    Meanwhile, Elin, alerted by our splashing, comes running.

    "Wha... Who is this?" (Elin)

    I can understand the reaction caused by the little passenger inside Liqu.

    "No time to explain! We need to get away! Liqu! Give me his head for a moment!" (Shari)

    Please don''t understand this wrong!

    Luckily she doesn''t and just lets his head slip out of her.

    The poor boy is already in a state of complete paralysis.

    Yet due to the situation, I don''t have much time for courtesy.

    I need to hurry!

    Just the most necessary!

    I grab his head with both of my hands, look him directly in the eyes, and begin:

    "If you can now for the closest time stay completely still, I can assure you that you will make it out here alive! So by all means, don''t do anything stupid!" (Shari)

    Tears stream down this child¡¯s face.

    I am totally a villain!

    Liqu takes the end of that talk as permission to suck him back in.

    Aside from a panicked expression, there isn''t much else coming from that boy.

    Not that he could do much more.

    Especially eerie it gets when Liqu puts the cloak back on and the kid vanishes beneath it.

    He must be now completely submerged in darkness.

    It seems Elin is as creeped out as I am.

    "Now everyone! Get going! Elin, you carry the clothes!" (Shari)

    Someone has to.

    And I am bad at running by default.

 Chapter 52b

    Liqu''s POV

    We are out to finally get rid of that unpleasant person.

    And to free my Shari from the weight of her promise.

    Both are favorable results for me.

    It is dark, so humans should have problems with their vision right now.

    But this Elin is nevertheless leading us well and fast around the streets.

    Shari isn''t showing too much animosity toward her.

    I am still not sure if I shouldn''t just dissolve her for what she did, but not if it would upset my Shari.

    She already has so much on her mind.

    I know now and wouldn''t want to make it harder for her.

    We soon reach the building and from the look of it, it is just perfect to intrude from an unwatched side.

    Elin said that our prey is up there.

    A human would need some kind of tool to get there, but a slime can simply crawl.

    It is very easy to cling to the wall and push oneself up.

    However, there is one concern:

    "Umh, can you do it? You are not so used to gliding on your body." (Liqu)

    She really isn''t.

    To manage this kind of movement one has to let go of any shape.

    And if I recall she never left that human form of hers.

    While it has some benefits, it isn''t the most comfortable state to keep up.

    However, my Shari thinks differently about this.

    She clings to something that is already lost.

    And this isn''t good.

    She has to accept at one point what she is and how beautiful she is.

    I am already on the wall and drift up there.

    Nevertheless, I direct some of my attention below me.

    There is my Shari!

    She prepares herself for what will happen.

    This might help her but considering her last experiences it is a bit much at once.

    But she is so brave and pushes forward.

    I don''t even need to link to know how negative she feels about this but she endures it.

    And finally, she clings to the wall.

    A real slime!

    No one can deny it now.

    She is one and acts absolutely like a natural.

    I shouldn''t have let her know where I shifted my attention and start to dissolve a hole in the wall.

    I first considered the window to be as thin as the glass but it could have broken.

    So the wall below is better.

    After all, it isn''t really a hindrance it just needs a tiny bit more time.

    And anyway my Shari needs a moment to get used to herself.

    Also, she wants us to stay hidden, so the smallest hole possible is recommended.

    Which is a simple task.

    "Zsch"

    Just some concentrated dissolving and continuous pushing.

    In mere seconds I am through and can push myself inside.

    Just when I got to reshape myself I become aware of something.

    Squeezing herself through a hole could be stressful as well to her.

    Soon I see her slowly floating inside.

    Her core is a bit early inside leaving her rather exposed but I guess now is not the right time to tell her about safety measures.

    She starts to gather herself.

    The shape comes slowly into existence getting more concrete by the second.

    And then she is back to her old looks.

    She even managed to completely replicate it.

    I sometimes change things up a bit but she has a very stable mold.

    And doing that all so naturally.

    I want to praise her.

    ...What''s that look?

    Somehow I have the impression I should avoid reacting.

    I better leave it at this.

    I start to scan the air where the concentration of that Cid person is the strongest.

    What for beasts is smelling is for slimes the analysis of the environment.

    In fact, the sense of smell is just about receiving the tiniest amounts of something that is emitted into the environment.

    Smallest parts of oneself that mix with the air.

    And when you know the composition of this something you can always retrace it to the source if you get a hunch of it.

    Like this, I can find humans, but also other prey very easily.

    In fact, all slimes do this to head for things they find to be worth dissolving.

    Maybe in a very primitive way, but the process follows the same principles.

    And if you pay very close attention you can even distinguish between things of the same kind.

    In this case, this Cid person!

    There are several men in the room below us.

    Fortunately, they seem to be rather distracted at the moment, but none of them is Cid.

    His traces have more of a biting sensation to him.

    It''s hard to describe this in detail, but I know what I''m looking for.

    And it is definitely here.

    Ah, it''s there!

    On the other side of that big door!

    No wonder the impression isn''t so strong, that thing must be thick, obstructing the emergent.

    "Did you hear that these adventurers the boss wants dead are back in town?"

    "Was hard to miss! He already sent a whole troop to the place they''re staying!"

    He did what?

    It''s good that we kill him!

    "But isn''t this a little excessive? The boss doesn''t tend to take things this personally."

    "Apparently one scrunched his hand so much he still can''t use it right. And I''ve heard from Seno that he even sustained burns because of something they put on it back then."

    Uhh, was there something like that?

    Well, maybe I applied a tiny bit of dissolving enzyme to it.

    It should have dissipated quickly, nevertheless, it''s potent.

    Oh, oh.

    My Shari looks at me.

    Better not to appear suspicious.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Does it work?

    To avoid the situation I glide to the door while being careful not to make any noise.

    Would be bad for Shari''s plan.

    The door might be thick but that''s no hindrance for me.

    A little dissolving around the lock and I can simply open it.

    I could just dwell inside through a small hole but I wouldn''t feel good leaving Shari out here alone.

    And I wouldn''t want to force her to squeeze through a second hole.

    That glare!

    Shiver!

    So I open it slowly.

    "Chrrrrrrr, chrrrrrrr!"

    Ahh, those are the easiest!

    Completely unsuspecting, unable to scream as soon as you are over them.

    Snuffing them out like this has something calming.

    Like I am used to it I dwell close to the unsuspecting target, having my satisfactory meal already in mind.

    "Clunk"

    What?

    Metal?

    Oh no, forgot to stabilize the lock!

    It fell!

    Have to make fast or...

    "Wh-wh-what?" (Cid)

    "Liqu! Now!" (Shari)

    No need to tell me!

    "WAAAAAAHHHHHGlrrr..." (Cid)

    Too late!

    "Zsch"

    For him as for me.

    I dissolve him, putting my all into the reaction but it is too slow to get all of him down in time.

    He might be small, but a human body still needs some time to disintegrate completely.

    "Hey, was there something? Boss?!"

    It takes too long to get it done before they will come.

    I''m considering stopping this and just proceeding with killing every last of them.

    But my Shari seems to ponder.

    Then with great determination, she rushes out.

    First, she makes the light go out.

    That''s clever, considering those humans can''t see well in the dark.

    Though, since I can utilize my own vision I am not so aware of how bad their vision exactly is.

    However, that measure won''t be enough when they''ll eventually come.

    "There! I can see someone!"

    See?

    Does that mean I have to dissolve him now?

    After all, I''m not supposed to leave behind witnesses.

    But then this would mean I''d also have to dissolve those who see me while I''m at it.

    And then those who see this.

    Might take a while but if my Shari wishes so.

    "Sszzztk"

    "Aaaarrgh"

    Huh?

    This was a slime bullet!

    I am absolutely sure.

    My Shari used a slime bullet!

    We trained this and she made some progress but to get it right this fast?

    She might be extremely clever but even then this is astonishing.

    To ingrain this knowledge into her core is extremely difficult.

    But she managed to pull this off.

    She did it!

    It should now be easy for her to use this skill since the action is ingrained and thus can get accessed and utilized.

    But the mere fact that she could already perform this action so proficiently in praxis is impressive.

    She must have repeated her practical exercises thousands of times in her mind.

    Unbelievable!

    "Wh-what was this?"

    "Th-there... I got shot with something!"

    And from the reaction, she used something hard inside to increase the effect.

    Clever!

    "Sszzztk"

    "Aaah"

    What a waste!

    She didn''t even aim this shot.

    But then why shoot in the first place?

    Ahh, I know.

    Psychology!

    She uses their fear against them.

    Using the situation to her advantage.

    Ripping them off!

    Was that right?

    Whatever, it seems it works.

    "Aahh, Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh! WAAAAHHHH!"

    "G-Greg, what is?"

    "No! Don''t touch me! Let me! Let me go! Waaaaahhhhh!" (apparently Greg)

    What is with him?

    My Shari can''t know yet how to apply the enzyme.

    She never trained to do so, this is impossible.

    But what was it then?

    I have no time to think deeper about this occurrence as something comes up.

    The door next to my Shari just opened!

    "Waaaaahhhh!" (big thug)

    Whoever was in there has seen.

    This reaction is all too known to me.

    To his demise, I am now finished with dissolving and thus have an abundance of energy and mass at hand.

    "Wusshhh"

    Not a chance on his side!

    "Zsch"

    I am fast, making sure no unnecessary words escape from him.

    And so he dissolves away in me.

    "Sszztk"

    Another slime bullet!

    My Shari needs to stop this.

    I know how much of a toll it takes to create and fire them.

    And I always know exactly how much energy and mass my Shari has.

    I need to keep track of it to ensure her well-being.

    This is important.

    And because of this, I know she cannot afford any more shots.

    We need to hurry and end this so she can replenish.

    But I see another disturbance.

    "Waaah-aah-aahhhhh!" (?)

    There is a human child.

    And it has clearly seen the both of us.

    My Shari herself said I can''t leave any witnesses.

    And more is always better.

    I''m a little bit at the limit of mass this frame can contain.

    But the excess mass I could simply give to my Shari so it can help her to recover.

    So I should begin.

    Huh?

    Why does my Shari block me off?

    She is...

    Linking!!!

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t kill him!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"But he saw us. Isn''t this bad?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Did I misunderstand something?

    <ul>

    <li>"We don''t kill children! Never!!!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What else can we do?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I am seriously confused.

    I can''t leave witnesses and I can''t dissolve them.

    What else is left then?

    <ul>

    <li>"We take him with us! We have to leave!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Well, this is an alternative.

    But it appears to be quite a burden for us.

    Yet it might be the most immediate solution.

    At least they aren''t heavy at this size.

    But before I do so there is something much more urgent.

    Collecting the most energetic mass I can gather I give it as fast as possible to my Shari.

    She needed every little bit of it.

    I could feel this.

    Just then I can tend to the child.

    "Waaaa-aahhhhglrr..." (boy)

    Like she wants me to, I rush to the boy and take him with me.

    For the rope on the leg that ties him to the wall, I don''t even need concentrated dissolving.

    Yet my Shari looks a little tense at me.

    Does she maybe think I forgot his air supply?

    I wouldn''t repeat such a mistake.

    So I tell her that she doesn''t have to worry.

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t worry! I''m pumping air inside. But had to restrict his movements!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    It is not difficult to repeatedly force air inside his mouth and get rid of the expelled.

    One just needs a feel for it.

    The advantage is he cannot scream like this since any noise from him would be really bad now.

    Otherwise, we couldn''t bring him far without getting found.

    Like this confining him inside me is the best way of transportation.

    Children of this size aren''t strong and it is very easy to restrain his movements.

    He can''t do the slightest bit if I don''t allow it.

    Now we just need to get out of here.

    With this load, leaving through the hole isn''t possible so the window must be it.

    And I''m out!

    "Splash"

    Locating the boy a little higher in me I can cushion him well.

    Also, I made sure he doesn''t get shaken too much so he won''t hurt himself.

    Oh no, you won''t!

    He seriously tried to escape!

    As if I''d let my concentration waver.

    You won''t even move a muscle without my or Shari''s permission!

    "Splash"

    Speaking of her she follows swiftly.

    Don''t know why, but I feel joy when some of her drops hit me.

    And it looks so beautiful.

    An explosion of that what I love the most.

    Soon she has reassembled herself.

    And Elin comes back as well.

    "Wha... Who is this?" (Elin)

    Someone we just found.

    "No time to explain! We need to get away! Liqu! Give me his head for a moment!" (Shari)

    Why only his head?

    Didn''t she say no killing?

    Ahh, talking!

    That must be it.

    "If you can now for the closest time stay completely still, I can assure you that you will make it out here alive! So by all means, don''t do anything stupid!" (Shari)

    I was right.

    It was talking.

    She could have scolded me if this wasn''t her intention and he starts to scream.

    Luckily my guess was right.

    Sadly now I have to put this fabric cover back on.

    Even if being without it was so nice.

    I feel entombed with it.

    The boy surely too.

    Just to tell you, we both don''t like this.

    Yet what my Shari said did work.

    He ceased his pointless struggle.

    No more distracting movements from my inside.

    Well, apart from this small disturbance in me.

    Somehow he vibrates very intensely.

    But this doesn''t hinder me, so I can ignore it.

    "Now everyone, get going!" (Shari)

    "Elin! You carry the clothes!" (Shari)

    Ahh, almost forgot them.

    Well, I suppose I will need them later.

    But all in all, that was a really great time I had with my Shari!

    This went really well!

 Chapter 53

    - Shari -

    Fortunately, all the chaos we left at their base did obstruct the guards as it seems.

    So we can get around the next corners without having to deal with any pursuers.

    But the more distance we get to that place the sooner the next talk will come up, as our leeway to do so returns.

    While running Elin starts.

    "Did, did you? Huff!" (Elin)

    "He is dead! Satisfied!" (Shari)

    I don''t need to catch my breath and can''t tire out the way a human would, so speaking is possible.

    Her facial expression tells that a myriad of emotions is rampaging inside her but she is soon catching up to the situation.

    "What happened? Huff! Who is this boy?" (Elin)

    Well, different to me she has to catch her breath.

    "Hostage! Of them! More I don''t know! He has seen too much!" (Shari)

    "Does that mean you are going to..." (Elin)

    "He is still alive, isn''t he? I don''t know! Just away from here!" (Shari)

    "But where are we going? Huff! This isn''t the way back to the inn!" (Elin)

    "They are waiting there! We must find something else!" (Shari)

    "And what?! Are you going to rent another room at this time? Huff! Are you crazy?" (Elin)

    "I, I have an idea! However, the person in question won''t like this!" (Shari)

    "You aren''t suggesting..." (Elin)

    "Just run!" (Shari)

    So we rush farther through the streets and alleys led by me and my innate sense for navigation.

    Fortunately, we manage to avoid running into any guards or pursuers.

    Like this, we eventually reach our destination.

    "Liqu. Can you somehow get this lock open, without visible damages?" (Shari)

    She goes past me and puts her finger inside the keyhole.

    "Can you?" (Shari)

    "It''s not the highest quality. I think I can..." (Liqu)

    "Scrscchhhclk"

    "Open!" (Liqu)

    "You know, I also have lockpicking as one of my various talents." (Elin)

    "Thank you very much. Next time please inform us before we are going on a delicate mission." (Shari)

    "Isn''t it your responsibility as the team leader to keep track of this?" (Elin)

    "Thin ice, Elin. Thin ice." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. But shouldn''t we get inside before a guard might come here? In these parts they actually patrol." (Elin)

    Yes, she is right.

    This is the Market.

    The economic center in the north of the town.

    The part of the town which is wealthy enough to induce the town''s uppers to have some guards here at night.

    And like this, it comes clear where we are.

    "Tamaaaraaahh! Are you here? We need some he-elp!" (Shari)

    "Clunk, criek, tock"

    "What by all the gods!?" (Tamarah)

    Moments later, an utterly displeased alchemist, in her nightgown, is stumbling out of the dark behind the counter.

    "Is there any possible explanation for something like this to happen?" (Tamarah)

    "Ehm, we got into a little trouble and need shelter." (Shari)

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    This reminds me:

    "Liqu. You can let him out." (Shari)

    With this, a totally drenched boy gets expelled on the floor.

    He crawls as good as he can to the next corner on his shaking, and very slippery, limbs and just crouched trembling down.

    "What... is this?" (Tamarah)

    "I am a little bit at a loss myself. We just need a calm moment to figure it out. If you can grant this to us we will give you as much slime as you want. We have tanked." (Shari)

    With an abundance of corpses.

    "This is a bit much at once. Can you at least give me some kind of explanation?" (Tamarah)

    "Ehm, it was... We just killed Cid." (Shari)

    "So you''ve finally found someone, Elin?" (Tamarah)

    How well do they know each other?

    "Yes! Now finally, tell me! Was it painful, agonizing?" (Elin)

    "He screamed. Satisfied?" (Shari)

    "More than I could ever wish for. I owe you so much!" (Elin)

    "Great. Now that we know that Elin is indebted to you, would anyone here be so polite and tell me, what the hell is with that trembling child over there?" (Tamarah)

    "Yes, about that. No idea. I guess he was a hostage of some kind. Couldn''t let him stay there. However, it might take a while until we can question him." (Shari)

    "Fine, got the gist of it. Then get started!" (Tamarah)

    "Get started?" (Shari)

    "You just made an offer and I take you up on it. If you want to stay here, you compensate me!" (Tamarah)

    "Ugh, alright! Liqu, follow! Elin, bring the kid and guard it!" (Shari)

    The kid is around ten years old I would guess and has black hair with brown eyes.

    Aside from that... as I said, it''s apparent that he went through some hard times.

    We go into the back room, where this stupid kettle is located.

    At the moment, I have a considerable amount to spend, as creating and shooting these bullets requires a huge amount of energy.

    Much more than I expel in the end, which leads to respective amounts of dead matter I have now as excess.

    I just hope I won''t shrink too much from this.

    I wouldn''t want to adapt to a new shape.

    Or worse, look like a child and have to deal with Liqu in that form.

    On the other side, she gave me quite much.

    So I rather have too much mass right now and should just get back to normal.

    .

    .

    .

    GODDAMNIT!!!

    She gave me this mass!

    She dissolved humans and pumped the resulting slime into me!

    I''ve eaten humans!

    Damnit!

    Damnit!

    Damnit!

    My mood hits an all-time low and I feel just mentally empty and place myself without clothes in the kettle.

    Letting go of the mass comes easy.

    Probably because I have no intention to hold on to it.

    However, it is impossible now to get this out of my system.

    I feel terrible!

    I want to cry and scream, but have to stay professional with all that is going on.

    "Liqu! We will talk about this with the mass. You know, about cannibalism, right? Later." (Shari)

    Tamarah is filling up bottles with the content of the kettle, to empty it for Liqu, who is already waiting yet now rather shaken and distressed.

    However, I have now a different matter to attend to.

    To be precise: A dripping, wet boy.

    After having my clothes back on, I try not to get too close, as he is already certainly traumatized.

    Although it doesn''t help much.

    "Ah-aah-waaahh. N-n-n-no! N-no!" (boy)

    The poor thing is just a sobbing mess, completely through.

    While he tries to cry and maybe scream, he seems to be too exhausted and scared to utilize much voice.

    Honestly, I feel a little guilty.

    Elin is also there, but her cloaked figure isn''t a very assuring sight.

    Anyway, I try to calm him down.

    Putting me cross-legged in front of him, I want to show that I''m not going to make any sudden movements.

    This might not be entirely applicable as I''m very capable of all kinds of unnatural movements from this position,  but it''s not like I need to tell him that.

    "It''s alright now. You were silent and have nothing to fear from us." (Shari)

    Seems like it''s hard for him to believe me here.

    I think I get a hunch how Liqu felt when there were just the two of us in that cave.

    Maybe I should bring her.

    After all, she has more experience with calming abducted humans than I do.

    Yet if I give it some thought, she was terrible at it.

    So instead I will just continue trying.

    "I absolutely promise, you won''t get eaten. Do you need anything else to believe us?" (Shari)

    "Really? He won''t get eaten? That''s the best you come up with? (Elin)

    "Oh I''m sorry. Do you have something more important that someone would want to hear when he got captured by a slime?" (Shari)

    "No, no. Just proceed." (Elin)

    Averting my gaze with a scowl I tend again to the boy.

    "Can you please tell me who you are? I would like to know!" (Shari)

    Still trembling.

    Wish I could come up with something.

    "Hey, Tamarah! Got anything to eat?" (Shari)

    "I have some raw meat if you want to refill yourself. Can I look?" (Tamarah)

    "Ugh, not for me. The boy. And please don''t ask: Why would he want raw meat?" (Shari)

    "Alright, I think I have some bread and cheese left." (Tamarah)

    "Great! I think he needs something." (Shari)

    He looks a little malnourished.

    At least I hope that if we provide him with some food he will become less tense.

    Or he is like Elin and believes we are trying to fatten him up.

    I decide that I won''t make much progress with the boy and instead turn to the other front.

    "Tamarah? You aren''t going to say something about us killing Cid?" (Shari)

    "Why would I? My business might even profit. The only problem might be that the economy is going to get thrown into chaos. But my stocks are full. So I am good until it settles down." (Tamarah)

    "So, can we stay here for the night? Might be that they wait for us at our place. Also you owe us. We totally got ripped off because of your stupid stones." (Shari)

    "They wait for you? Did you get caught?" (Tamarah)

    "No, no. That''s confusing reason and reaction." (Shari)

    "So he tried to attack you? Well, you shouldn''t corner a predatory life form." (Tamarah)

    Predatory, huh?

    Can''t deny it!

    Flesh works best!

    Urgh, don''t think about your current content!

    "To repeat my question: Can we stay here for the night?" (Shari)

    "Sure, but I have just one guest room up there. The rest of you needs to accommodate yourself in another way." (Tamarah)

    "Then please give the room to the boy. Elin can sleep on the ground and we can''t use beds in the first place." (Shari)

    "Fine, but don''t expect too much. If you would excuse me now; it is the dead of night and I want to sleep." (Tamarah)

    I shouldn''t occupy her any longer.

    Liqu is already done and back.

    Rather meek due to me being a little displeased with her.

    I don''t pay her any attention as this is the hardest punishment I can give her.

    Instead, I speak to Elin.

    "Can you bring the boy up in the room above? I guess he wouldn''t want to get touched by us." (Shari)

    "He is going to throw a tantrum. Do I have to?" (Elin)

    "Would be worse with us. You are capable, so do it." (Shari)

    "As you wish, boss." (Elin)

    She goes to the boy and tries to pull him up.

    "No, no! Let me! no!" (boy)

    But like she predicted he starts to kick at her and whine.

    At least he got more lively.

    Seems like I need to assist.

    I move closer and look directly at the boy.

    "We just want you to go to bed. Please do so." (Shari)

    "You have heard her. Do as my Shari said or I will become upset." (Liqu)

    Who told this stupid slime to barge in?

    And then coming this close to his face.

    And... I think we did it.

    The boy is out for good.

    He was clearly exhausted and the accumulated stress should have pushed him to his limits.

    And Liqu just now one step further.

    At least he isn''t trying to struggle anymore.

    Elin manages to carry him to the guest room and lays him down on the bed.

    For the sake of the fabric, we don''t participate.

    After that, we all gather in the back room of the shop to discuss our current situation.

    God knows it didn''t work perfectly!

 Chapter 54

    - Shari -

    "So, what do we do now?" (Elin)

    "What do you mean? Haven''t you got what you want? You can do whatever you want." (Shari)

    "We are a team. And right now I want to stay with you. And to be honest, you need now all the help you can get." (Elin)

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "What do you think? I mean that they know that you two killed Cid!" (Elin)

    "H-how? I am sure no one has seen us." (Shari)

    "You said it yourself. They sent their men to get you. Do you really think they cannot connect the dots between you not being at your place and Cid dying the same night? And this directly after you returned? Whoever is behind Cid will learn about this and try to make an example of you. And when I''m with you I will learn about them." (Elin)

    I stand defeated.

    She is right!

    Damnit!

    Why can''t anything go the way I want?

    "And now? They know who we are! All our precautions were for naught!" (Shari)

    "What are you saying? They still have no idea what you two are. Our position is quite good." (Elin)

    "Good? We are just one call to the guards away from getting busted!" (Shari)

    "They won''t do this. If they would, they have to relay why they know you weren''t at your place that night and give a reason why you would attack them. It is quite unlikely they would expose themselves like this." (Elin)

    "Might be, but there is a different problem." (Shari)

    "I get you, but there are ways to dodge this." (Elin)

    "C-could someone please explain to me?" (Liqu)

    Oh yes, she was still there.

    "Simple. If there are really nobles behind those criminals, then they don''t need an official reason. They simply can assign the guard to harass us. Or more you two since my involvement is unknown to them." (Elin)

    "Elin!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I already said I would stay with you. Isn''t it advantageous for you if you have someone at your disposal they don''t expect?" (Elin)

    "Nonetheless, this might turn into a very bad situation. If the guard decides to come for us this won''t end well. You have heard Liqu. She has already a plan to eradicate this town. And just to mention it, I had different plans than becoming mankind¡¯s enemy number one." (Shari)

    "You are a bit dramatic here. And I would say we still have some time. Their organization should be shaken right now. Like this, I don''t think they will investigate Cid''s death immediately. First, they need to get everything back into order. Find someone to replace him, get those henchmen under control, and make sure nothing is stolen. Criminals are such an unreliable workforce, after all." (Elin)

    "But sooner or later they will be done and then we''re screwed." (Shari)

    "It might be that our new friend can help us with this problem." (Elin)

    "Huh? Friend?" (Liqu)

    "I''m talking about the boy." (Elin)

    "The boy? That child is totally terrified." (Shari)

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "Doesn''t mean it has to stay this way. Also, I am sure you too have noticed his clothes." (Elin)

    "Sure, probably the child of some noble or rich person, taken hostage." (Shari)

    "Yes, as you say. An important person''s child. Someone powerful enough that they had to retort to abduction to make him comply. Now I might be a little optimistic on that matter but I believe such a person would be grateful to get his son back and certainly not on our enemy''s side. At least the kidnappers thought so. Like this, the person in question might even overlook certain circumstances, if you understand." (Elin)

    That someone can wink so excessively.

    "And if we find this person who is opposed to the nobles behind the criminals, you are again closer to your revenge. Or am I wrong?" (Shari)

    "Let us call this a pleasant side-effect. It''s not as if this isn''t in your favor as well if we can get rid of this scum." (Elin)

    "Okay, so we need to evade the vast criminal forces of this town, get friends with a child that is in mortal fear of us, and gain the favor of some noble who is more likely to send all the troops he can muster at us when he sees us with his son before we can even say a word. Have I forgotten anything? Do we need to slay a dragon?" (Shari)

    "I..." (Liqu)

    "Yes I know! You are bad with dragons Liqu!" (Shari)

    "You... You talk again with me?" (Liqu)

    "Oh you want that I talk with you? Why not? Let''s get started!" (Shari)

    I look directly at her and she''s crumbling under my glare.

    In the most literal sense.

    "You promised me!!! We had this agreement and you broke it! You told me you wouldn''t feed me anything from humans and you did! I thought I could trust you! And this after all I''ve been through, just because of you! And you still make it worse! Like you always do!" (Shari)

    "I, I..." (Liqu)

    "Yes, you are sorry! The problem is that I still have to deal with this! Do you have any idea how utterly disgusted I am with myself? You always want to do this linking! Why not now? Here, take my hand if you want to see how I feel!" (Shari)

    Her gaze is downcast and I guess she''s crying.

    But I am really angry at her.

    Maybe not even because of what she did but rather because she broke her word.

    I know that I am a little obsessed with this but if she really wants to stay with me she has to deal with this side of mine.

    And yes, I am still going to keep her.

    After all, I think it was mostly because she forgot in the heat of the moment.

    However, I think she is now really through.

    Unsteady she raises her arm.

    "If, if, if you want." (Liqu)

    "Sigh, no I don''t want! If I would now I might drown in a flood of ''forgive me''s, am I right?" (Shari)

    "Uhh, mhm." (Liqu)

    "Liqu, at least, if nothing else: Never lie to me. Never make plans to force something on me. And never again break your word!" (Shari)

    "I-I''ll try, but it is so difficult. I never had someone. And this with the dissolved humans. I don''t know how to do this." (Liqu)

    "What is the problem?" (Shari)

    "The mass is the same. Even if I wait a week, a month, even a year, or more. After this, I still could have residues from a human inside me. No matter what I do during that time, it will be the same. There is no way to separate it. I cannot change this. But even if you don''t want, you were weak. I had to!" (Liqu)

    Sadly I can understand her.

    In fact, she just told me that even now a part of Chris flows through me and I just can''t get it out.

    "Okay, you''ve got a point and I give you that it was a fairly chaotic situation. But don''t withhold something like this. You knew about this problem. You knew it and stayed silent. It is one thing if you break your word by mistake, and this is already very bad. But if you all the time planned to do so because it is more convenient, this is much worse." (Shari)

    "Sorry, I, I misjudged. I think you have a dissolving disorder. But as long you aren''t in danger I won''t force you. I try to do better." (Liqu)

    So she would force me if I would be in danger.

    Well, this is an open secret anyway.

    "So, do you have anything else to reveal? Something else I need to know you would do if it''s necessary? Please be honest!" (Shari)

    She looks down.

    Struggling with herself.

    Then she becomes silent and after a moment looks half-up, muttering quietly:

    "I would kill for you!" (Liqu)

    "This isn''t really something new." (Shari)

    "No. I mean, if they ever would really threaten you, endanger your well-being, let even the possibility come up that my time with you ends; then I will kill everyone! No matter who they are or if they are just trying to hinder me, they all will die and no one will survive. Until there are just the two of us." (Liqu)

    If I would have touched her I would feel burning determination.

    No, burning is wrong.

    A flame is a fickle thing, wavering, growing stronger, or weaker.

    Dancing with the air.

    This was definitive.

    A promise about something that will happen like a natural law.

    Something happens to me, everyone dies.

    This is the hard and simple truth.

    And reason enough to be distressed.

    "Hey, I  absolutely don''t intend to get between you two. So could I maybe be excluded from this? I mean I am totally supportive here." (Elin)

    "Huh, I might not hunt you down, but you should better run. But I am not sure if this would help. I just know that Shari couldn''t get hurt by me if I lose control." (Liqu)

    "She means that slimes can''t dissolve each other." (Shari)

    "Okay, but then at least give me a warning, right?" (Elin)

    "I will try. Or do you want to become a slime? Then you are safe." (Liqu)

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    "I think I will abstain for now." (Elin)

    "For now? Not like... forever?" (Shari)

    "I have no idea what the future brings. Maybe this might be better than for example ending up dying or becoming crippled. There is a wide variety of terrible things which can happen." (Elin)

    "Okay, okay. Understood. You keep your options open." (Shari)

    "Correct." (Elin)

    "Fine then. We better should try to get some rest now. Apparently tomorrow will become a hard day." (Shari)

    I am all too sure about this.

 Chapter 55

    - Shari -

    We did it!

    We really did it!

    That we killed Cid yesterday will surely throw this City into Chaos.

    And today we have to deal with the aftermath.

    The biggest problem is that they were in our room in the inn.

    There might be some kind of confidentiality going on but this doesn''t keep the other clients from noticing stuff.

    And the way things appear to be, half of them were on Cid''s and respectively that unknown evil noble''s payroll.

    Like this, it''s not too surprising how fast they found out that we were back and where we''re currently lodging.

    The only surprise is that we didn''t directly walk into them on our way to their headquarters.

    But this summons a problem.

    While I don''t know how fast the guard will come on false claims to take us into custody, there is at least the certainty that I can''t stay there any longer.

    Nonetheless, even if I have no idea about the state of all the items we left there, we still have to procure them.

    Also, buying some fresh provisions and replacements for our equipment is necessary.

    Elin was at least right that they don''t know about her, so taking her as a scout would be recommendable.

    Now to my second problem.

    A certainly thoroughly finished boy we kind of re-abducted.

    And that not in the gentlest way.

    While I think I can coax Tamarah to give us a little bit more time at her place, leaving the scared boy by himself would be plain stupid.

    It''s basically an invitation for him to run away.

    Having a lack of human resources to prevent this I am left with but one option:

    Resorting to the non-human ones.

    "Liqu. Elin and I will go to our place and see if we can reclaim our stuff. I want you to look after the boy." (Shari)

    "Uhh, why can''t I come with you?" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, please! I need your help here. So for once, please do as I say." (Shari)

    "Grrrllb. Fine, I will watch out that he won''t run." (Liqu)

    "And you remember our talk about children?" (Shari)

    "Pfft!" (Elin)

    "Not that talk!!!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I won''t harm him." (Liqu)

    "Good. And just to ease my mind. Did you ever... eat children?" (Shari)

    W-why does she ponder this long?

    "Umh, human ones?" (Liqu)

    "Y-Yes?" (Shari)

    "No. Never came to it. Watching was more fun! I have a rule that I don''t dissolve what I observe. That''s ruining the experience. I mean being full is nice but after receiving all these impressions from them..." (Liqu)

    "Okay, okay. I get it." (Shari)

    This must be enough.

    Despite the disturbing parts, like the lack of general reluctance to kill them or that other species had less luck.

    "I-It stays at this! I don''t want to ever see you harm children!" (Shari)

    "Should be possible, as long as I''m in control. They aren''t big threats." (Liqu)

    And once again she is evaluating everything if it''s a threat or not.

    "Fine, we will be going then. And don''t forget that we are guests of Tamarah. She is helping us out here. So please treat her well." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    Why do I have such a bad feeling about this?

    Anyway, we head out.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.The market is lively and looks rather nice in the daylight.

    There is no sign of an economical collapse yet.

    However, this could just be because Cid''s death has still to kick in.

    As I understood it, he was the one instance all the adventurer''s goods had to pass before they were delivered to the respective shops and processing facilities.

    So the problem will arise as soon the stocks are empty and no new deliveries are coming.

    That aside, it''s good that I don''t have to deal with this problem right now.

    The only thing I have to deal with is the still-existing bounty on my head.

    Even if I could just detach it and hand it over.

    Yet I''m rather sure that whoever lies in wait for us won''t be satisfied with this.

    However, with the chaos we caused, that seems unlikely at the moment.

    On the way, I added the money I fetched in Cid''s office to our other reserves.

    At that time I hadn''t had the leeway but now I could finally count it.

    There are two gold coins, four silver, and fifty-three copper.

    The fifty are all big ones and the three remaining, small ones.

    Naturally, I lack those I used as ammunition.

    However, they did the job.

    For that reason, I still have the other three of them inside me.

    I buy two meat skewers.

    Eight copper is while a bit of a luxury, still worth it.

    They have the perfect size to bite them down under the mask and are like this great for dissolving on tours.

    And I feel quite normal if I can pretend to eat like this.

    "Aren''t you a little too relaxed? We could get ambushed any moment." (Elin)

    "In broad daylight? In the middle of the market? Unlikely." (Shari)

    "If you say so. But you don''t know how bold these people can be. The real attack might come any moment." (Elin)

    "But scanning overly cautious the environment and like that looking suspicious won''t help." (Shari)

    "Well, you are the boss." (Elin)

    And I have still no idea how it came to that!

    Eventually, we make it to our inn.

    Don''t know what I had expected, but there are at least no armed forces waiting for us.

    Heading in there, everything looks the same as usual.

    If not for an excessively displeased Marsha.

    On the other hand, I''m not too sure if I wouldn''t have rather dealt with a small army of lowlives.

    "Just what did you bring over me?!" (Marsha)

    "Excuse me?" (Shari)

    "I''m asking you how it comes that every time you and your comrades seek shelter here I''m getting raided!" (Marsha)

    "Raided?" (Shari)

    "Yes, raided! Twenty men in the middle of the night intruding into my business!" (Marsha)

    "Did they enter our room?" (Shari)

    "Sure they did." (Marsha)

    "You didn''t throw them out?" (Shari)

    "What do you take me for? My establishment has one rule: Don''t intrude on the client''s privacy! For sure I wasn''t going to fight an army on my own. This is a place where nobody asks questions and not a safe haven. And because of this fact, I won''t ask how you are linked to the one big topic all my other clients talk about right now." (Marsha)

    Shit!

    Have news spread already?

    "Are we having a problem?" (Shari)

    "If the guard comes asking questions you are on your own. And tomorrow you are gone. I won''t extend your rent." (Marsha)

    "You are throwing us out?!" (Shari)

    "I can''t have someone burning down my inn, in the hope to get you while you''re still inside. So sorry, but yes I do!" (Marsha)

    Harsh, but understandable.

    "Then can I go get what remains of our stuff?" (Shari)

    "Didn''t look like they took much. Not like I confirmed that." (Marsha)

    "Fine, I''ll go then." (Shari)

    I can fully understand her and am at least sure that she won''t cooperate with the guard, having a reputation to live up to.

    Hell, she might have even been able to overlook that we are monsters, for additional payment.

    Unlikely, but not impossible.

    Anyway, whatever could have been, now we have to leave.

    There is just one thing vexing me.

    We just renovated that damned room for her!!!

    Nonetheless, I want to take our stuff with us.

    The sight that presents itself to us is not a nice view.

    Everything we owned is splattered on the ground.

    We never had much in the first place.

    Mine, Elin''s and Liqu''s bag was all we had for us since we all lead a life that cannot afford much luggage.

    Yet for last night, these would have been too cumbersome to take with us.

    The problem is that none of them is in good condition.

    Apparently, something drives killer squads who don''t find their targets, to destroy their belongings.

    We have still some money, but what happened here is not favorable.

    Why the hell they had to slice our bags?

    Just a smaller one from Elin made it, the others are unusable at that point.

    And there is one thing that affects me.

    These assholes spilled my powder!

    Don''t they know how expensive that stuff is?!

    Most of our provisions were already consumed, but that is really an annoying development.

    In fact, aside from the money, we lost all we had.

    However, I¡¯m really glad that I always carry my mother''s heirloom in my cloak''s pocket.

    This thing is just too precious to leave it anywhere else.

    Not in this city!

    "Shit, they destroyed my sleeping bag." (Elin)

    "Seems like we all lost precious things." (Shari)

    "You can talk. It''s no problem for you to sleep on the ground." (Elin)

    "Elin! I will act as if I didn''t hear that. Because if I had, that would make you the target of all my bottled-up animosity towards my current situation." (Shari)

    "Okay, sorry. But this is really a problem for me." (Elin)

    "Seems like there''s no choice. We have to replace the lost items. Time to go on a shopping tour." (Shari)

    "Well, some new clothes might be right." (Elin)

    I need to admit that my variety was a little lacking.

    We stuff everything that is still there and halfway usable in Elin''s leftover bag and leave the inn.

    "And what now?" (Elin)

    "We need to buy the necessary stuff. Tell me please, what you need?" (Shari)

    "They got my cooking utensils, the sleeping bags, and the usual camping equipment, like fire starter, map. What is troublesome are my lost knives. I can''t disassemble prey without them." (Elin)

    "Good. Please be honest, how much do you need to replace those?" (Shari)

    "Hmm, the same quality? Five to six silver. If I just make do with the bare minimum in quality three. But this wouldn''t be recommendable." (Elin)

    "Fine, here are six silver. I will go to the tailor and at this chance directly commission the sleeping bag. Without this, that much money should be more than enough. I expect the tailoring to take longer, so please come by when you are done." (Shari)

    ¡°Thank you, boss. Very generous of you!" (Elin)

    Why do I feel like the leader of a syndicate?

    We head back out, trying our best to avoid Marsha the angry.

    Suddenly Elin stops.

    "Don''t look, but we''re being watched." (Elin)

 Chapter 56

    - Shari -

    "Don''t look, but we''re being watched." (Elin)

    What!?

    I can barely prevent myself from calling out.

    "The alley down the left." (Elin)

    Shit!

    I should have known that they''d observe the inn.

    "What now? Are they going to attack us?" (Shari)

    "Not here. A little too open and Marsha will turn anyone into mincemeat who causes the guard to show up in this area. Which happens if one commits murder. Guess they''ll follow us until they find where we''re staying at the moment or they get a good opportunity." (Elin)

    Damnit.

    If we don''t get rid of them their number will only increase.

    Not to speak of that we will eventually lead them to Tamarah.

    I can''t afford this.

    Tamarah is already in a good mood scary enough.

    "Any plan? We need to do something about them." (Shari)

    "Well, one. But you won''t like it." (Elin)

    "Even if it''s a bad one, it''s more than I have." (Shari)

    The guys there are clearly getting nervous because we''re already talking for so long in front of the inn.

    "Well, they are in an alley. And it''s not really surveyable from the street. So if you''d go over there and kill them..." (Elin)

    "You want me to just kill all the people over there? Do you take me for a monster?" (Shari)

    "Well..." (Elin)

    "I have no problems with self-defense but just going mass-murdering is too much. Also, I''m not half as proficient as Liqu." (Shari)

    "Believe, me. It''s enough for this scum. But fine. How is this? You go over there, beat one up really badly, and scare the others. After this, we escape through the alleys and see if they follow." (Elin)

    If they do, we have to be more excessive.

    But if not and they''re occupied with their injured comrade and we''re free to go.

    It''s not perfect, but something.

    However, there''s a fault.

    "Nice plan, apart from the little detail that I''m totally squishy and by no means able to beat someone up." (Shari)

    "Oh, sorry. Did I say beat? I meant slice him up. You have your blade, right. It doesn''t even have to be a fatal wound." (Elin)

    "Seriously? Aren''t you the one with a weak spot for knives?" (Shari)

    "Yes, but most of them just got stolen, if you remember. And I''m not invulnerable." (Elin)

    "Goddamnit, okay." (Shari)

    Without showing any hesitation, which I accomplish by putting all my anxiety into a split-second of high-speed thinking, I go over there.

    The men are obviously surprised at my daring move.

    Their supposed leader talks first.

    "Look who we''ve got here. The bounty delivers itself directly to us. That''s too good." (human scum)

    This one is so obviously up to no good that I ask myself how he manages his daily life.

    With that eye patch, the scars on the face, and that permanent evil grin, which is missing some teeth, it can''t be easy to interact with others.

    Such a poor existence.

    Yet I''m in no position to pity others.

    Especially not regarding teeth.

    "Let''s see. I would really like to ask you to leave me alone. If you cannot do that I''ll have to do something violent." (Shari)

    "The nerve! Guess we need to change that." (still worthless trash)

    With this, the guy slowly closes in on me.

    He isn''t too impressive but a brawl with all five people here would become messy.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "One more step and I''ll simply take your ability to walk. That goes for everyone else who decides to follow me any further!" (Shari)

    "Oh, how scary. And what if I do this?" (soon to be victim)

    He throws his fist in my direction and I just dodge far enough to not deform my body too obviously.

    After this, he grows frustrated and starts a barrage of negligible light blows.

    The others apparently don''t intend to do anything else than to cheer for him and block my way out.

    I simply take the punches like a slime.

    They''re not too hard and as long he can''t break the bronze-iron alloy of my mask with his fist I should be fine.

    Naturally, I have still to watch out that my cap won''t get lifted.

    However, as long he doesn''t grab for it I''m fine as it''s properly glued.

    Like this, I let him continue and take my time to look for weak spots.

    Naturally, I try to appear pitiful to make him feel like he''s winning.

    Getting sure of himself he comes closer to get me done.

    This is the chance I waited for.

    Miraculously I recover from a direct hit to my face, let my dagger slide into my hand, and ram it into the side of his knee.

    "Aaarghhh!" (victim)

    I pushed deep and at times like these, I realize that this dagger is of really good quality as easily as it went in.

    With this injury, he can''t stand anymore.

    Well, and lies wailing on the ground.

    But suddenly I get grabbed from behind.

    Seems this one shall hold me, while the others do damage.

    This must have been the plan from the start in case their boss struggles to beat me.

    Yet he couldn''t expect my next move.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    Using all the force I can muster without losing any part of my clothing I throw us both into the wall behind us.

    The impact is hard, on him.

    The moment the crash numbs the guy, I free my arm, take his head, and push it into the ground.

    Guess this makes two.

    Don''t think I caused too much harm for the grabber to recover from.

    The boss might need medical attention if he wants to prevent a long-term dysfunction of that leg.

    However, he started it.

    I raise myself and speak to the others with a tone that makes clear that I''m neither exhausted nor in pain.

    "I will now take my leave. But if I find that any of you guys follow me, then you can be glad if I take just both of your knees." (Shari)

    After that, I turn around with a quick slice in the direction of the two who are still standing in my way, to get them out of my escape route.

    Nothing dangerous but enough to draw a bit of blood and induce them to retreat.

    I move through the created gap and meet up with Elin.

    We follow her plan and walk through some other alleys where we can make sure that no one follows us or alternatively get rid of them.

    Yet it seems they either lost us or are too occupied with their wailing boss.

    We could still meet other headhunters but for now, it seems we are clear.

    Even if this is pushing our luck I need to do something about our destroyed stuff.

    So we head back to the market, where we split up as planned.

    I need to replace bags and other things based on fabric.

    Especially the clothes.

    Just what is wrong with these people?!

    Elin meanwhile needs to take care of utilities and metal wares.

    Again I look like a weirdo when I commission clothes without proper measurements.

    They need to work just based on my looks, as I cannot risk getting exposed while they take them.

    The problem is, tailoring stuff requires quite some time so that our bags are still not finished when Elin comes back from her errands.

    I brought the sad rest of my special bag with me, but apart from some parts, it was no good anymore.

    "Will it take long?" (Elin)

    "Seems so. They are just halfway done with it." (Shari)

    "I''m sorry dear customer. But quality requires patience." (tailor)

    You can talk!

    You have no idea what I''ve left at Tamarah''s place!

    "Could I also get a new set of clothes? Didn''t include it in my count before." (Elin)

    "Fine, as long it''s something simple." (Shari)

    I won''t buy her any more new equipment but a shirt and pants are possible.

    Following an idea, I buy aside from our typical white and black sets, also one in green and blue.

    I hope at least that with those the color of our liquid bodies will become less visible.

    This should be worth it, even if specially colored goods are more expensive than usual.

    Elin gets a shirt in dark red with black pants.

    In the end, everything comes down to seven silver since I have to afford some quality.

    Especially regarding a fabric that prevents leaking.

    And please don''t ask me how I had to ask for that trait.

    "This will take a while longer, right?" (Shari)

    "Yes, I''m sorry dear customer!" (tailor)

    Behind the smile of a professional, I notice some contempt.

    At least there is some kind of oozing dark atmosphere around her.

    Not the place where I want to stay.

    "Oh and before I forget. One set of children''s clothing." (Shari)

    The poor boy''s own were totally drenched and torn.

    I had to ask Tamarah if she could at least borrow him a shirt for sleeping.

    Which was honestly embarrassing!

    "This will come with another fifty copper, dear customer!" (tailor)

    "Here are three silver as down payment. We will come back later." (Shari)

    "As you wish, dear customer." (tailor)

    Shivers.

    Whenever she says that I feel a blade in my not-existent back.

    "Why are we leaving?" (Elin)

    "There is something else important I need to procure!" (Shari)

    "Okay, I follow." (Elin)

    That''s what she said, but...

    "R-really? That shop?" (Elin)

    "I need something from here. You could say we are regulars." (Shari)

    So we enter.

    "You again!!!" (clerk)

    And with this, I stand in front of my good friend the clerk from the cosmetics shop.

    I missed you as well!

    "I would like to buy some of the cosmetic powder." (Shari)

    "Again?! What you took should last for months! How much do you use?" (clerk)

    Not even trying to hide your aversion against my person anymore, huh?

    "I have a problem and need big amounts, remember?" (Shari)

    To be honest, I am anxious about walking without it through the streets.

    The mask and hood work out but they are just one layer and even small gaps can be revealing.

    "Urgh, then please make fast." (clerk)

    Hidden meaning: "Before the real customers see you!"

    "Thank you very much!" (Shari)

    Knowing already where my goods are located, I can fast fetch them.

    And unsurprisingly the woman is even faster in selling them and throwing us out.

    Two silver poorer (we''ve got the special "get-out-here" discount) we go back to the tailor, where they finally finished our clothes.

    I make fast, pack up everything, yet let Elin handle most, using my body situation as an excuse so I only need to carry my special bag.

    "Why are you hurrying so much?" (Elin)

    "Excuse me? Am I the only one who is aware that we left Liqu back there alone with Tamarah and a child?" (Shari)

    "She promised, right? I don''t think she would break her word and harm them." (Elin)

    "That''s not the problem. I am more concerned about the mental health of the boy. Liqu is not really my first choice as a babysitter." (Shari)

    "Might be true. Then why did you not take her and left me there?" (Elin)

    "Because if we''ve got into a delicate situation, you are more proficient in solving conflicts between humans. Isn''t this right?" (Shari)

    "Might be. At least I can stand a fight." (Elin)

    "This is reason enough for me. Still, Liqu alone back there isn''t optimal." (Shari)

    She''s really bad at interacting with others.

    I hope the boy is fine.

 Chapter 57

    - Liqu -

    My Shari left me.

    I feel down.

    She said she would come back, but every second of waiting for her feels so empty.

    I want her back!

    But she gave me a task and I have to fulfill it.

    There is one positive thing about the current situation.

    This building is big so that I can hide should someone come.

    And that means the following:

    No clothes!

    And Shari can''t scold me for not wearing them.

    It is a bit liberating to move around like this.

    Feels great!

    And I wasn''t this aware of it before, but this woman, Tamarah, isn''t bothering me while I walk around in her home.

    How novel.

    It''s truly uncommon for someone to let me enter their personal space of living.

    Yet she appears to be uncommon for me.

    From the start, I couldn''t sense any fear.

    Rather it''s genuine interest.

    Very interesting!

    At some point, I hear something approaching from above.

    "Ah, Liqu! You''re awake? Where are the others?" (Tamarah)

    Really, no fear at all.

    Others would be more worried that I was here while they slept.

    "Slimes don''t need to sleep and the others want to look for things in our room!" (Liqu)

    "Oh, is that so? Can you explain this deeper? There were reports of slimes who stay unresponsive when you come close. Aren''t they sleeping?" (Tamarah)

    "You can turn down your mind and it is refreshing, but real sleep is not needed." (Liqu)

    "Fascinating! Do you want something to eat? We can talk during this!" (Tamarah)

    "Dissolving? What?" (Liqu)

    "Hmm, I have some dry meat, cheese, and bread. Is this alright?" (Tamarah)

    Dry?

    That means there are no fluids, right?

    That doesn''t sound very enjoyable.

    "Dry meat? You mean not fresh?" (Liqu)

    "Well... no. It was dried to make it stay edible. Is that a problem?" (Tamarah)

    "It''s not very good, but fine." (Liqu)

    She comes down, turns into a door on the side, and returns soon with a plate with the mentioned flesh and other goods.

    Then she procures two more plates.

    She puts some of the goods on the plate in front of her.

    I''ve seen this custom before.

    Apparently a temporary storage station for them before eating.

    Ah! This reminds me of the meal I had with Shari''s parents!

    So this is it.

    At least, she seems to approve of me.

    "So, you said this isn''t optimal? Could you explain that in more detail?" (Tamarah)

    She talks while slowly eating a bit of the bread.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "There is not much energy in it. Like if I would dissolve this table or the wall. Simply no value. I make much mass which has no worth and is only dead matter." (Liqu)

    "So it is like this? If you want you can simply dump it in this kettle there. So, energy! What kind are you referring to? What decides if something has more or less energy?" (Tamarah)

    "Energy is energy! Living things have more. The longer you wait the less there is." (Liqu)

    "So this energy dissipates? Then what is with plants? As far I know slimes avoid dissolving them." (Tamarah)

    "They... work. Kind of. In general, they have much less. There are some parts that have more. For example, fruits and such. But it''s still not much to make do with them. On the other side, they don''t run. So it would be possible to fill up with enough time. Nevertheless, it''s tedious and unpleasant to convert inefficiently." (Liqu)

    "Fascinating! To think I could hear this first hand. You are very intelligent, right?" (Tamarah)

    "Don''t know. In which way?" (Liqu)

    "Well, for sure more than the average slime, right?" (Tamarah)

    "Uhh, yes. But slimes are stupid." (Liqu)

    "You think so? Do you speak from experience? You must be far older than the average one." (Tamarah)

    "I am! I''m already ten, soon eleven!" (Liqu)

    "That does surprise me. I thought more around hundreds of years to develop such a consciousness." (Tamarah)

    "Nah, ten years are much more than a normal slime lives. But I was always a little different. As long as I can think." (Liqu)

    "And when was this?" (Tamarah)

    "Well, ten years ago." (Liqu)

    "Ahaha, how stupid of me. To think you were right from the start like this." (Tamarah)

    "Uhh, no. Ten years ago I became self-aware. Like this it was like my first day of meaningful existence. Before that I was simply there." (Liqu)

    "Oh and what caused this change?" (Tamarah)

    "Don''t know. One day I was hiding from adventurers in a bush. Next to me was another slime. And then he just glided out. Probably because he wanted to dissolve them. Got directly exterminated. When he did that I asked myself: ''Why do you do this? Are you crazy? They haven''t seen you yet! Why go out?''" (Liqu)

    Huh, that''s the first time that someone has paid so much attention to what I''m saying.

    It''s kinda nice to relay this to another being that is willing to listen.

    "But then I realized: ''Why do I care? Why is it important to not get detected? Why even want to live another day?'' I had no answers, but at the same time didn''t want to end. It would have felt so... pointless. That was all there is to it." (Liqu)

    "Wow! So you would say that this was the day you became self-aware?" (Tamarah)

    "No, I wouldn''t. It was definitely important, but if I wouldn''t have been self-aware I wouldn''t have been hiding at that time. It must have started before that moment." (Liqu)

    "So you were not always a deviant, but it could be that you did slowly develop yourself. Continuously." (Tamarah)

    "Yes... Might be. Like a slime." (Liqu)

    "Yes, just like a slime." (Tamarah)

    She smiles at me and silence comes down with this.

    But suddenly I have the urge to say something.

    "And I still do!" (Liqu)

    "You don''t say." (Tamarah)

    "I said ten years ago was an important day, but it wasn''t the most important!" (Liqu)

    "So what was it then?" (Tamarah)

    I smile at that thought.

    "Naturally, when I''ve got my Shari. Since then every moment holds meaning for me. Before I just existed and wanted to prevent my end. No direction, no intent, just dumb being there. But now I feel so much I never felt before. Even being scared, hateful, and flustered. This all has now meaning. This is more than I ever was before! And this is just because I have my Shari which causes me to feel this way! She gives me my center and I built around it. I grow every moment I can think about her. This is fulfillment! This is me!" (Liqu)

    Huh, she doesn''t respond!

    Did I say something wrong?

    "Hah!" (Tamarah)

    What?

    "Ahahahaha! That this is your answer!" (Tamarah)

    "Is something wrong?" (Liqu)

    Be careful what you say human!

    "No. No, it isn''t. Just to think that all my life I felt better when no one was around and I could concentrate to improve myself and then comes you, who exists solely for someone else. There are many different ways to better oneself, right?" (Tamarah)

    "Maybe. Could be." (Liqu)

    "Well, I wish you that you will have a long time with your Shari!" (Tamarah)

    "I plan for forever." (Liqu)

    "Forever?" (Tamarah)

    "Slimes don''t die!" (Liqu)

    "Ahaha! Is that so?" (Tamarah)

    "Yes, but please don''t tell Shari. She doesn''t know!" (Liqu)

    "My lips are sealed." (Tamarah)

    "Nice to know!" (Liqu)

    "I liked this talk. Maybe we can repeat this?" (Tamarah)

    "Maybe, but I have now to go. My Shari said I''m supposed to look after the boy." (Liqu)

    "The one you brought yesterday?" (Tamarah)

    "Are there more?" (Liqu)

    "No, but I checked. He''s still asleep. Seems like heavy exhaustion to me. Seems he''s been through a lot." (Tamarah)

    "Good. Exhausted ones are easier to handle." (Liqu)

    "Pft. If you say so." (Tamarah)

    "I know it! They don''t fight back or are able to run that much." (Liqu)

    "Okay. But be gentle. He seems to be in a bad state." (Tamarah)

    "Sure! My Shari told me so." (Liqu)

    And with this, I head up there.

    Someone has to look for the boy.

    And that will be me!

 Chapter 58

    - Liqu -

    Okay!

    Guarding that boy it is.

    Shouldn''t be too hard.

    I managed before.

    I am good at talking with captive humans.

    Just stick to the rules.

    And do nothing that may cause bodily harm.

    Who am I kidding?

    I''m done for!

    With some luck, he sleeps.

    Then it should be easy.

    Still, I should stay in his room to make sure he won''t run.

    Or maybe shouts out of the window.

    Well, it''s locked, but he could probably break it.

    Once I slowly open the darkened room, he doesn''t seem to be awake.

    So I do the only reasonable thing, settle myself on the opposite of the bed, and wait silently for him to wake up.

    "Ngh!" (boy)

    After some hours he begins to stir.

    And my experience tells me that this means he may wake up at any moment.

    And this while my Shari is still nowhere to be seen.

    That might become a problem.

    I still stay quiet.

    The longer it takes till he reacts, the better.

    Oh, but I almost forgot the most important.

    Can''t do without it, as it''s a crucial part of human interaction.

    So I put my best smile on.

    "Urgh!" (boy)

    He stirs a bit more, which makes me slightly nervous.

    All that I know about children is that they''re much weaker than fully grown humans and tend to act illogically emotional.

    Not the best base for proper communication.

    Fortunately, I made huge steps in that area.

    "Nngh... uah." (boy)

    Now he is up.

    I don''t feel the same elation as back in the past with my Shari.

    Still, he has gained consciousness.

    I can hear it through his heartbeat if I concentrate.

    Slowly he rises.

    The first look goes to the window.

    Understandable.

    Even if the curtains are down it is the only source of light.

    Humans are all somehow drawn to it.

    For some reason, he looks confused at the bed, then at himself.

    Well, he has a shirt that is absolutely not his size.

    So that is an irregularity.

    At one point he seems to be done and fumbles the blanket away.

    Then he crawls forward in an attempt to leave the bed.

    Aaaaaand he has seen me!

    Don''t forget to smile!

    "Waah-ah-ahh!" (boy)

    Maybe I should wave at him?

    "WAAAAAAHHH!" (boy)

    Oh no, I can''t have him screaming around and drawing who knows who''s attention.

    So I rush forward.

    "AAAHHHHH-glrb..." (boy)

    If I know one thing about screaming humans, then that putting a layer of non-fluid slime in front of the mouth does prevent them from doing so.

    Yet I have the feeling that he isn''t pleased with this.

    At least the streaming tears and the trembling indicate so.

    So I come close.

    "If you promise to behave well and stay quiet I will take it away!" (Liqu)

    His eyes stare at me without moving, but I guess there was a nod.

    So I think he might truly stay calm for now.

    If not I will just put it back on and glue him to the wall for the time being until Shari is back.

    Well, no sound to hear.

    This is fine with me.

    Yet now all he does is tremble.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.This is no good I think.

    Oh!

    Maybe I should have specified.

    "Just to say so, you are allowed to speak. I just don''t want you to scream. Understood?" (Liqu)

    Another nod from his side.

    I think we''re making progress.

    Since I gave him all the freedom he needs I settle myself again at the wall.

    Naturally, I continue to smile to ease him.

    He draws back on the bed and hides under the blanket.

    Occasionally he peaks out.

    When he does I wave at him.

    That induces him to immediately cover himself again.

    Is that maybe a game?

    I''ve seen children playing together before and couldn''t really figure out the patterns.

    So this might be something I just don''t understand.

    After the seventh time, he stops.

    Then he uncovers himself, looks unsteady at me, and finally speaks.

    "A-a-are y-y-you g-going t-to eat m-me?" (boy)

    "Nope." (Liqu)

    Shari said I can never dissolve children, so I won''t.

    And with that phrasing, there is no possibility that I can do so in the future.

    So he is safe.

    "Th-Then w-why a-am I h-h-here?" (boy)

    That stuttering is a little inconvenient, but as much he is shaking it is a wonder he can talk at all.

    "You have seen us! That is no good!" (Liqu)

    "S-so you w-will still k-k-k-kill me?" (boy)

    I am very sure my Shari includes this as well with her restriction in terms of kids.

    "Nah! You are fine here! Everything is okay!" (Liqu)

    It feels nostalgic to bring these old quotes back up. Because of this smiling comes naturally.

    "N-no?" (boy)

    "Don''t worry! Everything will be alright! You are fine here!" (Liqu)

    With this, I come forward and stroke his hair a bit.

    At first, he panics because of my action, but soon he calms down a little.

    When I''m done he holds the place I''ve touched.

    Well, maybe I''ve left a little residue there.

    "Grrrmmmbll"

    Oh!

    I know that sound.

    He is hungry.

    Hunger has to be dealt with!

    "Wait here! I''ll be right back! And no running or I''ll have to catch you back! And believe me, I can!" (Liqu)

    I know his composition, so this should be easy.

    I go through the door and head down to the table.

    There is still the food from before.

    So I take it and one of the plates, while paying close attention not to touch it with my slime.

    "Oh, Liqu! What are you doing?" (Tamarah)

    "The little one needs sustenance! I have to provide it!" (Liqu)

    "If you say so." (Tamarah)

    It is a little difficult to balance them on my hands, but I know that ingesting the slime directly is not healthy for the human body.

    Do humans know about all the critters in them and what they do for them?

    Never mind, I have to go up there now.

    I enter the room again.

    There he still is!

    "Here!" (Liqu)

    "F-for me?" (boy)

    "Sure! Sustenance is important!" (Liqu)

    "A-and then you''ll eat me?" (boy)

    "I said already I won''t! I promised!" (Liqu)

    Not to you, but to someone who really matters.

    Yet these are mere details.

    "You, you left the door open. Why?" (boy)

    "Hmh? Walking through the house is fine. No problem with that." (Liqu)

    "But, but why am I here? I don''t understand!" (boy)

    "So you don''t talk about us." (Liqu)

    "I, I promise! Can I go then?" (boy)

    "My Shari must decide on that." (Liqu)

    "Who is Shari?" (boy)

    "The greatest person who exists! Absolutely wonderful!" (Liqu)

    He just stares blankly at me.

    "Splatsh"

    "Ehk!" (boy)

    So I snap with my finger against his forehead to get him out of that daze.

    "Now eat! You look weak!" (Liqu)

    He rubs his forehead and then starts to eat the stuff from the plate.

    It''s weird to me that humans can make do with these things without any energetical value.

    At least the "cheese" isn''t too bad.

    Shari made me dissolve some before.

    At least it occupies him a bit but eventually, he''s done.

    "You, you should just send me away. They will hunt you!" (boy)

    That''s not a new situation for me, but I would appreciate more details.

    "Who exactly?" (Liqu)

    "These men! They are all cruel and... sniff!... and, and..." (boy)

    "Splatsh"

    Duh, this child is not making much sense!

    I mean all this crying is irritating!

    "Now please, calm and clear! Who do you mean?" (Liqu)

    "Th-these people. They took me and, and they''re evil. Gomo, hit me whenever I spoke." (boy)

    "Who is Gomo?" (Liqu)

    If I can gather some information my Shari would be glad!

    "Th-the man who guarded me! He, he is..." (boy)

    "Dissolved! Don''t you remember? Not very interesting." (Liqu)

    I am certain he had a clear view of me while I did it.

    Yet he appears to be surprised at my words.

    Strange!

    "But Cid will surely send his men!" (boy)

    This sounds less like a threat and more like genuine fear.

    However...

    "As well dissolved. You should mention someone who still exists." (Liqu)

    Really.

    And I thought I could tell Shari something that matters.

    Yet he seems quite perplexed now.

    "Th-they will still come for me and catch me back!" (boy)

    "Then I will dissolve them too." (Liqu)

    Why make this so complicated if the solution is so simple?

    He worries about nothing.

    Irritating!

    I use another calming technique of mine and begin to stroke his head.

    Seems like it works, as he suddenly ceases all movements and stays perfectly still.

    Yet then he suddenly jumps back to the other end of the bed.

    "Waaaaahhhh!!!" (boy)

    I rush forward so I flow together directly in front of him.

    "No screaming!" (Liqu)

    If he proceeds to do so I have to fall back to my "gluing-to-the-wall" plan!

    "Gagh, aggagh!" (boy)

    Now it gets ridiculous!

    At least use speech!

    I managed from scratch!

    It isn''t this difficult!

    Now he doesn''t say anything anymore, which is kinda the result I wanted.

    On the other side, I shall also look for his well-being.

    This becomes more difficult when he gives me no input on it.

    "Can you please calm down now? You''re not gonna get hurt, so gather yourself!" (Liqu)

    "I-I''m scared!" (boy)

    "What is scary?" (Liqu)

    No idea what he means.

    I''ve just told him that everything is fine.

    And now again this confused stare!

    Children are really hard to deal with.

    I try my best to calm him down, but for some reason none of my techniques proves effective.

    With this development, all I can do in the end is just stay in the same room, while the kid is covering behind the blanket, occasionally staring at me.

    Ultimately I hear sound from below and realize...

    "She is back!!!" (Liqu)

    Not minding the confused look of the boy anymore I rush out to my most beloved existence.

 Chapter 59

    - Shari -

    Surprisingly enough, getting our clothes was far less complicated than I worried.

    We just went back to the shop and could directly stuff everything inside the bag.

    Which we, funnily enough, bought there as well.

    I had the money and so it went fine.

    We didn''t even run into further headhunters.

    It might be that these criminals avoid the rich part of the town since here the guard actually goes after them.

    After we were done, I hurry as fast as I can back to Tamarah''s shop.

    It was probably not my brightest moment when I decided to have Liqu assigned to guard duty.

    Just to think about her posing as a babysitter.

    That''s just spelling chaos!

    And like this, it is the main reason why I really have to get back there.

    When I am there, the atmosphere of Tamarah''s shop with all its special ingredients and concoctions runs directly over me.

    And only a blink later a certain slime.

    "You''re back!!!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu!? Do you want us to be exposed! This is the front room! Back with you! Before a customer comes!" (Shari)

    "But I missed you so much!" (Liqu)

    She totally shows withdrawal symptoms.

    "Then miss me from behind the counter! Where people cannot see you." (Shari)

    "But, but, but..." (Liqu)

    I won''t even talk about the cloak she drenched just now.

    "I''m going to the backroom too, okay?" (Shari)

    This is at least enough to release her grasp.

    She''s still utterly clingy though.

    "I even brought something for you!" (Shari)

    Exactly the reaction I anticipated.

    She trembles in excitement.

    "Don''t expect too much! I am sure you won''t be too interested!" (Elin)

    "Doesn''t matter! My Shari brought it!" (Liqu)

    "Whoever was at our place, they destroyed our stuff, so I had to replace it." (Shari)

    "Uh?" (Liqu)

    "Just, here. This is yours!" (Shari)

    "Green?" (Liqu)

    "I thought it would be more fitting for you and help not to show this much of the color beneath." (Shari)

    She stares at it in a strange way.

    "I know you don''t like clothes, but please, try to deal with it. We can''t afford to be seen." (Shari)

    She promptly turns toward Elin.

    "Look! My Shari bought me a present! Woohoo!" (Liqu)

    Well, could have been worse!

    "So, how did you fare with the boy?" (Shari)

    "He was irritating! Always trying to scream, saying nonsensical things, and claiming he is scared, even if I said it''s alright." (Liqu)

    Oh god, the poor child!

    I absolutely should look for him.

    On my way, Tamarah shows herself.

    "As much as I enjoy your company, could I ask how long you''re planning to stay? I would need to open my shop." (Tamarah)

    "It''s a little difficult. Apparently we are now without shelter." (Shari)

    "That''s unfortunate but my shop is no inn." (Tamarah)

    "Sorry, we''ll try to get it done." (Shari)

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "I''d appreciate that." (Tamarah)

    I can understand her.

    Tamarah doesn''t seem to be the most social person.

    And if we get caught she might as well face very unpleasant consequences.

    Under those conditions, running her business as usual seems like a bad idea.

    Especially as Liqu isn''t too secretive as one just could see.

    With this, I leave her behind and head for the room we left the boy in.

    Not surprisingly Liqu is directly behind me.

    I enter the room and immediately sense how someone in the bed perks up.

    Well, how do I do this?

    The last thing I remember regarding this kid is...

    Yep, I''ve traumatized him with probably lasting issues.

    Liqu too, but that doesn''t make things better.

    But dissolving bodies are really no view for a child.

    I really could have a better premise to gain his cooperation.

    Under those conditions, I just can try to play nice.

    The best approach would be to introduce myself first.

    "Good day! I am Shari. And you are?" (Shari)

    He again perks up, but no further reaction.

    "Hello, nice to meet you!" (Shari)

    I send him a smile, extremely cautious to make sure it doesn''t stretch too far.

    Yet he still hides under the blanket.

    God, Liqu!

    Just what have you done to him?

    "I really would like to talk with you, isn''t this fine?" (Shari)

    He really is hard to deal with.

    "I cannot help you if you won''t let me!" (Shari)

    "H-help?" (boy)

    Great!

    A response!

    "Yes sure, help! If you just tell me what you want!" (Shari)

    "Can you just let me go?" (boy)

    Damnit, that''s going in a bad direction!

    I need to stay in control if I want to get anything out of this.

    "How about this, you tell us where you want to go and we bring you there? You know, the bad men are probably still out there!" (Shari)

    Uh, he trembles.

    Seems I hit a nerve.

    "Why don''t we introduce ourselves first? I already said, I''m Shari and you are?" (Shari)

    "L-Lidan!" (Lidan, as it seems)

    "Ah, Lidan! A nice name! Anything else? I just have one! Do you have more?" (Shari)

    And now we find out if we really have a little noble here.

    "Kahan." (Lidan)

    Seems Elin was right.

    Good that we didn''t bet.

    Yet the problem with being no native to this city is that I have no idea of the noble houses in this realm.

    But before I go back down to ask Elin I''d rather ask the person at hand.

    "Kahan! Then your dad must be very important, right?" (Shari)

    "H-he is. My father is the greatest person in this land and he will come and save me!" (Lidan)

    Don''t make it sound like we are the monsters he has to slay on the way!

    "That won''t be necessary!" (Shari)

    "Why!?" (Lidan)

    "We will simply bring you to him!" (Shari)

    "Bring me? Why?" (Lidan)

    Utter confusion we have here.

    "I think you''ve got the wrong impression of us. We aren''t bad people. You can trust us." (Shari)

    Let''s hope he will buy this.

    "B-but the monster! And you! And, and..." (Lidan)

    "I am terribly sorry, did Liqu do anything to you?" (Shari)

    I give a very meaningful stare back to the door where a certain slime is waiting.

    I''m all too sure that that one has messed up in some way.

    "She, she did..." (Lidan)

    He seems to look for something.

    But as I see no visible marks on him I am sure, albeit scaring the shit out of him, Liqu hasn''t done anything truly harmful.

    "She gagged me!" (Lidan)

    "Oh, did she?" (Shari)

    I stare once more in the direction of the door.

    "He screamed!" (Liqu)

    It''s not like I should have expected any more proficient actions of hers.

    She really isn''t the best at establishing relationships.

    "And she touched me all over and covered me in this goo!" (Lidan)

    "I just wanted to soothe him!" (Liqu)

    What did I just get into here?!

    And how oblivious is this slime about the fact that she is a deadly monster?

    Fine!

    For now, I''ll concentrate on de-escalation.

    "I am terribly sorry for her actions. Liqu has simply no proficiency in dealing with people. You can absolutely trust me here, you are not in any danger." (Shari)

    "But, but you said I would die if I do something back then!" (Lidan)

    Why do children always have to remember the wrong parts?

    De-escalation Shari.

    De-escalation!

    "It was a very dangerous situation back then. If you would have slowed us these men might have got you and done very bad things." (Shari)

    Blaming criminals should be absolutely fine.

    This was fairly much for him and he has to process it.

    "Now to come back to the topic, we would like to escort you back home." (Shari)

    He isn''t reacting directly.

    Instead, he ponders further and seems very invested.

    "It''s an absolutely sincere offer. You can believe me." (Shari)

    "You, you aren''t human, right?" (Lidan)

    Oh, how I hate this question!

    "Sadly no. But I am nice nonetheless." (Shari)

    "Yes! My Shari is the best!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu! I''m talking here! Don''t always barge in!" (Shari)

    And now she''s downtrodden.

    "But, you''re a monster! Monsters eat humans!" (Lidan)

    Always these prejudices!

    "I can eat many different things.  You don''t need to fear us getting hungry!" (Shari)

    "But why would you bring me home? What do you want?" (Lidan)

    Far too perceptive for his own good at his age, this boy.

    "How would it be with telling your father that we were the ones who came to your rescue? And while you''re at, could you forget about what Liqu did? Would be really appreciated." (Shari)

    I have no idea if this will work out, but it''s too good of a chance to let it slip by.

    "This is all?" (Lidan)

    "This is all! It would really help us to know your dad won''t be angry at us." (Shari)

    I don''t want his guards to attack us.

    He looks still confused, but I guess this time more thinking about his situation instead of being overwhelmed.

    "And you really will help me?" (Lidan)

    "Sure! Why not start with this? Here. I bought you some clothes. You might be used to better but with your old, there might be.... issues." (Shari)

    In the form of far too much slime in the fabric.

    He takes the clothes and starts to put them on under the blanket.

    Should I leave the room?

    Are there issues if a slime sees naked underage people?

    Don''t know, yet honestly don''t want to deal with it.

    It''s just a simple outfit.

    A basic white shirt and black pants.

    I bought them from some fancy shop, so they were a little expensive.

    But I see this as an investment.

    And his old ones weren''t suited for going out.

    It might raise the question, of why he walks in ragged ornamental clothing.

    Besides, the criminals might search the city for him.

    Not the best conditions for going on a stroll.

    Nonetheless, I think we made some progress.

    "So, do we have a deal?" (Shari)

    "You, you will bring me home?" (Lidan)

    "Sure, but we need to prepare a bit for our departure. Do you know where your home is?" (Shari)

    "Uhh, away from here!" (Lidan)

    "Is it possible to be more specific?" (Shari)

    This look already conveys enough.

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure we can find it." (Shari)

    This means, I now need to try finding the location.

    His family is important and Elin is rather knowledgeable so this shouldn''t pose as an issue.

    "You can move freely here. But you shouldn''t leave the house. You know, because of the bad men." (Shari)

    With this, I leave.

 Chapter 60

    - Shari -

    I really need to find out now where we need to go.

    The good thing is that I have just the source for local information.

    "Hey Elin. Do you know someone going by the name Kahan?" (Shari)

    "Count Kahan?! That''s one of the most powerful nobles in this realm, directly after the marquis of the south!" (Elin)

    "And you wouldn''t know where to find this exceptional individual? The nobles are located in the center, right?" (Shari)

    "You think the really important people would live in this town? The count has his own territory and a private estate far in the north from this town." (Elin)

    "So it''s a bit remote? Seems like we have again to venture out of the town." (Shari)

    "And how do you intend to do this?" (Elin)

    "On the road?" (Shari)

    "I''ll specify: What do you intend to tell the guards at the gate who this child is that we are dragging along?" (Elin)

    This could be a little tricky.

    "The ones at the north gate shouldn''t know us yet, right? Maybe we can pass through." (Shari)

    "And if not? You are registered as an adventurer! There is no way to explain them! Also the chance he is looked for by the guards and then we would be the kidnappers. And this isn''t even the worst! Do you remember when we got sued for the voidstone? Who do you think told them? There were just two others who knew!" (Elin)

    "You say the guards informed them?" (Shari)

    "I am saying that there is a high chance that someone at the gate works for our enemies. We''re talking about the north gate the main route into town! They want information on what is brought here to retain their monopoly!" (Elin)

    The way she says it this could be a real problem.

    "They might take the boy from us before we can deliver him?" (Shari)

    "There is a good chance that they would send some riders behind us. I don''t believe they would want the count to know about this if they have the chance to retain the boy. And while I know that you would likely win the fight it could be difficult to prevent information from spreading if the riders escape." (Elin)

    "So in fact, passing the gates is an issue. So what do you want us to do? Jumping from the wall?" (Shari)

    "Risky, but if no patrol sees us it could be possible. Yet getting the boy up and down there won''t be easy." (Elin)

    "Why are you thinking so complicated?" (Liqu)

    What is this slime planning now?

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "Why don''t we go directly through the wall? Nobody should watch there!" (Liqu)

    "Directly? You mean..." (Shari)

    "I will just dissolve through the stone!" (Liqu)

    "Won''t that consume a huge chunk of energy?" (Shari)

    "You''re underestimating us. It''s totally fine!" (Liqu)

    "Okay, but to make sure some provisions would be right." (Shari)

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    At least I don''t want to be unprepared if we do something risky.

    "You are again going out?" (Liqu)

    "I have to if I want to buy stuff." (Shari)

    "Then I''ll come with you!" (Liqu)

    Uhh, this time I can''t convince her to stay.

    It''s impossible when she is in this mood.

    "Fine! Elin, can you stay here? I''m still a little worried that our guest may abruptly decide to leave." (Shari)

    "Okay." (Elin)

    "And Liqu, this should be a given, but I expect the full attire covering you if you want to follow!" (Shari)

    With this, I go into the shopping area, where Tamarah is already at it to tend to her goods.

    "You are leaving again?" (Tamarah)

    "Uhh, sorry. We will depart in the evening. I just need to make some additional preparations. I hope that''s okay." (Shari)

    "As long you don''t cause any problems and tidy everything up when you leave it¡¯s fine." (Tamarah)

    "Thank you! This is very benevolent!" (Shari)

    Now I need to ask myself why that slime is taking so long.

    Having no access to my roundabout view I peek back inside.

    What is Elin whispering there with her?

    Not that there is even the slightest chance that Liqu would ever act against me.

    Nonetheless, it''s concerning when the two sources of all my worry are plotting like this.

    So I decide to separate them.

    "Ahem, Liqu we have to go now!" (Shari)

    It''s not like it needs much to convince her to tag along.

    To be honest, I would rather have Elin carrying the flesh in the newly bought bag since she is the only one with actual strength.

    Yet Liqu is strong as well.

    She has far more energy and control over her mass than me and like this won''t get visibly pressed down by heavy stuff.

    Already always wearing my clothes is putting a heavy strain on me to not accidentally lose my cohesion for a moment and let everything flow down.

    On the other side, I think it''s great training to control my body.

    Keeping this up makes me better at dealing with the basic stuff.

    I can better take things in my hand, become stronger, and maybe even control more mass at once, as I constantly work on myself.

    But I''m still not comfortable carrying anything heavy.

    For this, a real body has its advantages.

    Yet if that slime already has to follow me around then she''ll also have to take care of this.

    Contemplating like this, I walk down the street.

    And promptly start to panic.

    Looking behind me I see the common view of the market.

    I see the pedestrians, busy merchants, and an abundance of goods.

    What I don''t see is the slime that should have been right behind me!

    Where the hell is Liqu?!!

    I probably would just need to wait for a moment and then follow the screams to find her.

    Yet this is exactly the reason why I have to find her as fast as possible.

    Not knowing where I even have to look, I trace my steps back.

    For now, I think I can eliminate the possibility that she got abducted.

    While I can''t find a reason why she would leave my side, it''s just too ridiculous that someone could overwhelm her.

    So that leaves her running off.

    With this, she should still be on the market, as I rather assume she was distracted than her going to a specific location.

    None would come to my mind and so something very sure at one of the shops did pique her interest.

    I should calmly check the closest vicinity for her.

    As soon she is done she will realize I am away and so immediately look for me herself.

    This means I shouldn''t go where she can''t find me.

    I would love to call her out, but describing her might be a problem.

    I can''t just go around asking "Have you seen this cloaked slime?"

    So I look around, trying not to show my agitation too much to the presumably innocent townsfolk.

    At one point, I turn around...

    And there she is!

    You have much to explain my dearest!

    Fortunately, we didn''t link while I thought that or I would now have to sort out completely different issues with her now.

    "Where were you!!!" (Shari)

    "I-I saw something and... wanted to look." (Liqu)

    Who is perfect at predicting slimes?

    I am!

    "And what did you want to do? Buy it? You have no money!" (Shari)

    "I have some." (Liqu)

    The heck!

    "Where the hell did you''ve got money?" (Shari)

    "Elin gave it to me. Said for my help and to reconcile." (Liqu)

    This at least explains what they were talking about.

    Also, am I seriously the only one who is worried that this one can now actively participate in the economy?!

    I consider taking it away from her, but something about doesn''t sit right with me.

    I mean it''s not like I haven''t my own.

    Yet although it feels like a waste, I don''t want to stoop this low.

    She''ll probably just buy herself an extra piece of meat from the butcher.

    Speaking of this one: I literally drag Liqu now to the intended location where we finally can buy our flesh.

    It is planned as provisions, to ensure that we both are at our top when we reach this estate.

    It could go horribly wrong and then I want at least some kind of precaution in the form of combat potential.

    So we are visiting this shop.

    "Hello! Remember us?" (Shari)

    "Oh, the two girls on the monster hunt! Don''t tell me you are going to bait another one?" (butcher)

    "I have to say the quality was very satisfactory for the target! So I want the same deal as last time." (Shari)

    "Well, I won''t complain about returning customers, but it''s again just you two. Isn''t this a little dangerous like this? If there is someone to guard you, this person could also do the carrying!" (butcher)

    Again this stuff!

    Just stay courteous Shari.

    "Don''t worry. We have very unique methods for using the flesh. There won''t be an issue. We are safe!" (Shari)

    As long you don''t find out how we use it!

    "If you say so. As long as you pay I''m not going to stop you." (butcher)

    "It was fifty copper, right?" (Shari)

    "Sure, I''ll adjust it to the size." (butcher)

    There is not much more.

    He cuts the flesh, and I give the money, being extremely cautious to not look suspicious while lifting the weight.

    The only odd thing would be that Liqu isn''t reacting as much to her next meal as I would have thought.

    I was sure she couldn''t resist spending her newly attained wealth.

    What else is there for slimes aside from devouring stuff?

    But it''s a good thing.

    Like this, we don''t have to deal with more weight and can rather fast make it back to Tamarah''s shop.

    Yet now I become anxious if Elin really was the better choice as a babysitter.

 Chapter 61

    - Shari -

    "Aaaargh! You brat, I am not your goddamn servant!" (Elin)

    What did I say?

    "Hey! We''re back!" (Shari)

    Immediately someone storms in our direction.

    It''s Elin.

    "Great; then you can take over!" (Elin)

    "What the hell is wrong?" (Shari)

    "What is wrong?! As soon as this brat realized that I''m not going to harm him his complete attitude changed for the worst! Now he demands me to cook for him, entertain him, and who knows what else!!! I thought that torture would make people more docile! Maybe we should give it another try?" (Elin)

    Well, he''s a noble, if only a small one.

    So it''s very possible that he falls into old habits.

    Still...

    "We need his favor. If he tells his dad that we took good care of him, this would be the best for us." (Shari)

    "I am saying this now! I have no idea how much longer I can endure this before I explode!" (Elin)

    "You only need to persever until we reach his estate." (Shari)

    "I am not sure if I can keep it up." (Elin)

    "Anyways, I''ve brought some flesh. Would you be so kind to slice some bite-sized chunks for me?" (Shari)

    "Now you too!?" (Elin)

    "Do I really have to remind you that there is quite much you have to repay us for?" (Shari)

    "No, no. I''m going." (Elin)

    With this, she leaves and I can finally tend to something I had to prepare.

    I take one of the flasks I obtained from Tamarah.

    Then I concentrate as much as possible to gather the most energetic and dense structure possible where my hand would be.

    I need to be careful, as even if the glass is strengthened it cannot take too much pressure from the inside.

    Nonetheless, I can fill it to a good degree.

    The bottle really got much heavier.

    And I feel totally weird when I put a cork on it while I still maintained the connection to the inside till this moment, which then suddenly cuts off.

    Furthermore, it was difficult without any hard body parts to push this thing on the bottle.

    Yet I could figure out that rather than pushing, I was able to apply constant pressure by pulling the mass around it down.

    I am amazingly strong if I just have enough time to figure out how to do things.

    I repeat the same with the second bottle.

    Now I''ve got two fast-replenishing potions.

    Tamarah was right in this regard.

    I can refill myself to a good degree by dissolving our provisions.

    But in case I have no time I could just open the bottles and get access to what is inside.

    Stored potential!

    As long as Liqu doesn''t get the bottles with my slime inside into her grasp.

    Shivers!

    And now to the reason why I had Elin prepare some chunks of flesh in advance.

    Since I''ve lost the amount of mass I stored away I need to dissolve enough to get it back.

    And for this, we have the flesh.

    And Elin, our new personal cook.

    An offer I will gladly take her up on.

    I head to her and see that she''s already done with her preparations.

    For me, this has the advantage, that they are mouth-sized.

    Well, some are a little large, but I won''t even have to take off the clothes.

    Also, as much as it pains me to say this, the size of my mouth is not really fixed.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.It can be as big as it needs to be, giving credit to the fact that it''s just a makeshift construction in the first place.

    All it needs is that whatever I want to eat comes into contact with my body.

    I could just as well stuff it through my eyes, nose, ears, or just directly into my belly.

    As the mere thought of those possibilities distresses me deeply, I obviously won''t even consider them.

    So having Elin for this is nearly enough to ignore her past transgressions.

    It was also the reason why I was willing to give her the money to buy cooking equipment.

    Minding the aforementioned mouth problem I try not to give a clear view of it while eating.

    Though, the pieces are really big.

    Especially concerning is that I eat them together with the bones.

    Yet the marrow inside those has quite some nutritional value and I hate waste in any form.

    Also, I dissolve slowly since that saves energy.

    The downside is how disturbingly aware I am of the process.

    This might be the first time that I have enough mental fortitude to not just hush over the process.

    And I knew why I did it before.

    You never feel so much like a slime as when you dissolve things and change them into what you are.

    Okay, maybe being a blob was worse, but this is surely close to the top.

    Feeling how something inside you ceases to be is disturbing at best.

    And it calls forth memories about what I did to Chris.

    At least it goes fast with sized portions.

    With this, I am done with all my preparations.

    Now we just have to depart when it gets dark.

    Yet at one point I notice that Liqu came close.

    Since we are all here it''s not necessary to guard the boy all the time, so it should be fine if she''s around.

    Yet she fidgets in a way that shows clearly that she wants something.

    But at the same time, she seems to be too uncomfortable about it to approach me.

    So I have to take the initiative before this goes on for hours.

    "Liqu, you are translucent, not invisible! What is it? You clearly have something on your mind." (Shari)

    "Ehm, right, well, yes..." (Liqu)

    "Please, just say it." (Shari)

    She looks totally embarrassed, which causes bad premonitions on my side.

    And every second this continues it gets worse.

    "Y-you know, I... You are important to me." (Liqu)

    "Did you mess something up?" (Shari)

    I hope the boy is still alive.

    "N-no, don''t think so! R-right. It''s just... Here, for you!" (Liqu)

    She presents me a dagger.

    It looks high quality and rather sharp.

    While mine is around twenty-five centimeters and made for stabbing, this one is rather fifteen centimeters long, maybe a bit more, but far broader.

    Obviously, it''s made for cutting things.

    I lack the strength to effectively cut something and a slash is easier to block which would render me unable to resist a counterattack.

    So I rather went for stabbing.

    And now this slime presents this to me.

    Wait!

    Presents?!

    Don''t tell me!

    "Liqu. Is that..." (Shari)

    "A gift... For you." (Liqu)

    Okay, right now there are just too many questions coming up.

    Let''s settle with the first that comes to mind.

    "Why?" (Shari)

    "I... hoped you would be happy." (Liqu)

    Okay, that was a given.

    Did she ever have another motivation, aside from self-preservation?

    "Th-the money was from Elin, yes?" (Shari)

    "Mhm-glrrrrrb." (Liqu)

    Can she be any more sheepish?

    "And why? Why did you buy this?" (Shari)

    I won''t even ask if something happened during the ordeal.

    "I thought... You see... You always use one like this. But you form two arms. And there is no reason why you would have to restrict yourself, so one stayed free without reason. And I thought that if you have another one you could defend yourself more effectively. This one looked good and you... you wouldn''t need to use dissolving as much. I know you don''t like it and I don''t want you to be unhappy. A-Also it was said to be sharp, so you can maybe cut things by yourself with it. Since you have problems with dissolving big stuff." (Liqu)

    So she is considerate...

    This is actually... nice.

    She thought about what I would like and not what she expects from me.

    This is...

    Damnit, I''m touched!!!

    She got me!

    Damnit!

    Don''t let her see!

    "W-well, you already bought it, so it would be a waste not to use it." (Shari)

    ...

    "Thank you." (Shari)

    I think I can grant her this.

    She meant well and behaved recently quite decent.

    So maybe it is okay that she knows her efforts were well-received and let her rejoice about this.

    .

    .

    .

    And how she does.

    Literal streams are gushing down her eyes, flowing awkwardly back in, creating a disturbing cycle.

    "Aren''t you overreacting a little?" (Shari)

    "NO!!! I am happy! You like it! This is so great! Elin was right! Wonderful! I won''t dissolve her!" (Liqu)

    Well, she is happy and this is no problem in particular if you think...

    Heck, what!?

    Killing Elin was still in question!?

    Should I tell her that she just got her neck out of this?

    Better not, as doing so could scare my new cook away.

    As things are now I have instead to deal with an extremely happy slime, that still crying jumps up and down in excitement.

    Some calm hours would have been asking too much, huh?

    It takes some time until it settles down enough so I can resume planning our trip.

    Fortunately, Elin also got a new map with my money.

    Just a local one, but enough to point the location of that noble''s estate down.

    With this, we can estimate the way we have to travel.

    It is along the road to the capital but not too far away.

    I guess we should arrive there in around two to three days.

    This is already a bit of a stretch, as a long journey with a kid could become a true nightmare.

    Well, maybe not as bad as those where a monster abducts you and does terrible things to you in its lair.

    Okay, maybe I''m still not over it.

    However, we still have to wait for the night.

    There are some very convincing reasons why we shouldn''t try to walk with that noble boy through the gate.

 Chapter 62

    - Shari -

    It''s getting dark.

    I''ve decided to wait till nightfall, as this is the best time to not get discovered by the guards.

    The market really has quite a contingent to patrol the streets, which prompted me to decide that we won''t directly head to the northern gate, but rather take our chances in the not-so-well-governed west of the town.

    At least the controls should be less frequent in this district.

    Still, the guards on the wall could pose a problem.

    Those are there to keep watch for monsters, but as the wall is high enough people don''t have much to fear in that regard.

    Like this, I hope that they feel safe enough to be a little lax about surveillance.

    Especially, as I''m kinda part of the group of beings they''re supposed to watch out for

    I advised the boy to sleep a bit since I really don''t want him to whine that he''s tired later on.

    And naturally, we gathered all our new equipment and filled it efficiently into our bags.

    Prepared like this we depart into the dark of the night.

    Honestly, I am glad to get away from Tamarah.

    Not that I don''t appreciate all the help we received, but her occasional glances at me were beyond creepy.

    And the point that she in fact sells me in bottles is also a great source of concern.

    So I am quite eager to leave before any weird experiments come to her mind.

    "Uhm, where are we going?" (Lidan)

    "We''re going to your home. But please stay quiet. We don''t want any of the guards to notice us. This would get us into lots of trouble if we''d be seen." (Shari)

    "T-Trouble? Why?" (Lidan)

    "You know about Liqu and me. Do you really think it would end well if we''d meet the guards?" (Shari)

    At least it would be a problem if we got caught in a guard''s control.

    Mostly for the town, but it wouldn''t be very advantageous for me either.

    So I would like to avoid it, but occasionally I have to speak to the kid.

    I have to soothe him or he might get the idea that we are bringing him to our lair or something equally monstrous.

    That he''s panicking now would be the last thing I need.

    The night is dark, but with such a big group as ours and the more frequent night patrols in the northern market district, it''s risky to pass through.

    Yet Elin is apparently used to avoiding the guards and makes a very good scout.

    She always moves some distance in front of us and ascertains that the way is clear.

    With this, we eventually manage to get to the wall in the northwest of the town.

    It is a quiet back alley where patrols are unlikely to pass by.

    And this is needed, as even Liqu will need some time to burn a hole that''s big enough for people into it.

    So I better ask her beforehand.

    "Do you really think you can do it? This wall is quite thick." (Shari)

    "Actually I am glad. Finally I can get rid of the excess. It was so straining to hold onto it." (Liqu)

    "Straining? What was straining? Wait! Don''t tell me you..." (Shari)

    "I''ve never done this for such a long time and it was really much to contain inside." (Liqu)

    She did!

    Slimes can only control a certain amount of mass.

    But Liqu is advanced.

    With sheer willpower, she can force the matter which would get left behind to stay with her.

    In fact I counted on this for our assassination, to make sure we don''t leave any traces behind.

    Giant pits of slime where the former persons were would have been bad.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I thought she would dump it at the next toilet or river yet I didn''t give it too much thought.

    But this slime truly kept all the mass that still had some energy with her.

    The whole time!

    How is she able to do this?

    She said it was straining, but coming from my own experience with this body I can barely imagine how hard this was.

    She still manages to astonish me.

    Yet with so much energy at her disposal, she should be more than able to burn through that wall.

    However, I am very conscious about what we are doing here and that it might bring its very own problems.

    In fact, this whole venture of ours is just a very reckless flight forward.

    The least I can do is limit the risks.

    "And Liqu, don''t make a too big hole. Just enough so that Elin can crouch through is fine. Simply the fact that a hole is there will cause an uproar and we shouldn''t make it worse than we have to." (Shari)

    Also, I don''t want the town to get overrun by monsters.

    After I instructed her, Liqu starts her work.

    She is targeting an area close to the ground.

    I''m a little surprised that she doesn''t even bother to undress.

    Instead, she just leaks approximately half her mass out, which causes a rather unsettling sight.

    She is half human, half protruding blob.

    I shield the boy a bit, so he doesn''t panic.

    It''s good that I have gloves, as my own hands are see-through.

    Wouldn''t work very well!

    But I need to say that Liqu is astonishingly fast.

    She just burns right through.

    It''s a distressing thought, how such a silent killer could get everywhere in and kill you in your sleep.

    Yet only if it would concern me since I don''t sleep and am no target.

    So I am just glad that we can get this done quickly and get away from the crime scene.

    "Done!" (Liqu)

    "Then let''s get out of here!" (Shari)

    Liqu is naturally the first as already the act of creating that hole got her on the other side.

    I am next and really have to say this hole is tiny.

    Not as bad as my dreaded memories from last night, but I actually have to squeeze myself a little.

    I may not be able to get stuck and have to ask myself if I''ve gained weight, but the thought comes up nonetheless.

    This leads me to a confusing trail of thought regarding what weight condition is now favorable for my body and how I am supposed to balance my looks and the advantages of having more mass at my disposal.

    For now, I am not as good as Liqu at making denser structures.

    This ability wouldn¡¯t help my weight, but certainly my looks.

    Finishing this mental debate I manage it on the other side.

    This leaves now just the boy and Elin.

    Naturally, the boy goes first.

    Otherwise, we would risk that he runs.

    Especially after this sight that Liqu gave.

    So now come little boy!

    No need to hesitate!

    Just two monsters waiting for you on the other side!

    Yes, I know why he isn''t too eager to come.

    But it seems Elin prods him forward.

    I guess it''s to a small degree payback for making her serve him.

    "Now we need to hurry up before someone can see us from the wall!" (Shari)

    Not that surveillance is too tight, but it needs only one guard randomly spotting us so that there is still a risk.

    Like this, I plan to through the undergrowth till we¡¯re out of sight.

    Thanks to our dark clothes and the lax patrols in the city we get away without being seen.

    Recently, we got into trouble on a regular basis, so I was a bit worried that something might go wrong.

    But as we now made it out of sight this is the perfect moment to take a breather.

    If I just could.

    "Phew. It worked out!" (Elin)

    "It''s dark. Not exactly easy to see something from all the way up the wall. Liqu, how are you?" (Shari)

    "Blurrrssplishhh"

    For some reason, she leaks considerable amounts of slime.

    "Got rid of the waste and am close to my normal capacity." (Liqu)

    "And now? Should we take the road?" (Elin)

    "It would be a little problematic if we encounter a patrol, but I doubt the boy here can keep up if we traverse through the forest with him. Also, we don''t have too many provisions. So it might be better to take the fastest route." (Shari)

    "If you say so boss!" (Elin)

    I seriously have no idea how I got this title!

    We start to travel and as soon as safely possible get back on the road.

    I more than once steal glances at the boy who appears to be quite anxious.

    In the end, he is with people he doesn''t know after others did presumably really bad things to him.

    Also, what Liqu and I are is quite frightening, so he must still have the not completely unfounded fear to get eaten.

    At least I am sure that our bloodhound slime can catch him back.

    Aside from this, the journey is rather calm.

    The reason is that the north of Ekoras is the relatively safest part.

    This road, as the main connection to the capital, is well maintained and any monsters get regularly exterminated.

    I''ve even seen that there are regular assignments in the guild for patrol jobs in the north.

    They should be popular, as it''s safe money with almost no risk.

    And you even get a bonus for actually killing monsters there.

    I just hope that I won''t be part of this list anytime soon.

    At least this makes the way much safer and I don''t have to be this much on edge.

    And in case we meet a patrol, we aren''t looking all too suspicious and could probably talk us out, as long the boy doesn''t make a too "kidnapped" impression.

    Like this, we should reach the count''s estate without issues.

 Chapter 63

    - Shari -

    During the second half of the trip suddenly something comes up.

    The sun already started to rise a bit and gives some light in which one clearly can see that there is a gathering of individuals in front of us on the road.

    "What is this?" (Lidan)

    "Don''t know. I count at least ten and it''s strange that a group waits in the middle of a country road." (Shari)

    "Are those bandits again?" (Liqu)

    "Not quite. Bandits would ambush from the forest and they don''t look shabby enough." (Elin)

    "Does this mean we are safe?" (Lidan)

    "Wouldn''t count on it." (Shari)

    "My guess is they belong to Cid''s organization." (Elin)

    "But Cid is dead." (Shari)

    "Well, the one who commands them is apparently up and running! The first thing I would do when I hear that my hostage is gone would be to make sure he won''t get home. Hence they block the only way back there." (Elin)

    Lidan pales visibly.

    "Okay, no taking chances! Let''s get off the road and into the forest before they notice us!" (Shari)

    "Might be too late for that, I think they caught sight of us!" (Elin)

    "We''re still running in there! A large group won''t be able to follow this easily!" (Shari)

    So we jump into the undergrowth.

    Our assumptions are kind of answered by the fact that they follow us.

    At least the rustling behind us indicates so.

    "Are you sure they are those we''re looking for?"

    "I am sure there was a child! This is too much of a coincidence!"

    Well, and this!

    This is quite a good indicator!

    "Can I dissolve them!" (Liqu)

    Honestly, I am against killing people.

    But aside from a very unsettling adaption to more and more frequently occurring situations of that kind, I have no issue with resorting to self-defense.

    Or more precisely, as they very likely planned to get rid of us while re-abducting Lidan, in my opinion, they agreed that the same could happen to them.

    At the very least, I am rather sure these people weren''t going to ask us friendly if we would surrender the boy to them.

    Which leads to this order!

    "They''re too many for now! We head deeper inside. Elin! You are responsible for Lidan! If we lose each other we''ll meet at the crossroads to the count''s estate! Liqu! As soon as they split up you take them out one after the other! No clothes necessary, but don''t leave them completely behind." (Shari)

    Here it would be even better if they just believe in a random monster attack!

    "If possible no witnesses. I will take position in-between and stop whoever gets through." (Shari)

    That''s the best plan I can come up with by straining my core with fast processing.

    Like this, it''s fairly elaborate in my opinion.

    We run a bit further and abruptly Liqu jumps without clothes into a tree and astonishingly fast vanishes behind the leaves.

    The poor person who will pass below there.

    In accordance, I run a bit further, before I let the other two leave me behind.

    In the first place, I wouldn''t have been able to escape our pursuers since I am slow.

    Until now I''ve gotten used to the limits of my body and can maintain a good pace, but this has its limits.

    I would still risk collapsing my legs if I push them too hard and this will happen if I try to move any faster.

    Like this, it was clear that they eventually would have gotten us.

    And for this reason, Liqu and I cannot be part of the escaping group.

    "Aaaaahhhhhh!!!"

    Seems like Liqu got the first one.

    I wait patiently, trotting slowly in the direction where Elin went, the last time I saw her.

    It would be great if no one would make it this far and I stay left alone.

    Yet the world hates me, that I am sure about, taking account of everything that happened to me until now.

    Like this, I am not very surprised that two of our pursuers are catching up with me eventually.

    I let my gloves slip down.

    What I learned from my recent fights is that with enough traction of sufficiently dense mass I can hold stuff quite well.

    The main purpose they have now is just to prevent sight at my hands.

    Or rather slime balls, as fingers won''t suffice to get enough grip.

    "Got you!" (thug)

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    I see a man and a woman.

    Both wear leather armor of quite high quality.

    Not quite the highly customized level of what I have seen on professional adventurers, but more like a uniform.

    The guy has a hatchet and the woman a shortsword.

    I guess that they are something like a more professional task force to whoever has the authority in this organization.

    That makes my next action rather pointless, if not to soothe my conscience.

    "I would want to ask if we can just part ways here. I don''t have anything against you in particular and would like to avoid any violent actions." (Shari)

    "Is this a joke? You''ve angered the wrong people. Nothing can save you anymore!" (female thug)

    Seriously?

    "That doesn''t mean you have to be the ones to enforce this. Didn''t you hear this scream? That should be reason enough to run away as fast as possible. Just tell whoever you work for that you lost us. This would make everything for all of us easier!" (Shari)

    The man actually appears to consider my offer.

    If it were me in his place I¡¯d want to leave fast before Liqu returns.

    "What are you waiting for as if you''re rooted to the ground? Get this done!" (female thug)

    "At least, if I defend myself now and kill you, you won''t hold that against me, right?" (Shari)

    "Get rid of that wench! She annoys me!" (female thug)

    "Then you can do it!" (thug)

    "Just to say it, I can fight! This is your last chance. You should let this be!" (Shari)

    With this, I pull my old trusty dagger out to emphasize my point.

    As long they don''t know about my core, they won''t be a threat to me.

    The guy, who''s apparently used to violence, doesn''t want to listen anymore and advances.

    I raise my arm with the dagger to keep him at bay, which doesn''t work too well.

    Maybe situations like this are part of his morning routine.

    He rushes forward and slashes with the hatchet for my dagger and I have no choice, but to avoid this strike, lacking the strength to deflect it.

    But now he can effectively occupy my arm with his attacks.

    Promptly he pulls out a knife from behind.

    He thrusts fast forward and stabs my neck, directly below the mask.

    Maybe under different circumstances, I would be more fazed, but there wasn''t even the slightest hint of danger.

    He has now quite a triumphant smirk on his face.

    Hate to break it for him.

    Or maybe not.

    "And now?" (Shari)

    Immediately his expression changes, knowing that something can''t be right here.

    For me, the question was more on the rhetorical side, as I perfectly know how to proceed.

    I control the mass where he plunged his weapon in and make it crawl forward around his hand to prevent him from pulling back.

    At this point, they''ve already seen too much and I cannot afford to show any mercy.

    The only thing I really hate dislike about this situation would be that I practically grew a new limb from my neck and now have to deal with this weird sensation.

    "What the... Shit!" (thug)

    "W-what are you doing there?! Stop playing around!" (female thug)

    He panics visibly.

    While he keeps the other one with the hatchet in check, I have a new dagger which is just perfect in this situation.

    I push the weapon into my other hand and aim for his throat.

    Liqu can never know how close I keep this thing with me.

    Yet now my opponent sees my strike coming and shifts his arm to intercept the strike.

    It''s of no use.

    It would have worked had I bones and such, yet all I have to do is bend the mass around his arm while making sure to maintain the connection.

    Then I can due to my natural flexibility lash out with my arm like with a whip and with an elastic swing reach directly behind his block.

    The blade cuts his throat without any effort.

    This new weapon is really impressively sharp.

    I let my arm form some kind of shield to protect me from a squall of blood that I try to evade.

    Damnit!

    I''ve got blood in my system!

    Number two now grows visibly frightened.

    Though, it''s not like I didn''t warn them.

    I walk slowly towards her.

    Maybe if she flees now in this direction she would run directly into Liqu''s maw, but this is too risky for my taste.

    She might not be able to make sense of what she has seen and most of the time I was hidden behind her now-dead comrade, but she certainly saw enough to spread troubling rumors about me.

    So I won''t take any chances!

    She turns around and starts to run away.

    As we all know I won''t be able to catch up.

    Yet the poor girl is within my range.

    I aim with my stabbing dagger at her and extend my arm.

    It rushes out as fast as I can manage and pierces her in the leg.

    The moment she stumbles and falls I rush forward and end it with a second stab through her neck into the head before any feelings of guilt can catch up with me.

    After that, I need some time to recollect myself.

    Extending my limbs might have been inhuman, but it wasn''t the worst I''ve been through until now, so I can deal with it.

    What I cannot deal with is all the rest.

    Killing people is still too big of a thing to simply get used to it.

    Yet the action itself was so easy.

    I was the whole time in predator mode.

    No shaking, no restraint, just doing what I need to.

    And this is frightening!

    Really frightening!

    The possibility of becoming a killing machine isn''t something I can simply cope with.

    And while the predator mode helps to perform the action itself, the aftermath is something I have to deal with on my own.

    Like this, I am now rather through.

    I can prevent crying, but this doesn''t mean I''m well off.

    Killing people is absolutely different from monsters.

    However, I have to stay vigilant and as soon I am clear again I have to perform the necessary actions.

    And one of these means looting the corpses.

    While this might be a moral grey zone of a darker shade, leaving their stuff would just be a waste, as the next finder won''t be such an upright citizen as I am.

    They are already lucky that I am no cannibal.

    So I rummage through their pockets and find three silver and six copper coins.

    The small copper makes me especially happy since, if anyone counted, I was down to three coins.

    Not that I could manage to shoot many more, but a bit of ammunition always helps.

    If I would after this have decided to use the slime bullet again, there would be no other choice than to use silver.

    And this kind of ammunition gets a little too pricey for my taste.

    And while I''m at it, I can take this shortsword.

    It looks nice and I would have something for my belt on the cloak to scare people off.

    Since no one else shows up I think things are going well for Liqu.

    There were some more screams, but I didn''t pay too much attention and had my own problems to deal with.

    Eventually, she comes, fortunately with her clothes.

    "Oh, some got through?" (Liqu)

    "It went quite badly here and dare you if you say anything regarding the corpses!" (Shari)

    "Why is it bad? You had a good hunt!" (Liqu)

    "It was pure self-defense!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. Can I at least refill you?" (Liqu)

    "Do you really believe that I am not aware that you are filled to the brim with... them?!" (Shari)

    "Still, you fought and didn''t replenish!" (Liqu)

    "I am still almost full. Just made some movements! That''s not very taxing." (Shari)

    "If you say so, but please at least tell me if you feel any kind of strain." (Liqu)

    If I don''t give her anything she might never stop going about this.

    "Fine! How many did you get?" (Shari)

    "Six!" (Liqu)

    More than the number of screams I heard.

    "That means at least two escaped. Did they see you?" (Shari)

    "Don''t think so. At least, I haven''t noticed them." (Liqu)

    This might be true.

    When you hear your comrade''s death screams, you either rush to help them or you turn the other way and run for your dear life.

    At least two opted for the latter.

    "And? Could you salvage any money from them?" (Shari)

    "Uhh..." (Liqu)

    Sigh!

    That was asking too much!

    "Did you leave any visible traces? Anything that will take longer to disperse?" (Shari)

    "No. After an hour it will be as if they never existed." (Liqu)

    An hour is still quite long, but I guess there won''t be any searching parties coming anytime soon.

    "Do you know where Elin and the boy went?" (Shari)

    "Not really. It works with the concentration in the air. Not for long distances and all the blood is distracting" (Liqu)

    "Great, so we''ve lost them. I said we meet up where one way splits up to that lord''s estate. Elin has the map, so let us return to the road and follow it." (Shari)

    "Yes! Just the two of us! This will be so nice!" (Liqu)

    Seems like karma is already back at me for those kills, huh?

 Chapter 64

    - Shari -

    We are back on the road.

    Just Liqu and I.

    .

    .

    .

    Sigh!

    Just now I realize how much it helped to have other folks aside from Liqu around me.

    Now it is just her.

    And I''ve got the feeling she became bolder.

    She¡¯s actively seeking contact now.

    It¡¯s just above the cloaks, but it¡¯s interfering with my walking.

    I can push her away, but it doesn''t take long till she is back.

    This happens now the entire time!

    She is totally in couple mode!

    "Liqu, stop this now!" (Shari)

    "But why?" (Liqu)

    "Because it''s annoying! You said once that you didn¡¯t want anything more from me? That being near me was enough?!" (Shari)

    "Did I?" (Liqu)

    "Don''t act like that! I know for sure that you can remember almost everything because I do too! You said just one-sided admiration and no couple stuff! Right now you''re trying to force me to reciprocate!" (Shari)

    "Uhh, but it''s so nice! Just the two of us, walking like this." (Liqu)

    "Then did you lie to me at that time as well?" (Shari)

    "No I didn''t, but..." (Liqu)

    "What but? What it is that is making you contradict yourself?" (Shari)

    "I... I started to love you! You are just so wonderful that I want to show the whole world that we belong together!!! Ever since you saved me I can barely contain myself around you! But... you don''t like it. Especially not when others see. I know that and so I try to endure. But right now no one else is here to make you feel embarrassed about it, so it''s fine!" (Liqu)

    What have I done?

    I made this already obsessed slime fall even deeper into her desire.

    It seems everything I do backfires on me.

    Like this, I have no real way to ban her from getting close.

    I could try to order her, but this has its limits and will get less effective when repeated.

    To be perfectly honest, it¡¯s all just one big bluff.

    In the first place, I need her and can''t easily proceed completely by myself.

    Even if I would make my threat come true and leave Liqu behind, this wouldn''t prevent her from doing something undesirable.

    Nothing can keep her from enforcing her will and she is the stronger one.

    I already shudder at the thought of what she could do.

    The biggest horror might be forced linking.

    I''ve noticed that she can move during that action a bit.

    This might imply... shiver... that she could... just swallow my core and take me with her.

    Absolute horror!

    With possibilities like these, I¡¯d rather keep Liqu the way she is now instead of cornering her and provoking some desperate action.

    And all that leads to this.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Is there anything that would satisfy you enough to leave me be for the rest of the way?" (Shari)

    "Umh, what do you mean?" (Liqu)

    "It''s simply annoying when you are this clingy. So is there any alternative which would make you calm down?" (Shari)

    "Linking!!!" (Liqu)

    How fast did she come to this?!

    "You know that I hate that! It''s as if my thoughts are no longer my own!" (Shari)

    "This is the great part about that! We couldn''t be any closer than we were back then." (Liqu)

    "But I hate it! I don''t want you to intrude in my body! And worse, my mind!" (Shari)

    "Then you can do it!" (Liqu)

    "Pardon?" (Shari)

    "I-It doesn¡¯t have to be much. A finger is enough. And just a second. Or less!" (Liqu)

    "Less than a second?" (Shari)

    "Yes, this would be absolutely enough!" (Liqu)

    "And you will stop then? Without any complaints for the rest of the way?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes, yes! Certainly!" (Liqu)

    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time, so doing this isn''t too bad.

    Also, a finger barely counts as having contact.

    I think I can cope.

    "Urrgh, fine! Just the tip of the finger!" (Shari)

    She is far too eager about this.

    I slip a hand out and hold it towards her, still taking some time to look around on the empty road.

    This is still a major trade route, so I have to be careful about any gawkers.

    Liqu on the other hand doesn''t seem to have these kinds of concerns and directly bares her stomach and core to me.

    A strip with very unsettling implications.

    I would have preferred a handshake only with the fingers, but it seems like that was asking for too much.

    I feel uneasy, but at her expectant look, nearly bursting in anticipation, I can''t possibly retreat anymore.

    And I gave my word.

    So I try to disconnect my visual input and extend forward until I feel contact.

    And hell, how I feel it.

    <ul>

    <li>"I LOVE YOU!!!" (Liqu)

    </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I LOVE YOU!!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I LOVE YOU!!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Immediately I cut the connection.

    So much for that!

    "Uhh, wasn''t a little less possible?" (Shari)

    "No!" (Liqu)

    "Fine, you''ve got what you wanted, now keep your part!" (Shari)

    I rub the tip of my finger which still tingles with some kind of reverberating sensation.

    It''s really a bit much.

    A wave of emotions, that completely drown your own thoughts and makes it difficult to differentiate between yourself and the other.

    "Yes! Sure! Whatever you wish for!" (Liqu)

    It seems like she¡¯s capable of listening.

    That at least is a plus.

    And she doesn''t demand any more than this, which shows that I can trust her.

    After this awkward episode, the rest of the journey proceeds smoothly.

    Different from my other tours with Liqu, this time we are on a road that has actual traffic.

    Like this, we see other people around.

    The merchants on their carriages are a little suspicious of us because of our attire, but since we don''t do anything to them it¡¯s fine.

    There are also some patrols on the way, but our guild cards work wonders for those.

    Liqu got quite nervous with them, probably because she had previous encounters that didn''t go so well, but not to the degree that we got into any problems.

    It''s not like they can arrest anyone on this road who looks even remotely suspicious.

    Yet they probably could''ve demanded from us to take off the masks.

    If anything, with this I could prove to Liqu that my actions until now had reasons behind them.

    Eventually, we reach our destination; the waypoint to the count''s estate!

    This is a fairly frequently traversed road, which connects the capital and Ekoras.

    There''s a steady exchange of the riches of the Evergrove for supplies and common goods, which means there are reasons to keep it in good shape.

    We¡¯re quite a distance from both towns, and there is a third path from here that leads to an important person.

    For this reason, it''s not too surprising that a small settlement and tavern formed at this junction.

    While I lack knowledge about the political influences in this area, it might even belong to the count, we are going to visit.

    It looks at least better than my own village.

    Some wealth must accumulate here with all the wares that pass through.

    The houses look well-built, partly made of stone, and it¡¯s clean, to a degree.

    The local folk are still a worrisome kind, as we are just halfway gone from Ekoras, and these lands are still wild.

    The capital doesn¡¯t have the best reputation either.

    I see some guards in blue uniforms, with black-golden emblems, but that doesn¡¯t mean much regarding public order.

    Especially not if I think about Ekoras.

    In any case, it should be a distinguishable enough place to meet up with the others.

    Since I cannot see Elin or Lidan I decide to enter this place to look for them.

    Together with Liqu...

    What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 65

    - Shari -

    I decide to try the tavern as the first place that comes to my mind where I''d look for people.

    There''s a rather peculiar atmosphere in here.

    I wouldn''t go as far as to say that every single individual in this tavern has a criminal record, but I couldn''t completely deny it as a distinct possibility either.

    Trying not to stir the waters, I calmly approach the counter.

    It works so, so.

    I feel quite some attention on me, but mostly mere curiosity and not the "found my next victim" kind.

    So I tend to the barkeeper.

    "Excuse me? Would you have seen a young woman along with a minor boy?" (Shari)

    "A boy? Sorry, no one like this." (barkeeper)

    "Well, thank you anyways." (Shari)

    This isn''t too surprising, as Elin in her situation wouldn''t take any chances.

    Yet I was sure that they would be faster than us and with our disposition regarding movement.

    The saying "slow as a slime" exists for a reason.

    I turn around and...

    See that Liqu is in trouble!

    Or rather, everyone else is!!

    I see three guys, on the bigger side, surrounding her.

    Now you might ask yourself how anyone can be this stupid, yet she doesn''t give much of a dangerous vibe while she has her cloak on and isn''t wielding any visible weapons.

    Also, one can see her feminine figure when looking at her.

    Her very feminine figure, since one can see those bulges even if they''re covered by the cloak.

    Like this, she looks like an easy target.

    What a terrible miscalculation!

    I turn for a moment back to the barkeeper.

    "It seems like my comrade has some problems. Does this establishment have any means to solve this kind of situation or are we allowed to actively defend ourselves if something like this happens?" (Shari)

    With this, at least he can¡¯t that we are at fault for anything that might happen now.

    This means we should be fine as long as Liqu¡¯s cover isn¡¯t blown.

    Because my time until the big catastrophe begins is limited I leave the barkeeper alone, who still seems to search for words about a solution regarding the mess that is going to start any moment, and head to the presumed epicenter.

    "Hey sweety, what is someone like you doing here all alone?" (future dissolved victim)

    "I am not alone! I am here with my Shari!" (Liqu)

    And with this, I am officially involved.

    Wonderful!

    Rushing my efforts to prevent the worst I approach.

    "Can I help you gentlemen?" (Shari)

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Oh, another one? Why don''t you and your friend come with us and kill some time??" (individual which I ponder if I should really save him)

    "Kill" is here the keyword, idiot!

    "Look, we are here waiting for someone and cannot afford to ''kill'' anything!" (Shari)

    The look goes directly to Liqu, who hopefully got the implication.

    "But they look so eager." (Liqu)

    Waaahhhh!

    This stupid slime!

    Can you just once stop messing things up?!

    "See? Your friend is absolutely into it!" (another one whose body will never be found)

    That¡¯s because she wants to eat you!

    Run!!!

    "No, Liqu, we can''t! And I will become excessively displeased if you continue this even for a single second!" (Shari)

    "Uhh. Sorry, I cannot play with you!" (Liqu)

    And now the inevitable happened; Liqu wants to come to my side, but the closest of this human trash holds her tight.

    She barely can prevent slipping out of her cloak.

    Literally.

    "I don''t see why we cannot wait here all together for your friends! Maybe they want to join?" (another idiot who''s eager to die)

    And now she looks really displeased.

    "Liqu! No killing!" (Shari)

    "Is there something you''ve got against us? We just want to be nice to you and you give us this attitude! Hick!" (a third one who is too drunk to understand his impending demise)

    This situation cannot proceed like this.

    If they become violent we have a problem.

    Not because of their advances, but because of the many people who will leave the tavern while screaming.

    And we two are absolutely not fit for a brawl.

    I don''t even have knuckles!

    With this, the best approach I can take is to threaten them.

    I pull my guild card out.

    "Can anyone of you read this?" (Shari)

    The second one leans forward and seems to be the only one who is still in a half-clear state.

    He furrows his brows.

    "You are an adventurer?" (my way out here)

    "Yes, as is my friend. If you couldn¡¯t tell from the card, we use acid. So if you insist on pursuing this any longer, all of you will experience a burning sensation in a very peculiar area, different and far more lasting than the kind you might be used to." (Shari)

    This seems to have had some impact.

    At least he and the third one, who is apparently clearer than I gave him credit, retreat from her.

    Yet not...

    "Ahh! Why so prissy! This will be fun!" (absolute nutcase)

    He didn''t...

    He didn''t just touch Liqu''s chest!!!

    This is so wrong in so many ways that I''m troubled to process this!

    Too many disturbing implications!

    Liqu meanwhile looks at me.

    "Can I put him down?" (Liqu)

    "No killing or anything problematic!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    The man has her by the shoulder with the right hand from behind and proceeds to stroke with troublesome intimate intent around Liqu''s far too loaded upper area with the left.

    Yet with a slight shift, she pivots her arm back through the gap between them and raises it straight up behind her back in a way that would have dislocated a normal human¡¯s arm.

    Like this, she grabs his head from behind with her fortunately gloved hand and pushes him down.

    "Arrgh!" (crushed subject)

    She moves above him, pressuring him to the ground, but she¡¯s still covered by the cloak so that, her shifting body isn''t visible.

    Yes, I forgot.

    Slimes might not be able to throw punches with impact.

    However, we are strong.

    And in addition, as this molester is experiencing, Liqu is heavy.

    She is really, really, exorbitantly heavy!

    I don''t even know how much all this mass compressed inside her weighs!

    Also, no, I''m not going to discuss how much I''m weighing!

    "Wh-what is she doing there?" (less stupid molester)

    He makes quite a threatening step in my direction, yet my emerging dagger, directed at his throat, is rather daunting to him.

    "What does it look like? My friend is crushing yours." (Shari)

    "Urrgh!" (molester who regrets his decisions)

    "Make her stop!" (desperate hoodlum)

    "If I do, can we please go then?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes! Just stop this!" (suddenly cooperative individual)

    "Liqu, don''t crush his bones. We want to go." (Shari)

    "Do I need to?" (Liqu)

    "Yes!" (Shari)

    "Fine." (Liqu)

    Without putting any weight on her legs she rushes up in a way I hope no one questions how she actually did it.

    Before we draw more attention to us, I grab her by the glove and drag her out here.

    "Did you really want to go with them?" (Shari)

    "They said we would have fun. I like fun." (Liqu)

    "We really need to talk about common sense." (Shari)

    "That sounds wonderful!" (Liqu)

    God, this slime!

 Chapter 66

    - Shari -

    Since I haven''t seen the other two members of our party, I wait with Liqu at the signpost in front of the settlement.

    There isn''t much going on since only few people are out right now.

    Honestly, it''s extremely boring.

    And Liqu''s company doesn''t make time run any faster.

    We have to wait for some more hours, but eventually, they arrive.

    "What took you so long? I thought we were the ones staying behind?" (Shari)

    "We had to walk through the forest since we didn''t know if the road would be safe." (Elin)

    The boy really doesn''t look too well.

    Rather he seems to be like terribly exhausted.

    I hope his father won''t blame us for this.

    "But still! Why didn''t you catch up? We two can''t even run." (Shari)

    In return, I receive an absolutely exasperated look from Elin.

    "Is this a joke?" (Elin)

    What does she mean?

    "No? We really can''t run with our bodies." (Shari)

    "What does this matter?! I thought you were just being inconsiderate, but you''ve completely lost it!" (Elin)

    "I don''t understand." (Shari)

    "You two are inexhaustible! Marching with you is hell! It''s so difficult to keep up your pace and if you can, even after hours you won''t slow down! Humans become tired! Did you already forget that?" (Elin)

    Uhh, that was really a mistake on my side.

    Can''t say anything against that.

    You simply don''t pay attention to things that don''t concern you.

    That movement over a long period of time is possible might be an advantage, but especially regarding the kid, I should have been much more aware of building up exhaustion.

    "But it''s so difficult! Always keeping track of what humans need! Right, Shari?" (Liqu)

    Ouch!

    This blow hurt!

    Now I also have to hear that my common sense as a human is degrading and got exchanged with a slime''s.

    "Sorry, it was my mistake. I will try to do better." (Shari)

    No excuses here!

    If I want to retain my shallow last bit of humanity I can''t make concessions!

    "Well, you stayed back and protected us, so I can''t blame you that much." (Elin)

    "I''m glad that both of you made it safe here." (Shari)

    "This part of the forest is not very dangerous. A little, maybe. But Ekoras acts as some kind of breaker to the creatures dwelling in the Evergrove." (Elin)

    Another lesson from Elin, our friendly local guide!

    "I would suggest we get going or it will be dark before we reach the estate." (Shari)

    It''s just late midday, but evening and night will eventually come.

    We walk up the path and are soon halfway there.

    Promptly Elin speaks up.

    "How are we going to do this?" (Elin)

    "We give his son back and get rewarded!" (Shari)

    "We want information and backup." (Elin)

    "Yes, that''s what I mean." (Shari)

    "And how do you intend to explain our demands to him? It will become messy if we just barge in with his son." (Elin)

    "And that''s your part to handle." (Shari)

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    How glad I am to have this mask on, cause otherwise right now one might see this stretching smile of mine, which always shows whenever I am going to take advantage of someone.

    "What do you want from me?" (Elin)

    "I planned to let you go in advance and inform them while introducing us a little." (Shari)

    "Why should I be the one who is jumping into the direwolf''s den!?" (Elin)

    "It won''t be dangerous, I think. You''re bringing good news. This should be received well. And like you said, barging just in there the way we look would be quite bad. However, apart from you, the only others who could go would be me and Liqu. And we both know that if something happens there to me, this whole region will meet its slimy demise. So I would obviously be the wrong choice. And on the other side, are you seriously considering sending Liqu?" (Shari)

    With the rule of elimination, just one remains.

    "A-and what about me?" (Lidan)

    Does he really think I will let go of my sole negotiation object for this bargain?

    Anyway, I answer him as politely as possible.

    "As we promised we will bring you back to your father. You might even recognize this area by now." (Shari)

    "Y-yes, a little." (Lidan)

    "See? You can trust us. So please, trust us here as well." (Shari)

    With this, I send Elin on her way and begin to wait.

    And after a while, I hear marching sounds.

    "Liqu. Whatever happens, stay calm. And don''t act in any way without my permission." (Shari)

    I don''t wait for her response and instead concentrate on the direction the sound comes from.

    You might call it a small army.

    Several well-armed men, with a strong emphasis on halberds, swords, and partial plating on their blue uniforms.

    Yet I guess I should concentrate on those who ride ahead by horse.

    Actually, there are three of them.

    From the positioning, my educated guess would be that the one in the middle is the lord.

    All of his clothing looks expensive, he bears a well-maintained brown beard and glares at us with rather piercing yet restless yellow eyes.

    Restless probably because his abducted son stands here right next to me.

    Meanwhile, the one to his right looks like a soldier, with his heavy plate armor, much to the disadvantage of the poor horse below him.

    This leaves just the one to the left.

    He also wears expensive clothing, yet looks more civilian, which indicates that he is some kind of aide.

    I have no intention to provoke anyone by forcing the boy to stay at my side.

    However, this fully-equipped army seems to even intimidate Lidan.

    And just now they are circling us as if they''re going to apprehend the kidnappers.

    Maybe a misunderstanding?

    Is Elin alright?

    At least they don''t attack us, yet.

    But this might have to do with the boy.

    Conversely, this man seems quite indifferent to this family reunion.

    They come close, but a wall of soldiers still separates us from them.

    "You have my son!" (supposedly Lord Kahan)

    You don''t say?

    At least now it''s certified.

    "And if I''m allowed to add, we brought him to you." (Shari)

    "Come here!" (Lord Kahan)

    Hey, I know you want to look strong, but this is your son you''re talking to.

    And he went through hard times.

    I mean, first, that human scum kidnaps him and then he gets abducted by a slime.

    He must have been scared to death.

    I speak from experience.

    And this stare starts to become exhausting!

    Like I said before, I let him go past this wall of soldiers, since I want his help and can''t afford to bear animosity.

    Yet suddenly this soldier in plate armor shouts out.

    "How dare you hide your faces in the presence of our lord! This is Radon Kahan! Reveal yourself this instant!" (soldier officer)

    "I''m sorry, but under these circumstances, I have to refrain." (Shari)

    Before the loud guy can rage any more than this, the assistant takes the initiative.

    "Under these circumstances? Could you explain this?" (supposed aide)

    This time I would like to try the truth.

    "Very well! If we would take the masks off, two things will happen. The first is that the soldiers here will probably panic and instantly attack us. Against our will I''d like to add." (Shari)

    "I don''t recognize your voice and would know of no past incident which might cause such a rash reaction." (aide)

    "Oh, this has nothing to do with things we did. It''s more a common reaction I get quite frequently." (Shari)

    "So, because you fear to be attacked you would rather hide your identity. Even in front of nobility." (aide)

    "We brought the lord''s son back. Shouldn''t it be possible to grant us this much?" (Shari)

    "Fine. Wait here! Dion will bring your reward along with your acquaintance! Then you''ll leave!" (Radon)

    Good to know that Elin is still alive.

    However...

    "I am very sorry, Milord. But we don''t want money!" (Shari)

    "Then why are you here?" (Radon)

    "I would like to speak about this more privately." (Shari)

    At this most of these soldiers grip their weapons tighter and the situation becomes tenser in general.

    "Are you aware how suspicious your demand appears in this quite peculiar situation you caused?" (Dion)

    "Suspicious? I wouldn''t know why." (Shari)

    "Instead of just handing the child to an official and claiming the reward, you come all the way here, very eager for a personal audience with the count. And so soon after said child was abducted by a hostile party. Very suspicious!" (aide)

    Somehow, I no longer want this person to participate in this talk.

    "I am very sure the lord''s son''s testimony is proof enough that we hold no ill will. He should be trustworthy, right?" (Shari)

    And this discussion starts to become exhausting as well!

    "I am sure he believes what he says. Yet it might all be an elaborate play to come close to the count. And now you refuse to identify yourself. You see the problem?" (Dion)

    Maybe I should have applied the powder beforehand, yet I planned something different.

    "We have here our guild cards. Isn''t this confirmation enough?" (Shari)

    "It isn''t possible to verify their authenticity this instant and they might be stolen. How should we know without seeing your faces?" (Dion)

    "It''s of greatest importance for us. Can''t we find a solution?" (Shari)

    "You dare to make demands to the lord?! I will..." (soldier officer)

    At this, the count raises the hand and he falls silent.

    "You said two things will happen if you remove these masks. I am curious, what is the second?" (Radon)

    I stare at him for a moment, uncertain if I should say it.

    "The second thing that will happen is simple. Everyone but us will die." (Shari)

    My tone is dark and heavy, emphasizing the weight of what I said.

    While I wouldn''t want to cause a blood- or rather slimebath, I don''t know how many will die before we can break through their ranks and escape or if Liqu could fully lose control and go on a rampage.

    Some may survive, but it wouldn''t be too sure about this.

    "You dare to..." (soldier officer)

    Looks like things could get out of control.

    "Hah!" (Radon)

    "Milord?" (soldier officer)

    "Very well! You will get your private talk!" (Radon)

    "Milord, do you think this is a wise decision?" (Dion)

    "When you ever heard of an assassin who states that he can kill you this very moment? They piqued my interest, so we will see!" (Radon)

    It seems we shall live and with an escort of rather tense soldiers around us, we are allowed to enter the estate.

 Chapter 67

    - Shari -

    If someone would have told me a month ago that I would ever get an invitation into a lord''s mansion...

    God, even yesterday this idea was ridiculous!

    And now I am in a room that holds more riches than I ever would''ve had the chance to attain in my life before this mess started.

    Heck, it might be worth more than my whole village!

    I should try to calm down.

    The fact that I no longer have a heart that could race is actually helpful in keeping calm.

    Just now I became aware that sometimes bodily functions can accelerate a mental condition.

    And as a slime, I am not "really" alive, so my physical excitement is about as great as a corpse¡¯s.

    This might be the only thing that allows me to keep it together in this tense atmosphere.

    Meanwhile, this stupid slime can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    We were made to wait here and after some time our host comes.

    Or rather the man who has not decided to kill us yet.

    With him are the same guys we saw before.

    However, there are also two soldiers following him into the room.

    Quite an oppressive sight, how they all build a common front.

    "I am sorry for keeping you waiting, yet as you might have assumed I had some personal matters to attend." (Radon)

    It''s understandable that he would want to look for his son first.

    But what did this boy tell him already?

    First I should confirm why my side is still missing someone.

    "Where''s Elin?" (Shari)

    "Your comrade is well taken care of, yet not here, obviously. Anything else that is troubling you?" (Dion)

    "I''d have wanted to keep this talk more private." (Shari)

    "You don''t really believe I would have lowered my guard completely? There is a difference between bold and foolish!" (Radon)

    "I understand. But people talk and like this soon the whole estate will know. Can you at least trust these persons to stay calm in case something unexpected happens?" (Shari)

    "I can be certain that these men are confident enough in their abilities to react appropriately." (Radon)

    Not reassuring!

    "If you say so." (Shari)

    It still shows that I am not concerned about the threat they pose.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.In the end, they wouldn''t even know where they should hit me.

    "Now I am curious. What could supposed adventurers want from me other than the money you lot all too eager risk your lives for?" (Radon)

    "In fact making sure that we can keep this very one. Or in short, protection!" (Shari)

    "Protection you say? In what way?" (Radon)

    "In any way your status would allow you to. While I have no criminal record, I am sure milord knows that we didn''t find your son wandering around. We made troubling enemies. The kind with connections to concerningly high positions of power, who might claim anything to bring you down and will do so." (Shari)

    "And this concerns me for what reason?" (Radon)

    "For one it would simply be a disgrace if someone who did you a service died because of that action. Others might question supporting you if this is the end they find. And that isn¡¯t something you can afford since I¡¯m rather sure you¡¯re facing powerful foes." (Shari)

    The aide to his left nods as if he would approve my argumentation, while the head soldier looks instead as if he would want to slay us this instant.

    Great prospects!

    Sigh!

    "While I understand this, it is not as if your participation to my advantage is a well-known matter, as you yourself made sure not to be seen with my child. Like this, leaving you to these foes might actually work out well for me. Or do you have a better offer to add?" (Radon)

    "How about pledging our allegiance to you? While we certainly lack in other aspects, I can say that we are highly capable individuals who came to share the same enemy with you and like this will be loyal. Even more so as we rely on your backing to not get arrested." (Shari)

    "And what makes you believe that I have use for you?" (Radon)

    "Maybe simply the fact that your men couldn''t do what we did. Or the certainty that none of your soldiers could win a fight against us. At least, not against her." (Shari)

    I point at Liqu.

    Oh god, stupid slime!

    Stop the waving!

    "This is quite a claim and it seems captain Peras would love to prove you wrong. On the other side, how come my son said that you are true monsters?" (Radon)

    Now it starts to get interesting.

    "Did you listen to him in detail?" (Shari)

    His look isn¡¯t really discernible, yet it says something like "proceed".

    "Well, it might be that he has seen how we killed his guard. While not planned, it certainly was no pleasant sight." (Shari)

    "And now you think that I¡¯d take someone like this under my wing?" (Radon)

    "At least there would be a third reason." (Shari)

    "Intriguing. Do tell!" (Radon)

    "While it would be an unacceptable problem if the guard would be sent to apprehend us, our enemies follow a grave miscalculation in antagonizing us." (Shari)

    "Which would be?" (Dion)

    "Apart from the part where we would be against the whole town and have no way to clear that situation up, they do believe that we would lose that conflict. The truth is, that this would just be a huge drawback for us, which I would want to avoid." (Shari)

    "You sound unusual confident for someone asking for help. However, all you spouted until now are mere words without any backing. And this while you''re asking me for my help." (Radon)

    "And like I said, we would lend you this strength for you to confirm, while all we want in return is just the backing to avoid any conflicts with the authorities, for whatever reason there might be." (Shari)

    "Whatever reason?" (Dion)

    "Naturally not provoked, but rather for things one can''t control like prejudice, hostility, and fear!" (Shari)

    "Again very ominous, like all you brought up until now. And with that I don''t see why I should show any trust and come to an agreement with you." (Radon)

    "If you wish I can give you something substantial my lord, yet I worry what might happen the moment I do." (Shari)

    "Whatever happens, no one leaves my side!" (Radon)

    After saying that he looks at me.

    "Do you need anything else?" (Radon)

    My chance!

    "No, I don''t! This is certainly enough. Yet while I am sure that there are many assumptions on your side, leading to all kinds of ideas, the truth is that sometimes..." (Shari)

    And with this, I take off my mask.

    "Things are just not what you would expect!" (Shari)

 Chapter 68

    - Shari -

    Removing this mask is always a thing.

    For one, my sight immediately sharpens as I can see with my whole "face".

    As creepy as this is.

    For the other, it is rather nasty to have always goo strands sticking from my face to the mask, when I had this thing on for some time.

    You just don''t want to see that!

    My approach of revealing everything might be quite risky, but I doubt I would get many more opportunities to save the son of a count who should owe me a favor after doing so.

    Therefore, this was a huge chance to finally get some support to avoid getting targeted by the authorities.

    Someone who could give us legal status is a convenient ally.

    "What, what is with your skin?" (Dion)

    Seriously?

    Do I have to point it out?

    "Is it so difficult to understand? I''m a slime, as you can clearly see! The dripping might have been a hint." (Shari)

    I actually have enough of a complex about my condition to want to point it out to others, but denying it would only lead the conversation astray.

    Also, I have no intention of informing everyone here about my private circumstances.

    At least not yet.

    "And Liqu, whatever you''re thinking, stop it now!" (Shari)

    I know for certain that right now she''s going: "Yes, she admitted to it! Yes!"

    "M-monsters!" (Peras)

    He grabs his weapon and does a heavy step forward.

    "Very well. I would have rather voted for a less biased term, like "sentient amorphous lifeform", but if you insist on antagonizing us..." (Shari)

    Before that man is close enough to attack his lord can sign him to stay at his place.

    Naturally, everyone is quite put off.

    Especially the soldiers who might have to fight us, but also the aide lost his calm.

    However, this lord is something else.

    I have never seen someone staying this serene when we revealed ourselves.

    Well, there was Tamarah, but that mad scientist was certainly not calm.

    "Certainly, "unexpected" was the right term. My son claimed something like this, but seeing the real deal is something else." (Radon)

    "I would like to point out that I don''t eat people and Liqu... Well, she does. I made her promise to not hunt them, yet this is a savage world. By the way, you can reveal yourself, Liqu. Only the mask! Don''t go naked! We ought to show some manners." (Shari)

    With this Liqu removes her mask as well.

    She obviously enjoys it to have her head free and also puts her gloves away.

    "Hello, my name is Liqu! Nice to meet you!" (Liqu)

    This slime has really no ability to read a situation.

    And by god, take your hand back!!!

    This Peras guy looks like he wants to chop it off.

    "Could I ask you not to resort to violence?" (Shari)

    It would be a drawback if Liqu would now go on a killing spree.

    "Stay back or I will slay you fiends!" (Peras)

    Does he have a cousin called Chris?

    Or rather "did".

    Sorry.

    "Peras! Stop your antics!" (Radon)

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Milord! How could we allow the presence of these creatures?" (Peras)

    "You''re starting to fall out of my favor!" (Shari)

    "Favor?! You will regret playing your tricks on us!" (Peras)

    "Peras!!! (Radon)

    After this, he goes quiet.

    He seems at least to be loyal.

    "I agree that you performed here quite an outrageous revelation. Yet why should I agree to this alliance? Your background is concerning at best." (Radon)

    "You are obviously targeted. And while I don''t know all your soldiers, I am rather sure that none of them is absolutely invulnerable. I might not be this confident in my own fighting abilities, yet I can assure you that Liqu is by far the greatest power in this realm by now. As long as there are no dragons, am I right?" (Shari)

    "Do you always have to mention them? They are really bad news." (Liqu)

    I have to ask her someday what the hell transpired with a real dragon.

    "And how should we trust you that you won''t attack us as soon you find an opening?" (Dion)

    "Why should we do this?" (Shari)

    "Well, you..." (Dion)

    "Now don''t say because we''re monsters. That''s a prejudice! If we''re treated fairly there won''t be a reason to do anything. We are reasonable as you can see." (Shari)

    "And what are you considering as a fair treatment?" (Radon)

    "Despite the part where we won''t get attacked in plain sight? If we shall act for you, we would need flesh to keep us going. None of human origin, naturally! Also, a payment like anyone who''s working for you receives would be appropriate. We''re not slaves!" (Shari)

    "And in addition, you want my backing?" (Radon)

    "Isn''t that somehow a given? We couldn''t work properly if we directly get into a conflict just by showing up. You just saw it. People tend to attack us when we are in front of them. While I don''t wish for bloodshed, what choice do we have if they are this stubborn? In the end, it should be in your favor to avoid the town''s destruction, my lord." (Shari)

    "I am not very sure about this. At the moment, the mentioned opposition has considerable power in Ekoras and grows troublesomely bold. The marquis is no longer in control. Like this, a clean end and starting anew might be for the best." (Radon)

    This man has some very dangerous ideas.

    This spells trouble!

    "Milord! Why..." (Dion)

    "Why do I tell them? It''s not like they have any use for this information. It might even be beneficial if word spreads. Also, I am actually interested in this alliance. Or shall we say pact?" (Radon)

    "Call it as you wish. In exchange for your backing, we help to fight your enemies. And when this all is over you will ensure that we aren''t targeted from any official side and can live as we want! This shouldn''t be too much for obtaining a power none of your enemies can oppose." (Shari)

    This is exactly what I want.

    If I can just get this agreement through nothing will be in the way of my calm retirement, without being troubled by hostile people trying to subjugate me.

    "No one can oppose? This sounds a little hyperbolic." (Radon)

    "It isn''t. For example right now Liqu could grow to her full size and like this might fill the whole room. And I don''t think I need to elaborate what it means to be inside a slime." (Shari)

    At this, the people with weapons here become understandably but worrisomely agitated.

    Yet the lord again raises his arm to signal them not to act recklessly.

    "Huh, the whole room? Like this my soldiers won''t be of any use." (Radon)

    Honestly, it was more of a bluff, as this would mean that I would as well end up inside Liqu.

    A nightmarish thought!

    "As I said, we can be helpful. However, I want to clarify, we won''t destroy the town or slaughter civilians. We are no murderers and I don''t feel obliged to kill innocent people!" (Shari)

    "No murderer it says. And why is there a rumor about a slime mimicking humans, that kills guildsmen?" (Peras)

    "I already in detail explained the problems two slimes are confronted with in society. It''s simply really hard to tell someone who has chosen the profession to kill you, that you are a "good" slime. And then you have a mess!" (Shari)

    A dirty slime mess that is.

    "There... is something I don''t quite understand." (Dion)

    What might he be on about?

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "Aside from your exceptionally unusual behavior, regarding your backgrounds, you appear by far too professional! I simply cannot understand how you can know this much about our society. There was no incident, no slip-up until now that would''ve exposed you. How can you be so proficient in covering your identity?" (Dion)

    Duh, the perceptive ones are always troublesome.

    "I don''t think my private circumstances are meaningful for our agreement. But if it is a condition which will safely lead to an agreement I agree to share them." (Shari)

    "No need! I don''t really care. As things look, I''m tempted to accept. However, I have a condition!" (Radon)

    "Which would be?" (Shari)

    "I want you to prove your abilities to me." (Radon)

    What is he going on about here?

    "Prove?" (Shari)

    "You claimed to have "power no one can oppose". It should be just right to demonstrate to me what I am actually bargaining for here, isn''t it?" (Radon)

    Everyone in this room looks as dumbfounded as me.

    Yet most of them rather due to the fact that he is seriously going to accept my offer.

    "If you wish so, my lord. I have no problems delivering any proof that you want. However, how shall this happen? Directly here might cause a panic I need to say." (Shari)

    "Then in half an hour on the yard behind the estate!" (Radon)

    "Alright! But would it be possible to see my teammate?" (Shari)

    "The one who came before? Sure. You will be brought there. But I would suggest you reattach these masks again. To prevent incidents." (Radon)

    "You''ve heard it Liqu. Everything back on!" (Shari)

    "Aww! But it was so nice." (Liqu)

    "No backtalk." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    I am absolutely aware of how closely this man is watching us right now.

    While my relationship with Liqu is not really confidential, it disturbs me a little to assume that this man already looked through everything there is to know.

    And if not that, his ominous smile is reason enough to be concerned.

    I don''t really hear it, but the count gave some orders to the men and after this, the captain and the two soldiers move.

    From the gestures, I assume they will be the ones to bring us to our destination.

    So I comply.

    While this captain gives me an unsettling "Chris"-feel, those two soldiers are more on the pitiful side.

    I mean, for supposedly having the order to watch us, they shake quite a lot and walk at an ever-increasing distance behind us.

    Can''t blame them for not being too eager to catch up to us.

    Yet this captain might be a problem.

    I would assume there is a chance that he just attacks us to do what he thinks is right.

    Something I''d call a "Chris move".

    The other possibility is that he is loyal enough to his lord that he won''t act without permission.

    Hoping for the latter, I just stay alert while he leads us.

    We walk to the upper floor and are brought to a room.

    We move in and...

    "Heck! Finally! How much longer did you intend to keep me waiting?" (Elin)

    Great!

    The sweet voice of a fairy.

    A dark fairy with serious anger issues!

    "Hi, Elin. How''ve you been?" (Shari)

 Chapter 69

    - Shari -

    "Hi, Elin. How''ve you been?" (Shari)

    "How I''ve been? How I''ve been?! I''ll tell you how I''ve been!" (Elin)

    Seems like someone hasn''t been having the best time.

    "I come here, show them my best side and bring good news and what do you think they do? They directly put me in this room, let two far too hostile guards watch me, and make them prevent me from undertaking even the most basic bodily actions!" (Elin)

    Why do I feel there was something like a not-so-hidden "not that you would understand my problems" undertone?

    I certainly won''t be sorry for not having a body anymore.

    "We really did our best. At the moment they say we are ought to be tested. But hey, at least we''re still alive." (Shari)

    "Test? What kind of test?" (Elin)

    "To see if we are useful enough to trouble themselves with an employment." (Shari)

    "That''s quite vague." (Elin)

    "It''s already a win that we can stay here, while we already exposed ourselves." (Shari)

    "Oh, you really did it?" (Elin)

    "It''s not like we could have hoped for much goodwill if we continued to hide our faces." (Shari)

    "Common sense tells me that revealing yourself shouldn''t really improve their benevolence." (Elin)

    "But we won''t hide anymore. We may have a real chance here." (Shari)

    I really think we could greatly benefit from this development.

    It''s quite strange for me to wait in this far too extravagant room.

    With my background, coming from a poor village, I feel uncomfortably displaced in this environment.

    And being a slime isn''t really helping on that matter.

    However, looking at Elin I really have to do something.

    I open the door from the inside and peek out.

    Surprisingly it wasn''t locked, but it''s not like this would have worked to confine us in the first place.

    I notice the two guards who guided us here are still waiting in front of our room and clearly don''t want to be here.

    They perk up in visible distress, fighting the urge to run for their dear lives.

    "Excuse me? I wanted to ask if it would be possible to escort our comrade to a bathroom? It would be a strange kind of hospitality to keep her from doing so, am I right?" (Shari)

    Elin is obviously embarrassed, which might have been the main reason for her to avoid asking until now.

    I on the other side couldn''t stand one more minute of her shifting from one foot to the other.

    Still panicking, the two look at each other.

    "If it helps, she''s a normal human. So I would entrust her wellbeing to you." (Shari)

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    One of them directly steps forward and gives Elin a sign to accompany him.

    So it seems this was rather about who of these two can get away from here?

    The other one looks fittingly crestfallen at his partner''s rogue action.

    This one on his side doesn''t lose much time to get away from here.

    I give the one who got left behind a smile before realizing he won''t see it behind my mask.

    Instead, I try to convey it with my voice and speak.

    "If you want to, you can close the door again." (Shari)

    I don''t need to say it twice before the door is shut again.

    With this, I am now alone with Liqu in this room.

    The first thing I had to do was to convince her that this isn''t our honeymoon.

    After that, I could start with more serious issues.

    "Liqu, I want you to stay vigilant. Dealing with nobles is always troublesome. They might betray us at the first chance they get. Just like Chris!" (Shari)

    She just stares and then nods under her mask.

    This kind of quiet reply is novel regarding her usual behavior and like this emanates some surprisingly grave intent.

    After all, that incident was nothing positive for either of us.

    "But don''t harm anyone if possible. We want to gain their favor here. So no victims. Stay friendly!" (Shari)

    "What shall I do now? Staying friendly or vigilant?" (Liqu)

    "I think you''re capable enough to look friendly while internally being on high alert. You''re playing an act. Just watch out. I don''t want anything to happen to you." (Shari)

    After I said this, slime starts to spill out of the holes in Liqu''s mask.

    "Heck! What is it now?" (Shari)

    "I am happy! Never before has someone cared about what happens to me!" (Liqu)

    Hell, that was mostly self-preservation!

    I mean, yes it would suck if she after all the effort I put into training her would come to waste.

    However, stop this leaking out of the mask!

    That''s hella creepy!

    "Please, get your act together. I need you operational." (Shari)

    At least she seems to put some effort into stopping the flow.

    As soon she manages to do so I can again address her.

    "Liqu, do you know what all of this could mean for us?" (Shari)

    "No. I don''t really understand everything." (Liqu)

    Sigh, figures!

    "That man is very powerful. I mean that he is an important individual. We talked about this. He holds power over other humans. Can you follow so far?" (Shari)

    "Yes?" (Liqu)

    Then why are you voicing this as a question?

    "So, if this man is satisfied with our actions he might put the weight of his word in for us. As I said, nobles are troublesome folk, so there is the chance of betrayal, but if he actually does what he promises... Do you have any idea what that would imply for us?" (Shari)

    "No." (Liqu)

    Rather timid.

    She must feel inept for not knowing.

    "We could become legal beings. If he prohibits other people from harming us, we are safe. No more hiding! No being hunted! No anxiety about being found out! We could live a peaceful life without worries!" (Shari)

    She stares for a moment and I start to get the feeling that something within her core just ruptured.

    Finally, she slowly comes back to her senses.

    Yet her next reply catches me off guard.

    "We?" (Liqu)

    That''s it!

    I said we can live peacefully!

    Not I, not both of us, but we as in "together"!

    What have I done?!

    Naturally, she caught on to this.

    Do I really plan to spend my life with her?

    I mean, maybe she slowly becomes less annoying.

    She still makes mistakes, but I guess there were some improvements recently.

    So living with this creature for an indefinite amount of time...

    I think even if I would officially be safe in the future, this way of thinking is a little naive.

    I might still be in grave danger.

    So, no matter what kind of life I try building for myself, some protection won''t be wrong.

    And then there is that other point.

    With this in mind, I answer.

    "You know, I''m no longer under any illusions that you''ll ever leave my side. So if you don''t mess things up for me, I might be able to stand your presence. And please try to receive this calmly!" (Shari)

    Sigh!

    I knew this was asking for too much.

    The opposite is the case.

    Liqu starts to tremble ecstatically.

    Even if the cloak covers her, the surface beneath is so stirred that you''d think she might explode any moment.

    "Please calm down! If this gets worse you might actually mess things up!" (Shari)

    It doesn''t seem so.

    If anything it gets worse.

    I really can''t have it that the lord discovers how unpredictable she is so soon.

    But how shall I stop her?

    This... This might help!

    I remove my glove, extend a finger, and, with just the slightest hesitation, plunge it into her.

    <ul>

    <li>"CALM DOWN! THIS INSTANT!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You... you are..." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes, I am in here! Forced to do this, because you''re not reacting to anything else! So, CALM THE FUCK DOWN!!!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    After I said this, I immediately separate from her.

    But I truly think this had some impact.

    The trembling stops and she just stares.

    Promptly the door opens.

    "I''m back. Did I miss something?" (Elin)

    "Nothing!" (Shari)

    At least nothing I would want to mention.

    With this, I commence waiting with a now disturbingly quiet Liqu.

    It was at least noteworthy that I could seriously influence her.

 Chapter 70

    - Shari -

    After some time the door opens again.

    "The count wants you to know that the preparations are finished. He asks for your presence." (soldier)

    The messenger was obviously not informed about what he''s dealing with.

    This much I gather from the fact that he shows not the slightest bit of unease in our presence.

    Even our two guards want to throw themselves on him, to keep this soldier from being too casual about dealing with us.

    Yet it''s not like I had any issues with his approach.

    "Fine. We''re coming." (Shari)

    If I had no mask over my face, I would wink at our nervous wrecks of guards.

    We are guided to the backside of the estate.

    A wide open area spreads there, yet it''s rather plain and lacks the typical recreational decor I''d expect in a noble house.

    I can''t even tell if the forest farther behind is natural or just part of the whole thing.

    At least the open field looks well maintained, and on it, rather close to the building, is a gathering.

    Quite an assembly of soldiers, who whisper to each other when we approach.

    Do they know about us?

    I''ve got a bad feeling about this.

    I spot the count at the center, apparently scowling at the lack of discipline.

    It seems more appropriate to me to wait for the moment until someone announces us instead of casually closing directly in on him.

    There are far too many armed people and considering what I know about nobles, it''s that they are very picky about stuff regarding basic courtesy towards those of a higher standing.

    I am not quite sure how a monster ranks on the social ladder, but my wild guess doesn''t grant me an upper rank.

    As soon as it feels like I''m allowed to speak, I do so.

    "So, regarding this test. What exactly does my lord wish for?" (Shari)

    "Fairly easy! A mock battle with my strongest fighters." (Radon)

    "Mock battle? You mean..." (Shari)

    "Yes! Each one here is already informed what he is up for. It took some time to inform them in a proper manner to make sure no... unexpected behavior occurs." (Radon)

    So at least none of them should panic and jump at us.

    In theory at least.

    Well, basically they''re still supposed to jump at us, but in a more controlled manner.

    "And how shall this ''mock battle'' commence?" (Shari)

    "I will place my soldiers against you to fight, so that you may prove me your proclaimed strength." (Radon)

    "Well, I can let Liqu fight. There should be no issues with that. But what are the rules?" (Shari)

    "Naturally killing is prohibited and severe harm has to be avoided as good as it''s possible. For the rest you can act to your heart''s content." (Radon)

    "Fine. I will inform her not to be too hard on them. But fighting takes energy, so I hope we can at least get a meal to replenish." (Shari)

    "If you show satisfactory results you can order whatever you want." (Radon)

    Nobles might be prone to lie, but directly in front of his men, such an act would probably be a disgrace to him.

    So I hope that I can be a little bit at ease in this regard.

    Assured like this I''m going to inform Liqu.

    "He wants you to show off. Just beat his men up. No killing! I hope you understand that. Also, don''t forget to stay alert for unexpected moves from the outside." (Shari)

    "Just this?" (Liqu)

    "Yes! No one said that this will be very difficult. Can you immobilize them without causing an injury?" (Shari)

    "Easy!" (Liqu)

    "Then you can go. And please, don''t destroy your clothes." (Shari)

    "There''s no need to worry!" (Liqu)

    The field''s size, Liqu is now moving to, is big enough to fight to your heart''s content and likely used to train the soldiers.

    For example, to train fighting in formation.

    That I have to trust Liqu''s thoughtfulness leaves me slightly distressed, but all I can do now is watch from the sidelines.

    "You said she''s the strongest, right?" (Radon)

    "Yes. By far." (Shari)

    He makes a gesture and three men in high-quality chainmail, all equipped with swords and shields are stepping forward and move in to oppose Liqu.

    "Just three men?" (Shari)

    Might be a little rude to question him, but I''m curious.

    "You will see that they are very able." (Radon)

    If he thinks so.

    The men ready themselves by taking a combat stance.

    Yet Liqu on the other hand simply lets go of her coverings by gliding through the top.

    I was worried that that''s the moment when everybody starts to panic, but they mostly just grow extremely distressed.

    The general tension perked considerably in an instant.

    But the worst off are the poor victims who have to fight Liqu.

    At least two of them.

    The one in the middle can still keep his calm to an impressive degree.

    While Liqu does some stretching, which, considering her bodily composition, is just to emphasize that this is mostly sport for her, the one in the middle approaches her in an act of bravery, flanked by the others.

    Then they suddenly sprint with inhuman speed and surround her position from three sides.

    If not for high-speed processing I would be troubled to keep up with their movements.

    "Oh, did I forget to say that those soldiers can utilize body-enhancement techniques?" (Radon)

    Body-enhancement?

    That''s a joke.

    I only heard once from the sidelines about it when some adventurers talked about special skills in our tavern.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Apparently, it''s a technique that allows a human without any magical aptitude to make use of their inner energy by temporarily increasing certain physical abilities.

    However, that''s extremely uncommon.

    Back then when the adventurers asked their swordsman why he won''t use it he resorted to quite a rude gesture.

    If it would be so easy, everyone would do this.

    I mean, who wouldn''t want to be able to jump three meters high, run like the wind, or heave things twice as big as oneself?

    But it seems just a very rare elite is able to do that.

    And now the count says that all three of these men are such elites.

    That''s crazy!

    Now they all rush at Liqu, who answers by dashing backward and immediately when she stops, lashes out with both of her elongating arms.

    This is at least enough to stop their advance.

    They try again to speed up, but before they can do so, Liqu forms a giant hand and throws it at the left soldier.

    Before it connects the other two slash at the appendage to cut the connection.

    At this moment, Liqu''s eyes widen and abruptly the arm explodes.

    It doesn''t just splatter, but throws all three soldiers who were far too close off their legs.

    Yet they all roll directly back into a stance.

    Nonetheless, they look now a little exhausted while Liqu is at it to gather some of the scattered batches of slime.

    "Huh, interesting. Seems as if she knows some tricks. Yet mine do as well." (Radon)

    The soldiers again take their formation to rush at Liqu from three sides, but now the middle one steps forward.

    He holds his sword for a moment in front of him as if he prays to it and then swings it to his side.

    "Brzzzt"

    What!?

    The weapon of that soldier suddenly emits countless sparks.

    The count by my side just smirks at my stupefied expression.

    "I won''t lie, Zeon is my best man. He is one of the few mages who aren''t afraid to dirty their hands and makes the effort to train both swordsmanship and his magic. While his devotion to his style keeps him from obtaining a leading rank, he is unrivaled in direct combat." (Radon)

    I am starting to get worried.

    Even I know that the lightning element can stun slimes like any normal living creature.

    And this man looks very determined.

    On the other side Liqu...

    Okay, now I am worried!

    Liqu''s artificial eyes twitch vigorously.

    The glare she throws at that lightning user would induce any sane person to run for his dear life.

    "...te ...ing" (Liqu)

    Huh?

    Did she say something?

    "... hate lightning! (Liqu)

    She grumbles louder, while her opponent slowly draws closer.

    I guess she said something about not liking lightning?

    "I HATE LIGHTNING!!!" (Liqu)

    This might have been even louder than a human could possibly shout.

    Anyways, this goes past simple aversion and deep into absolute scorn.

    And with that, she rushes over.

    She storms at the man and stops directly in his reach.

    Naturally, he strikes out.

    And hits!

    "Brzzzt"

    Directly where Liqu''s arm would be the sword connects and I can basically hear how the lightning burns inside, while her arm turns into slime mass without concrete form.

    The other two fast close in, to take advantage of the stun.

    This may even be a trained maneuver.

    But at this moment Liqu surprisingly moves her other arm.

    "Sstk"

    At this, almost casually, a slime bullet is released at one of the soldiers coming from the side.

    And hits his head, sticking to the surface.

    The other one stops at Liqu''s unexpected movement and has to retreat when she lashes out at him with a newly grown tendril.

    But it doesn''t end with this.

    While the lightning wielder gives his all to free his weapon from Liqu and at the same time releases more lightning into her, yet without visible effect, she on her side lays her hand gently on his chest.

    For a moment, I can see an intent stare towards him and this is followed by one word spoken so calmly, almost serene, that I barely could hear it.

    "Impact." (Liqu)

    Her whole body trembles and at once a wave from the farthest point away from Zeon to where she touches him emerges.

    The wave moves through Liqu in a blink and the moment it reaches the endpoint...

    "Whom"

    The man is sent flying!

    Okay, I have no idea how she did that, but her attack was hard enough to shoot this man straight to the other side of the field.

    I really hope he''s fine, regarding the good impression we want to make.

    The result of Liqu''s actions is one soldier frantic grabbing at his head to get off what this slime shot there.

    Poor guy, he must have gotten some into the eyes.

    Meanwhile, the lightning user won''t be able to stand up again anytime soon.

    And at last, a soldier who maybe would be physically able to keep on fighting, but mind-wise was rather put off by his comrade flying through the air.

    Nonetheless, Liqu now concentrates on him.

    For each slow step of hers, the soldier retreats one of his own.

    Then she stops.

    And shows her most creepy smile.

    Shortly followed by a terrifying transformation.

    By now I can keep my calm, but seeing Liqu expanding to her full size is a distressing sight.

    Since when is she five meters tall?

    Okay, she mostly focused her shape on height, but I am sure that she grew.

    The last remaining opponent stares at her with a blank expression.

    And lets his weapon fall.

    I give a glance to the scowling count on my side.

    Does he really hold it against him?

    "The fight is over! It''s obvious who has won!" (Radon)

    "Liqu! You can shrink back!" (Shari)

    Fortunately, she reacts to my voice and forms back to her usual appearance.

    "Aww, it just got fun." (Liqu)

    The lightning user gets helped up by his comrades, so I think he should survive.

    Is the one with the slime glue in his eyes going to be fine?

    He might be blinded!

    I am not too sure about this. On the other side, I told Liqu not to cause greater harm.

    The slime should dissipate in the air, even if it''s rather dense.

    Yet it might take around an hour.

    However, with this fairly impressive demonstration, I think I can promote our deal.

    "And? I think we didn''t promise too much." (Shari)

    "She certainly has some prowess. Yet now we will see yours!" (Radon)

    Excuse me?!

    "Sorry, I think I misunderstood!" (Shari)

    "Wasn''t I clear enough? I want you to fight the next battle." (Radon)

    I panic internally.

    "I-I think I said that Liqu is the fighter of us two." (Shari)

    I mean just because I knew that she could easily overpower them I let her engage.

    "You said she is the stronger one, but if I''m right you offered that both of you serve me. So an evaluation should be just right. I want you to fight." (Radon)

    "I... have to say that this is not a good idea. The only thing that contains Liqu is me. So if I would get harmed this might turn out poorly!" (Shari)

    I didn''t want to pull this argument, as it reveals a weakness in the sense that one can exploit Liqu''s obsession.

    Like this, it would be best to stay vague about our relationship.

    On the other side, it''s simply too dangerous for everyone to obscure this fact and make me fight.

    And it''s pretty obvious in the first place.

    Yet this man...

    "I don''t see a problem there. Your opponent is instructed not to attack you in a lethal way." (Radon)

    "And how shall this work? It''s not like you can say that I am done when I''m about to get sliced or stabbed. I''m a slime!" (Shari)

    At this I demonstrative draw my finger through my throat.

    "Why not simply define a rule after which you accept defeat?" (Radon)

    I hate being cornered like this!

    Angry, I take some steps to the side, let my cloak and clothes glide down, grab a nearby stone and push it into my chest while letting the real thing dwell down to my waist.

    "Here! This will be the substitute for my core. If it gets successfully attacked we can say I am done for. If my core is targeted I won''t guarantee for anything that will happen." (Shari)

    "Very well. I will make sure your opponent knows that." (Radon)

    I really hate to be naked, but I can''t afford to give up the necessary surveillance here, just for the sake of my sense of shame.

    And hell! Do people really have to gasp every single time I remove my clothes?!

    On the other side, the fact that this becomes slowly less of a problem for me is a development in the wrong direction.

    There might be nothing to look at, but it shows a decrease in my common sense as a human.

    Before it starts I make sure to get all the weapons and coins I might need.

    Each one of them is a possible attack I can use to gain an advantage.

    As Liqu is done with her part she naturally came back to my side.

    "What are you doing?" (Liqu)

    "Seems like I have to fight." (Shari)

    "They aren''t weak. Are you sure about this?" (Liqu)

    "Not really. I will give my best! How did you deal with the lightning? I thought that slimes get stunned by this." (Shari)

    Her expression shows open disdain.

    "Lightning is the absolute worst! I hate them! You totally lose control of your body! In the worst case, it can even destroy your shape! The only possibility is guiding the energy to the ground without letting it pass through your body." (Liqu)

    "And how do you do this when you are stunned?" (Shari)

    After all, I might as well have problems with that sparky sword in the future.

    "You prepare beforehand. I made my arm appendage touch the ground! Also, you can make yourself denser in the area where it shall pass through. With this, the rest of your body stays unaffected and free to use!" (Liqu)

    For tips, she''s always good to go.

    Maybe I will ask her later how she pulled off that throw.

    That one looked quite impressive.

    "Ehm, I am worried about you fighting. What if something happens?" (Liqu)

    That''s what I''m asking myself as well. And by now I came just up with this.

    "Listen, I want you to stay next to the lord! In case they planned anything, we are safe when they know that you can take him down, should anything happen." (Shari)

    She still looks worried, but I want this deal.

    So a bit of risk is within the limits.

    I reluctantly place myself on the same field the last fight commenced.

    There are still some traces of slime referring to what just transpired here.

    If I have no choice, I might even use them to my advantage.

    And then my opponent takes position.

    This... is a joke!

    "Now we will see what you have in store, fiend!" (Peras)

    World! Did I ever do something to you?

    If there are any issues between us, I am sure we can sort them out!

    But would you please refrain from lashing out at me at any given chance!!!

    Why is it always me?

 Chapter 71

    - Shari -

    Just my luck.

    My opponent from all the possibilities had to be the slime-hating captain!

    I am really pissed.

    Okay, time to analyze the situation.

    I have four blades, seven small copper coins, and enough energy to play this aggressively.

    And I have made up my mind to pull every unfair advantage my body allows me to use.

    My enemy has heavy plate armor and a long broadsword he carries with both of his hands.

    However, I have to assume that he as well can enhance his movements to a degree.

    With this, I have just the possibility to either overpower him by surprise or injure him at the places his plates don''t cover and wear him down.

    The inner side of the arms and the backside of the legs are free.

    Also, there would be the various joints of his armor.

    While my thrusting strength is more than limited, it should be possible to injure him enough to render him unable to continue the fight and then hope that the healer,  and I assume this lord has one, will be able to repair the ailments I caused.

    Otherwise, this would be irresponsible.

    "Now, begin!" (Radon)

    So it begins.

    Fine!

    At the signal, the captain starts to approach me with steady steps.

    I better stay some distance away so I can impede him from getting too close.

    Fighting is to a big degree about mentality, so causing some disturbance to him is just right.

    I raise both of my arms at him.

    In the right one, I have my good old thrusting dagger, in the left nothing.

    And without further warning I let the dagger arm shoot out at him as a tendril with a spiky end.

    Naturally, he can block this, but even if he manages to slice at the appendage, I can regain my control and pull it back along with the dagger.

    For it to actually matter he¡¯d need to completely cut through and sever it.

    Otherwise, it''s just a waste of energy.

    Which is a tip I naturally won''t point out to him.

    At least my strategy worked so far that he had to stop in his tracks.

    While I am sure that he is well trained, his equipment must be heavy and each strike with such a wide sword should be a considerable effort.

    So I think I can make use of my greater perseverance as a slime to overpower him.

    And now I even know the strategy I want to follow.

    War of attrition!

    This is something I can win if I don''t fight too wastefully.

    The problem with his long broadsword is that as a single weapon he can just use it for one purpose at a time.

    Yet I have much more at my disposal to attack him.

    I step forward, letting a tendril with my thrusting dagger rush out, flying in a curve toward him.

    I am targeting his leg.

    But before it is in his range, I aim with my other arm and...

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    He should wear a helmet, as now he has to dodge the coin.

    Meanwhile, my dagger comes from behind him.

    But even if he had to dodge the projectile, he still managed to bring his blade in the way of my strike by thrusting it into the ground.

    However, it was to be expected that he is good.

    At this development, I let the shortsword emerge and slash with my stretching arm like a whip in a wide arc at him.

    He just in time manages to throw himself behind the still-stuck broadsword to take cover and escape my attack.

    "Fight fair you vile creature!" (Peras)

    "Why should I?!" (Shari)

    It''s not like I had any weapon training in my life.

    All I can do is slash and stab at him at random.

    This strategy might be unfair, but who cares?

    I continue the onslaught.

    Under a volley of stabs and strikes that he clearly has a hard time fending off, I can stay at a somewhat safe distance and only have to make sure that this keeps him too occupied to prepare a blow with enough force to cut my limbs.

    But even if he at times manages to separate the weapon I just reattach the liquid tendril.

    If things keep going like this, I can use simple movements, which don''t require very much of my energy, to tire him out and eventually win.

    They''re still draining, as I have to reduce liquidity and increase the density as far as I can to maintain control while I extend them this much.

    Nonetheless, this isn''t too costly on my side.

    On the other side, a human has to deal with short-term exhaustion.

    While they can recover with time, I have a much larger pool to sustain me.

    And for sure I won''t give him the necessary time to rest.

    This way it''s only a question of time till he''s too exhausted to keep up his defense and I win.

    However, it seems he came to the same conclusion.

    Like a cornered direwolf, he throws himself directly through my attacks, rushing straight at me.

    It works, as with this sudden movement I have problems following up with my tendrils.

    Yet I was mentally prepared to retreat.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    While my arms strain worryingly thin, this move surprised him.

    Taking advantage of this, I lash out with my shabby harvesting knife.

    Yes, yes. I just grew another appendage to make that happen, even if I never wanted to do so.

    But I''ve done worse and can cope with this kind of minor issue now.

    Aiming for the leg, a little below his waist, he still manages to counter by adjusting his stance to bring the leg armor in the way.

    At least I have to admit that he''s skilled.

    But now my other weapons come from behind him.

    While I attempt with the thrusting dagger to penetrate the thinner armor on his back, the shortsword is aimed to cut his side.

    Yet again he can avoid the stab so that the strike only cuts into his armor.

    After this, I use the shabby knife to keep any advances in check, while the better weapons continue to occupy him.

    However, I become aware that he might just try to break through to me in another reckless offense at any moment.

    So I decide to go for a decisive blow.

    Forming the largest tendril I¡¯ve ever made over my head, I make Liqu''s slashing dagger emerge there.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.And while my former measures continue to pester Peras from three sides, I bring it down in a strike from up high.

    By midswing, I perceive that he is about to block this one.

    So I direct the other weapons to attack his upper torso, in the meantime I jerk the new appendage to the left and change the attack from coming from above, to coming from his side below him.

    But my opponent manages to see through the effort I put into this alteration, and instead concentrates on the new attack and ignores all the others.

    While his armor does a good job, the shortsword manages to slightly cut it and the thrusting dagger can pierce a less important point on the side of his torso.

    On the other side, he focuses everything he''s got on the new coming attack.

    And this way he manages to completely slash through my appendage, but it still slices his left leg a moment later.

    "Aargh!" (Peras)

    A fatal mistake on his side.

    He thought it would be enough to simply cut the tendril to disable my attack.

    But what he didn''t take into account was that he is up against a slime.

    I''m no tentacle monster you can whittle down like this.

    It''s simply not enough to cut it.

    I intentionally made the appendage that thick.

    The moment it got cut, I reestablished the connection on the other side of the blade.

    He couldn''t assume that I''m able to undo the damage this fast.

    Like this, the wound he sustained should actually matter.

    At least, his injured leg should decrease his mobility.

    Having him cornered like this I might be able to continue until his injuries pile up.

    However, this would be bad for my reputation.

    The soldiers would see how I mercilessly torture my opponent to bring him down.

    Instead, I''m going to finish this in a more flashy way.

    I draw all of my weapons back, which he was still impressively effective at fending off, and jump, or rather catapult myself upwards.

    In the air, I circle and abruptly extend all my weapon tendrils again.

    With all of them at once, I slash to his left.

    Naturally, he has no choice but to block the attack with his sword.

    "Cla-cla-clank"

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    At this moment, I use my dash to rush back down at him, bringing my real core dangerously close to my body''s rear borders after two consecutive dashes in the same direction.

    Yet, while I was spinning around I was able to bring a little bit of mass back to my backside.

    Also, I adjusted the force and formed a bulge on my back to have some leeway.

    In the end, it was enough to close in on him.

    I have my four tendrils merging and encompassing his right arm with the sword while circling him.

    Then I quickly form another appendage to restrain his left arm as well, ignoring the few jabs from his elbow to my face.

    "Wha..." (Peras)

    Now I covered him from behind and can keep his arms in check.

    If slimes can do one thing right, it¡¯s holding tight.

    Most of my weapons fell down, but I can get my thrusting dagger back by stepping on it with an awkwardly stretched leg and pulling it inside.

    The captain struggles heavily, but clinging to him is disturbingly easy.

    However, he is strong, and without the exhaustion and the numerous cuts on his arms he might have a slight chance.

    As a last effort, he throws himself backward, trying to use his weight to crush me on the ground.

    But I cushion it.

    Like a wave, I flow around his body and spread his limbs, while sitting atop his waist.

    No implications!

    "You! Let go! It''s not over! You..." (Peras)

    "Youuuu haaavvve looost!" (Shari)

    Sorry, I''ve lost control over my throat after all this movement.

    Urgh. This makes my voice sound totally creepy.

    Demonstratively, I let my dagger hover over him to support my point.

    "The fight is over!" (Radon)

    After I hear this, I immediately rush back to give no one the false impression that I would do anything to my victim.

    And to goddamn get off his waist.

    I first gather all my weapons from the battlefield, then I take my clothes, as I need them before I will interact with anyone.

    Then I¡¯m willing to talk with the count.

    My expression might show how frazzled I am, but I swallow everything along with a huge glob of slime to get my throat free.

    "Was that enough?" (Shari)

    "For someone who cannot fight you did rather well against one of the strongest I have. You almost won." (Radon)

    "Almost? But I..." (Shari)

    Promptly he holds a stone in my direction.

    A stone covered in blue slime.

    "You''ve lost this during your jump. If I remember right, that means you wouldn''t be able to continue the fight, regarding the rules we''ve decided upon." (Radon)

    "Wha..." (Shari)

    I check and truly, I was so concerned with keeping my true core inside, to not end up as a puddle on the ground, that I forgot about my substitute stone.

    Peras simply didn''t notice when I pinned him to the ground.

    I guess he had other things to focus on at this moment.

    I''ve lost.

    "Yet regarding your performance, you did rather well. If this would have been a real fight you might have won." (Radon)

    "I am simply not used to this. To make sure you understand me, I don''t enjoy making people suffer. Will he be alright? The wound on his leg might be bad." (Shari)

    "I have a healer. This kind of cut shouldn''t be too difficult to mend. Otherwise, I need a new one." (Radon)

    Well, it''s not surprising that he is the kind who would sort useless people out.

    This brings me to the question of what his opinion of us is now.

    "Did we pass the test? Me, Liqu, and Elin as your employees, and so under your protection." (Shari)

    "Elin. The human who accompanied you? Why should I take her?" (Radon)

    "Aside from the fact that she is proficient in supporting us, like running errands and gathering information, she can fight to a degree. But the most important is that she can get along with us. A human who works well with us is an advantage, I''d say." (Shari)

    I will take any ally I can drag with me into this wolf''s den!

    "And in addition, she has a deep personal hatred towards your enemies. This kind of guaranteed loyalty should be hard to come by, right?" (Shari)

    I think that was convincing, but he isn''t someone who would let show anything on his face.

    Calmly he steps forward into the middle of the now barren field.

    There he exchanges some words with his captain.

    I can''t hear it well, but there is a look of surprise on the battered man''s face.

    To feel a little bit safer I gather with the rest of my team.

    If anything, Liqu is a good backing.

    Then the count raises his voice.

    "All of you, listen! I now declare that these three are from now on your comrades and have to be treated as such! I want to see the proper demeanor this house is proud of!" (Radon)

    And again everyone here is following their favorite pastime, gasping.

    Slowly he returns to us.

    As soon as he is within reach his aide is by his side.

    "Milord! Are you really sure about this? This... this is unusual." (Dion)

    He says this with an insecure gaze toward us.

    I need to say, it''s a little bit surprising.

    I wasn''t too sure when I came here with my proposal, even if we brought his son as a backing.

    Yet simply the fact that he would have known about us without attacking could have created a sense of official acknowledgment.

    With that, we could at least negotiate with people and inform them about our existence without everything turning violent.

    Such a development would already have been a huge boon for my aspiration to coexist.

    But now we¡¯re employed by him.

    This might turn out well.

    That is if his aide doesn¡¯t make things difficult now.

    "Do you think I speak thoughtlessly, Dion?" (Radon)

    After this, he grows quiet.

    It might truly be a disgrace if the lord now said "Whoops, my mistake, I was wrong!"

    That''s not a very dignified way to handle this.

    "Also, they were honest." (Radon)

    "What are you saying my lord?" (Dion)

    "You have seen that form of hers? She could have easily killed us all before during the meeting, but they didn''t. This is proof enough, for now, to decide that they have no intention to act against us!" (Radon)

    Sounds logical to me.

    A killer who doesn¡¯t kill you when they have the chance probably isn¡¯t targeting you.

    Next, he looks at us and throws what might be the first courteous smile he¡¯s given us in our direction.

    "Very well! I expect much from this collaboration!" (Radon)

    Why is there a shiver running through my slime?

 Chapter 72

    - Shari -

    "So what happens now?" (Shari)

    This question here is a rather pressing matter on my side.

    While I have no idea what kind of treatment the general employee here has to expect, I wouldn''t really want to get housed in the dog house, just because someone thinks it''s the proper place for me.

    Yet living in the barracks cramped together with all the other soldiers isn¡¯t really possible either.

    That leaves the question, of what they planned to do now.

    Despite my query, the count leaves without even batting an eye.

    Instead, his aide who talked with him until now is now turning to us.

    I am not too sure about him, as he obviously is uneasy at our presence.

    Still, he manages to compose himself and speak calmly.

    "The Lord asked me to tend to your needs. Anything special you want to have prioritized?" (Dion)

    "Rather there are three things! First, this event cost us quite a bit of energy and we would like to replenish it. Nothing fancy, but meat of any kind would be appreciated. If necessary also fruits or cheese is fine, but bread and other things like that wouldn¡¯t work well." (Shari)

    "I will inform the cook. Your other demands?" (Dion)

    I just said nothing fancy!

    "The flesh can even be raw. It wouldn''t really matter, but fine. As for the second issue, we would like to know about our lodgings, if we are going to stay here." (Shari)

    He doesn''t look too happy when he answers.

    "The Lord said that you''ll be provided quarters in the main building." (Dion)

    "Really!?" (Shari)

    That he would accommodate us in the best part of the estate is a surprise.

    You know, I would have problems with housing a slime close to where I sleep.

    Or I would if I still had the luxury to care!

    "The Lord said in case of an attack this would be the best place to have you." (Dion)

    The Lord said so, huh?

    But it makes sense.

    By now he should be somewhat convinced that we are not going to attack them.

    Then, in case of an attack, Liqu could basically act as a moving cleansing wall.

    This is quite an effective security measure.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "So we are going to live in there?" (Shari)

    I point at this three-story building, with its grey-white and blue walls and impressive aesthetical ornaments on the walls.

    There are even quite a lot of glass windows, and transparent glass is a luxury.

    High-ranking nobles are really something else.

    "The upper floors are reserved to the lord and his family, as well as guests. For the rest, there are some free rooms in the basement right now. Those should be right." (Dion)

    "The basement? You''ll put us in the cellar?" (Shari)

    "Great! Wet and moldy, please! Just for the two of us. Wonderful!" (Liqu)

    .

    .

    .

    Sorry, my mind crashed just now.

    There was a great disturbance, in the form of a green slime in human form that shattered it.

    "Very well, we can..." (Dion)

    I have to react!

    "No! My acquaintance speaks a little too fast. I''m sorry, excuse me for a moment." (Shari)

    I turn to the embodiment of everything that went wrong in my life.

    "I don''t know what is wrong with your perception of mine, but I don''t like wet caves and I surely won''t allow you to make me live in one! Furthermore, what gave you the idea I would want to share a room with you if I''ve got a choice?" (Shari)

    "Wh-why not? This would be so nice. Like when we met." (Liqu)

    "No, that wasn¡¯t nice! Slimy caves aren''t nice! I am used to better! Just because you commonly dwelled at such places doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m okay with that!" (Shari)

    "But it would be beneficial if we would have it like that." (Liqu)

    "Tell me one reason why I would want that." (Shari)

    "Slime does not disperse when the humidity is right and this will be beneficial to conserve energy. If we can retain our slime, our rest will be better." (Liqu)

    "Is that true?" (Shari)

    It might be stupid to ignore my own needs which I have to take care of.

    Even if they are those of a slime.

    "Absolutely! Also, it''s easier to think with the core when it''s colder and humid." (Liqu)

    "But I don''t want it moldy or full of slime!" (Shari)

    I despise the "monster lifestyle", even if it makes sense.

    "The mold isn''t absolutely necessary. But it''s nice to have an emergency snack." (Liqu)

    Mold and snack.

    These words are absolutely incompatible!

    "Okay, so you say that air circulation and warmth are bad for me. I can follow so far, even if I don''t like it. Still, I don''t want to always share a room with you. We¡¯ve almost always been together since you turned my life into a mess. Hell, you even were in my mind! There''s a degree of privacy, which I can''t even call the bare minimum, that I need to know stays maintained. And you know this, as you, as I''ve already mentioned, were in my mind!" (Shari)

    "I, I understand. But please, don''t move far away." (Liqu)

    I nod.

    Mostly because I am sure that the building''s layout isn''t allowing anything else.

    The other reason would be that she''s still my bodyguard and this estate might be quite a hostile environment.

    "Just to say it, I think I would rather have a room for myself. Your cave sounds nice, but if I can avoid it... I will." (Elin)

    I turn to Dion.

    "Is this possible?" (Shari)

    "I can prepare a servant''s quarter for your comrade. Regarding your lodging, despite how it sounds, some rooms in the basement are properly equipped to accommodate... special guests." (Dion)

    I would guess for nobles the count doesn''t like.

    However, a noble''s quarter is a noble''s quarter.

    It''s not like I''m especially picky.

    "Now that this matter is settled as well, what was your third point?" (Dion)

    I almost forgot since Liqu can be so distracting.

    This might be the most important now.

    "I would like to inquire what exactly we are now. What is our status here? We are certainly no pets! In addition, I would like for us to formally record our agreement. On paper!" (Shari)

    "We will have a contract prepared tomorrow. Regarding your status, the count was rather clear. You two will serve as special agents with the rank of second-rank officers directly under Captain Peras. Your comrade will be listed as a scout." (Dion)

    "Hey, why are they better off than I am?" (Elin)

    "Because we actually fought. Do you want to give it a try as well?" (Shari)

    "Sigh. Nah. I know you are stronger than I am." (Elin)

    "If this is solved, then I wish for you to accompany me so we can settle the details." (Dion)

    "Alright." (Shari)

    And with this, we head back into this stupidly huge building.

 Chapter 73

    - Shari -

    The inside of the mansion is as spacious and fancy as it looks from the outside.

    Yet we directly walk down into the cellar.

    Apparently "settling the details" was code for "get you fast out of sight", as Dion is not wasting any time to lead us down, away from any servants or soldiers.

    Remember when I said that those rooms might be for people the count doesn''t like?

    Well, I just now had a peek into the dungeon.

    Fortunately, there was no fresh blood in the air, as my scanning ability tells me.

    Extra emphasis on the lack of fresh blood as there were plenty of dried residues around.

    But it is very well equipped.

    Torture devices and such.

    Since we also passed an iron door with an exterior lock, I would say this part of the mansion is for people who aren''t allowed to leave their intended quarters.

    Not that this would work for us, but now I get an idea about the nature of our rooms.

    They''re for nobles he has in custody, but are still ought to be treated as persons of great status.

    But surely there would be no hesitation to make use of the dungeon next to it.

    I am pretty sure everyone on the count''s side thinks of this place as extremely fitting for us.

    However, I would like to avoid having the reputation of the monster hidden in the cellar.

    On the other hand, it might be less troublesome if, for example, guests come.

    We can stay out of sight without having to relocate to another place.

    The floor looks not like much as it is fitting for a dungeon.

    But eventually, we stop at a heavy wooden door.

    He procures the key and opens it.

    Wow!

    Okay, life isn''t fair!

    If even the confinement cells for nobles look like this then something is fundamentally wrong with the current social system.

    Marbled walls, furniture, only of the highest quality, expensive curtains to hide that there are no windows and the bed looks so fluffy that I curse my inability to use it as intended.

    Well, there is a suspicious small hole in the ground, which might be linked to the fact that the guests here usually won''t be free to leave.

    But as a slime, this doesn''t concern me as much and I can use it to get rid of excess mass.

    Also, is that a tub?!

    A private room tub?

    I am not even entirely sure about the material, as smooth as it looks.

    Dissolving might tell me more, but naturally, I won''t.

    And there is some strange kind of pipe hanging over it.

    Is that for water?

    No need to carry it with buckets?

    To summarize:

    I''ll take it.

    "Are you content?" (Dion)

    "Yes, absolutely." (Shari)

    "Fine. Then to your comrade." (Dion)

    "I want this one!" (Liqu)

    I follow her pointing at a room directly next to mine.

    When I receive the information I have to fight the sudden urge to smash my hand into my face.

    At this point, I should mention that my hesitation to do such things, which would have hurt me in the past, severely decreased over time.

    "Liqu... That is the dungeon." (Shari)

    This tilting of her head just shows that I have to explain this in more detail.

    "They keep prisoners here or force them to confess. Individuals they want to lock away." (Shari)

    "But I like it. It''s perfect and close to yours." (Liqu)

    Goodness, she drives me crazy!

    "You really prefer a prison cell to a real room?" (Shari)

    "I like it. It has the perfect humidity and I even notice a slight residue of blood. This is nice." (Liqu)

    Shari, stay calm!

    As hard as it is.

    Even Dion, with all his composure, seems a little taken aback.

    "Sigh, alright. I won''t meddle with your decision, but we will need a talk in the future about standards. Is this fine Dion?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, there is no particular reason against this at the moment. It just appears a little bit... unusual." (Dion)

    "Then I am glad. I would like to mention that we need a bit of food. That demonstration took energy and that equals life for us. I hope you understand my persistence on that point." (Shari)

    "I do, I do. Are there any details to pay attention to regarding your diet?" (Dion)

    I give him a look that basically says: "Really? You know what we are, right?"

    Honestly, in my experience, there is nothing in the world a slime couldn''t digest.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "It doesn''t have to be fancy. Meat would be appreciated. Cooking is not necessary. Other things are fine too, cheese or fruits and such, but less efficient. For my part, I wish to eat alone. So no mess hall. That will be all." (Shari)

    I really don''t intend to make a show based on my eating habits.

    "And Liqu?" (Dion)

    "Just throw something at her. But make sure she has enough to be full. She becomes moody if she isn''t." (Shari)

    This is the absolute truth.

    All the really bad things with Liqu happen when she wants to devour stuff.

    She grows twitchy and far more aggressive than usual.

    Maybe some kind of instinct that gets her in the mood to kill stuff.

    This trail of thought leads me to a discovery.

    Slimes have instincts.

    At least, Liqu and I do.

    This is very strange since slimes are, as far as I know, manmade.

    Artificial.

    How do we have this suspiciously convenient base etched into our minds to act on?

    Maybe the one who initially created them designed this unusual behavior.

    But wouldn''t that imply that this person from the very start decided to release his creatures upon this innocent world?

    Wouldn''t that be too crazy and villainous?

    The other possibility could be that slimes had some kind of evolution going for them.

    Yet this would imply that they became in that regard similar to living creatures and developed those predatory instincts.

    This is a rather complex topic and I am sure I won''t find an answer so easily.

    For now, I have to make do with what remains of my human instincts to stay attentive to possible dangers that may befall one while being close to people.

    My awareness regarding society and knowledge about people''s behavior is the biggest advantage I have over common slimes and might save my life.

    But I was at getting my food.

    Even I feel some kind of drain that makes me want to get full again.

    In this regard, it is rather helpful that soon our meal is brought.

    However, something tells me the reason might be more that I basically threatened them with Liqu going on a rampage and less that they want to be considerate of us.

    "I-I, I''m b-bringing th-th-the m-meal." (maid)

    With this a terrified maid enters, shaking so hard that I fear the plates might slip out of her hands.

    She must have lost some kind of selection process.

    Since everyone who matters has already seen me, I don''t bother with hiding myself in my coat as I usually do.

    The mask and cloak might be convenient when I don''t want to get in trouble while being among people, but at the same time, it''s incredibly straining to always pay attention that I wear them properly.

    The only times when I could relax even a little bit and lower my guard were when I was in the wilderness or in a locked room apart from any people who might see.

    And since that one time when those two thugs suddenly barged in, I always kept my clothes on when I decided to rest.

    To say it like this, my last proper rest, without keeping myself under any tension, is so far in the past that I don''t even know how it felt.

    So, sorry little maid, but I will go with casual attire, as I have now the chance to do this.

    "Please on the table. And if you also have to go to the next room, putting it on the ground directly behind the door should be fine. You don''t need to enter." (Shari)

    At least this much I should grant her.

    I can''t really blame that maid for being scared and Liqu absolutely doesn''t mind where her food is.

    Or who.

    I even go as far as stepping to the other side of the room for her, to let her ease up a bit.

    However, she''s incredibly slow, having to force every single step toward the table.

    "Can we please speed this up a bit? I don''t eat humans. Also, you are right now bringing my food, so you don''t have to worry about my appetite." (Shari)

    Startled, she apparently changes her approach towards making it quick.

    She might believe that I''m going for her if I don''t get my meal anytime soon.

    I am just glad that she didn''t throw it on the ground.

    Objectively, there would be no difference for me, no matter where the food is and in what kind of condition, but this is no reason to give up on having standards.

    For example, I don''t feel like I would ever dissolve garbage or manure.

    I don''t know how this would work out for me, and honestly don''t want to experience such a thing.

    Like this, I am glad for having a table.

    She places the plate there and is gone before I can even lift my gaze from the food.

    Now, what do we have here?

    Sigh. Didn''t I say that it doesn''t have to be fancy?

    This is steak!

    And considering the presentation, a high-class one.

    Perfectly prepared, even garnished with some spices.

    Any idea how expensive these are?

    This is absolutely wasted on me!

    Did the cook at least protest?

    That would be absolutely justified.

    What next?

    Throw it straight into the garbage?

    For some people, this might be the same.

    This is no way to treat others'' efforts.

    "Iiieehk!" (maid)

    While a scream and the following rumbling on the floor tell me that Liqu has got her food now, I slowly start my meal.

    At least, I need to say that this piece of flesh is quite a chunk.

    While I consider the side dishes, which they bothered to place as well, as a completely uncalled effort, just from the appearance it looks delicious.

    The flesh isn''t well-done, but that makes the fluids inside ooze out.

    Suddenly I notice that this sight made me start drooling.

    Which in my case means that slime is gathering in my mouth, flowing out and that little tendrils slowly extend in the direction of the food.

    I reach with my hand out for the flesh and promptly feel its fluids spreading inside me.

    By now I became used to the feeling of fat and blood from my meals so this is a known sensation.

    Nonetheless, I feel a strange kind of satisfaction from all that stuff that enters me before I even have to trigger the dissolving reaction.

    With my old body, touching meat like this would have meant dirtying my fingers.

    But now I barely need to activate dissolving and all foreign substances are gone.

    The only issue here might be that some could still call the slime dirty.

    It''s kind of a question about how one sees the slime I consist of.

    Tamarah would say that this stuff is completely clean and fine to touch and even drink.

    Yet the common opinion goes rather in the direction that one should absolutely avoid touching slime and many show extreme disgust at the mere thought.

    In my case, I grew accustomed to it.

    While I try not to think of my own body as something bad to avoid turning insane, I am a bit concerned about how others see me.

    The reason why I ponder about stuff like this right now?

    Well, at the moment I am a slime monster that is spreading its mass over a high-class meal.

    It''s just very hard not to imagine what others would think at that sight.

    Sorry, but I''m a little self-conscious about that act.

    Even more, as it proceeds so slowly.

    For once, it''s an attempt to show even a bit of appreciation to the cook, despite my lost sense of taste.

    But much more important is that I save energy like this.

    As I said, the steak is big, but considering the huge things we took in at times, this isn''t that much.

    Still, as long I avoid wasting energy during the dissolving it should be enough to get my fill.

    However, Liqu might be a problem.

    Her consumption is much greater than mine due to her bigger body.

    On the other side, she didn''t do much.

    A slime bullet, that weird push, and growing, which shouldn''t cost that much.

    This meal is enough to replace five bullets I think, so she should be fine.

    Even more, as she just had some of our provisions, since we wanted to be prepared for the meeting.

    I on my side am fine with what I have.

    At least this situation isn''t so bad if you think about it.

    I''m in a high-class room, have a good chance on a proper working arrangement, and maybe a way to get myself permanently off of the subjugation list.

    If things work out I will have something like a life.

    That is, as long Liqu isn''t going to mess things up.

 Chapter 74

    - Shari -

    Since there''s no catastrophe occurring at the moment, I decide to enjoy this.

    The problem is, I don''t really know how.

    Having a suite for myself is nice and all, but it''s not like I have anything to keep myself occupied.

    Right now I become aware that with all the trouble Liqu caused, there was never a moment of respite that I could spend as I pleased.

    There are some books in my new room, but we all know why reading them won''t work out for me.

    Even using the gloves wouldn''t work, as they are too rough.

    I don''t want to explain to the count why I ripped apart his prized items.

    Also, I should abstain from taking a stroll immediately after we got our rooms.

    Causing an uproar this soon would be rude to our host and possible future employer.

    And even the most common way to spend time is not available for me, since I cannot sleep.

    Nighttime is still some hours away and would last at most two to three hours for me.

    This means I need to find something.

    Maybe I could train somehow.

    Working on becoming stronger seems like a good idea.

    Yet what should I train?

    Practicing using the slime bullet worked out for a while, but it''s expensive and I''ve got the basics down by now.

    There might be some insecurities, but overall it''s fine.

    What else can I do then?

    I ponder for a while.

    ...

    Right, why not?

    I leave my room and peek into Liqu''s.

    That''s something I should do anyway, to make sure she isn''t up to cause trouble.

    However, I cannot find her.

    Where the heck did that walking calamity go?!

    Panicked, I enter the room, searching for any clues to her whereabouts.

    The first things I find, besides some very clean plates of food, are her clothes.

    So somewhere around here lurks a well-fed, naked slime.

    "Drip"

    One advantage of having an all-around view is that you are aware of places you usually wouldn''t focus.

    In this case, this leads to the following question,

    "Liqu... What the hell are you doing on the ceiling?" (Shari)

    She isn''t even in human form, but just a blob, or rather a sheet clinging to the stone directly above me.

    Something starts to shift inside that mass and I feel dread at the thought that she might separate and fall directly into me.

    I''d like to take a step to the side.

    If she wouldn''t cover every bit of space above me!

    Yet rather than that her head slowly forms out of the mass.

    I wait patiently, as I know how difficult it is to recreate the necessary parts for speech.

    "Shari! You came!" (Liqu)

    "Could you please explain to me what you are doing up there?" (Shari)

    "I am resting. This stone has the perfect composition to cling to." (Liqu)

    "Sorry, I wasn''t specific enough. Why are you doing that?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, it was a long time since I could let go of these clothes and as it was such a nice opportunity, I wanted to take advantage of it by doing something special." (Liqu)

    "And this warrants clinging to the ceiling?" (Shari)

    Honestly, I''m extremely confused by her weird behavior, which still manages to surprise me.

    "It feels great if your mass for once isn''t pressured together, but pulled. A welcome change of pace. Do you want to join? I can make some space." (Liqu)

    "No. No I don''t want to. Also, can you please come down? It''s creepy to talk to a head that hangs down from the ceiling." (Shari)

    "Everything for you." (Liqu)

    Before I can tell her that her reply makes my slime shiver all over, her mass gathers in the middle of the ceiling.

    Then it slowly lowers down, as a huge pillar that sinks in the form of a strand.

    I would really wish I could compare it to something else, but that, that...

    That looks like someone with severe health conditions has a dripping nose.

    Gross!

    What makes this worse is that I can''t close my eyes, due to my way of seeing and having to witness every little disgusting detail.

    Nonetheless, I manage this time wondrously to keep it in, until she is done and has completely reassembled herself.

    "You came for me!" (Liqu)

    She directly heads in my direction, arms spread.

    "No! No touching! I just wanted to look if you were up to something." (Shari)

    "Ehm, no. You said I should stay still." (Liqu)

    "Right. It''s important. You might not have realized, but all the people here know about us and we are still fine. The count has control over this place, so if we don''t displease him, we can stay. You said once you want to talk to people. Well, this is your chance. You just can''t rush things. Hold yourself back and they might grow used to your presence. Then you can talk after a while. Just please, do nothing reckless." (Shari)

    "Thank you so much for thinking this much about me." (Liqu)

    "Okay, I trust you here. There was something else I wanted to ask." (Shari)

    "Ask whatever you want." (Liqu)

    "Sigh, how did you push that guy with the lightning sword so far? You barely touched him and I know perfectly well that we can''t simply exert physical force." (Shari)

    "You mean "impact"?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, that one." (Shari)

    "It''s pretty easy, but very difficult." (Liqu)

    "Alright. Now please without contradictory statements." (Shari)

    "Uhh, I mean it''s rather simple in theory, but actually very difficult to perform in practice. I usually don''t use it, as the execution is problematic. Also, it''s not very effective." (Liqu)

    "Not effective? How far did he fly? Fifteen, twenty meters? Just like that." (Shari)

    "Well, yes. But nothing else. The attack itself doesn''t do actual damage. Just the contact with the ground hurts. All you do is guide the movement into the target. They usually survive. Dissolving is more effective." (Liqu)

    Sure, this slime is more the type to go for the kill, or rather her meal.

    So pushing her prey away goes completely against her instincts.

    But honestly, to me, this sounds even better.

    A non-lethal attack that is convenient to get rid of enemies when you are cornered.

    This is helpful against rude people in a tavern or robbers on the street who I don''t want to dissolve.

    "Can you explain it to me? How do you guide force?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, how much could you see when I did it?" (Liqu)

    "Just that there was a wave in your body, which rushed in his direction." (Shari)

    "Well, that''s basically it. You start the wave at the place farthest away from the target and make it pass through your whole body to the point of contact while constantly increasing the speed. In the end, it shall directly enter where you touch. The force will then simply pass over and move it away, whatever it is." (Liqu)

    "Okay, but what is now difficult about this?" (Shari)

    "It sounds easy, but maintaining control is veeery difficult. Especially at the end, when the speed is the greatest and you have to guide it from your whole body in just one single appendage. Furthermore, you cannot move while the wave passes your body. Because of that, it''s not really recommended in actual combat. But when I got this damned lightning user, I just wanted to do it." (Liqu)

    "So, creating a fast wave, and I have to stay in control." (Shari)

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "This isn''t so easy. The slightest aberration and the appendage you want to use will get ripped apart. Also, it has to happen very fast. Just one pulse to enter the target in a single moment. If it''s done poorly, it can wreak havoc inside the target''s body. This might actually be useful for killing by destroying the innards, but it''s more of a sign that you worked sloppily and you can never be sure if and what kind of damage you did if any. Furthermore, doing so poorly might very well backfire and make you explode instead of your target. Too dicey!" (Liqu)

    Fine, I get it.

    This is difficult and you can make countless mistakes.

    Still, I want to learn this.

    After all, it looks kinda cool.

    "Does it cost much energy? It looks quite flashy." (Shari)

    "If done properly? Not much. But if you explode it''s a hassle to get the good slime back and there''s quite a loss." (Liqu)

    "Could I practice this? Wait, I have no target here." (Shari)

    "You can simply try it on any kind of obstacle. I used trees to train, whenever I had the energy to spare. You just have to feel if the pulse really leaves you, but static stuff tends to break from it." (Liqu)

    This is also a wall breaker!?

    I want to learn!

    I simply go for the next wall, since Liqu said it doesn''t matter.

    Naturally, I won''t use enough force to break it.

    Also, this dungeon looks terribly sturdy.

    I take a stance, place my hand in the middle and start a movement which I guide as a wave through me to the wall.

    I realize, that this can only work with a body like mine.

    A special martial art for slimes.

    If anyone would hear this they might think I''m pulling a joke.

    Meanwhile, the wave moves forward, gets condensed to my arm, and...

    "Splash"

    And my arm explodes, scattering everywhere in the room.

    I feel the loss of energetic mass.

    Also, the fact that my arm is gone again awakens some troublesome memories.

    Sigh, that really was a bad way to wake up.

    "Shall I help or do you want to fetch the fragments on your own?" (Liqu)

    Did this slime just now seriously propose to help me gather my scattered body parts?

    "No! No, no, no, no! I can do this myself! Please don''t touch my body. And more important, don''t put it back in me!" (Shari)

    "Oh. And the pieces that landed in me? Shouldn''t I compensate you?" (Liqu)

    I certainly didn''t want to be informed about that!

    "Please, just don''t talk about this any further. That''s compensation enough." (Shari)

    Fortunately, she doesn''t and I proceed to recollect the batches of mine on the ground and walls.

    A very disturbing task.

    I know that for a while I relied on Liqu to refill me, but I want to avoid it if it''s not necessary.

    Even more, since we had that talk about that there''s always some lingering mass originating from humans.

    And since I made up my resolve to do the dissolving myself, I would like to keep it that way.

    I notice that I get most of my energy back through recollecting.

    Also, if there really is a gap in the end, I have still our provisions.

    We stocked a good amount of flesh and this should work out to get me full again.

    So, ready for the next round.

    "It would maybe be better if you start with a slower wave. The impression when it leaves you might be weaker, but you get easier used to the feel of guiding the pulse. After this, you can increase the speed." (Liqu)

    She might be right.

    I was focused on doing it right from the start, but the idea of slowly getting used to the feeling appears right to me.

    If I think about this, this is even simpler than the slime bullet.

    There I had to push and pull at the same time.

    Here it''s just about pushing.

    Yet the difficulty comes with the tightening space.

    I already learned to send a wave through my body, as a means to do a self-scan regarding my current energy level.

    It''s not too easy, because it''s a wave, a thin line of movement which has to stay as such.

    But the real difficulty lies in gathering the whole force at a single point.

    I''ve just felt it.

    The moment when I tried to gather all the energy into my arm it directly started to spread in all directions, unwilling to stay compressed like this in one place.

    The solution is easy and difficult at the same time just like a certain someone said.

    I can''t suppress that force but instead have to guide it.

    It wants to escape, so I have to provide a path.

    In this case, through my arm into the target.

    I take a stance and start the wave from my foot which I intentionally put behind me.

    I''m getting the idea that if I would start a second wave from my top and merge them in my arm the power might increase considerably.

    However, I should be realistic about my current abilities.

    Especially after my initial failure.

    This time, I make the pulse intentionally slow.

    The moment it reaches the arm I again feel how it wants to spread in all directions.

    I concentrate as much as I can, not to press back, but rather guide it along my arm as a way to escape.

    Time seems to slow down and I am able to do so.

    "Whum"

    "Great! You''re improving so fast, incredible!" (Liqu)

    Not enough.

    Not even close.

    There was no real speed and because of that, the action had no force to it.

    Some of the energy entered the wall, but it would barely amount to a normal shove.

    This much I can do even without fancy techniques.

    So I have to speed it up to achieve the desired effect.

    What became obvious, is that I need high-speed thinking if I want to have a chance to control the direction.

    Yet I came to realize that this increase in my processing ability not only puts pressure on my mind but also costs energy.

    This limits this skill''s usefulness.

    One can''t get something out of nothing, and because of this enhanced processing takes energy.

    However, I only need it for the moment when the compressing starts.

    This will significantly decrease the necessary costs.

    So it comes all down to timing.

    I need to spread the wave evenly, start to control the direction it takes, and activate my core to keep up with the development.

    And all of this, if it shall apply to a real combat situation, in a perfectly short timeframe.

    In addition, to make this a bit more difficult for me, the slower I move the wave, so I can adjust the passing into the appendage, the longer it takes me to realize.

    My last attempt took me five seconds.

    Any idea what this would mean in front of an enemy?

    I simply cannot afford to stay this static in a fight.

    This means I need to increase my speed.

    And while I''m at it, I should also add to my list to train to move the parts where the wave isn''t passing, so I can stay mobile during the action.

    Yet that appears a little unrealistic at my current level.

    I think I have it down now.

    Move it faster, stay in control.

    Sounds easy enough.

    I again bring my hand to the wall and start the wave.

    "Splash"

    And my arm explodes.

    Damnit!

    What went wrong?

    Okay, I know what went wrong, but I don''t want to admit it.

    I''m simply not good enough.

    It was just too much.

    I am not used to this kind of movement.

    Guiding a wave inside one''s own body is nothing a human would or could do and therefore a terrible foreign action to me.

    I have no feeling developed yet to do something like this and so I don''t know what the right adjustments in detail would be.

    Performing this move is difficult because of that.

    While I again collect the splatters of my body I ponder what to do.

    I want to achieve now some kind of result that I can use as a starting point and not only after an unknown time of practice.

    Some progress.

    If there would just be a way to decrease the difficulty.

    That''s it!

    I take a stance, move my right leg behind me, and grasp with my left arm the place where my right elbow would be if I had one.

    Then I start the wave at the same speed as before.

    The wave rushes from my legs, up to my torso, through my chest, and enters both of my arms.

    Like this, the separated waves join and combine into one.

    By doing so I could distribute the compression of force to two instances, my shoulders and the place where my arms connected.

    It''s still terribly difficult, but during the last moments, I can keep the force together with all my will until it reaches the wall.

    "Wham"

    That felt right.

    I could feel how power surged into the wall.

    I remove my hand.

    Cracks!

    I''ve cracked a stone wall!

    "Wow! You''re learning so fast! I trained like forever for this kind of progress. You are so great!" (Liqu)

    Personally, I don''t know how I shall feel about this praise.

    For one, it''s a manifestation of her obsession and so a biased statement.

    Also, it lacks any jealousy.

    No matter what I do, I can''t put her off with my actions.

    Not even having the slightest reaction to me overturning her is a tiny bit vexing.

    And then there is a third reason.

    One that might make me a bad person.

    The truth is, I had to learn this technique and need to develop it further.

    There is one specific reason.

    I realized it when the force entered the wall, but this can really exert some power on a target.

    When the energy is guided inside it will force the target to move, no matter what it is.

    Be it stone, water, or...

    Slime!

    This is my advantage!

    If applied to Liqu, it might just throw her core out of her body, if I aim right.

    I don''t even have to touch her much, contact with one hand is enough.

    This might still trigger linking, but not too intimately.

    It''s not like I directly plan to do something to her, but I want to stop being completely powerless against her.

    With this technique, I might be the only being in this world able to suppress her.

    And we all know that she isn''t very stable.

    But now that she''s praising me like this for learning a way to fight her I start to feel a little guilty.

    But nonetheless, for me, this was an improvement.

    "Thank you. I am sure this will be useful." (Shari)

    "Everything for you!" (Liqu)

    Sigh, sure.

    With this, I head back to my room.

    I just hope no one will demand that I pay for the cracks in the wall.

    When I''m back I practice some more.

    However, it only amounts to recounting the theory and some limited guiding of a wave, because I cannot afford to break anything in here.

    And I mean afford, since every item inside this room might be a heavy blow to my finances.

    Thus it might not be too bad that Liqu took the stone cell with the torture devices instead of a high-quality apartment.

    How much do torture devices cost?

    Oh no, I''m getting worried again.

    When I don''t feel like continuing anymore, it got late.

    However, even going late into my standby mode will very likely get me back up all too soon.

    Maybe I could somehow prolong the time.

    Considering my experiences with the standby mode, it might help if I would actually enjoy it and could relax.

    Usually, I don''t since I always put myself under pressure.

    Not only because I was always dressed up.

    My other reason is that I absolutely dread turning into a blob.

    To let go of all my tension to maintain my form would imply exactly that.

    I would stop sustaining my shape.

    Until now I had this kind of experience, but doing so voluntarily feels like I''m giving in to something and like this would lose in some way, as ridiculous as this sounds.

    On the other side, it has something tempting.

    That I could just once try to let go, not being concerned with my looks, and having to prevent even the slightest slip.

    In this regard, this is an absolutely unique chance.

    Liqu isn''t here and the door is locked, while I have the key.

    She wouldn''t know and I wouldn''t have to deal with her reaction.

    I mean, when was the last time I could spend a night alone?

    I kinda want to.

    Still, I''m a little worried.

    When I choose to let go, how far might that go?

    What if my structural integrity completely ceases?

    Could my core move to the ground?

    I know for certain that I don''t want my brain replacement to roll on the stone and get scratches.

    Yet just for this problem, there is a solution.

    There is a special object in this room.

    One that outright calls me.

    The tub.

    I would just have to jump in and wouldn''t end as a puddle.

    This, even with all my aversions, feels like an opportunity that might never come back.

    With that thought, I get rid of my clothes and place myself inside the tub.

    There is another positive point.

    I really missed sleeping in a bed.

    Not only is it inconvenient to rest somewhere on the ground since all fabric gets instantly drenched, but to me it just feels plain wrong.

    While I''m aware that this is a tub, the possibility to lay myself down is a huge plus on my side.

    For once it feels good to rest like this.

    It''s a bit like a hammock.

    Not quite the same, but taking my situation into account this is the closest I can come.

    Then I let go.

    And become a puddle.

    My arms and legs lose shape, flow down, and mix with the current till I can''t distinguish the mass anymore.

    I closed my eyes, as pointless as that was, but I guess I couldn''t open them anymore anyways since they are already gone at this point.

    Like the rest of my head, which sank down in this shapeless mass.

    Right, that''s not very great.

    But I don''t feel like fighting back right now.

    That would be contradicting my rest.

    There is a foggy feeling of input above me, but I blend it out since I want to calm down.

    I guess this works.

    It feels gross, but when I get over this I think this may be really restoring.

    I think I want to rest now.

    Whatever this entails for me.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 75

    - Liqu -

    I love my Shari.

    I always will.

    But I''m not sure if I can completely agree with what she''s trying to do here.

    She intentionally came to these humans and exposed us in front of them.

    And this after all her talk about avoiding looking suspicious.

    This was about pretending to be a normal human when you aren''t, right?

    So why does she do this?

    I only see risks.

    Maybe I should just now dissolve all of them.

    If they''re all gone no one can hurt my Shari.

    I mean, they are dangerous.

    What I went through when she fought that rude person.

    The only moment when I was that anxious in my whole time of existence was when she fought that Chris guy.

    So maybe I should quickly get rid of all these humans.

    My Shari''s resting mode isn''t too deep, but she just reacts to loud noise and close movements.

    So I should be fine with leaving this area and exterminating all these nuisances.

    However, my Shari could get angry with me over this when she becomes active again.

    Nevertheless, such a threat so close to her is unbearable.

    But if she hates me for this?

    How long might it take until she would like me the same as now?

    This is complicated.

    The minimum is to take some precautions.

    So how to do this?

    The door is a little risky as there are guards.

    These might not be able to see very well in the dark, but fear makes them attentive.

    Yet this is the only way out.

    I would say intentionally as this seems to be this place''s purpose, considering my Shari''s explanation.

    But this isn''t of interest.

    The most important thing, for now, is to keep my Shari safe.

    So I start with the highest priority, dissolving a direct connection to my Shari''s room.

    Naturally, it has to be big enough of a hole that my core, as well as my membrane, can pass through.

    It goes rather well since I''m completely full right now and have more than enough energy.

    Like this, it''s no problem to create a fitting passage.

    And while doing this I directly find a solution for my first problem.

    The walls are hollow!

    Just ten centimeters inside and I''m in a hollow space between mine and Shari''s room.

    If that isn''t the perfect solution to get past the guards, I don¡¯t know what is.

    Now I need to decide which precautions take priority.

    The first thing I should do is secure an escape route.

    I have a rule whenever I dwell in a cave to have a second exit in case one gets blocked during an attack.

    I''m fairly confident I could fight whatever they''d send down here, but who knows how long this would take?

    Anyways, I couldn''t watch very well over my Shari while I fight.

    So I glide between the walls and move upwards.

    As soon I have my intended height I flow in the direction of the closest outer wall of the building to create a small hole there.

    "Squeak!"

    Oh, we even have some smaller creatures inside here.

    This is great!

    I will have enough to replenish myself after I''m done.

    It''s not like they could get away.

    I won''t let them.

    I know how these creatures react.

    They will try to hide deeper in their burrows, hoping I can''t follow them there.

    But I can.

    I always can.

    But first an exit.

    A single one won''t do, I need at least one for each direction.

    The critters here are a perfect example of why this is so important.

    Like this, I open a hole directly behind a bush.

    If it would be too exposed the humans might just close it again which would contradict the idea of my secret escape route.

    Because of this, the next one goes a little further beyond until I''m sure it''s out of sight.

    Dissolving through the earth is still one of the simpler tasks.

    I once said that soil has almost no energetic value.

    And this is true.

    The small number of tiny living things contained inside is neglectable regarding the energy they provide.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.But this means I still get a little out of this.

    And this means burrowing through the earth is no problem at all, as my energy consumption stays positive.

    The same goes for the other direction.

    But before I tend to that, there is something I was curious about.

    You know, the room I have for myself now smells of blood.

    However, there is none.

    Not even a stain.

    My experiences with liquid tell me it would be an effort to gather as much as I sense was spilled here.

    The reason why this room is still mostly clean is simple.

    It drained below.

    There is a hole in the ground with a metal seal through which it would flow.

    And so I am very interested in where all this blood went.

    But I shouldn''t destroy the floor of this room.

    Instead, I turn to my hole and dissolve my way to the location where I assume the drainage to be.

    It''s rather easy, as I''m large enough to still observe that hole and at the same time dig my way in its direction.

    So I make it through.

    Not knowing what to expect here I mostly use my slime and leave my core as far behind as possible.

    The path leads to a round stone tunnel.

    While the walls directly under my room were mostly coated with blood, I find that the larger tunnel contains almost entirely human excrement.

    It is negligible for my energy consumption, as just like earth it has only these small critters inside going for it.

    Yet it''s slightly more.

    I mean, it wouldn''t be the first time for me.

    To be precise, it''s bound to happen that you take in something like that with the rest when you dissolve a whole living being.

    It doesn''t change much if it''s still inside or outside.

    And it''s quite often outside, as for some reason humans tend to release it when I start dissolving.

    Such strange creatures.

    Yet here is quite much of this stuff.

    Not like I have a reason to avoid it, but I still cling to the walls and ceiling since below me, aside from the mentioned feces, water is also running, merged together with some other liquids, and the excrement into a solution that is difficult to analyze.

    While slime isn''t soluble, this current might drag a part of me away if I''m careless.

    Which is not recommended.

    But in case we would ever need to escape this might give us a boost in speed.

    After some time I find a hole above me, rather similar to the one where I went inside.

    This one splits into two tunnels, leading upward to different locations.

    After some thinking, I come to the conclusion that these might be the two buildings I saw from afar when I was on the field behind the big building.

    I decide to first take the right passage.

    Giving the interior it should be the higher one.

    Yet, as it mostly consists of stone and I perceive quite an amount of people quite a large number of people passing by the rooms, I decide against further exploration.

    The other side is even worse with the number of people around there.

    But if I ever need to realize my extermination this might be the place to start.

    So, having obtained valuable information, I dive back into my tunnel.

    I follow the way to the end and find myself at a pit in the forest where all the stuff from the tunnel flows to, accumulates, and forms a small swamp.

    I think this should be our best alternative if we ever would have to escape.

    Also, this structure is the perfect opportunity to solve another problem of mine.

    I can dump here all the excess slime I''ve gotten by dissolving my exits.

    This is perfect.

    Now that this is done I should tend to my other issues.

    I still think that maybe I should maybe kill all the humans here.

    Who knows when they will attack us?

    Speaking from experience, this time of the day is the best opportunity to do so.

    Nothing is easier than killing a sleeping human.

    I mean, most of them don''t wake up even if you dissolve their only guard directly next to them.

    It''s really advantageous that slimes don''t make any noise while moving for this kind of task.

    But if I want to do this, I''ll first have to know where each of them lies, so I can make it fast before anyone has time to notice that something is going on.

    I flow back into the large building I came from to find all of their sleeping places.

    Fortunately, this space between the walls is the perfect way for me to stay hidden while moving through the whole building.

    The few obstacles where my core might get stuck are easily dissolved away.

    And I have even a source of sustenance here.

    "Squeak!"

    "Zsch"

    As I said, perfect.

    If I''m right, Shari said that people would usually sleep on the upper floors.

    This makes sense.

    There are quite a lot of creatures who choose high positions to sleep, to feel safe.

    So I best check the building from top to bottom.

    Yet this place even has four floors.

    The fourth is just the attic.

    Just an open space with some stuff.

    Some of these items might have a bit of magic.

    At least I sense something around them.

    But I know that those aren''t any better to dissolve than the real deal of a living being.

    While crawling upwards I naturally also expanded in all the other directions.

    At the moment, I should span around four to five rooms.

    Yet, if my body''s mass moves too far away from my core it will first become increasingly unresponsive, while the link deteriorates until in the end I completely lose the connection to that part.

    So while it might help to gather more information at once, it''s not recommended if I want to preserve my body.

    Just in case I lose some I will grab myself another snack.

    "Squeak!"

    "Zsch"

    Ah, that was nice.

    So, now I can proceed.

 Chapter 76

    - Liqu -

    I am currently on the third floor.

    Yet it''s strange.

    Regarding the vibrations I sense from my surroundings, it feels as if no living being is here.

    Why would someone build a house like this and then leave this much space vacant?

    "Tock"

    Huh?

    That came from the room at the center of the wall, I am sure of it.

    "Tock, tock"

    I can clearly perceive it.

    Someone''s knocking against the wall.

    "Tock"

    Was I found out?

    If that''s the case, that would be really bad.

    Could I get rid of this problem secretly?

    Well, even if I completely dissolve this one, their vanishing would be noticed and the ones blamed would be Shari and me.

    This means I have absolutely no choice but to annihilate all the others after I''m done with this one.

    So first I have to look inside to get some survey on the area and my target.

    I dissolve a tiny hole closer to the ground.

    Establishing the same kind of connection I usually use for my eyes I push this part of me through the hole to scan the room.

    I can''t see anything extraordinary at first.

    It''s just a normal room with a bed and other stuff.

    "Splk"

    This is until something pokes me in my newly formed eye.

    How rude!

    "Splk"

    Again!

    I contemplate dissolving whatever disturbs my vision there.

    However, I''m curious to find out what would dare to touch me like this.

    So I bring more mass through the hole and start to form my head on the other side.

    "Wha-?"

    Now with two eyes I can see clearly see what poked me.

    A young human girl.

    She could be six, seven, eight... Ah well, human stages of growth were never my forte.

    She''s young, that''s the gist of it.

    For the rest, there''s long yellowy shining hair, blue shiny eyes, white shiny dress.

    Quite a lot is shiny on this one.

    Yet this situation is a problem.

    My Shari said that I cannot dissolve children.

    Well, there wouldn''t be much to dissolve in the first place.

    However, this one seems to have realized what I am and stares at me.

    That she''s stunned isn''t unusual.

    Even children learn that poking a slime is utterly reckless, risking losing the appendage used.

    "Splk"

    That''s what I thought at least until she does just that.

    "Uhh, could you please stop poking my eyes?" (Liqu)

    "Ahh! You can speak?" (girl)

    "Yes, yes I can!" (Liqu)

    I leave a pause so this small human can finally become aware of the situation it''s in and show the right demeanor.

    But instead, this little one again strobes my face.

    "What? Why are you doing this? Aren''t you afraid?" (Liqu)

    "Afraid? Why would I be afraid?" (girl)

    "Because of me! I''m fearsome!" (Liqu)

    "Huh? Why? What is fearsome about jelly?" (girl)

    "Jelly!?" (Liqu)

    Okay, that''s enough!

    I expand the hole by dissolving the edges, then bring my core inside the room, and shape back to my human form.

    The room is poorly illuminated with a single candle in the hand of the girl and the weak shine of the night through the window.

    Still, my impressive figure should be visible enough for those inefficient human eyes.

    The girl stares in awe while I grow in front of her.

    "Just so you know, I''m a slime! Don''t you dare call me ''jelly''!" (Liqu)

    "Is there a difference?" (girl)

    "A difference!? Jelly is dead matter, pressed into shape. Unable to change form and totally brittle. Slime is soft. It can take any form, change its composition, be whatever it wants to be. I''m a slime! Remember that!" (Liqu)

    "Okay." (girl)

    "So, who are you, rude girl?" (Liqu)

    She takes two steps back and bows, while pulling with the tips of her fingers the sides of the dress she wears at her waist.

    An awkward motion.

    "My name is Anvenia Nox Demis Aurealis. May I inquire about your name?" (Anvenia)

    "I''m Liqu." (Liqu)

    What a ridiculous name.

    It sounds unnecessarily complicated.

    "So uhm, h-how did you come here, Liqu?" (Anvenia)

    "Through the wall." (Liqu)

    Isn''t that obvious?

    "No, no. Why you''re here?" (Anvenia)

    "Because... Well, I don''t really know. My Shari talked to this important person here and now we apparently stay here." (Liqu)

    "Huh? Who is Shari?" (Anvenia)

    "Who is Shari!?" (Liqu)

    What a question?!

    This lack of knowledge has to be attended to!

    I lift her up with my mass.

    Contrary to my expectations she even seems to enjoy this.

    After that, I place her on the bed, settle in front of her and spend quite a bit of time explaining to her that my Shari is the loveliest, most beautiful, smartest, and to summarize just the best in the world.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.The girl pays proper attention while I do so.

    As she should.

    "So she just decided to take you with her?" (Anvenia)

    "Yes, without wanting anything in return. I only have to listen to her." (Liqu)

    "And she killed that man who threatened your life for no reason?" (Anvenia)

    "Yes! She was so wonderful how she defended me and dissolved his body!" (Liqu)

    "And she is always at your side, no matter where you go to watch over you?" (Anvenia)

    "Yes, isn''t she great?" (Liqu)

    "Hm, maybe. I mean, she seems to really care a lot about you. But is this really fine?" (Anvenia)

    "What do you mean?" (Liqu)

    "The way you told me that she always decides for you and controls what you''re doing. Doesn''t this sound a little worrisome? I mean, she even killed a person. She might be dangerous with how obsessed she is." (Anvenia)

    My Shari is obsessed with me?

    Considering everything she''s done till now this would add up.

    She also grows so easily jealous.

    That means she cares really, really a lot about me, right?

    This would be wonderful!

    "I would really like that!" (Liqu)

    "Well, if you''re fine with this... At least, you seem to be happy." (Anvenia)

    "Yes, yes I am!" (Liqu)

    I smiled at that thought about how happy I am.

    "Ahahahahaha!" (Anvenia)

    But for some reason, this rude girl starts to laugh.

    "What''s so funny?" (Liqu)

    You know I could dissolve you any moment?

    "You made a grimace! No one around me ever does that." (Anvenia)

    "That''s not a grimace. That''s my smile." (Liqu)

    "No, no. A smile goes only till here. Yours stretches faaar too wide." (Anvenia)

    "Just so you know, my Shari smiles the same way, and it''s the loveliest smile you would ever see!" (Liqu)

    "Pffft!" (Anvenia)

    Rude!

    "Tsk, if you''re like this I''m going." (Liqu)

    "Oh no, please don''t. Stay!" (Anvenia)

    A human wants me to stay?

    That''s completely novel.

    I simply can''t ignore this.

    "What do you want from me?" (Liqu)

    "Just talk, please. I have no one else here aside from my maid, but she barely ever speaks to me. And I really want to converse with someone." (Anvenia)

    "About what do you want to talk?" (Liqu)

    "You said you were traveling? Could, could you tell me some more stories?" (Anvenia)

    "Sure." (Liqu)

    I describe how we went through the forest and met Myra and the others.

    How we helped against the wolves, that so-called rager, and all the details I still remember.

    She listens carefully, her eyes sparkling, wide-open.

    "You seem very interested. Why''s that?" (Liqu)

    She struggles a bit to answer.

    "I''m always here. And even before that there wasn''t ever anything exciting. I just want to hear about this for a bit of change." (Anvenia)

    "Always here? Why?" (Liqu)

    This sounds like a really, really awkward situation.

    I would have left long ago.

    And probably dissolved those who brought me into this situation.

    "They say no one can know that I''m here. So when they brought me some months ago they told me to stay in my room and focus on my education." (Anvenia)

    "Isn''t that boring? (Liqu)

    "A bit, but I have many books here. They can be very exciting. Oh wait!" (Anvenia)

    She jumps off the bed and runs to a corner, where she procures a small object.

    "This is my favorite picture book." (Anvenia)

    "Picture book?" (Liqu)

    "Please let me show you." (Anvenia)

    The girl takes another object on the bedstand.

    I notice a faint magical aura.

    She uses it to light up a second candle.

    "It''s really great! The things are described so lively and the pictures make me think I am there myself." (Anvenia)

    "I think I like the real deal more." (Liqu)

    "Oh, but you can experience things you would never see otherwise. I always grow tense from excitement at the part with the dragon." (Anvenia)

    "Dragon!?" (Liqu)

    This makes me back off.

    No, no, no!

    Not dragons!

    Dragons are bad news!

    "Yes, that part was about a dragon. It''s even pictured here. See?" (Anvenia)

    I again come closer, very carefully, and take a look.

    On the page that she shows me, is some kind of lizard with wings depicted.

    Relief overcomes me.

    And disenchantment.

    "That''s not a dragon." (Liqu)

    The frame is totally wrong.

    It''s far too flat.

    And are these stumps supposed to be the arms and legs?

    I''ve seen similar creatures living in the water, but comparing those to dragons would be pure mockery.

    "But it is. It''s written here in the book!" (Anvenia)

    "Then your book is wrong!  A dragon looks far more terrifying. Not like some flattened lizard." (Liqu)

    "And how does it look then?" (Anvenia)

    "Like this!" (Liqu)

    I use my slime to build a platform in front of me where I can work on.

    Then I bring a bulge up and start to shape it.

    The frame is the most important.

    If my memory serves me right, dragons are huge, but not thick.

    Rather, they''re very balanced in their build.

    They have to be or they couldn''t fly.

    While the limbs aren''t excessively long they are still quite large.

    Not like this thing in the picture.

    They don''t drag themselves on the ground but stand high, proud, and mighty.

    It''s absolutely possible for them to stand on their hind legs, but walking on them might be a little bit difficult.

    The wings are the hardest part.

    It''s very difficult to form such a thin membrane with my slime.

    In the end, I let them dribble a bit to the platform, but continuously apply new mass from above to maintain the form.

    This picture meanwhile got them totally wrong.

    With such crippled things, they could never fly.

    The wings are the largest part and spread much further than the main body.

    Not just some assets plugged to the back.

    A dragon without its wings is nothing.

    Well, maybe still terrifying, but not as much as without them.

    At last, I do some finetuning, especially on the head.

    The features are much sharper and not as flat as in this book.

    I mean this one looks like a wolf that ran head-on into a tree.

    Getting all the features as I remember them, and I do just too well, I present my creation residing on my flattened lap.

    "This is a dragon!" (Liqu)

    She stares in awe and comes really close to inspect.

    When her face is directly in front of it I decide to follow a whim and make the structure flap the wings and reposition itself by adjusting the matter it consists of.

    "Wah! A-amazing!" (Anvenia)

    Well, if her standards are the pictures in this book I think my artistic skills must be impressive for her.

    "C-can it do anything else? I-I''ve heard dragons breathe fire." (Anvenia)

    Well, no fire with this one, but...

    I guide some slime from beyond inside, make the mouth of my little creation open up and let it gush out there.

    Well, I maybe should have adjusted the trajectory, because it hits the girl directly in the face.

    Her look is rather flabbergasted.

    "Think of this as fire." (Liqu)

    She doesn''t answer while cleaning her covered face.

    Is she angry now?

    "This is so great! I''ve never seen something like that!" (Anvenia)

    Apparently not.

    "Well, I am special." (Liqu)

    "Clap, clap, clap"

    "You are! You are!" (Anvenia)

    The applause is absolutely justified and well-received.

    "You are so great! It''s so nice to have someone new here." (Anvenia)

    "Are so few coming?" (Liqu)

    "Yes. Aside from some selected people no one is allowed to enter. It''s so boring, and lonely." (Anvenia)

    "Clok, clok"

    Suddenly I perceive the sound of steps coming closer to my location.

    The girl notices as well a moment later.

    "Oh no, you have to hide! She cannot see you!" (Anvenia)

    She might be right.

    I am rather sure the fact that I sneaked through the building might upset someone.

    At least Shari might become angry if she finds out that I was seen.

    I have to avoid detection!

    I start highspeed thinking to find a solution.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    First I take care of the light by firing my bullets at the candles.

    Even if I leave now, the stain my slime left everywhere would be noticed, but with the darkness, it might be possible that whoever comes now might overlook it.

    Now I need to hide.

    The hole is too far away and small to completely get through in time.

    Under the bed?

    No, not there!

    Bad experiences.

    That one time in that boy''s room really didn''t work out.

    Why did his dad have to look right there for monsters?

    This leaves just one solution.

    There is one direction where humans almost never look.

    I gather some force and throw myself upwards, where I cling to the ceiling.

    Then I pull the parts of mine that remained on the ground up to the best of my abilities.

    The last bits are gone the moment the door opens.

    A woman similar to those others I''ve seen wandering in this building, yet with a slightly different dress enters.

    "Your Highness! What is the meaning of this commotion? You are supposed to sleep at this time. Such behavior isn''t fitting your status."

    "S-sorry, Lorena. I couldn''t sleep." (Anvenia)

    The little one was quick-witted enough to sneak into the bed while hiding her slimed clothes under the sheet, and even manages not to stare at me.

    Impressive!

    "Your Highness, I know the situation is difficult for you. But such fits are not excusable. You need to endure." (Lorena)

    "Sigh! Yes, Lorena." (Anvenia)

    "Fine. Since you need your sleep I will take my leave now. But that you know, tomorrow we will discuss that." (Lorena)

    She leaves after that and I can come back down.

    "Huff. That was narrow." (Anvenia)

    A bit.

    Dissolving all the people would have been a hassle.

    However, this girl was keeping her mouth shut.

    I appreciate this.

    So I would probably have kept her.

    "What do we do? If she sees the jelly she will know something is wrong." (Anvenia)

    I go to the window and open it.

    "No problem. It will dry in time." (Liqu)

    Yet I know people like that woman.

    She might now pay close attention to every possible sound.

    This increases my risk to get detected here.

    "Maybe I should leave now." (Liqu)

    "What? No, please not. Stay a little longer, please. I will also be very quiet." (Anvenia)

    If she says so.

    "Uhh, under one condition." (Liqu)

    "Yes!? What is it?" (Anvenia)

    "Quiet. No one can know about this. If my Shari hears this happened she will become furious." (Liqu)

    "Oh. Are you really fine? Maybe I can do something about her when things get better." (Anvenia)

    "What? No! This is great. I really love her." (Liqu)

    "If you feel so. Okay, I won''t say anything." (Anvenia)

    "And what do you want me to do now?" (Liqu)

    "Could you... show me other things? Like the dragon?" (Anvenia)

    "Sure, no problem." (Liqu)

    After that, for quite some time the little one reads to me from her books and I make forms and let them move in accordance.

    Some stories are about how adventurers fight monsters.

    I''ve got mixed feelings about this.

    Then I also have to display normal scenes, some of which I saw in that town.

    The last category describes how someone called a princess is being proposed to.

    Honestly, she has quite a lot of those.

    Eventually, I notice how slowly the sun comes out.

    This tells me I have to leave now or even with the open window my slime won''t dry in time.

    "I need to go now." (Liqu)

    "Will you come back? Please say yes!" (Anvenia)

    "Hmm, maybe. It seems like I live here now." (Liqu)

    "I would be really happy about that." (Anvenia)

    So after an active night, I squeeze myself back through my hole and head back into my Shari''s room, where I cling myself to the ceiling.

    Some rest would be really appreciated after all this trouble with that girl.

    What did I even want to do tonight?

 Chapter 77

    - Shari -

    Relaxing in this tub worked well.

    Too well!

    I barely can move.

    Or rather, I don''t want to.

    We all had these times when you simply cannot find the will to get out of your bed, right?

    Well, I''m feeling that, and I''m practically glued to the surface.

    At the moment, I dread how I might look from the outside.

    Just some liquid stuffed in this container.

    This gives me really bad vibes.

    I have a kinda twisted relationship with what one might call my body.

    At the moment, I am aware of all the mass I have linked to me.

    It feels strongest around my core and the closer to my borders the weaker the sensation is.

    Nonetheless, I am fully aware of every little bit.

    Still, at the same time, it is a little as if I sunk deep below the surface of a lake.

    Looking from below the surface to the light above.

    I realize that my perception originates from the core.

    Basically, I let go of my control and like this have this impression as if I''m floating.

    Because I am.

    Inside myself.

    If the mental image of my current looks were not so disturbing, this might feel nice.

    In some way, you might call it the ultimate dozing off.

    However, I wouldn''t want anyone to see me in this state.

    Especially not Liqu.

    "Tock"

    "Tock"

    Did I hear something?

    "Hello? Anyone there? I''m coming in." (?)

    I hear the voice of a female person.

    But in my current state, my senses are clouded.

    "Click, creak"

    Wait!

    That was the door!

    Did someone enter?

    "Huh, no one here? Didn''t they say that new knights were accommodated here? Did they leave? Well, there their clothes are on the ground. Ughh, they''re wet!" (?)

    Not good!

    Not good!

    I really don''t want to be seen like this.

    From the sound of it, I would think that this is a maid to tend to the guests.

    Poor thing.

    "I don''t see a problem. Why was Ilana so reluctant about coming here? I mean taking over half of my chores for the day! Who would deny such an offer?" (?)

    Furthermore, somehow this person managed to have no idea whose room she was entering.

    And no one bothered to tell her.

    Talk about lousy co-workers!

    "Huh, did someone fill a tub?" (maid)

    Now I see a foggy shape from my position.

    "Is this a gem?" (maid)

    Heck!

    Who is touching me?!

    "Eh, what is this? That isn''t water." (maid)

    Wait, is she reaching out for my...

    Oh no, not my core!

    I refuse to get stored in a box as some piece of jewelry!

    Startled like this I awake from my standby mode daze and am again completely in control of myself.

    First, I move my mass inside me against her arm to pressure it away from the place of concern.

    "Wha-" (maid)

    Next, I feel how my face reshapes on the surface and my body forms an appendage to guide that intrusive arm away from my core.

    "Aaaahhhhhh!!!" (maid)

    "Sorry for the scare, but I would prefer it if you''d leave my core within me." (Shari)

    "Ack, ackack!" (maid)

    I put her arm a comfortable distance away and let go.

    Seriously?

    Paralyzed?

    "Look, you are perfectly safe. I won''t do anything to you." (Shari)

    For her sake, I will assume that she was just curious about what a gem was doing in a filled bathtub and not trying to steal my stuff.

    Let alone the center of my mind.

    Talk about severe crimes.

    My mass might look a bit too blue for water, but I guess there are all kinds of bathing additives.

    At least for nobles.

    "Y-you, you, you are..." (maid)

    "Yes, go on. I looove that part." (Shari)

    "A slime!!" (maid)

    "And you''re a maid who is rude to a guest! We both aren''t perfect." (Shari)

    "G-guest? Why?" (maid)

    Tears stream down her eyes.

    The best approach might be just to gloss over it.

    "Because I''ve got a job. I don''t know if "knight" is the right term, but it''s something like that." (Shari)

    See?

    I''m no monster, but a hard-working member of society.

    Yet she still trembles and I really am at a loss.

    "I would give you a hug to better your mood, but I don¡¯t think that would help, right?" (Shari)

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "You, you..." (maid)

    Really?

    Is she again going to point out the obvious?

    "You are... a person?" (maid)

    Okay, that took me by surprise.

    "Yes... I guess you can say so." (Shari)

    Don''t know when the last time someone different from my parents addressed me as such.

    Most people directly become aggressive or need a long time until they stop seeing me as a monster.

    For example, Myra and Jacob were like this.

    It took quite some time till they didn''t just stay with me because they wanted to survive.

    Sigh.

    Kinda sad to think about them.

    I should focus on the present.

    "Just to say so, I won''t keep you from leaving, but I might need some help." (Shari)

    "H-help?" (maid)

    Actually, there are two issues.

    First, I really could need someone who has non-liquid hands to wash my completely soaked clothes.

    And second, more importantly, would be to get something to eat.

    I don''t need much, as I didn''t do much to lose energy, but the unpredictable slime next door worries me.

    Especially when she''s hungry.

    Better safe than sorry.

    "I need someone to wash my clothes and clean the room. Also, I need some food. The one in the next room does as well. And yes, she''s also a slime if you have to ask. And no, we aren''t going to eat anyone, so please stop shaking." (Shari)

    I have no idea if this works, but at least her trembling does lessen a bit, while she still stares at me with wide-open eyes.

    The unusual point would be that she apparently forgot to follow her reflex of flight, which would be the common reaction I''ve got until now, aside from hostility.

    Yet those who don''t dare to be hostile are usually those who immediately dash to the exit and this girl really doesn''t give me the impression of excessive confidence.

    More as if she would never have stepped into this room if she would have known what waits in there and had any choice.

    "How it comes that you have no idea about what to expect here? I am sure the people of the estate talk about nothing else at the moment." (Shari)

    "No one told me!" (maid)

    "No one said anything like "beware of the unusual residents in the cellar rooms" to you?" (Shari)

    "N-now that you say it when Ilana asked me the others averted their eyes. But I thought it was just because it''s not normal to exchange assignments and they didn''t want to get involved. I-I am new and yesterday was my day off. I''m trying to gain favor." (maid)

    "Sorry to hear that, but it''s not like I''m happy to hear how far people go to avoid me. It''s not like I harmed anyone. So it shouldn''t be that bad for you." (Shari)

    "For-Forgive me! I didn''t want to upset you." (maid)

    "Once more, I am quite civilized. You really don''t have to be on edge. I wouldn''t do anything even if I would be angered. Liqu is maybe a bit wilder, but wouldn''t harm you without my consent. You are fine." (Shari)

    "L-Liqu?" (maid)

    "Yes, that''s the name of the one next door. As a tip, check the ceiling when entering. Also, my name is Shari, by the way. And yours?" (Shari)

    "I, I am Elara." (Elara)

    "Alright, Elara. If you help me out I promise to be as compassionate and supportive toward you as possible. If you think about it, this might be beneficial on your side too. If you''re fine with taking advantage of the fact that no one else is willing to come down here. They have to send someone, so you might ask for respective compensation." (Shari)

    "You, you are different from what I thought." (Elara)

    "Believe me, you won''t survive long in my position if you''re not cunning. Now to warn you in advance, it feels strange to have this talk while I''m inside a tub, so I will get out now. Don''t panic." (Shari)

    "O-okay." (Elara)

    Standing up, I become aware that the form of this container makes it difficult to form legs, as the slime flows together in the middle.

    I would have liked to take the human approach and step out with one leg after the other, but this seems too complicated.

    Instead, I will try something I don''t really like to do, but have witnessed several times by now.

    I concentrate on my body and the ground in front of me.

    Mark it as my destination and let myself flow in the intended direction.

    In the same way, I formed appendages yesterday to fight I let mass rush out and gather at the location.

    Soon I feel the drain.

    I know it works when my core is affected and flows along with the rest of the mass.

    For a moment, I am just some unformed mass in this place, but I quickly reassemble, greatly accelerated by my disdain for this state.

    Exactly like Liqu.

    It''s this flying reassembling she does to quickly close distances and jump over obstacles.

    Effective, but I really hate it to leave my human form behind.

    Yet I wouldn''t have known how to get out of the tub in a dignified manner and if I would have clumsily fallen on the ground the state I had ended up in would have been the same.

    More as some kind of morning ritual, I stretch my newly shaped arms to make sure that they are properly attached.

    Also, it might make me look more human in front of that still rather tense maid.

    At least she looks impressed by my performance.

    Or frightened that I am now roaming around.

    One of the two.

    "See, I''m perfectly normal if you get used to the appearance. Also, I''m neither bloodthirsty nor ferocious. You can be at ease just like you would be with other humans. The chance I harm you is the same as with any other person you encounter in this estate. You aren''t panicking with them, right?" (Shari)

    "N-no." (Elara)

    "Then you can grant us the same. And I won''t pressure you to shake hands." (Shari)

    "Us?" (Elara)

    "The one next door as well, she... Okay, I''ll be honest, she is jumpier and maybe a little ferocious, but under control... Uhh, maybe not totally under control, but she can be nice, at times. And she wouldn''t attack you just like that, I think. You are safe, hopefully." (Shari)

    "That sounds... special?" (Elara)

    I could clearly perceive how much she was trying to find a neutral word.

    It took her quite a while.

    And should be utterly unwilling to enter that room.

    "You wouldn''t know how "special". If you''re scared I could introduce you." (Shari)

    "You would?" (Elara)

    "Sure, I have nothing else to do. Let''s just..." (Shari)

    "Drip"

    Why is there slime falling from the ceiling?

    Right, why bother pretending I don¡¯t know?

    "Okay Elara, I want you now to stay calm and come here to my side. And by all means, don''t look up." (Shari)

    "Wh-what is..." (Elara)

    "Drip"

    "Don''t look! Just make those steps please." (Shari)

    At least she follows orders.

    Yet I guess this is something one should be able to expect from a maid.

    Also, she trembles again.

    I might have been a bit too ominous here.

    "P-p-please. I, I am scared. Why can''t I look. What is up there?" (Elara)

    "Sigh! Liqu." (Shari)

    "Yes?" (Liqu)

    The answer comes from above, where a face appears in the middle of the completely slime-covered ceiling.

    Our little maid at this can''t help it at this point but has to look up, followed by a slight panic attack.

    "Wha-, Waaaaaaaahhh!!!" (Elara)

    "Liqu, could you please get down here, without covering everything, with... well, you." (Shari)

    Again we have this eerie dropping down.

    The maid by my side stopped screaming, but I am rather sure she is by no means calm.

    "Okay, this is Liqu. As I said, she''s a little weird." (Shari)

    "Hello!" (Liqu)

    She is beaming, totally elated.

    Like she''s always when she can talk to people who aren''t running at her appearance.

    Yet this time it might be more because she is effectively blocking off the only exit.

    Also...

    "Liqu, how many more times do I have to tell you that people won''t shake your hand! It means for them that they could lose the very same!"  (Shari)

    "I wouldn''t do something like this. That would be low." (Liqu)

    "As honorable this way of thinking might be, I believe most people won''t take chances on that matter."  (Shari)

    "Hmph, that''s rude."  (Liqu)

    "You mean like sneaking in someone''s room without permission?"  (Shari)

    "I wanted to look for you." (Liqu)

    "You just wanted to satisfy that creepy stalker habit of yours. Also, you scared the maid. How are people supposed to ease up if you pull off something like this?" (Shari)

    I turn to the poor, trembling maid.

    "I am very sorry, Elara."  (Shari)

    "It''s... It''s fine I think. B-but how did she get in here?" (Elara)

    "Huh? I think she followed you. She notices stuff that happens around her."  (Shari)

    "No, no. The door was locked when I came and I closed it directly behind me when I entered. I am sure of it. It''s still closed." (Elara)

    She''s right.

    The door is closed and not even this slime can sneak this fast through a gap, while someone is watching from the inside.

    That leaves...

    "Liqu!"  (Shari)

    "Yes?" (Liqu)

    "Since when were you inside?"  (Shari)

    "Ehm, do I need to tell?" (Liqu)

    "Yes!"  (Shari)

    "The whole morning. It wasn''t bright yet when I started." (Liqu)

    The whole time!

    This damned stalker slime!

    In the calmest tone possible I start,

    "Alright, I don''t feel like scolding you in front of an uninvolved maid. We will have a long talk later."  (Shari)

    "Yay!" (Liqu)

    Urgh, Liqu-headache.

    And I thought I had overcome this.

    I tend to that maid.

    "You see, she''s a bother, but not malicious. Just the most annoying thing you will ever encounter."  (Shari)

    "Can, can I leave now?" (Elara)

    "Sure. It''s not like we are going to stop you. But like I said, please wipe the room down. I like it clean and don''t want the stain. I guess Liqu doesn''t need it, right?"  (Shari)

    "Why would I want to lose slime?" (Liqu)

    "As I said. This and bringing us food. Can you do that much?" (Shari)

    She nods.

    Maybe while glancing a little uneasy to Liqu, but this counts as consent.

    "Great. Now if we can be of any help to you, just let us know. Think of us as your allies. If for example your colleagues again want to take advantage of you."  (Shari)

    "Huh? But... Why? You don''t even know me." (Elara)

    "Why not? It can''t be bad to have friends. Also, you are the one to bring us food. You don''t bite the hand that feeds you."  (Shari)

    "What does that mean? Why not take both?" (Liqu)

    "Because Liqu, the hand won''t bring you something again if you do that. So please stop making such utterly stupid comments."  (Shari)

    She looks dejected.

    Probably because it was some time since her last scolding.

    But if I don''t stop her now she might say something similar to the lord.

    "Sorry about that. Liqu''s common sense, at times, basically doesn¡¯t exist. I will make sure to force that into her core. You don''t need to worry."  (Shari)

    "Uhm, thank you."  (Elara)

    With this, she scurries quite fast out of the room.

    She must be still scared.

    However, since she thanked me I''d say our relationship improved a little bit which might be because I kept Liqu at a distance from her.

    This might have built a weird kind of trust through dependency.

    For this, I might even have to thank Liqu since I believe this maid will follow up on our agreement.

    Now you might ask yourself why I went so far to curry favor with a maid, which might have tried to take my core and has apparently a bad standing among the staff.

    The reason is just that I might need allies more than she does.

    And now I have someone in this estate to poke for information.

    Now that she''s gone I can address my private issues with Liqu.

 Chapter 78

    - Shari -

    Time to find out what this slime was up to.

    "Okay, so you were here the whole night?"  (Shari)

    "Yes, you looked so stunning in there. So peaceful how you rested. I nearly had dealt with that person when she was about to wake you up. Furthermore, when she almost grabbed for your core." (Liqu)

    I won''t even start with how creepy it is that I got watched during my sleep, cause let''s be honest here, Liqu is the very definition of "creepy".

    In so many ways.

    The main problem is that I believe that this almost would have ended badly for Elara.

    And therefore us as well.

    "Good that you didn''t. But please don''t say stuff like this in front of others. Absolutely nothing that implies you might harm them in any way. Don''t let them hear something like this. They might believe it."  (Shari)

    "But she nearly took your core!" (Liqu)

    "But she didn''t. I can watch out for myself to a degree. We need to really make some effort here if we want others to stop seeing us just as monsters."  (Shari)

    "That sounds so difficult." (Liqu)

    "No one said it''s gonna be easy." (Shari)

    "I just need you. I don''t want anything else." (Liqu)

    "Well, I need clean rooms, no one who''s out to kill me, and a stable environment that allows me to get my food without having to kill stuff. And if you perform sneak attacks like this, that sabotages my plans."  (Shari)

    "I didn''t attack." (Liqu)

    "And she will surely believe you when she spots you, ready to jump, above her head. Do you ever think how someone might react to stuff you do beforehand?"  (Shari)

    "Uhh, sorry?" (Liqu)

    "We aren''t done yet. I really dread to ask this, but I''ve certainly locked the door behind me. So there was no way in, the lock was still intact the next morning and you were certainly not in here back when I did so. So how did you get in here?" (Shari)

    I am really glad that the maid is gone now, as the point that Liqu, a very dangerous and savage creature, can somehow sneak into locked rooms is surely not information I want to spread.

    "Ehm, well. I wanted to see you, but you were here." (Liqu)

    "And this leads to what?"  (Shari)

    "So I made a path." (Liqu)

    "A path?"  (Shari)

    "There." (Liqu)

    She points to the wall and at first, I can''t see anything.

    But then I follow her slime finger a little closer and spot a small hole in the wall, close to the ground.

    Barely big enough for vermin to pass.

    "Wait, how did you get through such a tiny hole?"  (Shari)

    The next moment I realize how stupid that question was.

    "It had just to be big enough for my core and a thin membrane around it to avoid scratches." (Liqu)

    Right.

    My body isn''t solid.

    We can simply squeeze ourselves through everything.

    I just blend it out at times.

    "So you made a hole leading from your room to mine, without even asking if I would agree."  (Shari)

    Talk about intrusive behavior.

    "And many more." (Liqu)

    "What!?"  (Shari)

    "You said this is a dangerous place. Since I''ve started to use caves to rest, I learned that you should always have a second exit to escape when something strong enters. Or to come back after they left, thinking it was empty." (Liqu)

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I can get behind that logic.

    If the count decides that he doesn¡¯t like us after all and sends his men we have an escape route.

    "So you made exits?"  (Shari)

    "Yes. On all the sides of the building and some leading to the upper floors." (Liqu)

    Now I am especially glad that this maid left.

    "The upper floors?! What if someone finds them?" (Shari)

    "I didn''t break through yet." (Liqu)

    Okay, that makes it less fatal for us.

    "And how did you pull this off? I don''t doubt you have the energy, but dissolving through all that concrete. What if someone asks why you need all this extra energy?"  (Shari)

    They might have no clue what happened, but such a sudden loss is still suspicious and we are certainly being supervised.

    "No, no, I am fine. There were some critters in the walls." (Liqu)

    The keyword might be "were" here.

    "So you ate them?"  (Shari)

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. But there''s something that bugs me." (Liqu)

    "What is it?" (Shari)

    "You''re always saying eating. But slimes don''t eat like animals, or humans, we dissolve. The way you say it it''s wrong. Would you stop?" (Liqu)

    Now this slime is coming to me with specifics!

    As if that''s making any difference.

    The way she''s always eager to have her next meal looks totally like someone who''s being hungry, or rather a total glutton.

    There is barely any difference aside from the process itself.

    Is that enough to demand a different notation?

    "I could dissolve them on the way. So I''m perfectly replenished. Also, they already dug some tunnels. I didn''t even have much to do." (Liqu)

    "Okay, I understand this so far. What I don''t understand is why you would want to move there in the first place."  (Shari)

    If it''s about an exit here directly on the ground would be enough.

    "I looked around. Wanted to know the area. Also possibilities. You can''t ever have enough options in case of an emergency." (Liqu)

    She makes sense in a way, but this was totally her acting rogue.

    But as I can''t change it now I might make the best of what I have.

    "Do you have a way to enter the lord''s office?"  (Shari)

    This might actually be useful for eavesdropping or getting a hostage if it comes to the worst.

    "Don''t know, but the already dug tunnels spread quite extensively." (Liqu)

    I absolutely don''t know how I shall feel about the fact that this slime has a system of tunnels, where she can spread everywhere in this estate and can reach anyone at any given time and might decide who lives and dies here.

    Unsettling.

    The point that this in some way applies to me as well doesn''t make this better.

    "Please at least tell me that the other exits aren''t easy to spot. I don''t even want to think about what might happen if this gets discovered."  (Shari)

    Even if they might look like burrows of vermin, the fact that this one here still has slime oozing out due to the bad ventilation worries me.

    I will later have to push the chest next to it in front of it.

    Hopefully, I can manage to perform this without issues with this body.

    "Sure, one leads to a bush, two are a good distance away from the building, and the last one leads to a wet tunnel where human excrement covers the sides. It was totally easy to glide through there. The water only occasionally comes by. It leads first to another building and then very far away. So I would recommend this one if it becomes necessary." (Liqu)

    I think I grow sick.

    I might not be able to become nauseous, but if I tell my mind that I could puke at that thought I might do so.

    Keep it inside Shari!

    I''ve just got some hearsay about this, but apparently, some nobles are rich enough to pay one or more water mages to regularly flood a system of channels below their mansions, which makes the water carry all the waste to a faraway place to ultimately get rid of it.

    Liqu just found it.

    And traversed it.

    Which is a very revolting impression.

    Even if through dissolving there shouldn''t be anything left on, and much more disturbingly in her, that doesn''t help the image I have now burned into my core.

    Stuff like that makes people think that slimes are dirty creatures.

    Since some were found in the sewers of the royal capital, where they apparently thrived quite excessively, that was the common public assessment.

    This was one of the points which made it much harder to deal with my sudden transformation.

    And Liqu doesn''t help in the slightest to better this public opinion if she does something like that.

    "No, Liqu! Absolutely not! This way is off-limits. Never, ever consider it again!" (Shari)

    If it wouldn''t be impossible I would tell her to take a bath.

    What I could ask for would be a complete exchange of her mass.

    As much as I would like to pursue this option, to ease my troubled mind, we have no resources for this.

    "I thought it would work well. It was so convenient." (Liqu)

    "No, I won''t approach that place and you as well will keep your distance from there and similar places from now on."  (Shari)

    "But why?" (Liqu)

    "Because it''s dirty! Gross! Disgusting! In short, wrong!"  (Shari)

    "What do you mean by dirty?" (Liqu)

    "Exactly what I''m saying! There is stuff you simply cannot touch. Much less let enter your body. Glurbsh. Bah! The thought alone is enough to make me retch."  (Shari)

    "I still cannot comprehend what the problem is." (Liqu)

    "There is some stuff you just cannot touch."  (Shari)

    "But why? What is wrong with this? It has even some nourishing value." (Liqu)

    I never wanted to hear this!

    Really, I was better off before.

    "Don''t say that!!! It comes out of people! It''s wrong!"  (Shari)

    "What is wrong with this? Much comes out of people. Blood, water, organs, if you dissolve them the wrong way. There is no difference." (Liqu)

    "It stinks!"  (Shari)

    "Nothing stinks. It''s just there. Isn''t this just you behaving overly human here?" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, I will try to pretend you didn''t say that. Because if you did I might completely lose it and hold you responsible for the small point that the only reason I am not human anymore is that you had to force this all on me. So please don''t pull arguments like this or I''m going to smash your head as often it reshapes until I lose that urge while looking at you!"  (Shari)

    She doesn''t retort.

    My rant must have been effective.

    I might be able to relate to her to some degree.

    For a pure slime who never had something different aside from this dissolving scan, there must be no reason to think some things shouldn¡¯t be touched.

    Even more when in the end everything becomes the same slime.

    Yet for sure I won''t stop being grossed out by such absolute creepiness.

    I still have standards!

    And to me that means I won''t pass through the drainage where all this filth would mix with... me.

    Urgh, I again feel like puking.

    "Liqu, I don''t want to ever hear something from you that is connected to human waste. Or any other creature''s. We will never again speak about something that comes even close to this topic, understood?"  (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. If it is so important for you." (Liqu)

    You have no idea how important.

    Unfortunately.

    "Tock, tock"

    The door?

    "Excuse me, I wish to enter!" (Dion)

    Great.

    What do I have to deal with now?

 Chapter 79

    - Shari -

    Seems like Dion has business with us.

    "Can I enter?" (Dion)

    "Uhh, yes." (Shari)

    I quickly rearrange one of the curtains to hide the hole in the wall behind it.

    "You''re going to cover that hole on your side too, as soon as you can. Not now!" (Shari)

    The next moment Dion enters.

    "What is it? As you wished we were perfectly calm tonight." (Shari)

    I am so glad that I can''t show any exposing signs.

    My face can''t redden and this body won''t tremble or show any sign of discomfort while lying.

    I''ve even heard once that the eyes can be revealing.

    Well, I have just borderless, blank surfaces of liquid.

    "Right. I''ve heard there was an incident with the maid yesterday." (Dion)

    Ah yes, yesterday the maid ran away screaming.

    "I guess she was a little startled because of us. In any case, I''ll admit, it was only Liqu''s fault." (Shari)

    "I''ve just said hello." (Liqu)

    I already know where this is going.

    "How did you say hello?" (Shari)

    "I''ve waited behind the entrance and directly smiled at her while extending my hand to shake hers." (Liqu)

    So you surprised the maid, gave her that creepy slime smile, and threatened to touch her, which any sane human, would take as an implication that you are going to dissolve the appendage in contact.

    Great!

    "Because of that incident, it became quite difficult to find servants willing to attend to your "needs"." (Dion)

    "I never said you have to." (Shari)

    "The count decided that you won''t be able to effectively perform your duties if you are occupied in other ways. Also, a second-rank officer is an important position. The count isn''t so petty to neglect someone he personally took in like this." (Dion)

    I guess this is also done so that he has some supervision over us.

    If people start screaming, he knows that he should run.

    "If it''s like this, I would like to request that the maid from today will be exclusively assigned to us. It worked rather well with that one. I think her name was Elara." (Shari)

    No idea if she actually agreed, but that''s her problem now, not mine.

    "Elara? I will inform the head maid about this." (Dion)

    I need to say that he''s a professional.

    One can clearly see that he isn''t the slightest bit at ease in our presence, but he perfectly covers it.

    And even maintains a polite smile.

    That''s impressive body control.

    "If you would accompany me now to the lord." (Dion)

    "Yes sure. I will..." (Shari)

    Oh, goddamnit!

    "Is something the matter?" (Dion)

    "I, I, I..." (Shari)

    "Yes?" (Dion)

    Without uttering another word I turn around, walk to the tub, and take my clothes.

    I was naked the whole time!

    My sense of shame got totally screwed.

    I mean, yes there is nothing to look at with this body.

    Just that amorphous mass I consist of.

    Nonetheless, I should at least always be dressed in front of others if I¡¯m able to.

    The shirt is totally soaked, as well as the pants.

    Yet they''re available and I don''t want to rummage through my stash.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The cloak is as well in dire need of extensive cleaning.

    Yet I feel more comfortable in it, as this does at least block some of the stares.

    Also, dressing up makes me appear more professional and this is recommended for negotiating our employment contract.

    "Ah... right." (Dion)

    Seems like he got it.

    "Shall we wait for Liqu to dress up as well?" (Shari)

    "No, no. That won''t be necessary. I wouldn''t want to keep the Lord waiting." (Dion)

    Seems like there will be at least one slime drawing attention.

    Also, it''s not hard to perceive that he''s very loyal and mindful of his boss.

    I just hope no one expects this level of consideration from Liqu.

    He guides us through the door and up the stairway, which leads out of this basement floor.

    There are some guards behind the door, who yesterday weren''t there, but I believe no one expects that they do more than announce that we are heading out.

    It''s not like they could do anything else.

    When we pass by they both take a huge step away from the entrance to get as much distance from us as they can appropriately have without appearing incompetent.

    The hall is still spacious and the morning sun gets reflected in all too well-cleaned stone surfaces.

    From the floor to the stair-railing, everything''s sparkling.

    Some of the servants gasp and scurry away as soon they become aware of us.

    Dion is visibly invested in that, probably contemplating how this shall work out.

    He leads us up another stairway to the second floor.

    I expect that the lord has here his office.

    While on the ground floor are more the official places and facilities, like the kitchen and a ballroom, this one seems to contain the more private areas.

    So having his workplace here is logical, as it''s also much calmer.

    After some steps, we meet Elin in front of a door winged by two guards.

    It makes sense that she should be present to sign a contract that concerns her.

    "There you are! I was waiting here like forever." (Elin)

    I guess, different from us, they have no problem with keeping her waiting.

    "So, shall we enter?" (Shari)

    "Yes, please follow me." (Dion)

    We move inside and I find myself in a room filled with documents and so many books on the shelves that one might think it''s a library.

    If not for the desk with the writing tools on the other end.

    The count sits there, illuminated by a large glass window behind him, leaning over some documents.

    He isn''t looking up, even if he certainly has noticed our approach.

    Since it wouldn''t be appropriate, I don''t say anything.

    This man is still a noble and if I show that I know basic etiquette this might support my point that we can be suitable contract partners.

    Elin is also not the type of person to draw attention to herself.

    However...

    "This is boooring." (Liqu)

    "Liqu! We had a rule regarding negotiations." (Shari)

    And that was that you don''t talk.

    Ever.

    "But he¡¯s not saying anything! Why are we even here then?" (Liqu)

    Because it''s a test!

    And you failed!

    Not that I can explain such a thing further in this situation.

    Still, the count got triggered to react.

    "You came." (Radon)

    Seriously?

    That''s how he starts?

    I mean, he was the one calling us.

    But fine, I''ll play this game.

    "It seems so." (Shari)

    "I''ve heard your comrade took the dungeon. You are aware that I might need this place in the future? At that time, it will pose a problem if it''s occupied." (Radon)

    I guess he addresses me and not Liqu because he already knows which of the two of us has enough common sense to react appropriately.

    Also, I have some control over her.

    Honestly, it sounds ridiculous if they later have to tell the prisoners that they can''t torture them because the slime monster refuses to leave the room.

    "If there''s no other way, she''ll have no other choice but to leave. On the other side, this could actually help. If you want to interrogate someone then being locked in that room with Liqu might just do the trick." (Shari)

    "Hah." (Radon)

    I see a smirk showing on his face.

    My socializing skills work to a degree.

    "If nothing else hinders this anymore, I would like to tackle the formalities of our employment." (Shari)

    "The contract is here. You just need to sign." (Radon)

    He procures a rather big sheet of parchment.

    In the document, I find all the conditions we spoke about.

    In short, it reads as follows:

    Liqu and I are now soldiers of Count Kahan.

    He even noted the part about us being officers, which I absolutely can''t understand.

    As such, we are officially aligned with him and within the limits of his jurisdiction practically untouchable.

    Also, we will be provided with enough resources so we can make a living.

    This is quite a lot since the local lords are practically the sole authority in terms of laws and such in his realm.

    At least we can be sure that no adventurers will raid this place.

    Also, we are provided with any necessities we wish for.

    But naturally, we have to do what he says in exchange.

    He didn''t write down that we should abstain from conducting unnecessary man-slaughter, but who would?

    Mostly it looks like a completely normal employment contract to me.

    Not that I''ve ever seen one, much less signed such a thing with a lord.

    A problem might be that it doesn''t explicitly point out that Liqu and I are slimes.

    In fact, it bothers me a great deal that I have no idea how we should enforce this contract.

    There might be a place this document will be sent to, but mostly I think we are dependant on his goodwill.

    In the end, even with the present people here acting as witnesses, he not only holds greater political power than we do, but there''s the worry that he can simply say that a contract with monsters is absurd and like this null and void.

    Yet obviously I can''t voice these concerns here.

    That would decrease the little favorability I have gained.

    The signature of Count Kahan is already on it.

    As one might estimate, it looks very fancy with all those curves and lines as if he was about to paint a picture there.

    I just proceed by taking the ink-feather and writing my name on the parchment.

    This gets heavily complicated by the fact that I have to make sure not to touch the document directly.

    I haven''t put my gloves on as with them I lack the feel to write my name properly.

    My adventurer subscription didn''t look too good, but this right now is important.

    Yet I think I do fine.

    Still, I get a stare from Dion.

    But it might be just about the fact that I can write in the first place.

    Liqu is next in line and I realize that I should at least this time have taught her how to write her name.

    Or at least how to use writing tools.

    She stares at the document.

    "Liqu, like in the guild. Here is the place you have to sign." (Shari)

    I point at it, without touching the surface, and she gets out of her daze.

    Directly she puts her finger in the ink container, pulls it out, together with a residue, and aligns it together with some slime to the same drop-symbol she already used at the guild.

    Maybe a bit prettier now.

    Everyone is a little dumbfounded, but at least no one can say it''s not Liqu''s sign.

    It''s literally her own body that got spread on that parchment.

    The last one is Elin, who got a job as well.

    She¡¯s part of our group now, somehow, and included because of that.

    To my surprise, she can write her name without a problem.

    It seems uncommon for that little criminal.

    On the other side, this could be a remnant from her life before it turned shitty.

    "So, we work now for you, my lord?" (Shari)

    I have no idea what the proper manners in this situation are, but I felt ought to say something, as the silence became uncomfortable.

    "Right. The formalities will be resolved. Dion will take care of that. Now that this is concluded, I want you to meet up with Peras in two hours to start your appointment." (Radon)

    I have no idea what kind of formalities there are left to handle, but this is something I can discuss with Dion.

    However, I am far more concerned about Peras.

    "Will it work out? In my opinion Peras wasn''t really fond of us." (Shari)

    "He has his orders and won''t do anything unnecessary. I can be certain of his loyalty. Something your side has yet to prove." (Radon)

    "Then we will. I beg your leave, my lord." (Shari)

    Without anything else to say, I wait until he nods in agreement and then leave the room.

    Stepping through the door I would really love to breathe in to give credit to my decreasing tension, which gets impeded by my inability to do so.

    We''ve got the job!

    We are employed!

    I never worked for a noble, but I guess our accommodations are good enough and he doesn''t seem to show too much bias.

    There''s but one thing I should have confirmed before signing this contract:

    Do we even get paid?

 Chapter 80

    - Shari -

    Two very uncomfortable guards lead us back down to our rooms.

    It seems Dion has to prepare something in advance.

    It makes sense, as this is surely no common situation he has to deal with.

    Elin was guided in the other direction.

    I''ve overheard that she was going to join the tracker and scouting division.

    She should do well since she has a keen perception and good dexterity.

    We on the other hand shall simply stay in our rooms to not stir up the people too much.

    It might take a while until anyone will get used to us if that''s even possible, but every moment they bear our presence should help in that regard.

    When we arrive at our rooms, the guards can''t leave fast enough.

    Sometimes it feels a little excessive, but those guys were probably present when Liqu grew to her five-meter version.

    That might leave a somewhat threatening impression.

    Yet it''s better that they''re gone now since there was this one point that made me worry.

    "Liqu! You''re going now into your room and put something you find in front of the hole. No one can see it!" (Shari)

    If someone would, he might ask who made it and where it does lead to.

    Both of these are questions I really wouldn''t like to answer.

    "Okay, okay. I''ll make it quick!" (Liqu)

    I fear this enthusiasm is just about being as fast as possible back here.

    "And do it properly! This is important!" (Shari)

    Now that she left for her room I should take care of mine.

    I head to the closest piece of furniture, a dresser, and start to pull.

    However, I soon realize that I won''t get far that way.

    This thing is simply too big.

    All I achieve is spreading my arms to uncomfortable lengths.

    I can apply some pressure, but it won''t budge when I try to drag it and the floor might get scratched as heavy as the dresser is.

    This won''t work.

    However, there is a solution.

    Grudgingly I accept my fate, throw my clothes away, and close in.

    I give up on my body''s structure and let first my arms and then the rest of my body flow around this thing.

    I can still, for the ease of my mind, keep my head, but the rest completely flows around the dresser.

    Then I pull it up and, with an ease that astonishes me, lift this drawer.

    Next, I feel how my own body gathers below it and prevents that thing from sinking back down.

    I am uncomfortably reminded of the time when Liqu abducted me and carried me with her.

    The dresser floats now inside me, just like I did back then, unable to reach the ground.

    It''s distressingly easy to float to the hole in the wall and place my load there exactly as I wanted.

    I deliberately leave a small gap there.

    I would want to close it up, to keep Liqu out of my room

    As if that''s possible.

    Yet we have now this passage and Liqu would simply make another one if she is determined.

    Having the intended result I separate again.

    And find Liqu behind me.

    "You..." (Liqu)

    No!

    Don''t say it.

    Don''t say it.

    Don''t say it.

    "You were so beautiful! How you flowed and shined in all your glistening color!" (Liqu)

    Damnit! I didn''t want to hear from her how much she appreciates my slime look.

    Absolutely not!

    "You also shaped so well! A real natural!" (Liqu)

    "Could you please stop? I''ve just seen no other way to move that stupid thing. Don''t dwell on this." (Shari)

    "But it''s great that you can manage to do so! You are getting comfortable with yourself. I''m glad." (Liqu)

    "I am by no means "comfortable" Liqu." (Shari)

    "Oh yes you are. You barely cry anymore and you are dissolving on your own. And now you can even move and perform the proper way. You are a real slime. It''s so great that you could overcome this." (Liqu)

    With "this" she totally means being human.

    And I hate her for "this".

    "Liqu, I am doing this only because I have no choice! It''s not great for me that I''ve lost everything I was and now have to eat, move, and act as I do. That I don''t drown myself in self-pity doesn''t mean I am fine. Got it Liqu?" (Shari)

    I still believe that what happened to me is regrettable and I doubt that I will ever feel different about this.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.But at least I''ve learned to cope.

    It hurts less and I might be able to accept my circumstances.

    Yet this doesn''t mean I find this favorable.

    Liqu shall never believe that she did the right thing.

    "Sorry, but you really look vibrant. It''s mesmerizing to me." (Liqu)

    She says this with a shy smile, that on a human face might break countless hearts.

    Even I can''t say that her sweet talk has no effect.

    Fortunately, I don''t have to worry about blushing and the like anymore.

    "Urgh. Did you hide the hole?" (Shari)

    "Yes! Perfectly! I dissolved some stones out of the wall and put them there so that it looks like the gap is filled." (Liqu)

    This sounds good enough.

    If she just wouldn''t have seen me.

    It takes a while, but eventually, Dion returns along with two maids.

    One of them is Elara.

    Liqu didn''t bother to leave the room again and I had no reason to enforce this anyway since we had to wait and it is sometimes better to keep an eye on her.

    "Everything is settled. It should be no problem now if you leave the basement. Still, I would ask you to refrain from unnecessary roaming around the estate." (Dion)

    "That means it is fine if we would take a walk?" (Shari)

    "Yes, but don''t forget about the duties you will have to perform in your new roles. Speaking of which, please take these." (Dion)

    The maids step forward.

    The one who''s not Elara is much slower, but both are troubled.

    They present two blue bundles of fabric.

    "What is this?" (Shari)

    "Your uniforms. If you act on behalf of the lord you are obligated to wear his color and sign." (Dion)

    "Ah, like a slime who shows who it is with its color?" (Liqu)

    "Sorry. Don''t mind Liqu. So we shall wear those? I would like to say that there is a little problem regarding soaking them." (Shari)

    "This shouldn''t be an issue. These are made to survive harsh conditions. Like this, they are water repellent and shouldn''t "soak". The uniforms should suit each of your sizes, in this state at least. But I guess it wouldn''t be an issue in the first place for them to fit." (Dion)

    Apparently, those clothes have some quality.

    The sizes were apparently gauged from our own clothes.

    At least, no one came to measure me directly.

    When I take them out of the shaking maid''s hand, they truly don''t soak too much.

    I guess keeping them on for three days without changing should be possible.

    That''s a little bit of a stretch, but it could work.

    Before, I rather relied on my coat to hide the obvious stain and treated the shirts more like a barrier to the outside.

    Yet now, if I use it together with my powder it might work even without the coat to trick people.

    However, I would need to apply very much.

    Especially on my neck and at the sleeves.

    Also, maybe I''d have to improve my control.

    I put the clothes on and Elara manages to be far more collected than her colleague and gives Liqu her uniform before quickly pulling back.

    Interaction with us seemingly helps, but there is clearly some lingering doubt.

    The uniform consists of a sturdy but well-tailored shirt with long sleeves and leather trousers in a deep blue.

    Not quite my own body''s color, but a bit darker.

    This tone of color should as well help to obscure what lies beneath.

    Also, there''s a new cloak.

    "I''ve seen no one else wearing those cloaks yet." (Shari)

    "The standard equipment includes these for travels in case of rain, but most of the time it¡¯s stashed away. In your case it might help you to hide... well..." (Dion)

    Liqu can put them on as well without issues.

    Fortunately, the fabric is rather thin so we can still lift and move in it quite comfortably.

    There''s even a new pair of boots for each of us.

    I guess these aren''t mandatory, but I won''t complain about a new spare, as spent my old ones are from the constant soaking, the pressure from the inside, and the general usage.

    I think we look good.

    They are formal, not too cumbersome, and most importantly, it hides most of my body''s surface, so that gloves and boots work out.

    Just now I also notice that right where the heart would be, a Farlorn leaf is embroidered on the shirt.

    These are particularly large trees even for this forest that make not only very good building material but leak a very sweet resin of high quality that also has herbal applications.

    The leaf is shaped in a way that it grows in five segments.

    The outer layer has two symmetric pointed ends, then come two symmetric rounds.

    And the one in the middle is once more pointed.

    Since I have seen this picture multiple times scattered around the mansion, I assume it''s the count''s symbol.

    I''ll make sure to usually keep my core on the other side because that thing is basically a "hit me here" sign.

    But all in all the composition looks nice and I can wear it without difficulties.

    There''s some elegance to it.

    Dion as well seems content with our appearance.

    Unformed shapes in the count''s colors might make a bad impression.

    "If you''re ready, please follow me to Captain Peras. You will serve under his command from now on. When you don''t get any orders directly from the lord he is your superior and you have to fulfill whatever he assigns you to do." (Dion)

    "Isn''t this a problem? He didn''t seem to like us." (Shari)

    "He has direct order not to let personal reservations influence his decisions and will follow up on this. In addition he can''t act as he pleases at the estate. It would be seen. Is that all?" (Dion)

    There is something else I did want to ask, that has quite some importance for me.

    "I would like to know, what is with our jobs as adventurers? It was rather hard to make that happen and we won''t be able to do much on that side if we perform our tasks for the lord. Having our applications revoked would be a pity." (Shari)

    "We already send a note to the guildhall. While it is a grand institution, the guild is ultimately still acting on behalf of the country. As such the count can take adventurers into his service. For the duration of the assignment, the guild won''t make any claims on the individuals. They are generously compensated in exchange." (Dion)

    This is good to know.

    So no penalty for not subjugating slimes.

    This gave me anyways every time an odd feeling.

    I mean, Liqu is crushing their very self.

    That''s concerning.

    So it seems, wearing this uniform seems to have its merits.

    Still, I''d like to clarify how to wear this.

    "So I''m usually going to use the cloak? It might cause problems when I show my face too openly." (Shari)

    This is one point.

    The other is, the more my body there is hidden, the more I can take advantage of my opponent''s lack of knowledge.

    Different from Liqu I am not really fit to overpower my enemies.

    So, while it''s a little straining to apply the necessary inner pressure and keep my body firm enough, the possibility that I can launch surprise attacks with my weapons and keep my core''s location a secret makes up for it.

    "This won''t be a problem, but when you act on our lord''s behalf it would be improper to cover his emblem." (Dion)

    "Then I can simply adjust how I wear the cloak so that it remains free. This should be fine, right?" (Shari)

    I put the cloak over my supposed-to-be head and the supposed-to-be shoulders so that it looks more like a cape than anything else.

    With this, the chest with the symbol is still free and I don''t have to worry too much about stares.

    I am sure Liqu will already gain enough attention.

    "This might suffice." (Dion)

    I think he isn''t too opposed to the idea of me limiting the chances of causing a commotion.

    "I think we are ready to go then." (Shari)

    "Good to hear. I will guide you to the troop''s headquarters. You are required to find your way on your own after this, so please pay attention." (Dion)

    "This won''t be a problem. I''ll perfectly remember it." (Shari)

    At least I hope so.

    Things stay stuck in my core, but initially learning them is difficult.

    "Fine. Then follow me." (Dion)

 Chapter 81

    - Shari -

    The big field directly behind the mansion is surprisingly vacant.

    I''m asking myself where the soldiers are since no one is using it for any practice.

    The question is soon answered when I find a complex nearby, where people train on more earthen and sandy fields and spar in a rather rough manner.

    It seems the soldier''s quarters aren''t too close to the main building so that guests might not feel bothered by that sight.

    While the big field is far more spacious, this place here is better equipped with wooden training puppets and a storage shed close by.

    I guess the other one is rather used as a place to train formations or hold events like yesterday.

    Those facilities look comparatively more functional than the elegant mansion I''ve seen before.

    There is a flat building made of stone that looks like the barracks and a less wide, but higher one next to it.

    That could be the headquarter we are heading for.

    My strongest impression is that it''s easy to defend.

    There is even a small wall built around it.

    In case of an attack, this might be the safest place there is.

    We walk to the higher building''s entrance, while Liqu doesn''t miss the chance to wave at the staring soldiers, completely oblivious to the tense atmosphere.

    Already right behind the entrance, Peras is waiting.

    The number of combat-ready soldiers in attendance tells me that he might not completely trust us.

    Probably one of the reasons why Dion is still with us, even if he as the lord''s aide is of high status so he should not be responsible for guiding us around the estate.

    This is more something left for servants or maybe the butler.

    So he''s probably here to smooth things over.

    "You came." (Peras)

    This comment was one of those where you expect that there''ll be a follow-up, but nothing comes so instead an uncomfortable silence spreads.

    As it is like this, I feel ought to say something.

    "Second-rank officers Shari and Liqu reporting for duty, Captain Peras!" (Shari)

    Right. No one has to tell me.

    I know that this was absolutely the kind of random action I would usually expect from Liqu.

    Saying this was incredibly weird, extremely edgy, and totally embarrassing.

    However, my reason was that no one was expecting this.

    This comment caught everyone off-guard and helped me to alleviate the terribly straining tension around here.

    Everyone except Liqu is now rather dumbfounded.

    And I believe the sixth soldier from the left actually chuckled.

    Dion needs a moment to catch himself before he addresses Peras.

    "The Lord sends you these two with the order to put them to good use. He is sure that you won''t digress from his wishes." (Dion)

    "You''re talking..." (Peras)

    Again one of these unfinished quotes.

    I think he has quite some doubts about this.

    Yet Dion immediately leaves before Peras can state them.

    Like this, we are left alone with Peras and his soldiers.

    Wonderful.

    I can almost see the aggressiveness flare in his eyes.

    "What do you want?" (Peras)

    "We would like to start our assignments, sir." (Shari)

    At this, he gets slightly angry.

    "You know I didn''t mean this." (Peras)

    "We want to live. Untroubled. Without having to worry about getting attacked. This collaboration appears like a good way to get closer to this ideal, by getting rid of the being hunted part and securing a steady supply of food. I''m sorry if I repeat myself, I don''t eat humans. So I need something else." (Shari)

    "And this is your reason?" (Peras)

    "Does it matter? I believe the important part is that I intend to follow up on the agreement to reach my goal." (Shari)

    I am sure he fights for his lord for reasons like honor and loyalty, but seriously even if I would come up with something like this he wouldn''t buy it.

    So more or less the truth, as I think my reasoning is flawless.

    "Grmph!" (Peras)

    He growls, apparently not completely satisfied with my answer, but nothing worse happens.

    To again break the setting silence I say something.

    Mostly before Liqu does so.

    "Can we start then? What shall we do?" (Shari)

    "Run thirty laps around the field." (Peras)

    "Captain?" (Shari)

    "Was my order too vague?" (Peras)

    Is this a penalty?

    "I would just like to know the reason. We won''t benefit from any training, since we have no muscles to develop. This will only consume our energy." (Shari)

    Not too much, as pure movement, if controlled, is not very taxing, but this is something he doesn''t need to know.

    "The reason is to see if you can follow orders and you aren''t doing well in that regard." (Peras)

    "Do I have to wear these clothes?" (Liqu)

    "You intend to throw away what the lord granted you?" (Peras)

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "No, no, she doesn''t. We start. Liqu, follow!" (Shari)

    Unfortunately, he meant the big field in front of the mansion.

    It seems they''re not afraid that we will be seen during this task.

    I absolutely cannot see a reason in this order, if not for bugging us off.

    I start, but internally I already demand a greater share of food to make up for this.

    "Thirty laps! Is that even possible?"

    "What does the captain think? Such an order."

    "Will they really do this?"

    The soldiers murmur to each other while we head for the start of the course.

    There is no real reason not to run, but one adjustment I have to make before I start.

    I slip out of my new boots.

    Naturally, I receive stares from all the onlookers, but this is necessary.

    "Oh great! At least this!" (Liqu)

    Liqu doesn''t waste a second to follow up and throw them away.

    It feels liberating to have my feet in the free, but looking down, I know again why I hide them in public.

    Aside from the obvious reasons.

    They are rather big.

    It''s not like I don''t already know that, since this isn''t the first time I have them out.

    The size isn''t too excessive, but they are a little disproportional, especially now, while I still have pants on, which make my legs comparatively and quite abruptly thinner than the bulge below.

    This is simply my natural state.

    My body''s mass has to be down there to help me maintain my stature.

    I can do quite much through the direct control I have over my body, but this has its limits.

    I may be able to pull myself up and jump like this, but I cannot fly.

    Or make myself permanently lighter.

    No, I don''t want to know my exact weight!

    However, the pressure I exert on the ground has to be absorbed.

    For this reason, my feet are big or I wouldn''t be able to stand on them.

    And for the same reason, I have to buy oversized boots.

    Do you have any idea how embarrassing it was to order those in the tailoring shop?

    While I use them I can reduce the size by condensing the slime and using the boots to contain the pressure.

    Yet this is exactly the reason why I won''t use them now.

    They would rip apart with the force that would be continuously invoked on them from the inside.

    I have no intention to ruin a pair of high-quality boots in perfect condition.

    Instead, someone else can clean the lane when I am done here.

    Not my problem!

    Or not, as a certain someone is up to make it to mine.

    "What is this supposed to mean?" (Peras)

    "I can''t run well in boots. If I shall move faster than walking pace this is necessary. In addition, they would end up being destroyed." (Shari)

    "Tsk." (Peras)

    Since apart from that grunt I don''t get anything else, I take it as an agreement.

    Motivated to get some distance between me and Peras I start.

    But again it seems like Peras has a reason to complain.

    "Show some effort! Speed up your slow pace!" (Peras)

    "I''m sorry, Captain, but this is my limit. Any faster and I will lose my legs! That is detrimental for running, as far as I know!" (Shari)

    "Urrgh, then keep on and don''t dare to become slower!" (Peras)

    Before he starts with something else, I increase my speed as much as I can, to get out of Peras'' shouting distance.

    Liqu manages to keep up.

    I wouldn''t say she does so without effort, as the human body and its movements don''t come as naturally to her as to me, but on the other side, she has much more general experience in moving her body than I have, which balances the difference.

    Also, she is naturally totally motivated not to fall too far behind so she can stay always close to me.

    As predicted, walking isn''t too hard for me.

    I can''t even feel something like exhaustion and just to make sure I regularly check my condition by sending a wave through my body.

    Actually, this isn¡¯t too bad.

    Quite the contrary, since this situation gives me the chance to keep my body at the limits my control allows me to maintain.

    Through this, I can figure out the best movement pattern and develop a feel for the capacity at which I can most effectively move before I crumble.

    "Splosh"

    Yes, sometimes it doesn''t work and I accidentally destroy my legs more than once.

    Yet I don''t have to bother with getting the lost mass back, since I can eventually recollect it during the next round.

    Or I would be able to if it wasn¡¯t for a certain someone.

    "Liqu! Don''t touch my mass! I want to take it back myself!" (Shari)

    Also, it is creepy if she absorbs parts of my body.

    I keep running and start something else, aside from my training my limits.

    I increase the frequency of my self-check waves.

    Not for confirmation, but to get a feeling for the wave itself.

    This will become invaluable if I truly want to master this shoving technique, I should learn it so I can do it on the fly.

    Liqu''s greatest advantage to me is her experience and I intend to decrease this distance in our abilities.

    And right now I am literally assigned to do exactly what I want to do.

    So I never had a reason to object.

    If not for the gawkers.

    Many of the soldiers stopped their training and instead proceed to stare at me while I run my rounds.

    Also, I notice some people from the mansion, watching from the windows or stepping out of the entrance to gawk.

    While I''ve got a little more accustomed to my body, in a way that I don''t feel like crying whenever I wake up or have to do anything slime-like, I am still very self-conscious about my looks.

    Internally, I''m comparing myself to my former looks as a human.

    Knowing how far things went down in this regard, feeling so much attention on me is the worst.

    Nonetheless, I have to push through and just cope with it.

    While I''m at it, I also run numerous tests, hoping that the meal I get later will make up for the decrease in energy.

    In the worst case, the provisions we brought with us should be enough.

    Energy is the keyword here.

    I want to know what exactly costs how much.

    For example, I know already that in my current condition I could manage more or less ten slime bullets.

    It depends on how well I perform the shot.

    This kind of running is something I could probably maintain for a week, solely based on my energy consumption.

    But the amount of mass I leave behind tells me that my overall speed would decrease long before that moment.

    If I pay attention to saving energy and walk slowly I might instead manage a little more than two weeks.

    If I wouldn''t do anything at all, it could even work out for half a year.

    And if I were in a sealed container I''d maintain it probably forever.

    Which is the most disturbing thought I could possibly have.

    High-speed thinking, meanwhile, has quite an impact.

    I guess after four consecutive hours at most I would completely run out.

    But anyways I wouldn''t make it this far, as simply utilizing this ability is terribly straining.

    To describe it like this, it feels like my mind is on fire.

    Or to be reluctantly more precise, my core.

    It literally feels hot, as if something would melt or spring apart if this gets worse.

    And this is not what it should do.

    While I''m at it, I could also add that dissolving without benefit has rather high costs.

    It depends on how much I dissolve, but eventually, I would burn out in the most literal sense.

    I think I might be able to dissolve something as big as I am in my fully extended state.

    This should also depend on the material.

    Yet with dissolving at the highest intensity this should be even less.

    The wave is like any normal movement, but it doubles the cost since I¡¯m already moving.

    For all of these expenditures, I have to keep in mind that losing any amount of energy will decrease my abilities.

    Either I keep the mass, but lose efficiency or I shrink down in accordance with the amount of lost mass.

    Both possibilities are not recommended.

    After this, I have acquired the roughest idea of how my energy and spending it comes down for me.

    Yet calculations were never my strong point, as you can see in my expenses, so it only amounts to rough estimations.

    I also discover something else.

    I can slide on my feet and move rather fast like this, taking my momentum with me.

    The problem is that to make this happen I need to let go of the surface which is in direct contact with the ground to bypass its gluing traction.

    This means that I also lose the "good" energetic slime since it goes too fast.

    And rather large amounts in addition.

    However, something like this could for example improve my slime dash.

    Like this, I don''t have to deal with any boredom during my run.

    Eventually, this activity comes to an end.

    It might be positive that I didn''t fall into a sweat, but this is more due to the point that my usual condition is far more extreme in terms of gushing out body fluids.

    Making sure that there are no residues with energy remaining after my last round, I come to a stop where I left my boots.

    At one point Peras left and instead put an officer in charge of looking after us.

    Yet now he''s back.

    Before I deal with him I want to dress up properly.

    "Thirty laps..."

    "They don''t show any signs of exhaustion."

    "That''s not human."

    "Of course, it isn''t! Are you stupid?"

    Seems like the soldiers have a new topic.

    I do something like a fake stretch with my arms, only because it looks and feels appropriate.

    Then I head for my apparent superior.

    "Captain! Thirty laps as demanded!" (Shari)

    I do a salute and look expectant at him.

    Now let''s see what he has next in store.

    "Urgh, follow me." (Peras)

    I do so without rebuttals.

    And well, I assume Liqu follows rather me than him.

    Always take her obsession into account.

    There is no reason not to follow him, even if he''s not very likable.

    If I can assess his demeanor right, he has now something to do he absolutely doesn''t want.

    And this can only be good for me.

 Chapter 82

    - Shari -

    We head into this assumed headquarters building.

    In there we head up a stair and end at a door that might lead to Peras'' office.

    He takes a document and hands it to me.

    Fortunately, I have my gloves, which are thick enough not to soak to the outside.

    "Here. You can read, right? As strange as this is." (Peras)

    Well, I guess literate monsters are odd.

    I take a look at the paper.

    I find my name on it and Liqu''s too.

    Yet they wrote it somewhat wrong.

    They spelled it "Liku", a small mistake.

    She once told me that it comes from liquid, so it''s written with "Q".

    Then there is Elin.

    However, far more curious I am about the four other names.

    In order:

    "Jaren, Galos, Vela, Balion. Who are they?" (Shari)

    Behind each of the names are a mark and some strokes.

    Liqu''s and my name are strangely highlighted over the others.

    Behind Elin''s is an eye, then the next two have shields.

    Then this Vela has a bow and an eye as well and after this comes Balion with a sword.

    "Sigh! The lord... He said that you are contracted as second-rank officers, right?" (Peras)

    The direction this talk takes feels especially weird.

    "What is a second-rank officer?" (Liqu)

    Rather simultaneously Peras and I smack our hands in our faces.

    Resulting in my case in an utterly drenched glove.

    "No one ever told me!" (Liqu)

    "Uhh. A second-rank officer is an upper military rank. More than a normal fighter, less than a captain like him. It means we are superior in status to most of the guys training out there. Can you follow?" (Shari)

    As ridiculous as this idea is.

    "I still don''t really get this status thing. It''s like with this noble in town, right? But why? Why should this one there be better than us if we are so much stronger?" (Liqu)

    Liqu!

    Could you please stop insulting our captain?

    "Stop talking, Liqu! Please." (Shari)

    Directly I turn to the captain.

    "I am really sorry for her. She isn''t too much into common sense." (Shari)

    "Urgh." (Peras)

    Yes, I agree that you have every reason to be disgruntled.

    But do you see what I have to deal with on a daily basis?!

    "Ehm, to get again to the topic we just spoke about. What is this now for a list of names, and what does it have to do with us being second-rank officers?" (Shari)

    "Lord Kahan decided that the most efficient way to utilize your... unique abilities would be to send you out in a group. Aside from the obvious advantage of greater numbers, the reason was that this way your alignment with our lord will appear official on the outside." (Peras)

    "Okay. And what are now the implications of our rank?" (Shari)

    "Sigh. Do you see the lines behind the names?" (Peras)

    I''ve seen them before.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.Behind Liqu''s and my name, there are three strokes, yet only this Jaren has three and Vela has two.

    The rest each got one stroke, even Elin.

    "So what is the meaning of those marks?" (Shari)

    "The marks refer roughly to the command structure. While there are some differences in detail, based on the department, those from the same group will have to respect this to maintain order. Do you understand what this means?" (Peras)

    I again look at the paper, then at the strokes, the numbers, and after this completely aghast at Peras.

    "This is a joke, right?" (Shari)

    "I wish it was. You can be sure it wasn''t my idea. The lord probably thought you would simply eat anyone who tries to give you an order and decided not to bother with that problem." (Peras)

    "But... doesn''t that mean... How does this work?" (Shari)

    "Yes. The command structure will still be in effect, meaning you two and Jaren will be the highest-ranking officials. However, as special agents, you have an even wider authority since your orders come directly from the lord. So you will be in charge to ensure that the orders will be properly set into effect." (Peras)

    "We are in charge!!?" (Shari)

    "Technically yes, still just within the borders of your missions. Originally, the core was Jaren''s team. Also, a lower rank can relieve their superior of their command in case they clearly deviate from their mission." (Peras)

    "So they''re more like our support?" (Shari)

    "One could say so. But they will have to follow your orders. Both of yours. You are in charge." (Peras)

    "Are you insane?! Oh sorry, I didn''t want to be impolite. But seriously?! No one can possibly think it''s a good idea to put Liqu in charge of anything!" (Shari)

    "As I see it, you are in charge of her and like this of the whole party. It''s common in the forces of the count that a minimum of three soldiers of the second or first rank are assigned to a second-rank officer, to form a squad. In these at least one of the first-rank soldiers is the second in command and supports the leader. However, you will learn all of this in your command training." (Peras)

    "Command training?" (Shari)

    "The count might act rash, but he isn''t stupid. At least basic instruction about leading a troop will commence." (Peras)

    "Right, right... Excuse me?! That''s all completely crazy!" (Shari)

    The simple idea to have Liqu in charge of anything, not to mention making her a high-ranking officer is pure madness.

    I thought this was more in name, to prevent too hostile behavior.

    But actual leading?

    Seriously?!

    No one should be forced to do as this slime says.

    "You can believe me. It wasn''t my decision." (Peras)

    I can literally feel the bitterness in his voice.

    I start to massage my temples, only to realize that all I¡¯m doing is merging them with my head.

    So I stop and extract them.

    I had no headache in the first place.

    Just this image of me getting one.

    It''s sometimes weird how much an image can influence me.

    "Fine, but I won''t take responsibility for whatever chaos comes from this slime in this position." (Shari)

    "As far as I remember you said you would do exactly this. Or was it a lie when you claimed that you are the only one who could control her?" (Peras)

    "Glrrrrrlbll. No." (Shari)

    I grumble, causing multiple bubbles to fume to my surface.

    No idea if dissolving is activated at the moment, but I feel acidic.

    "Right. So we have to figure this out. I am not an idiot. I know something is up with you. You are far too knowledgeable about society. It''s not like I care, but at least I can believe that you think further than to your next meal and like this might act reasonable, as much as a risk you pose. Regarding your partner, I am not so sure." (Peras)

    The addressed slime just tilts her head at this.

    A bit too far to the side for my taste.

    "I also make plans! For example, to catch me a second meal as a reserve or even some more to secure my supply!" (Liqu)

    Peras looks like someone who just verified something he didn''t want to know for certain.

    "Liqu... Just stop." (Shari)

    I am deeply afraid.

    For the poor soldiers, we''ve got assigned to us and practically the whole area which has to deal with her when she gets hungry.

    "Alright, now in detail, what are the next steps?" (Shari)

    "You will get a fast rundown about the basics and then meet the soldiers who are assigned to you." (Peras)

    This statement is weird enough in itself.

    "Do they at least know what''s in store for them?" (Shari)

    It would be a weird first meeting if surprisingly a monster shows up and declares it''s now their new boss.

    I doubt they would believe it.

    Hell, even I still cannot believe it!

    "They were informed. They took it... with some grain." (Peras)

    I can absolutely understand them!

    "I have no idea how that shall work out." (Shari)

    "That''s not my concern. If I had any word in this you wouldn''t be here at all." (Peras)

    I want to furrow my brow, but instead, I guess I just spread my right eye in a gross way toward my forehead.

    "Can we at least agree that we won''t try to kill each other? I¡¯ve had bad experiences in that regard." (Shari)

    "I am bound to my lord. As long he doesn''t wish for your end I won''t act against him." (Peras)

    "Great. I think you are righteous enough to stay true to this. It would be a pain to have this kind of feud here." (Shari)

    "Knock, knock"

    Someone is at the door.

    "Tsk. Come in!" (Peras)

    The door opens and a close to middle-aged man enters.

    Black hair, a short trimmed beard, brown eyes, more on the athletic side, yet rather slender.

    "Sir, you called?" (?)

    "Kaleb. You know about our new... recruits?" (Peras)

    "Was there any way to miss this?" (Kaleb)

    "Helllloooo!" (Liqu)

    God!

    Stupid slime, stop waving!

    "Liqu, take your hand down!" (Shari)

    "Ohh." (Liqu)

    "I think you get the gist of it." (Peras)

    "Not really. What is this about?" (Kaleb)

    "Someone has to instruct them on the basics of their roles and I''m occupied." (Peras)

    Occupied or unwilling?

    This new guy looks as if he thinks the same.

    "Them?" (Kaleb)

    Believe me, I am as troubled as you in this situation.

    "Yes. You''ve got your orders. I''m sure you can manage something so simple. Concentrate on the blue one. That one is reasonable." (Peras)

    I feel kinda offended by the way he refers to me, but hold it in before I say something unreasonable.

    That officer looks as well like he wants to say something, but doesn''t retort.

    Probably because of the same reasons I have.

    This Peras appears to be someone who sticks with what he decides, so talking back certainly won''t work well.

    "If there''s nothing else all of you can leave." (Peras)

    It''s not like I enjoy interacting with him.

    So he doesn¡¯t have to ask me twice to go.

    I leave the office, dragging Liqu along my side.

    Shortly followed by this man, who must have a rank equal to or slightly higher than ours.

    Kaleb was it, right?

 Chapter 83

    - Shari -

    After Peras essentially threw us out of his office all three of us find ourselves in the hallway.

    That new guy Kaleb appears to be at a loss regarding what to do with us.

    "Sigh." (Kaleb)

    I hope this sigh was indicating that he''s going to accept this situation.

    He still stares at us, probably not too pleased with the situation.

    "You see, I know you don''t really want to do this introduction, but let''s just get over this so we can proceed and then part ways." (Shari)

    I might be speaking ill of myself to suggest that he should work to reduce contact with us as much as possible.

    However, I want his cooperation, so if I provide a way out of this situation it might motivate him.

    "Follow me." (Kaleb)

    My plan to motivate him was apparently not too successful, as his voice indicates, while his steps show that he is indeed unwilling to be accompanied by us.

    We head back down to the ground floor.

    Through the striving people, I learn the reason for his apprehensive attitude.

    There are on one side those people who just spare him pitying glances, while others are almost hostile for interacting with us.

    Neither can be beneficial for his social standing.

    I don''t speak up to not make it worse, while Liqu is simply uninterested in the stares and whispers.

    However, as my head is uncovered right now, I notice she at least pays attention to the hostile people.

    I am rather sure that she is ready to eradicate here anyone she deems to be a threat.

    One more reason not to escalate this.

    We leave them behind and enter something like a conference room.

    There are even some books around, but as far I can see only such with military content.

    Tactics, strategies, maps, and so on.

    Kaleb sits down at a rather large table, massages his temples, and signals for us to take a seat on the other side.

    Liqu still doesn''t get it, so that I have to guide her to a seat next to mine.

    I guess Kaleb will have to clean them later.

    "So. I was told to instruct you about your roles." (Kaleb)

    "Yes. We, like one might guess, don''t have too much experience regarding leading people. Or being in the military, in the first place." (Shari)

    I try to sound serious, without letting chime through how ridiculous I find this whole idea.

    "Right. Would''ve been asking too much. Do you have any idea about the role of a second-rank officer?" (Kaleb)

    "Not the slightest!" (Liqu)

    I jab Liqu in the side for saying something unnecessary, only to earn a confused stare.

    Physical correction of behavior is only effective if the other party is receptive to it.

    Before the person on our opposite starts to think too low of us, I try to add something.

    "We were already told that it''s an upper rank, which includes commanding soldiers. Also that we have to perform tasks with them." (Shari)

    "Alright, still rather basic, but fine. The second rank is the third highest in the count''s forces, with Captain Peras at the top. The army is divided into small units of four to six men, led by a second-rank officer who again forms with other such groups a troop that gets their tasks distributed from a first-rank, which would be me in this case. While we maintain more of a private force than an official army, Lord Kahan has special royal permission to raise troops on a greater scale than it would be customary among nobles." (Kaleb)

    So at least he knows important enough people to be granted special benefits.

    "Special means more, right? Why does he get more?" (Liqu)

    Like a pupil asking a question, Liqu raises her arm, a little too high, up in the air.

    "Are you aware of the nature realm our fief extends on?" (Kaleb)

    "We are here between the capital and Ekoras." (Shari)

    "Yes, the estate lies halfway between those places. Also, several settlements along this passage are under Count Kahan''s control. This means we''re responsible for the safety of the route to the capital as well as all the land north of Ekoras." (Kaleb)

    "I don''t understand this." (Liqu)

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Another jab of mine.

    Still without any effect on her malleable body.

    "Why do you keep hitting me?" (Liqu)

    "Because you''re making us look stupid when you speak as if you''re ignorant!" (Shari)

    "But if I don''t understand? How else shall I learn?!" (Liqu)

    "Ask me! Later!" (Shari)

    It''s not like I don''t have questions of my own, but the more she asks obvious stuff, the less I can inquire about important matters before his patience is gone.

    We aren''t his friends and cannot expect any lenience.

    Yet I don''t think my whispering helped in any way to conceal our argument.

    "Ahem, I was getting to the part which should help you understand the situation. The fief is rather large. It extends to the great lakes in the east and the western forests, but most importantly it runs to the south until it almost borders Ekoras. While there are just occasionally settlements in the south, it has a reason that the lord owns these empty lands as well. He is the warden of Ekoras'' north." (Kaleb)

    Fancy title, but not saying too much.

    "Could you explain this?" (Shari)

    "It''s like this, Ekoras, next to its function as a provider of goods related to the Evergrove, is essentially a breaker against the monsters inside this forest. Without this city, the lands in its north would regularly get harassed by all kinds of creatures. Most of them get slain at the town''s walls. However, at times beasts manage to sneak past it and threaten the roads or invade the fields in the north, where they might inflict severe damage. To prevent this is the count''s role and for this, he needs soldiers to protect the trade as well as the few settlements he holds." (Kaleb)

    "Isn''t he like this on the losing side of the deal? He owns mostly uncultivated land and needs to pay the soldiers on his own." (Shari)

    "The lord naturally properly collects tolls from the merchants who travel on his roads. Also, the role of the warden is an honorable one. He has the king''s trust to secure these lands. Otherwise, it would impact the entirety of the southern realm." (Kaleb)

    There is quite some wealth in these lands, despite being as dangerous as they are.

    I understand that one wouldn''t want to give up on this.

    But I ask myself how far this influence on the royal family goes.

    This might become very important for me.

    Kings can decide things.

    Like taking me from the "free to hunt" list.

    I don''t doubt the count that much, but it''s obvious that he has limits.

    His influence is mostly tied to the realm he governs, which may develop poorly for me if I ever leave it.

    "So we shall hunt monsters to keep the road safe." (Shari)

    "This sounds easy! And I can even hunt, great!" (Liqu)

    I should have told her not to say something like this to others, ever.

    The reputation of a predatory monster is not the most positive one.

    "Uh, your duties may also concern bandits, which are not a rare sight around Ekoras." (Kaleb)

    Great, he surely imagines right now how Liqu would take care of them.

    Hell, I still have most vivid images of this imprinted into my core!

    And those are of rather disturbing content.

    "Alright, we''ll try to do this properly." (Shari)

    He doesn''t look too convinced.

    Should I assure him that we won''t eat our subordinates?

    "We should continue with the basics of unit structure. As I mentioned before, aside from the main force, the typical operational unit has a commanding officer and four subordinates, one of them of higher rank to replace him in case of an emergency or for managing more mundane tasks." (Kaleb)

    "Aren''t three officers in one group of eight far too many?" (Shari)

    "As it was mentioned before, only you two are in charge. There have to be at least three soldiers to be assigned to each of you in case it becomes necessary to separate. That''s the smallest number possible. With less, the unit wouldn''t be deemed operational. Naturally, Jaren and Vela would then act as second-in-commands." (Kaleb)

    I guess Peras didn''t want to leave more soldiers than necessary in our care and did what he could to reduce the group''s size.

    Also, it would be a problem to on the fly create a new group.

    It''s at least less of a hassle.

    However, it strikes me odd how this military is structured.

    "Why this strong focus on small units? Isn''t it more important how the army performs as a whole?" (Shari)

    For example, to quell a rebellion or fight any greater force it is normal to train soldiers to fight as one with strictly maintained discipline.

    But these small groups, with few people, are centered around teamwork and individualism, better suited for fights of small scale.

    "The smaller units are based on adventurer groups. While a larger troop is certainly more powerful, the terrain we operate on isn''t supporting large movements for such. Instead, it is custom here to train the soldiers in a way that they can fight to the best of their abilities against the threats they have to face, which mostly consist of monsters. With that in mind, those who are not guarding the facilities are paired up with roles to complement one another. So a number of teams of soldiers can freely be sent where they''re needed." (Kaleb)

    This means the entire army is designed for monster subjugation.

    Why do I suddenly feel uncomfortable?

    "You said everyone fulfills a role. Is this related to these symbols on our sheet?" (Shari)

    "Precisely. They describe the soldier''s equipment. A shield means guardian. Those take defensive measures to protect the rear. They don''t need to kill the fiends they are up to, but only have to survive the onslaught and are the most common. Then we have rangers, pictured with a bow. They often also act as scouts, depicted with an eye as their symbol." (Kaleb)

    So Elin really is a scout.

    Good to know and it suits her well.

    "And this sword symbol? Isn''t this similar to the shield?" (Shari)

    At least, I suppose so if both describe close-combat fighters.

    "The sword is referring to an offensive fighter. They usually are equipped with two-handed weapons, which are needed for larger creatures." (Kaleb)

    I see that the teams are at least composed in a way that they can put up a fight.

    This makes me worried, about certain people I have to work with now.

    "Could you tell us more about the people in our squad?" (Shari)

    I hand him the list at this.

    "Hmm. Mostly recruits. But Jaren and even Vela!" (Kaleb)

    "What is with them?" (Shari)

    "These two are both very skilled. I don''t think you have to worry about Jaren. He can be counted on to follow his orders, if he can accept the one giving them." (Kaleb)

    I can hear you, my friend.

    "And this Vela?" (Shari)

    "Vela is smart. More than it''s good for her. She was just promoted recently and that at a considerable young age. However, she also has issues with authorities and a short temper." (Kaleb)

    I get the feeling that Peras was out to make things difficult for me when he assembled this group.

    "This sounds like it might become complicated." (Shari)

    "That''s for sure. Since the moment you arrived here most of the soldiers are equally unsettled about your presence." (Kaleb)

    "So we shall get along with people who obviously despise us?" (Shari)

    "You don¡¯t have to get along, you just have to fulfill your tasks!" (Kaleb)

    "Okay, so we shall "fulfill our tasks" together with people who want to kill us?" (Shari)

    "That''s not said, yet. However, you should think about how you secure your authority. I expect at least Vela to challenge you. Jaren might follow if he''s concerned enough about your actions." (Kaleb)

    "This means in the worst case our second in command will lead our own men against us." (Shari)

    "They cannot act against you without a reason. So don''t give them one." (Kaleb)

    Ah, this is it!

    It''s a farce!

    These soldiers aren''t our men, but our watchdogs.

    We are formally in charge, but have to behave, or else they will become hostile and relay that we are evil fiends and have to be subjugated.

    I wouldn''t wonder if they even got inofficially told just that.

    This means I need to curry favor with them or I''m in a tight spot.

    And Liqu as well.

    Much depends on the impression we both make on them.

    .

    .

    .

    I''m so done!

 Chapter 84

    - Shari -

    Since there''s no way out of it, we have to do the inevitable.

    We head to our meeting with our subordinates.

    That Kaleb joins us for this might actually be helpful to prevent sudden "slimeshed".

    I hope that we don''t have to resort to violence.

    There is just so much that could go wrong.

    Meanwhile, Liqu looks almost elated.

    While I''m sure that she has no idea about the implications of our situation, the simple fact that everything is new and thrilling should be enough to set the mood.

    I have to do something about this.

    "Liqu, like always I do the talking and, if possible, please try not to move." (Shari)

    "Why?" (Liqu)

    Before I even attempt to convey concepts like dignity and the importance of a serene composure to her, I try something simpler.

    "You look better this way and I want them to see you from your best side." (Shari)

    Also, it''s less threatening if she''s not moving.

    While I thought we would move to the barracks, it seems that this place is also used for this kind of team meeting.

    We wander through the main hall to the other side of the building and in the end find ourselves in front of a big door.

    It seems even Kaleb is worried, as reluctant as he is to open up.

    But ultimately he has no other choice.

    The door slowly opens and Kaleb is the first to enter, shortly followed by me and ultimately Liqu.

    While there is a table, most people here are scattered around in the vast room.

    The first one I spot is Elin.

    Mostly because I intentionally looked for the only person I know here.

    She, as I expected, positioned herself in the corner farthest away from the others.

    Speaking of the others, there''s a woman who throws me quite a glare.

    Hello, Vela!

    Two other men, one of them a real giant, mostly switch between exchanging questioning glances with each other and staring at me.

    I notice that some more looks go to a third man, who seems to be in thought.

    This calm man gives an impression of being important so I think this one is Jaren.

    This leaves the other two as Galos and Balion.

    I guess the latter should be the hunk with the greatsword, taking into account what I''ve just learned about their weaponry and roles.

    "Everyone! Those are your new commanders! You are assigned to serve under them and insubordination won''t be tolerated." (Kaleb)

    Before I concentrate on the people here, I first check on Liqu, which by now became a conditioned reflex of mine.

    Good that I did.

    She stays completely still, not even twitching, almost like a statue.

    I said before that it would look less threatening this way, but this is apparently not true.

    The opposite is the case.

    I can clearly see how much she''s forcing herself not to move, but by doing so she puts her whole liquid body under extreme pressure.

    Since she''s just in casual clothes one can clearly see that she vibrates from the tension.

    And like this, she looks as if she''s ready to lunge or explode at everyone present here.

    Which is kinda threatening.

    "Sigh. Liqu, you can stop forcing yourself." (Shari)

    "Really?" (Liqu)

    "Really." (Shari)

    It''s clearly not working out.

    "Heeey! I''m Liqu, nice to meet you!" (Liqu)

    With this, she waves her hands around and jumps up and down like an oddly bouncing ball.

    Sigh!

    Dignified, calm, and composed.

    I shouldn''t have raised my hopes.

    "Uhh. Alright, my name is Shari and it seems like we are stuck together. First, I want to say that I''m in charge of this group. So if there are any issues you may come to me with them. For the rest, I hope we can not dwell on the circumstances and just do our job. If there are any questions, now is the time to ask them." (Shari)

    I was never a very social person and surely not the kind to give a speech in front of groups.

    However, I was also never weak-willed.

    While I''m still affected by emotions and can feel anxious or disturbed, my body is not affected so long as I don''t give in.

    Like this, I can speak in such a hostile environment in a calm and collected way, even if as a human the uneasiness would probably cause severe sweating.

    Also, I believe my core helps me to pronounce words without stumbling on them, by perfectly processing my intentions.

    This is rather advantageous in this kind of situation.

    I''m not wearing a mask and everyone can clearly see what I and Liqu are.

    In the faces of those present I see worry, uncertainty, and most problematic, fear and hostility.

    However, none of them responds.

    I believe this has to do with Kaleb, as he is a high-ranking official and it might be an issue to kill your commanding officer in front of someone like him.

    "Fine. I will leave the rest to you." (Kaleb)

    And there goes my sole influence to keep them in check.

    He''s rather fast at it to get out of here.

    While I don''t think that Liqu and I gave him any reason to be on guard against us, he clearly didn''t want to stay with us longer than necessary.

    "What the heck is this?!" (Vela)

    Seems like she finally thinks that it''s safe enough to talk.

    "Look, I know that no one here is happy about this, but can we please get over it? It''s not like complaining will change anything." (Shari)

    I would as well prefer things to be easier, but it''s not like I can go to complain to the count how stupid I consider him and his decisions to be.

    That wouldn''t end well.

    "Don''t talk, you fiend!" (Vela)

    "Seriously? We don''t even know each other yet. Maybe wait a moment before spouting stuff like this? Especially towards your commanding officer." (Shari)

    "This is a joke!" (Vela)

    Seems like it won''t be easy to work with her.

    So I think I team her up with someone who''s equally annoying.

    "This one is yours, Liqu." (Shari)

    "Really!? I was already starting to feel empty. Thank you so much!" (Liqu)

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    At once all the people here become distressed.

    Vela has now this look of dread you get when someone casually mentions they want to dissolve you.

    It''s the same look I receive quite frequently these days from others.

    Meanwhile, Galos takes some steps back, probably having in mind what Liqu can do from our performance the other day.

    Balion on the other side takes a step towards Vela, putting one hand on his huge weapon.

    Elin is almost indifferent, not really minding what happens here, and while Jaren appears calm on the outside, I perceive how his body tenses up and that he grabs his weapon below the table.

    And I?

    I smack Liqu''s head.

    Stupid Liqu!

    "Glrbsh! What was that for?" (Liqu)

    "God! Once! Just one single time I want you not to mess things up! I was talking about who is working for who! We don''t dissolve anyone here!" (Shari)

    "But it was so long since I had something!" (Liqu)

    You told me this morning you ate everything within the mansion''s walls.

    Don''t act as if you''re starving!

    "I will take care of that later. Just endure for now. It can''t be so bad." (Shari)

    "If you say so." (Liqu)

    "Sigh. Alright, now that this got settled, how about we introduce each other? I am Shari and this is Liqu." (Shari)

    I try to give my best smile, putting excessive awareness on preventing my mouth from stretching to my ears.

    Yet I guess since it''s slime the outline is a little blurry.

    Liqu already waved, but won''t let the chance to do so a second time go to waste.

    I approach as inoffensive as possible and sit down at the table, facing the soldiers.

    It''s a little off-putting that by doing so I pushed slime on the seat and drenched the area around my butt.

    If I still had one.

    Vela is still on edge.

    Liqu''s threat, which was more an actual intention, made her go quiet, but I still feel how it''s seething inside her.

    "Now that''s settled, could we please put away all the weapons here? I would really love to discuss how we can make this work." (Shari)

    "Do you really expect us to..." (Vela)

    "Vela! Stop it." (Jaren)

    Thank you for the assistance.

    I''ll take you.

    It''s still a tense situation, but at least those people listen now.

    "We might be unusual personnel for this role, but I think everyone here agrees that you would rather have us fighting for you than the other way around, right? This is the case. With us by your side, you have nothing to fear on a mission." (Shari)

    "This is quite a claim and we barely know you." (Jaren)

    "You want an example? Last week I killed a rager on my own." (Shari)

    "Wha-" (Vela)

    "Really." (Galos)

    "Damn. (Balion)

    "Well." (Jaren)

    "HEY!!!" (Liqu)

    "Okay, Liqu helped. A bit." (Shari)

    While I''m not sure if I can establish any kind of trust, I think this was convincing enough that we can be of help.

    Ragers are one of the worst things one can encounter out there and to be safe from such creatures can only be considered positive.

    "You see, we can try to make this work. It''s not impossible if you just stay a little bit open-minded. However, if not... Does anyone here know the quote "my boss is a monster"? Well, we can give this a completely new meaning, in the most literal sense." (Shari)

    I''ll try to get along with them, as much as my most basic sense of self-preservation allows.

    Yet this threat was necessary.

    They shouldn''t believe that I can''t be strict.

    I still smile at them, supporting my head with my arms, to make a relaxed impression.

    But mostly to cover any possible stretching along my cheeks.

    However, Vela is still not convinced.

    "This is a monster! No one can expect us to... Whaaahh!!!" (Vela)

    At this moment, from below the table, a greater amount of slime emerges and crawls up Vela''s body.

    The green color is a hint, but a look below confirms that Liqu spread under the whole table.

    "Help! Help!!!" (Vela)

    Naturally, everyone freaks out.

    Galos jumps away.

    Balion tries, without any effect, to scuff it off Vela''s body, who gets elevated in the air.

    From Jaren, I hear how his sword unsheathes.

    And Elin is simply ignoring what transpires here, already used to Liqu''s antics.

    "My Shari doesn''t like to be called that, so please stop it. I insist!" (Liqu)

    The last part she said with a tone that obviously indicates slimeshed if the people in this room won''t start to mind their manners.

    Balion and Galos now also grab their weapons.

    The former does so to protect, the latter out of fear, is my assessment.

    Yet both motivations can equally lead them to attack us.

    This means I have to act before this happens.

    Being already in processing mode I determine that they might attack the moment they see an opening.

    While Liqu can be very terrifying, the fact that she''s concentrating on Vela might lead them to believe they might have a chance with an attack on the main body.

    This is obviously not the case since Liqu can easily adapt at a moment''s notice.

    Still, as soon it comes to violence, it will be established that they need to fight us, which will force Jaren to partake in the battle.

    This means I have to do something to stop them before it even starts.

    The only solution I can come up with to stop them from starting a fight is threatening them.

    Like this, with a showy act, I pull all my blades at once out of my body.

    The small knife, my piercing dagger, my slashing dagger, and the looted shortsword, which I will exchange with whatever weapon the count will provide.

    All of these weapons rush at once as a big tentacle out of my back and split into four, one for each blade.

    The knife points at Vela, the shortsword at Jaren, and the daggers at Balion and Galos.

    With this, each person is covered.

    "I would advise that everyone stays calm." (Shari)

    I try to appear as menacing as possible, giving the impression that I would pierce all of them the moment they anger me.

    However, this is all just a big bluff.

    In truth, my appendages lack the strength and skill to pose any threat to an experienced fighter.

    They could easily block them and rush through my defense.

    Still, I believe a wall of blades is good enough as a reason to induce them to stay put.

    At least doing so gives my words some weight when I try to convince Balion and Galos.

    I doubt Jaren would attack rashly and Vela is bound, literally.

    "Wha...? We-we need to help Vela!" (Balion)

    "If you would just calm down for a moment I could focus on this issue!" (Shari)

    It seems they don''t move, even if it should be mostly because of confusion regarding how to deal with the situation.

    Nonetheless, it works out in some way.

    But this is a very tense situation which I need to end now.

    "Liqu! Put her down this instant!" (Shari)

    "But she was rude! I want her to apologize." (Liqu)

    "This is a difficult task if you cover her mouth!" (Shari)

    I don''t know if it''s instinct or not, but she spread the slime in a way that Vela can''t scream.

    "Oh, sorry. Now she can." (Liqu)

    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!" (Vela)

    I think Vela has other things on her mind, right now.

    "Liqu! Put! Her! Down!" (Shari)

    "Fine, but she needs to work on her attitude." (Liqu)

    With this, all the slime gets directly sucked back into her.

    Yet Vela is completely drenched and lost all power to sit upright.

    So Balion steadies her from the side.

    "Now please, everyone puts their weapons back and we can start to calm down." (Shari)

    "How do you intend to lead this troop?" (Jaren)

    Jaren is rather fast back at it and he''s clearly questioning the idea of me being in a leading position.

    Yet this is a chance to gloss over what just happened.

    "First, only I will be in charge. Liqu isn''t going to give any orders. I''ll trust you as our squad leader but will decide as I see fit. If there are any specific questions about how to handle Liqu, ask Elin." (Shari)

    Well, if this wasn''t an appalled "Why me?"-look.

    But it''s best that way.

    I just hope Vela won''t cause problems.

    Or Balion.

    From Galos I expect no problems as he seems to be the most timid one.

    It''s not like I know anything about leading people, but I am very sure that Jaren was assigned to exactly do that for me.

    Vela on the other side might be here to make sure that we won''t cause trouble with her animosity.

    I have no real problem with this, as long it doesn''t get out of hand.

    I think together with Jaren I might be able to actually get something on track, as long the difficult ones won''t get in my way.

    "So, I guess that settles it. If there are any questions left I will answer them. You can also ask us about personal information if this helps to build trust. But I would refrain from asking Liqu, as you might hear something disturbing." (Shari)

    Not like I really plan to tell them everything, but it might help to appear less monstrous if I act a bit more open.

    Yet after my last stunt, I think it''s unlikely that anyone will address me.

    Vela is still not in the right condition to ask anything, Balion is occupied with helping her, and the rest is quite intimidated.

    Like this, no one should...

    "I have a question!" (Jaren)

    Almost forgot about Jaren.

    "Yes, what is it?" (Shari)

    "What are you?" (Jaren)

    "Sorry? I''m a little confused. Were the blue color, the core, and the liquid body not enough of a hint?" (Shari)

    "You speak fluently, despite your condition. You show an understanding of military strategy. And, most importantly, you are far too knowledgeable about society and human behavior. Even considering that you maybe are an exceptional talent, it comes just too naturally to be learned knowledge. So who are you?" (Jaren)

    He is perceptive and deductive, both abilities I consider as dangerous as advantageous.

    "Do you really want to know? It''s not the most pleasant story." (Shari)

    "Yes. We''re no children. So please tell." (Jaren)

    I''m looking him deep in the eyes, contemplating what I should answer.

    However, as I have no pupils my stare should be all over the place.

    Keeping secrets and obvious lies would worsen my relationship with them.

    Not like there is much left to worsen, but I think I should make concessions to a small degree.

    It''s not like there is much to use against me if I omit the risky parts.

    "I''m a human." (Shari)

    Well, stares of disbelief.

    That was to be expected.

    "Was a human." (Shari)

    "This sounds... far-fetched. Could you explain this in more detail?" (Jaren)

    "Let''s just say it''s traumatizing to wake up and realize that a stone was put into your chest and the rest of your body melted. And no, I don''t really want to explain the details of my horrifying transformation." (Shari)

    "But you had me!" (Liqu)

    "Yes. And I had you, Liqu." (Shari)

    I guess this should explain enough to them.

    At least it should be clear that Liqu isn''t the best liar and kinda verified my story.

    "So if this is all like I said, I will rely on you Jaren. If there''s anything that needs my attention inform me, please. It should be a given that I had no military career before, so I need your assistance. You are responsible." (Shari)

    This effectively put him in charge.

    I won''t give up all control, but the team needs to stay operational and he seems to have sufficient influence to make that happen.

    I head back to the exit, naturally accompanied by Liqu.

    Those people for sure need now some moments to gather themselves.

    So much for our introduction.

 Chapter 85

    - Shari -

    I try not to draw too much attention when I head out, but the fact that I left my head exposed and Liqu doesn''t care in the slightest is not beneficial to that purpose.

    In the end, most of the soldiers end up staring.

    I can''t blame them.

    A slime wearing the official colors of their house?

    Two slimes that is, as Liqu at least has a shirt on.

    For now, we should have done everything that was expected of us, so we should be free to do what we want, for now.

    Well, with obvious restrictions for Liqu that is, as I have seen how she looked at the horses when we passed the stables.

    I consider joining the soldiers to train my weapon skills a little.

    I know perfectly well how crude my technique is.

    With just slashing and stabbing at random I wouldn''t manage to exactly hit the point I want to strike at the moment.

    At most I can suppress a target, so some training will be necessary.

    Yet I dismiss that idea.

    Aside from the obvious uproar, this would cause with the soldiers, it might be risky to let them gauge my not-too-developed abilities.

    My own room is big enough to train more precise control.

    And maybe I can ask for a more private training solution, later on.

    We walk past the track field, where some very pitiable servants are occupied with cleaning the lane of our leftovers.

    This reminds me that, despite being promised them, we haven''t seen much of the regular meals which should be part of our contract.

    Looking at Liqu I would rather get her sooner than later something to dissolve before the troops have no longer any horses to ride.

    And the canteen the soldiers might use is no option, since all parties would be uncomfortable with us eating next to them.

    I guess I will have to ask a certain maid on that matter.

    Inside the mansion, I naturally receive several stares from the servants.

    I hope this won''t last and eventually, my appearance will be a daily occasion for them.

    It''s a safe bet that half of them will still despise me, but maybe the open fear and disdain will stop at one point.

    The problem is, that I have no idea where our maid is right now.

    I doubt a newbie like her would be assigned to the private areas on the second floor.

    This leaves the ground floor.

    I wouldn''t want to go there in the first place, as the access might be restricted without my knowledge.

    Also, somewhere down here might be the kitchen, so wherever I might get first it, both would be fine to get something to eat.

    In the first place, this is a good opportunity to make myself familiar with the estate''s layout.

    Even if I will probably forget most of it the next moment, thanks to the nature of my stone brain.

    However, there might be some places worth the effort to ingrain them.

    I am pretty sure Liqu will at least remember where the kitchen is located when we''ll eventually find it.

    Speaking of her,

    "What are we doing now?" (Liqu)

    "We look for something to eat." (Shari)

    "Sustenance?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, sustenance." (Shari)

    "Wonderful! What do we hunt?" (Liqu)

    "What!? No. No hunting! We just get us some flesh." (Shari)

    "Get flesh? How do you just get flesh without hunting? Oh, are we doing this "buying" thing again?" (Liqu)

    "No. We are just getting it like this. It''s part of our agreement. They promised we''d get regular meals and since we did this running exercise they are obligated to help us to recover." (Shari)

    "Why? How? We didn''t do anything special!" (Liqu)

    "That''s part of the contract. If they want that we do something we''ll try to do so, but in the meantime, they have to keep us fed." (Shari)

    "Just like this?" (Liqu)

    "Just like this." (Shari)

    "You are awesome! A genius!" (Liqu)

    "What? Why?" (Shari)

    "Sustenance for doing nothing! incredible!" (Liqu)

    "It''s not really "nothing". We are on duty. If they call us we have to come and do what they want and if this place gets attacked we need to help." (Shari)

    "So... nothing?" (Liqu)

    "Did you listen at all?" (Shari)

    "To you? Always! We are getting what we need for just staying here and if we are attacked we defend ourselves as we would anyway." (Liqu)

    If she says it like this.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "But we also have to go on missions." (Shari)

    "Missions?

    "Like hunting monsters together with these people we were with before." (Shari)

    "So, as we would do anyway?" (Liqu)

    Okay, she wins.

    "Fine, we''re getting food for doing nothing. That is if we find our meal in the first place. Let''s look." (Shari)

    I look through the first floor of the mansion and curse a little that the mansion has to be so stupidly spacious.

    I could ask around for directions, but I don''t expect any cooperation.

    While I look at all the places where I would either expect to find a kitchen or working maids, I notice a voice that might lead me to the right place.

    "Can''t you even clean properly? For what reason were you employed? Did you believe you could slack off just because you were accepted?"

    It''s quite far away and I only hear it because I put my body in a mode where I am very sensitive to sound, which I perceive as some kind of vibration on my surface.

    I thought like this I might catch up to the voice of our maid.

    Yet instead, I become aware of banter which is indicating that someone over there is getting bullied.

    And the only bullied maid I''d know is the one who was sent by the others into the slime''s den to get eaten.

    Moving as fast as I can without sullying the certainly expensive stone floor I reach a large hall.

    "And there is still a stain on the tiles! Do it again, before I have the head maid kick out your worthless ass!" (obvious bully maid)

    And as I thought, the one quivering on the ground while franticly wiping with a rag on the tiles is Elara, our maid, and food supplier.

    The bully maid is accompanied by three others who make it look very much as if they''re ganging up on her.

    I should mention here that I never liked bullies and was more than once picked on by some of the village boys.

    And it never ended well for them.

    Before the ring leader can utter another supposed insult or threat I barge in.

    "You are just..." (bully maid)

    "Ah, there you are!" (Shari)

    "Sh-Shari?" (Elara)

    "Who... waah!!" (bully maid)

    "What?"

    "Are these..."

    "I thought they were confined down there?"

    "They''re running free!"

    Naturally, a commotion starts, and the faint-hearted nature of those who have to gang up against someone weak shows.

    "Could I ask what you are doing with our maid?" (Shari)

    "W-wha-... Y-your maid?" (bully maid)

    "Isn''t this right? I was told she was exclusively responsible for us. So could I ask what she is doing here?" (Shari)

    They back off, probably afraid I would dissolve them if given the chance.

    Still, since they pressured Elara into a corner to cut off her escape, they are now as well trapped and have to answer me.

    "Sh-she is cleaning the floor. Cleaning is to be expected from a maid, right?" (bully maid)

    "I guess so. This sounds convincing." (Shari)

    I perceive how some relief shows on her face.

    "However, this is rather confusing." (Shari)

    "C-confusing?" (maid 1)

    "Yes. I see here so many maids, but just one of them cleans. What are the others doing here?" (Shari)

    "This is confusing! If they''re expected to do something, shouldn''t they do it?" (Liqu)

    It was an attempt of mine to corner them, but I believe Liqu is genuinely confused.

    Nonetheless, it was a nice assist.

    "A-ah, we''re cleaning, we''re cleaning as well. Just a short moment to pause." (maid 2)

    Some take spare rags and begin to wipe the ground.

    Rather pointless to me, as I¡¯d say I can see my image flawlessly reflected on the floor.

    Did I mention that I have issues with looking into the mirror?

    "This is great. If there are so many then Elara can leave, right?" (Shari)

    "What?" (Elara)

    "I-I''m not sure. She still has duties to attend." (bully maid)

    "Duties? I thought her duties revolve around us? We were told she would bring us our meals, but she couldn''t and so we are now teeerribly hungry! Isn''t that right Liqu?" (Shari)

    "You know I like to be full!" (Liqu)

    "Ah, yes I know." (Shari)

    At this, I close in on the maids.

    Especially on that ring leader.

    "You wouldn''t know where I could find something to eat?" (Shari)

    I give my all to make it sound as ominous as possible while letting my gaze wander over her figure.

    "Oh! You want to dissolve her! This is it, right? But didn''t you say we shouldn''t?" (Liqu)

    Sigh, I really have to explain to Liqu that for a good threat some stuff should be left to the other party''s imagination.

    Yet it doesn''t fail its purpose, proven by the growing terror and welling up tears in that maid''s face.

    "No, no, I just want my usual meal. So wouldn''t it be fine if you would let Elara fetch it for us?" (Shari)

    "E-E-Elara, y-you should m-maybe go a-and bring th-them s-something." (bully maid)

    "To make sure that this won''t happen again, I think it would be right if you all take her chores." (Shari)

    "A-all of them?" (maid 1)

    "There is quite much to do for her. As you might suspect, our rooms get dirty rather quickly and we also have needs. Because of this, it should just be right if you reduce her burden so she can concentrate on her tasks. I mean this sounds fair, right? Or is there one of you who would want to take her place?" (Shari)

    "You have the loveliest smile that exists!" (Liqu)

    Damnit, my smile again stretched to my supposed ears.

    I thought I managed to get this under control.

    Still, I should keep up my image here.

    "It doesn''t seem like any of you wants her job, so I assume that Elara''s workload is big enough so that no one thinks it''s undeserved. Otherwise, there certainly would be more interested parties, right?" (Shari)

    Hmm, no one''s answering.

    "Right?!" (Shari)

    "Ah, I-I d-don''t know. Th-the head maid a-and the butler assign us." (bully maid)

    "I''m sure you can do something about this. Could we now end this talk? As I said, I''m hungry. Any problems with that?" (Shari)

    "N-n-no." (bully maid)

    "Great! Elara, would you now accompany us? I''m sure your friends will gladly finish for you." (Shari)

    Elara was extremely confused the entire time, and I''m not so ignorant that I wouldn''t see that she''s still slightly afraid of us.

    To speed everything up I take her hand with my glove and move her away.

    "Goodbye. It was a pleasure." (Shari)

    "Splotch"

    At this, I dump a batch of spent slime on the floor.

    It doesn''t really matter what these girls think about me.

    "Uh, sorry, my mistake." (Shari)

    "I''m worried! You have complete control over your body. Something like this shouldn''t happen." (Liqu)

    "Shut up, Liqu!" (Shari)

    Despite Liqu''s remark, this action had the intended effect on the maids.

    With a presumed smug expression on my face, I leave them behind while dragging Elara and Liqu with me.

 Chapter 86

    - Shari -

    I come two halls further to a stop.

    "You, you... Thank you. But why?" (Elara)

    "I already said, I need something to eat. Please deliver it to our rooms." (Shari)

    "Oh, that was it." (Elara)

    "You don''t seem to understand. I did today some taxing things. Eating is for me even more important than for a human or I won''t be able to move. My life is on the line. And just in case you had a different impression, no I''m not going to eat the staff, so I need you to take care of this. You have no idea how important your job is to me." (Shari)

    "Sure, I will bring you something." (Elara)

    "We need flesh. It doesn''t have to be fancy. Raw is fine. Just tell the cook that I have perfect knowledge about the contents of my meals, just in case he thought about adding some "unusual" ingredients for the slimes." (Shari)

    "Right. I''ll try to fetch some for you." (Elara)

    "And if those maids give you a hard time again, tell me. I will do something about it." (Shari)

    She leaves and just Liqu and I remain.

    "What are we doing now?" (Liqu)

    "We could explore the area, get used to this place. Also, I wanted to look for Dion." (Shari)

    There was a little request I had in mind and he said I should come to him with such.

    "I already explored everything last night." (Liqu)

    "Don''t say that out loud! And I didn''t. So, I still want to get a feeling for this place." (Shari)

    At least I might ask someone where Dion usually is.

    And then we might want to talk to our soldiers.

    While our first meeting didn''t go too well, it might be better to invest some time and get to know them.

    I walk through the mansion in search of someone willing to tell me where Dion is right now.

    Yet it doesn''t go too well, since no one is keen to get involved with the slime monsters.

    To be precise, most people directly scurry out of the room when we enter.

    I''m already considering cornering someone by letting Liqu sneak past this person, maybe coming from the ceiling, but then I discover a guard who has to stay on his post and because of this can''t escape my approach.

    Even if he obviously wishes he could.

    Fortunately, he''s not reluctant about selling his own boss out by telling us the direction to his office.

    It''s located on the second floor, but as none of the guards try to deter us I can assume that it''s fine.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.It certainly has nothing to do with all that shivering they all had when we came close.

    Eventually, I make it to the right door.

    "Knock knock"

    I kick the wood two times with my boots since even with gloves my slime hand would just make a barely audible splotch-sound.

    "Yes?" (Dion)

    Taking him up on his invitation I enter.

    "Whoah!" (Dion)

    "Good day, sir. I wanted to inform you that we fulfilled all our tasks for today." (Shari)

    "Then why aren''t you reporting to Peras?" (Dion)

    Because he''s an asshole.

    And because I need something.

    "I had some small requests." (Shari)

    "What do you want?"  (Dion)

    He sounds very agitated about me still wanting more.

    "First, I would like to have a pair of very thin leather gloves. It can be taken from my payment which I surely will eventually receive." (Shari)

    "Why is that?" (Dion)

    "So I can grab more delicate stuff than with these." (Shari)

    I point at my rough working gloves over the viscous slime hands.

    "It wouldn''t do if I couldn''t even hold a map in my hands on a mission." (Shari)

    "Fine. And your other request?" (Dion)

    "Could I get a separated training ground for our squad? It''s not very helpful to be constantly stared at by the others during exercises." (Shari)

    "What would you exactly need?" (Dion)

    "Some targets, figures, and maybe a small arena. It just shouldn''t be in plain view because of the other soldiers, or servants, or guests." (Shari)

    "You should go with such requests to Captain Peras. He''s responsible for the soldier''s training. But I will see what I can do. Is there anything else or will you leave now?" (Dion)

    "Just one last question. Are there any problems regarding our meals?" (Shari)

    "Why would you ask this?" (Dion)

    "Because the whole day we didn''t receive any. If the maid who''s trying to fetch them right now is given a hard time by the cooks I will have to do something about it, so I thought I should relay this before it becomes a problem." (Shari)

    "I will look into this. Was this all?" (Dion)

    "Absolutely. Thank you for being so understanding." (Shari)

    I leave the room and join Liqu.

    Now that all our more urgent issues are resolved I can take a little bit more leisure and go for a stroll.

    I mean, I''m paid as a soldier, so no one can say anything about me patrolling the area.

    The count''s estate is fairly austere.

    While the front looks a little fancier with a wide, welcoming front, marbled ways, statues, and a big well, the backside looks like it was carved out of the forest.

    On the left side, I find a garden, while the whole area directly behind the mansions is a huge exercising field.

    On the right are the military personnel''s barracks, training ground, and administration.

    So it seems this place is more of a military complex than a residence to accommodate nobles.

    The garden is interesting.

    While it''s partly fancy with exotic plants, the closer it comes to the large field, the more utility herbs are found.

    Some with peculiar effects, but mostly sorts of medicines. They even have a small field of clearsprout here.

    That''s actually impressive, as this one is almost impossible to grow like this.

    It''s said they love wild lands, full of life, so making a field of them needs a special kind of expertise.

    Because of this, everyone who has even a little bit of knowledge about herbs would frown if the one who gathers them rips them out by the roots.

    They can grow back if something remains, but if they are completely removed you''re destroying the source.

    There was a rumor about a new way to help them grow by using healing magic, but I can''t believe that this would pay off, considering how expensive the usual treatment from a healer is.

    Even then, the conditions have to be perfect.

    Clearsprout isn''t the only plant like this.

    There are a number of plants with kinda magical effects, which just grow like this here.

    But enough about plants.

    I''m walking back to the barracks, mostly to get these soldiers used to my presence since their reactions concern me more than anything the servants could do to me.

    It''s interesting that I have no problem walking the distance.

    While the sun shines brightly there is no noticeable heat on my body.

    And since I don''t feel any exhaustion, I am no longer bothered by walking greater distances and taking slight detours.

    This is maybe one of the few advantages this change had for me in daily life.

    Battle prowess and killer instinct obviously don''t count.

    It''s almost funny to see how puzzled everyone is at my return.

    In my mind, I play out how it would be to repeatedly come and leave, just to enjoy their reactions.

    Since I don''t want everyone to hate me I don''t.

    But I could.

    I head back to our rooms with Liqu in tow, hoping that I might finally get my first meal of the day.

 Chapter 87

    - Shari -

    Thankfully we find some food in our rooms.

    For some reason, Elara was not present anymore, yet she had tidied up a little.

    I am now a little less reluctant about dissolving stuff, so I have no problems just stuffing this piece of raw meat inside myself.

    It''s clearly a high-quality cut from the animal.

    I say "animal", as my analyzing ability tells me it is no cow.

    I get concrete information on the structure and the ratio of the contents in the body.

    Yet for more details, I had to widen my mental library of things I''d dissolved to compare it to.

    Liqu certainly knows, I''m pretty sure she''s dissolved almost everything in existence at least once.

    It was necessary for me to dissolve something.

    Liqu was right in that regard.

    Whenever I lose mass and don''t replenish for some time I feel... lacking.

    There is the urge to recover what''s lost.

    I''m a little bit afraid that this urge to devour may be another slime instinct.

    Everyone knows that this is something like a base setting for slimes.

    And this feeling, this slime-hunger I have, might just be what it feels like on this side.

    But for now, I''m full and I think that I could endure it for a while in the worst case.

    It''s still the middle of the day, but I already know what to do with the rest of my time.

    For this, I don''t need someone watching me, so I send Liqu out.

    Under quite some protest from her side.

    She has not much choice since I''m insisting and she wants to stay on my good side, so I finally manage to be alone.

    The next point on my list would be, training!

    It''s pretty simple; I know I cannot leave everything to Liqu.

    We might have to split up, or something unforeseen might happen.

    Also, it''s clear that, as the leader of a group of people whose majority doesn''t like me, I will have to make do with strength.

    The problem, though, is that I am not strong.

    I know, I was able to pressure Peras during our fight and only lost because of the rules.

    But first, he is just one person.

    And then, he could have had a chance if he managed to break through my defense.

    I guess that the fear of dissolving made him wary of the slime, but if he had noticed earlier that my attacks had barely any force and changed towards a more aggressive style because of that I would have been in peril.

    Not only that, but most of my attacks weren''t even dangerous.

    I just crudely threw my weapons around.

    Even if it connected, most of the time the blades were positioned wrong, so I just hit Peras with the blunt side.

    The truth is, keeping control over longer distances not only costs me more energy but is also incredibly difficult.

    I have a hard time getting the signals through, since the longer the distance to my core, the weaker the connection is.

    The other point is that I have to make adjustments to the appendage.

    It has to be thick and firm enough to maintain its form.

    Otherwise, it would just drop down to a puddle, pulled down by its own weight.

    Yet the only way to achieve this is through manipulation of the slime.

    The stronger the image, and, more importantly, the intensity of the focusing thought, the "activation", the better the result.

    The problem is this requires control.

    And as I just said, the longer the distance to my core, the worse my control is.

    In the end, it comes down to my core and high-speed processing.

    If, for example, I use the same thought twice I can use this to get a stronger effect.

    Thinking two times in quick succession is the same as one single strong thought.

    This has countless applications, but the only way to achieve that would be high-speed processing.

    My normal thinking is not fast enough to press the thoughts together.

    The downside is that I would use my mental capacity to strengthen my connection to the slime and my appendages.

    This means, while using it for controlling my body, I can''t use it to accelerate my thinking.

    This reduces my processing abilities to those of a normal person if I use such techniques.

    And then there is the other issue with high-speed processing; whenever I do this my core gets uncomfortably hot.

    I fear what might happen if this intensifies.

    At least, I believe that something might break if I don''t stop before a certain limit, and I''m definitely sure I don''t want anything to break in my core.

    Nonetheless, it is still an advantage to be able to fight from a distance as I did.

    The main problem is my poor execution; I''m simply inept to do any precise movements.

    I believe that I could reduce the need for additional processing thoughts by simply becoming used to the movements.

    And this is what I''ll train.

    It''s a little uncomfortable that I have to get naked for this, which is one of the reasons why I train alone.

    Yet I couldn''t afford to wreck my clothes, whether by mistake or because I accidentally start dissolving due to my agitation if I fail.

    When I feel ready I start.

    I rush all of my weapons out at once, each with its own tendril to hold it.

    "Cla-cla-cla-clank"

    And lose most of them because I couldn''t adjust enough to keep them in place.

    If this would have happened during the team meeting it would certainly have been embarrassing.

    Back then I took a little bit more time to get them out, emphasizing the threat.

    Now I wanted to do it as some kind of surprise attack.

    The issue was that the sudden strain to maintain the connection was too much, so I couldn''t keep the long appendages up in the air.

    The next issue is that iron weapons are heavy.

    This means, that the slime tendril I use has to be strong enough to lift the considerable weight it shall carry.

    Another thing I''ll have to get used to.

    After this, I try to quickly form new appendages to take the weapons strewn around in the room.

    Being able to grab things like this could be convenient in the future.

    That said, it''s rather difficult to maintain four additional limbs at once.

    I''m sure this is also a question of how much I get a hang of it, but for now, I also have to use my thinking capacity to guide them to the right places.

    Naturally, this also decreases the length of the tendrils I can maintain.

    With four simultaneously maintained connections, carrying iron weights, I would say it''s around six to seven meters.

    Certainly, some variation is possible, like having shorter and longer tendrils, but that would complicate things even more.

    So after I eventually managed to lift all of my weapons at once, I start practicing the details of my movements.

    To be precise, I first try to get accustomed to moving all of them at the same time in somewhat controlled patterns.

    On one side I need to focus on the movement.

    The other part is maintaining a proper grasp around the blades.

    Quickly I realize that it''s better to let my slime envelope the blades as well.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.Liqu would say it was "overly human" on my side to limit myself to the handle and try to avoid touching the sharp part of the metal.

    Thinking about it, even holding them like that wouldn''t make me cut myself.

    This way, I am able to secure them more tightly to keep them from escaping my grasp.

    It was truly a miracle that I didn''t lose them during my earlier fights.

    I almost completely cover my weapons.

    If I strike something the slime will recede along the blade as the metal does its job.

    I still can''t do much more than slashing and stabbing at random, so after I am sure that I can maintain this state I start to simply move everything while increasing the speed at a scale I can keep up with.

    With time I add more and more conscious movements.

    From my position, it looks like I''m in the middle of a whirlwind of blades.

    I guess I look like a praying monk in the center, motionless as I sit there, trying to avoid any unnecessary movement which could distract me from maintaining control.

    Like this, I proceed for some hours.

    It takes its toll on me, as I note how this is draining my energy.

    Nothing serious yet, but perceivable.

    I just hope that Elara remembers to bring our meals.

    Also, I have to take regular breaks since as I mentioned my core gets hot and I won''t take any risks for simple training.

    During one of those necessary breaks, I walk around a bit.

    I realize that Liqu has disturbingly left her room and I can''t find her anywhere.

    I consider searching for her, but the chances that she returns to me seem to be higher than if I would search her around the mansion.

    And it wouldn''t help if I would now head out and announce that my crazy slime companion is on the loose.

    That might disturb some people.

    So I decide to continue my training.

    After I''m somewhat satisfied with how fluid my movements are I want to work on the other area I lack in.

    Precision!

    I can''t control my movements well enough, especially with increasing distance when the connection deteriorates.

    But to work on my aim I need a target.

    So I designate a part of the wall, where I take down a picture before I get started since it might be better to hide any potential traces of vandalism after I''m done.

    Then I mark it with an "X" which I create with two streaks of my finger.

    After this, I put a seven-meter distance between me and the target.

    Did I mention how ridiculously spacious this "cell" is?!

    I will start by simply guiding my slime appendage without any extras.

    While still maintaining three more, hovering around my body, I let one rush out and hit the wall aiming for the mark.

    "Splotch"

    I fail miserably.

    While it''s still slime and spreads on a wide area, it''s undeniable that I missed.

    Seven meters might''ve been too much.

    But otherwise, it wouldn''t be training, right?

    I repeat and repeat, not letting go of the additional appendages, so I can work on controlling them simultaneously.

    After I managed to hit the mark three consecutive times I believe to be ready for the next round.

    I take my shortsword, which, after my old knife, is the weapon with the lowest quality I own.

    It might be a little heavier than the others, but that should only improve the difficulty of this exercise.

    Also, I have no intention to shatter my valuable weapons against the wall.

    On the other hand, even if it''s not great, I don''t want to destroy it.

    I have an idea!

    I dissolve a hole in the wall where my mark is located.

    Fortunately, I can later hide this behind the picture.

    Yet the hole might be a little large since I can''t trust my aiming ability.

    However, for now, it''s just a deep hole.

    To change that, I let my arm glide inside and pull some dirt from behind the stone to the hole.

    Now I have a soft earthen surface.

    With this, the blade won''t break on contact.

    Knowing I still very likely might smash my blade against the wall if I go all out, I start it slowly.

    With intentionally reduced speed I guide the blade to the target.

    Close to the target, it becomes difficult because of the distance, but I reach the earth.

    Now I just have to increase the speed and improve slowly.

    After a while, I believe I''ve got better.

    I just have to aim, rush out, and...

    "Sstk"

    "Aaahhh!" (Elara)

    "Clank"

    ...apparently startle Elara.

    Looking below her I see that a tray fell down.

    Unfortunately, with my now scattered food on it.

    "I-I''m sorry. I wanted to bring you something to eat and..." (Elara)

    "Oh, thank you very much. You have no idea how much that is appreciated right now." (Shari)

    I really spent quite some energy through all my efforts.

    At least a fourth I''d say.

    So a meal is more than recommended.

    "But it all fell down." (Elara)

    "Sadly, that isn''t an issue." (Shari)

    Not that I like the idea of eating dirt, but in practice, there is absolutely no difference.

    It''s certainly better than dissolving some critter that has still its pelt.

    And some lice on it.

    "I-I also brought some for your friend, but the last time I saw her she was outside." (Elara)

    So Liqu isn''t trying to be stealthy out there.

    Is that good or bad?

    "Did she cause any trouble?" (Shari)

    "Nothing I know of. At least not more than would be expected." (Elara)

    "Good to hear. I was a little worried. If you find her, tell her there is food. She should directly rush back." (Shari)

    "Uhh, you see...I''m not... I wouldn''t like to..." (Elara)

    Her face practically begs me not to force her to do so.

    "Fine, you don''t have to. I can understand your point, but I want to say that she reacts very positively to friendly behavior. So it might make things easier for you." (Shari)

    Well, on another note, the last one who was friendly with Liqu got constantly embraced against her will.

    Yet it won''t help to point this out to her.

    "Ehm, what are you doing there?" (Elara)

    "Training. It''s harder than one might believe to move this body. Also, I''m hired as a soldier here, so I should at least try to be able to do my part." (Shari)

    "Y-you are apparently very diligent." (Elara)

    A look around me confirms what she is speaking about; all the slime I tossed around while performing my exercises.

    Poor Elara.

    "Usually the slime would dissipate on its own. However it''s too humid here, so I have to ask you to clean it up. I''m at a calmer point of my training right now, so I wouldn''t mind your presence." (Shari)

    I''m just staying still while aiming for the mark.

    This shouldn''t be a problem as long she won''t suddenly step in between.

    Let''s get started!

    I''ve stopped the movements of the other arms, so I won''t bother Elara too much.

    This way, I can concentrate well enough so that I find my mark.

    To ascertain that she''s okay, I concentrate a bit of my all-around vision on her.

    She looks bewildered but overall fine.

    "What do you think?" (Shari)

    "I-I don''t understand the question." (Elara)

    "I''m employed here as a soldier. I need to have some capabilities to follow up on this. I''m not very strong, so I''m asking myself if that might be enough to be worth my pay." (Shari)

    "Not strong? But you''re... Ehm." (Elara)

    "Let''s just say I am no good at swinging a sword and am full of openings. The question is if the ability to attack like this might help me to overcome this." (Shari)

    "I think you are strong. This was very fast and there was a strong impact when you pushed. I don''t think there are many soldiers who would want to fight you." (Elara)

    "Thank you, that''s nice to hear." (Shari)

    I don''t know much about Elara, but she''s diligent and seemingly was able to overcome her issues with me.

    Like this, my opinion of her favorability is already far higher than most of the people I know.

    Regarding my training;

    I think it went smoothly.

    I still doubt that I have the strength to get through a somewhat decent armor, but with my precision training, I might be able to aim for the notches and weak parts.

    Like this, I''m gaining confidence to win a real fight.

    Together with a slime bullet, with applied dissolving agent, this should work well.

    My reach isn''t too great, but decent.

    I''m asking myself if I couldn''t improve by learning how to throw knives in addition.

    At least, I know someone who can do that.

    Elin would surely give me a helping hand on this if I ask nicely.

    Yet it might be that there are differences between throwing with a hand and a malleable slime tentacle.

    For now, I will simply continue.

 Chapter 88

    - Liqu -

    Seems like my Shari is occupied for now.

    I see how she moves her blades around.

    The one I gave her as well!

    That makes me happy.

    Yet she can''t interact with me while she''s doing that, but I support that she''s practicing.

    Improving her abilities to survive will do her good.

    It does increase her safety.

    However, since I cannot help her with this, my presence here is unnecessary.

    So I should leave.

    I mean, watching her from my hole didn''t bring up anything new during the past few hours.

    Instead, I think I will take a walk.

    This might be right.

    I head back out.

    While going down the hall those females called maids directly run away.

    Well, that''s rather excessive.

    I even have those clothes on, since my Shari always insists that I wear them.

    Like this, they shouldn''t find any issues.

    Yet I am not concerned about them since they''re weak.

    I go outside, in the direction of the fighters.

    I find them interesting and, since I can''t simply eradicate them all, I have to find another way to keep my Shari safe.

    Now that my Shari, with all her lovely obsessing over me, is distracted, this is the perfect chance to pursue my plan.

    I approach them, giving everyone my best smile.

    They don''t seem to like it.

    While most of them show the typical expression of fear, some make weird faces that I can''t really discern.

    It might be a mix of confusion and suppressed anger.

    "Again!?" (soldier)

    Says one of them.

    First, I wanted to perform a little trick I made up.

    I always had this problem that I can''t use most of my techniques while being encased in these clothes.

    Clothes usually get destroyed when I use any of my techniques, so I came up with something else that should prove effective.

    Those fighters use these wooden thingies to slash their swords against them.

    That means one can practice their attacks on the targets to test them out.

    Yet all of them are occupied.

    So I approach one of the soldiers.

    "Ack." (soldier)

    He seems to be surprised at this.

    To soothe him I smile.

    "Hello!" (Liqu)

    "Whaah, wha-what do you want?" (soldier)

    Clearly fearful.

    And this after such a nice smile from me.

    "Can I use this for a moment?" (Liqu)

    I point at the wooden construct he just slashed against, but he doesn''t respond very quickly.

    "Pleeeeeaaassse?" (Liqu)

    I drop my head to the side while saying this.

    At least, my Shari seems to be weak against that move, so why shouldn''t it work now?

    "R-right. G-g-go ahead." (soldier)

    See?

    It works.

    I believe my new attack should flow as intended.

    Nonetheless, I need to test this out to know for sure.

    I let the gloves, which Shari makes me always wear outside, slide down.

    This will just work without them.

    Now I can get started.

    I position myself a good distance apart from the wooden thingy.

    Rather soon I notice that everyone around stopped to do anything at all and now all of them look at me.

    But this doesn''t matter to me.

    Then I take a stance.

    I  hold my right arm behind me and put my left leg forward.

    It reminds me of how I punched Eluca back then.

    This is also kinda the inspiration because I imagine throwing a punch here.

    Before I start to move, I first concentrate on my insides.

    I have to gather and compress as much mass as possible in my right arm.

    Then I make it swirl around as fast as possible.

    The more pressure there is, the harder it is to control, but I am good.

    When I think I''m ready, I rush forward and swing my arm in the direction of the thingy.

    <ul>

    <li>Release!</li>

    </ul>

    The moment it passes the arm''s exit of this clothing, I let it expand.

    Moved like it was, a great amount of slime gushes in the wood thingy''s direction.

    The swirl makes it move over the ground with a slightly rolling movement.

    I still maintain the connection.

    In a blink, it passes the distance.

    <ul>

    <li>Dissolve!</li>

    </ul>

    I activate dissolving the moment my slime touches the target, but only in this part of mine I sent out.

    In mere seconds it ceases to exist.

    Like this, I can perform an effective attack without having to get rid of my clothes.

    "Yay, it worked!" (Liqu)

    I smile.

    While pulling all the mass I used back inside through the still-established connection, I turn to the soldier who kindly left his place for me to practice.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Thank you very much." (Liqu)

    But for some reason, he''s running away.

    Well, maybe it''s because his target is gone now and he is searching for a new one.

    Because a lot of the other people are looking I wave at them.

    There are quite some weird reactions from their side.

    Suddenly someone comes from this smaller building straight in my direction.

    I notice this because this is rather unusual behavior for people towards me.

    Usually, it means that they''re going to attack me, but this one has no weapons ready.

    Nonetheless, such behavior warrants my attention.

    When the person comes close I realize that it''s the one I caught today in my slime.

    "You! What you''re doing here?! Stirring up the whole training ground!" (Vela)

    "Ahh, the one who belongs to me." (Liqu)

    "Wha-what!?" (Vela)

    "My Shari said you''re mine, so that means I own you." (Liqu)

    Flawless logic, if I do say so myself.

    "You... What? No. You''re wrong you crazy monster!" (Vela)

    "In which way am I wrong?" (Liqu)

    "You, you don''t own me! I am a human and you''re a monster. You can''t own anything!" (Vela)

    "But they said I''m an officer-something. That''s more than you are, right?" (Liqu)

    "You, you... That has nothing to do with this!" (Vela)

    "But that one person said that one must do here what someone who''s more says. Isn''t that right?" (Liqu)

    "J-just because the count fancies you, you can''t do what you want." (Vela)

    "I didn''t say that. But my Shari said you are directly assigned to me. And I am more important. That means you must do what I say and can''t simply say no. The same as I must do what those who''re more than I am are saying. Or am I wrong?" (Liqu)

    "I... You can''t just... This, this is.... I''m just following my orders." (Vela)

    "And this means I own you." (Liqu)

    "Raahhh! You''re wrong! You''re totally wrong! This can''t be right!" (Vela)

    I didn''t believe I could bring her so far, I''m not used to having talks like this.

    However, my aim was to put her off, so that my original plan will have a higher chance to succeed.

    Now I can get started.

    "I want to speak with you. Can we go somewhere with fewer people? They''re distracting." (Liqu)

    "What do you want?" (Vela)

    "Just talking with fewer people around." (Liqu)

    She looks anxiously around the people gathered in this place.

    Yet I believe she knows as well that none of them would manage to help her in time should something happen.

    "Alright, behind that building." (Vela)

    She points at the smaller building.

    I follow her there.

    While walking she says,

    "They''ve all seen us! If you do anything to me there will be no chance for you to get away with it." (Vela)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    As if those would be enough to stop me.

    There aren''t any more people, yet I still notice some in the closer vicinity.

    Probably curious.

    "So, what do you want to say?" (Vela)

    "First, a very important question. What do you think about my Shari?" (Liqu)

    "The other monster? She''s as bad as you. If I had a word in this, we would directly drive both of you out." (Vela)

    "Oh, that''s too bad to hear, but anticipated." (Liqu)

    "Was that all? Whatever you say, you won''t be able to deceive me." (Vela)

    "Deceive? But no. Why would I? I just have a request." (Liqu)

    "Request?" (Vela)

    "Yes. Whatever you''re planning to do against me and my Shari, please just concentrate completely on me. That would be better for everyone. If not for my Shari I would have no reservations about dissolving every last one of you." (Liqu)

    "As if I would believe a word you say!  You won''t be able to cloud my judgment!"(Vela)

    "Is that so? How problematic. Then there is just one way." (Liqu)

    With this, I expand and completely surround her, I make sure to close all the gaps to the wall so that she cannot escape, yet I avoid direct contact.

    "Waah! What? No! You can''t!" (Vela)

    She seems to panic a little but is too afraid to touch the slime, so she presses her back against the wall.

    This should be the right setting to convey what I wanted to say.

    Inside my created structure I can see how she frantically looks for an escape, naturally without success.

    Then I realize that I can''t talk to her in this state.

    Also, she has no point to fix her attention, which would lead any attempt at a conversation to be all over the place.

    To remedy this issue I create a form similar to my usual upper body on the inside, in front of my guest.

    After forming the necessary vocal cords I can talk to her.

    "Wha... Y-y-you! You won''t get away with this! They will know! You don''t stand a chance!" (Vela)

    On the edges of my vision, I see how two fighters, who apparently followed us, peek around the corner.

    They are obviously surprised at this sight.

    One seems to lose it and rushes in our direction.

    The other one feels obligated to follow.

    Meanwhile, I take the time to also shape my eyes, and with this my provisional body is ready.

    Now I can start talking.

    "I''m sorry to say this, but you''re wrong." (Liqu)

    The two soldiers are now close enough that I can identify them as the two unimportant ones who attended our meeting.

    They already have readied their weapons.

    "W-w-wrong?" (Vela)

    She seems to be distressed inside my little containment room.

    "Yes, it would certainly end up being like this." (Liqu)

    I use an adequate amount of slime and direct it at the first one who has a big sword.

    He slashes at the oncoming tendril.

    Which is completely pointless as it doesn''t hinder the mass in the slightest to move further over him and pin him to the ground.

    They apparently didn''t consider that this could happen, which is kinda weird as they should know at this point.

    The second one is already about to flee, probably to call some friends.

    I quickly form another tendril out of the first one and send it after him.

    It''s near the edge of my range, but since he''s less bulky than the other it''s enough to grab his leg and send him tripping.

    To do so I had just to create a bit more glue-like slime at the tip.

    To decrease the distance and make things less complicated I pull him close while my priority is to gag his mouth.

    There was already a yell, but I guess I still have some moments before any noteworthy force gathers.

    "See? The ones who would lose are you soldiers. All of them. I can be much worse than you could imagine. But in another way you are kinda right." (Liqu)

    My guest can see through the semi-transparent walls around her.

    Fear and concern show in her demeanor.

    Also, I notice that my talking creates some kind of echo that reverberates on the slime walls.

    "W-what do you mean?" (Vela)

    "You are right with your assessment of me. I am what I am and nothing else. Or to say it like this, the sole reason why I didn''t eradicate every last one of you yet is that my Shari would dislike it. You all mean nothing to me. Worse, you are hindrances, threats. Stuff I generally want to get rid of. Dissolve into slime. Am I clear?" (Liqu)

    The two I hold down struggle quite a bit as living beings always do when I pin them like this.

    The bulky one is putting up more of a fight.

    Yet the solution is fairly simple; I only have to keep him from getting up.

    This means, while I put pressure on him from above, whenever he puts pressure on a limb to the ground to push himself up, I always have to make sure that he slips on the slime.

    This only needs meager adjustments on my side.

    Meanwhile, the girl trembles and some tears gather in her eyes.

    I think she gets it to a degree.

    "Why, why are you doing this?! What is your intention?!" (Vela)

    "Even you should be able to understand this. I''m telling you that my Shari said I can''t dissolve you. That is the only important point. You don''t have to be afraid of Shari. She''s really nice." (Liqu)

    And then I draw closer, till I am almost in contact with her and calmly say,

    "The one you should truly fear is me. If anything happens to my Shari there won''t be any hope left for you or anyone else. If you decide to harm her I will kill all those who are close to you. Also, I will torture you so excessively that you will beg me for death. But it won''t end with just that. I will keep you alive and make you tell me where the others important to you are. I will find and dissolve them, and force the resulting slime down your throat." (Liqu)

    Now it seems like I caused a paralytic state.

    Maybe I should clarify.

    "But this will only happen if you wage such a folly. If it''s only against me, then I''m not concerned. Sure, I will retaliate, but just within the limits. This might even convince my Shari to stop trusting you. You have nothing to fear as long as you follow that one, single, little rule. Just don''t harm my Shari!!!" (Liqu)

    The last part I let reverberate in my whole body so that everyone present properly gets it.

    I draw back and everything becomes as it was before.

    My little guest won''t speak anymore and falls to her knees.

    The other two manage to scramble back to their feet.

    Knowing I was understood I smile at her and turn away to leave her behind.

    The others come running to help her.

    I ignore them, as well as the other fighters who come our way.

    Well, none of them dare to approach me in the first place.

    After all, they have no reason to.

    No one was damaged so there is nothing to do about the situation.

    Having done all I wanted I should now return.

    After all, I was away from my Shari for far too long.

 Chapter 89

    - Shari -

    I think my training went quite well.

    Elara was eventually done with cleaning and left.

    After a while, the lingering heat inside my core increased to a rather disturbing sensation.

    So I decided to call it a day and relax.

    I was satisfied with my progress and don''t see a reason to force anything.

    After all, only idiots would get themselves killed in training.

    A short time later Liqu finally returns.

    "Where were you?" (Shari)

    At least this I should ask.

    As much as I enjoyed having some moments for myself it is always worrisome if she is out by herself.

    Especially close to larger groups of humans.

    "Just a stroll. I met some of the soldiers who belong to us." (Liqu)

    "Nothing bad happened, right?" (Shari)

    "Nope. Everything went according to my plan." (Liqu)

    What''s that supposed to mean?!

    "Uhh. There is some meat for you in your room. You are hungry, right? Please say yes." (Shari)

    Any different answer would mean she already somehow did something about this by herself, and I''m still concerned about the horses.

    "Oh, yes! I can really need it. Great! I''ve expended a little much." (Liqu)

    Uhh, I don''t want to ask, but I know that I have to.

    "How and where did you expend much of your energy?" (Shari)

    "Huh? She was right." (Liqu)

    "Excuse me?" (Shari)

    "Someone told me that you are obsessed with me, the way you want always to know every little bit about me and what I''ve done. Oh, but don''t worry. I like it." (Liqu)

    I want to say something.

    Actually, I want to say quite a lot.

    But any coherent thought of mine which might help to form a proper answer is instead drowned in a cascade of internal screamings the likes of "I CAN''T BELIEVE THIS SLIME!!!"

    Instead, I just stare at her, completely perplexed.

    This goes on until I hear movement coming from the stairs.

    That forces me to shift my attention to the source.

    The next moment Peras and Jaren enter my room.

    "You!" (Peras)

    Yes, it''s me.

    Anything to add?

    "Ehm, hello?" (Shari)

    "No! Not like this! What are you planning? What happened there?" (Peras)

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Excuse me? It seems I lack context." (Shari)

    However, whenever things get out of hand there is a certain individual I can with almost absolute certainty claim as the one being responsible.

    I look intently at Liqu.

    "Yes?" (Liqu)

    "Don''t play innocent after this action." (Peras)

    "Sorry, but I was holed up here for the last few hours. Can someone please inform me what this intrusion into my quarter is about?" (Shari)

    "That green slime attacked three soldiers!" (Peras)

    "Attacked!?" (Shari)

    Oh no.

    Are they now going to fight us because Liqu messed up?

    But then why did only the two of them come?

    You don''t send the commanders on their own into a combat situation.

    "Vela, Galos, and Balion. She fought with them behind the soldier''s barracks." (Jaren)

    "What do you have to say?" (Peras)

    "I still say that I was here the whole time and have no idea what happened. But the fact that you two came tells me that you don''t think of us as your enemies. This means they should still be alive. So, how bad is it?" (Shari)

    "While there are no obvious wounds on them, and Galos and Balion seem while quite shaken but mostly fine, Vela is another story. She refuses to talk with anyone." (Jaren)

    What did this slime do?

    With a tone that might hint at my annoyance, I call out,

    "Liqu?" (Shari)

    "I just had a talk with her. I didn''t even have physical contact." (Liqu)

    Who knows how many ways this slime knows to kill without contact?

    "That doesn''t mean much. I am rather certain whatever is wrong with her, you caused it. So, why?" (Shari)

    "She had a difficult mindset. I just corrected that. After what happened in that mine I won''t allow any threats close to you anymore." (Liqu)

    The incident we had with Chris apparently still troubles her.

    "We can''t have you going around, doing whatever you did to her there! Show some restraint!" (Shari)

    "But..." (Liqu)

    "No buts! You can''t go around and attack people! At least ask me before you''re going all crazy like this! Do you really want to ruin everything for us?!" (Shari)

    "... I''m sorry." (Liqu)

    I become aware that the other two are still waiting.

    "Right. Now that we found the cause, what do you want to happen? I can make her apologize, but I guess we all know that wouldn''t be a sincere one. And I doubt any physical punishment would be effective... against a slime." (Shari)

    I mean, if they insist I would settle with fifty strikes with the whip.

    "It might be better to adjust our handling of their matters. Maybe a more official schedule where they''re regularly accompanied would help to settle things down." (Jaren)

    "We can''t just let this slide!" (Peras)

    "The only thing that might bother Liqu would be cutting her meals. But, just to be sure about this, no one here thinks that Liqu being hungry would be a good idea, right? Aside from that, I don''t see much we can do about this." (Shari)

    "Why would it bother me? I would just grab me something." (Liqu)

    "See? That''s exactly what I''m talking about." (Shari)

    "Urgh. Get this thing under control!" (Peras)

    Apparently being done, Peras storms out of the room.

    I''m sure the Count will eventually learn about this.

    I doubt it will directly lead to us getting fired, but it certainly doesn''t improve our position.

    For now, it''s vital that nothing else adds to the list of recorded reasons speaking against our employment, which I''m all too sure the Count keeps.

    "Fine. Do you think we can do something about this? I would recommend designating some appointments to gather and train as a group. There were some complaints that you come and go as you please. It might be better to let them know in advance." (Jaren)

    "Uhh, I was planning to do my own private training. It''s a little unpleasant if people stay." (Shari)

    "It will be detrimental for the team if they don''t get used to your presence." (Jaren)

    "How about this? I tried to get Dion to prepare a secluded area for training. Maybe meeting up there?" (Shari)

    "The others won''t like a place without any possible witnesses. Especially after what happened today. But maybe I can convince them." (Jaren)

    "Alright. I''ll take you up on that." (Shari)

    I know I said that I wouldn''t want that others see how I train and let them gauge my abilities, but with my team that wouldn''t be possible in the first place.

    They are going to accompany me, and because of this will eventually have a very clear impression of what I''m capable of.

    I say goodbye to Jaren, who is surprisingly positive and quite accepting of me.

    And now I have to deal with the source of all my dismay.

    "Liqu, you can''t be serious! One time, one single time I''m not running after you, and the result is that you rampaged through the training grounds like the goddamn calamity you are!" (Shari)

    "I only wanted to protect you!" (Liqu)

    "From what?! Until now there were no issues, and to me, it looks like you started it. If you''re pulling stunts like this the other humans here will eventually turn hostile. Please, at least try getting along with them. And with this, I mean not attacking our very own soldiers!" (Shari)

    "Glrbsh. Fine. I don''t think more will be necessary." (Liqu)

    "Damn... Please leave. I am in no condition to deal with your antics right now. And woe upon you if I hear that you attacked someone else!" (Shari)

    I am quite sure that she needs a more thorough scolding, but I really need a break now.

    Heated arguments clearly don''t help cool down my core.

    So apparently I need a real rest.

    The tub looks still appealing.

    As long as no one wakes me up like last time.

    Or this slime messes things up for me again.

 Chapter 90

    - Liqu -

    What happened was quite interesting.

    I was halfway sure that we would be in trouble when these humans came to accuse us, but my Shari managed to talk to them.

    In this regard, I have to say she''s far superior.

    I never managed to interact with humans in a way that didn''t lead to the demise of one side.

    Obviously not mine.

    Yet she could calm them down even if they were hostile.

    That''s an impressive skill.

    After this, I could eat the meat which was brought for me.

    It still feels weird to get this without having to do anything to receive it.

    Yet it also wasn''t too great.

    Like the rations Shari brought with us, the flesh was already dead for too long.

    From experience, I know that the best time to dissolve flesh is directly the moment it dies.

    After that, the amount of energy I can receive from it gradually decreases over time.

    If I have to make a guess the reason is that life is leaving it.

    Yet the decrease stops when it starts to decay.

    This must be because for a while other forms of life grow from it and are drawn to the source.

    Still not as much as when it''s still alive, but it is a convenient condition.

    However, I didn''t expend much today.

    Maybe dissolving this thingy consisting only of dead wood took a bit of energy, but aside from this, I was only moving my body.

    So I''m fine with this meat.

    My Shari seems to be a little exhausted.

    Naturally only mental fatigue, as a slime''s body can''t tire out.

    But I know she wouldn''t appreciate it if I bother her in this state.

    This isn''t too bad since I can use this time to process what happened today.

    A short rest is perfect in this regard.

    I wake up some time later.

    I scout the other room with a tendril and see that my Shari is in that weird structure at the wall.

    Again she let herself sink inside it.

    But considering that she always avoids losing her human shape it means quite a lot that she voluntarily abandons it just to delve in there.

    I never used such a thing, but if even my Shari goes so far then maybe I should give it a try.

    I contemplate if I should use this chance right now.

    No matter how great it might feel, together with my Shari this would be just unmeasurable joy.

    Yet I dismiss this idea as I''m rather sure she would become upset.

    So I need to find another way to occupy myself.

    I could watch my Shari during her rest like I always do, but I know the longer I look the harder it would get to resist the urge to join her.

    So I need something else to occupy myself.

    Do I have something else?

    Yes, there is!

    There is someone above!

    Didn''t she say she would wait for me?

    Well, I was never someone to let down expectations, so I squeeze myself into the hole and head upwards.

    There aren''t a lot of critters anymore, but I manage to grab one as I pass by.

    "Squeak!"

    Fresh is still the best.

    The hole leading to her room is like I left it.

    I just need a moment to drift through and reassemble myself on the other side.

    Naturally, I''m cautious.

    For all I know the girl might have betrayed me or my traces from last time might have been discovered and an ambush was prepared inside the room.

    "Liqu!" (Anvenia)

    Well, one could call this an ambush.

    Yet it isn''t the kind I''m familiar with.

    After all, it''s not common for adventurers to jump at me with open arms.

    It could be a problem if she has too much residue on her, so I catch her mid-air while concentrating my mass at some point at the torso before carefully putting her back on the ground.

    Naturally, I make sure that none of her fragile human parts get damaged.

    Yet she''s the friendliest human I ever met, so I pat her on the head.

    "You really came back!" (Anvenia)

    "Yes, yes. I said I''d try." (Liqu)

    "This is wonderful. Come, I have a book I wanted to read to you. Can you do that trick again where you show me the scene? Pleeeaaaasse?" (Anvenia)

    Actually, I find these books very interesting.

    They''re nothing new to me.

    Some adventurers would carry one with them in rare cases.

    The idea that these things contain information is intriguing.

    I even once made sure that I would intentionally not dissolve one while dealing with them, but I was quite disappointed to realize that there were just a large number of strange symbols in it.

    Apparently, my Shari can somehow find meaning in these.

    I realized this when she stared at them in this guild building, but I still believe that the contents would be easier to understand if they would use pictures instead of these weird patterns.

    Yet this might be a chance.

    While this girl speaks the symbols'' meanings out loud, if I concentrate really hard, I might be able to memorize some of them.

    "I like this one very much. It''s a story about a prince who woos a princess and elopes with her from her oppressive family." (Anvenia)

    "What is so good about this?" (Liqu)

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    In the end, they are just two more humans doing this lovey-dovey stuff I''ve already seen enough from.

    I mean, linking with my Shari is much closer than anything they could ever do.

    If she just would let me!!

    Also, what is this about prince and princess?

    She said prince, so this must mean it''s a special kind of human.

    I can''t believe this book would describe anything else since humans are extremely self-centered beings.

    But why should their lovey-dovey be any better than anyone else''s?

    "Ehm, it''s really romantic, and how they overcame all the obstacles to be with each other in the end was so wonderful." (Anvenia)

    Okay, I can understand this to some degree.

    It''s not like I wouldn''t also wish for a similar outcome with my Shari.

    "Here, this scene is especially good:

    The princess didn''t know what to do. Restless, she walked back and forth on the great terrace on the far east of the castle. Mumbling to herself she tried to make sense of her feelings, yet even the cold night couldn''t cool her troubled mind. Never had she felt like this before. It was just a brief moment, only a few exchanged glances and barely any spoken words, before her brother sent her away, saying her presence wasn''t necessary. He must have been a foreigner. Dark complexion, fine features, yet still she noticed his well-developed physique and blushed at her own thoughts." (Anvenia)

    You''re blushing too, little one.

    "Ahem:

    Yet she knew that it was pointless. There would never be a chance to meet him again. ''Sigh, he''s probably already forgotten me,'' She said. ''How could I!'' a voice suddenly called out to her. The princess was confused. This part of the palace, this whole floor was off-limits. There was no way anyone could come here. The security was tight and all the ways guarded., but then his face appeared from below the balcony. He must have climbed the facade. She was speechless. Not only because such a crazy thing happened, but because his strong figure made her so." (Anvenia)

    The girl finishes at this point and looks at me with expectant eyes.

    "And? Isn''t it great?" (Anvenia)

    "I guess it''s fine. (Liqu)

    Not that I couldn''t pull off the same.

    I am strong and climbing a wall is one of the simplest exercises for me.

    Yet it seems to be important to her and I couldn''t find any faults.

    On another note, she''s speaking way too fast.

    I wasn''t able to understand any of these symbols since she rushed her words in such an excited manner.

    "Uhm, can I ask you a favor?" (Anvenia)

    "What kind?" (Liqu)

    "Could you play the scene with me?" (Anvenia)

    "Didn''t I already say I would?" (Liqu)

    "No. I mean in big. Can you make everything my size, so I''m really in there?" (Anvenia)

    "Moving this much mass is complicated and difficult. Why do you want this?" (Liqu)

    "I want to play a role. This would be perfect, but if this isn''t possible then I''m sorry for asking." (Anvenia)

    "Oh, I can do this. It''s just difficult but I''m good. What exactly do you want?" (Liqu)

    "I want the scene, with the balcony." (Anvenia)

    "And the prince, right?" (Liqu)

    "Oh, no. I play the prince. Being the princess is boring and bothersome." (Anvenia)

    Weird.

    I was sure she would be the princess.

    I mean she said herself that the prince is strong and tough, while she is weak and frail.

    That''s clearly mismatched.

    But why not?

    At least I''m soft enough to be the princess.

    "Fine. What exactly does the princess look like?" (Liqu)

    "Here! She is on the cover." (Anvenia)

    What is this?

    This depiction is far too crude.

    There is almost nothing right, be it proportions, color, or size.

    "Duh. That''s not much to work with." (Liqu)

    "Does that mean it''s not possible?" (Anvenia)

    "No. It just means I have to be a little bit more creative." (Liqu)

    Color would be impossible in the first place.

    Considering the proportions it seems I know more than whoever made this about humans, so I guess I can figure something out.

    The long hair is difficult, but at least it''s manageable as long there''s not too much movement.

    Concerning the size, I think I should adjust it to the little one here.

    Otherwise, I guess whatever she tries would look incredibly off with how she''s barely able to reach my current form''s hip.

    "You can do it?" (Anvenia)

    "Just watch me." (Liqu)

    And with this, I release my mass.

    Controlling large amounts of mass is no problem in itself.

    The difficult part here is that the girl asked for details.

    Fine forms are a lot harder to create.

    Especially in a wide range.

    Yet this girl wants the whole scene.

    Just forming one figure should be easy, yet I still have to place the rest of my mass somewhere.

    She said there''s a balcony, so whatever I don''t need for the princess I might just store it there.

    In front of the window seems to be the best place with the moonlight.

    Yet inside a room it''s just like a small wall consisting of pillars connected to the top.

    Since I have no better model for the princess I''ll just use the girl to shape something appropriate.

    I try to get some of the features of the princess of the done, but in the end, it still looks more like the girl.

    As it''s closest to the center of all the mass I''m using, I store my core at the edge of the newly created slime balcony.

    I''ll control my shaped princess with some strands on the ground.

    I doubt this girl will ask for any complex manoeuvers or I would be troubled.

    The most difficult should be to make my construct speak.

    This far away from my main body, this is an issue, but if I concentrate really hard I am sure I can pull this off.

    Naturally, I use different vocal cords.

    My usual voice would be weird for the princess after all.

    "You see? I said I can do this." (Liqu-princess)

    "You are awesome! Just like in the book." (Anvenia)

    "What exactly do you want to do now?" (Liqu-princess)

    "Oh, wait! My role. I''m the prince." (Anvenia)

    She walks next to the slime balcony.

    A huge smile is plastered on her face.

    "Can you say the last part of the princess?" (Anvenia)

    "Okay:

    Sigh, he''s probably already forgotten me." (Liqu-princess)

    "How could I!" (Anvenia)

    She said something about the princess being speechless, so no further words were needed from me.

    "Ahem:

    Milady. From the first moment I saw you, I knew we were destined to be together. There is nothing in this world that could keep me from meeting you again."

    These words sound nice.

    If my Shari would be the one to say them I couldn''t be happier.

    Together, no matter what happens.

    This would be so wonderful.

    "But what about the other humans? Won''t they fight us? Don''t you fear them?" (Liqu-princess)

    "Oh, you know already how it continues? Oh, sorry:

    No, I don''t! Without you, there would be no future in the first place. If I couldn''t be together with you there would be no reason to live anymore. It would be just empty, meaningless time." (Anvenia)

    I really can relate to this prince.

    Since I met my Shari it was as if something brought color into my world.

    I was never really invested in anything I did.

    Maybe to stay alive, but even this became dull and boring over time.

    But now that I''m together with my Shari I feel things.

    I am sad when she''s angry, flustered when she says I made a mistake, and happy when she acknowledges me.

    And the one time she protected me...

    I still can''t fully grasp the extent of my emotions back then.

    All of this means something to me.

    All that gives me purpose.

    All of this is something I will never give back.

    And all of this just because I met one person.

    I can relate.

    "Whaah! Is everything alright?" (Anvenia)

    "Is something wrong? Did I make a mistake?" (Liqu-princess)

    "I-I think you''re crying. And every part of you is wobbling. Are you fine?" (Anvenia)

    "Yes. Yes I am. I just thought about the most wonderful person in this world." (Liqu)

    At this moment, I perceive movement from the wall.

    Blue slime is oozing inside through the small hole I made.

    It gathers and starts to gain shape.

    "Liiiieequuuu!!! Youu goddaamneeed waaalkiieng calaaamityee! Trouublemaker! Chaos incarnate!" (Shari)

    "And there she is." (Liqu)

    I feel so happy to see her.

 Chapter 91

    - Shari -

    Again I laid down in my tub.

    Last time it was as if I was in a comfortable bed for the first time since my transformation, so I couldn''t help but get a little overwhelmed by the feeling.

    Now that I am slightly used to this sensation I am at least able to keep my senses together.

    As nice as this feeling of sinking in a lake was, it clouded my perception of my surroundings.

    This was quite risky, concerning that I should still be wary in this place.

    Like this, I am more than aware that Liqu just brought a tendril into my room to watch me.

    I know that even if I would reprimand her now, she still wouldn''t be able to help it.

    Also, getting upset about this is not helping my rest.

    So I simply ignore it.

    And finally, she eventually pulls it away.

    This means I can now rest assured.

    .

    .

    .

    Who am I kidding?

    This slime without any supervision is totally bad news.

    I won''t ever be able to calm down if I need to worry that she''s up to cause another Liqu-mess.

    Urgh, just a short look.

    I will ascertain that she''s in her room and everything is fine, and then I will have some peace of mind.

    Yet as I don''t want to stimulate her I can''t use the door, she would directly jump at me and after that be far too excited to be left alone.

    An excited Liqu is almost as bad as a hungry Liqu.

    It means that she''s more prone to do something reckless in that mood.

    So just a small look.

    I go to the hole behind the trunk, let my arms lose their shape, and guide them around this piece of furniture.

    This much is still within my personal limits.

    I just let this slime appendage slide through the gap and make sure that I establish a visual connection to my core.

    I should still be real about this.

    Liqu is almost as paranoid about her safety as I am, so the chance is high that even if I just peek into her room she might notice.

    Yet this is still better than having her jumping at me to hug.

    If she tries to form any connection to this appendage I can simply cut it off.

    Urgh, my common sense as a human has really deteriorated.

    Fine, just forget about it.

    It''s a weird feeling to glide through that hole.

    I can see what is in front of me while ignoring the vision from my eyes.

    I practically feel like a worm or snake while squeezing through this passage.

    The distance isn''t too great, but it''s still the farthest I''ve ever gone from the rest of me.

    On the other side of the wall, I use that weird connection to look around.

    Ever since my transformation, I thought about my body as my body, as basic as that sounds.

    But with time I noticed the differences.

    From using extra appendages to reshaping them after they got destroyed, or entirely losing my form while squeezing through a tiny hole I had to realize that things are now fundamentally different.

    This means that the tip of that tendril I use right now could be the end of my arm as well as another very tiny head.

    In the end, it comes down to the mental image I utilize to determine the appendage''s function.

    This might feel wrong, but that''s how I use it right now.

    I can move my head-arm combination to the side to look at what is there and to the other if I want to observe what is there.

    Yet there is one tiny issue I have while doing so.

    Where the heck is that goddamned slime?!!

    Not in her room, that much is sure.

    I checked each side and the ceiling twice.

    I even grew the appendage longer to reach the middle of the room so I could look behind the furniture.

    And this growth meant that there is not much left of my main body.

    I''m basically a long, thin worm.

    This doesn''t improve my mood.

    I have to find that slime before I again have to take the blame for the chaos she causes.

    First, I have to find out where she went.

    Since I haven''t heard anything from the exit I would say that she didn''t go there.

    Even Liqu would find it difficult to pass two guards unseen, considering how big she is.

    This leaves the other possibility, which I consider far more likely; she went through the hole I''m inside right now.

    That leaves the question of how to find her.

    Looking at random for her in this huge mansion would be very inefficient.

    But it wouldn''t be possible in the first place.

    I can''t pass the guards without spilling everything to them.

    It would be like, "Hey! It might be that this very dangerous slime is running wild right now. You know the one who today was kinda on a rampage. Is anyone willing to help me go looking for her?"

    And who knows what she will be doing when we find her?

    So I have only that one choice I didn''t want to consider.

    I need to follow behind her through that hole.

    I recede the appendage I formed back to the middle, where two more paths run up and downwards.

    Also, I have to bring my core inside.

    In the first place, this narrow passage means I cannot keep my body as it is if I want to enter.

    With dread, I think back to that experience I had while climbing that wall.

    Or more crawling like an insect.

    Yet insects have at least proper bodies.

    But I don''t see any other way to find Liqu.

    The way I got scolded just today by Peras tells me that I don''t have enough leeway to simply let everything Liqu does pass by.

    Just getting thrown out would be the best case and already leave us in quite a bad state, so I don''t have any other choice than to let completely go of my shape and slide inside that hole like some critter.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    While ignoring my screaming mentality I have to figure out how to search for Liqu now that I am here.

    Everything feels so out of place that I couldn''t maintain my vision and am now stuck with the all-around view.

    The issue is solved rather quickly, as I can still find a bit of residue from her.

    It is rather moldy here in the cellar so that the slime doesn''t completely disperse.

    This leaves completely new issues for me considering I can''t prevent it from contacting and merging with my body.

    However, now I know that I have to go upwards.

    I still feel absolutely terrible about my body.

    Yet I can''t change that.

    All I can do is imagine what I am going to do to the slime who brought this onto me.

    The problem is that almost any kind of attention is considered positive by her.

    Maybe I could use "impact" to push her core out of her body and store it in a bottle for a while.

    If I could pull that off I''m sure that she would at least remember that lesson even when I eventually release her again.

    And yes, I would, as bothersome as this slime can be at times.

    While pondering how I should punish the source of all my problems I figure out the direction by following the highest concentration of slime.

    She must''ve been in here before as it''s everywhere.

    The advantage of this is that it takes all of my concentration so I cannot muse about how completely out of place I feel while creeping between the mansion''s walls.

    The strange point is how high up this slime trail leads me.

    What could Liqu possibly want this high up in the mansion?

    I don''t even know what''s there.

    First floor: Common facilities, servant''s quarters, and meeting halls.

    Second floor: The family''s and higher officials'' private quarters, offices, and recreational facilities, like music rooms, library, and so on.

    I asked Dion about this while he guided us.

    So as I said, I have no idea what would be on the third floor.

    Well, I won''t find out if I don''t look.

    I follow that trail through the, in my opinion, almost labyrinthine interior of the walls.

    Yes, I know that whoever built this mansion wasn''t prioritizing how well a slime could orientate while squeezing through the walls, but I can still fuss about this shortcoming.

    Finally, I see light coming out of a hole.

    "Okay: Sigh, he''s probably already forgotten me."

    "How could I!"

    I hear voices, yet I can''t recognize either of them.

    They talk about something.

    I realize that slimes are rather good at hearing.

    Especially through concrete, if they are attached to it.

    "But what about the other humans? Won''t they fight us? Don''t you fear them?"

    Okay, that didn''t sound like Liqu, but that did totally sound like something Liqu would say.

    Contemplating this for a split second with fast processing I realize that Liqu is not as attached to her original voice as I am to mine, so she is fully capable of simply changing it on a whim.

    As the trail is leading here I am rather sure I found my chaotic companion.

    So I head to the hole.

    One reason is so I can finally catch her.

    The other is to stop being a formless mass and to finally get my goddamned body back!!

    Ahem, yes it got rather hard to ignore my self-disgust.

    Yet when I am at the hole, I freeze.

    Liqu expanded over a wide area inside the room while also forming a body, weirdly one the size of a child.

    And in the middle of all this slime stands a young girl.

    Naturally, I panic.

    Even if I know that she surely won''t break her promise and harm a child, the fact that she is alone with her spells trouble.

    Even more when I see that this room is a luxury suite.

    Like this, I realize what the third floor is for.

    It''s for super-special characters who have to be kept separated from the common folk.

    And Liqu is with her.

    My core flares up.

    Even if this slime doesn''t care in the slightest about something like the especially expensive-looking interior she must have known that there must be a reason why this girl has her own floor.

    And now she is dragging me into this.

    Liqu has already revealed herself so there''s no point in hiding.

    I assemble the rest of my body at the hole and push through.

    It''s a weird sensation, but right now my anger makes me focus on my target.

    Naturally, I start directly to shape back to my body.

    "Liiiieequuuu!!! Youu goddaamneeed waaalkiieng calaaamityee! Trouublemaker! Chaos incarnate!" (Shari)

    I started to speak before my throat had properly formed, but I couldn''t hold this any longer.

    "And there she is." (Liqu)

    Liqu starts to gather her mass at one point and takes her usual appearance.

    "You!" (Shari)

    "Hello." (Liqu)

    "No! Not "hello"! You have no idea what kind of trouble you are in!." (Shari)

    "Trouble?" (Liqu)

    "No, please no! She didn''t do anything wrong! Please don''t punish her." (Anvenia)

    This girl jumps with spread arms in front of her as if I would be the dangerous one out of the two of us.

    This gets far too ridiculous for me.

    "Please. I know she is very important to you, but you need to be more tolerant. You must grant her more freedom." (Anvenia)

    I stare blankly at this girl.

    Even with fast processing, I am unable to make sense of her words.

    "I... think you''ve misunderstood something." (Shari)

    "No. Liqu told me everything about your relationship and how possessive you are. Just because you like Liqu you can''t control her." (Anvenia)

    If my body could experience this reaction my eyes would twitch furiously.

    "What!?" (Shari)

    "You... like me?" (Liqu)

    "EVERYONE! SHUT UP!!!" (Shari)

    They stare at me.

    At least this grants me the break which I desperately need to order my mind, and this situation while I''m at it.

    First the girl.

    "You. Little one. You seriously got something wrong here. Under different circumstances, I would now put my greatest effort to correct you, but right now this lacks the time and priority. So I have to ask for you to kindly hold back while I settle a very private matter with my... comrade." (Shari)

    Couldn''t find a less problematic term for our relationship.

    Now I can just hope that she won''t any longer meddle with what I have to say.

    So I turn to the slime calamity.

    "Liqu. Before you say anything else I want you to know how extremely angry I am at you. Forget anything else, right now I am just furious about how you mess things up for me with your obliviousness and stupidity." (Shari)

    "Shari." (Liqu)

    "NO! Now you listen to me! After all, I''ve been through, I manage against great adversity to get a place where I can comfortably live in, and I''m even including you, and then you''re running rogue and threaten to ruin everything!" (Shari)

    "Shari." (Liqu)

    "I wasn''t done yet! Every single time I look for the shortest moment away, you''re doing this stuff! As if you have a condition that prevents you from just doing as you were told! And now again! What did you think would come from slipping out at night and... doing what? Sneaking into little girls'' bedrooms? Do you really believe that helps?! Everyone is already on edge and then you commit such an act of madness! It''s as if you''re deliberately trying to cause chaos!" (Shari)

    "Shari." (Liqu)

    "By God! What is it?!" (Shari)

    At this moment the door opens and an elderly maid looks at us two and the little girl in the room.

    "I wanted to tell you that someone''s coming." (Liqu)

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" (elderly maid)

    Oh great.

    Wonderful.

    This certainly didn''t get totally out of hand.

 Chapter 92

    - Shari -

    "-AAAAAAHHHH!"

    Okay.

    Well, I''m screwed.

    The maid''s still-lasting scream should have been heard well enough by anyone who isn''t completely knocked out.

    As I see it, there''s no way to get out of this.

    Even if we retreat back to our rooms this woman''s testimony should be enough to convict us.

    But aside from that they also have all the evidence they need.

    The holes, the slime.

    Nope, no chance.

    Showing them the network of holes in the first place won''t support my position.

    I consider jumping out of the window and running, or "sliding", as fast as possible away from here.

    Yet I''m unwilling to do so.

    Despite this obviously bad situation, I might be able to solve this somehow by talking.

    At least there might be some hesitance from the soon-arriving guards to engage us directly.

    While I already turn to open the window in advance I contemplate if I can manage to convince whoever will come here that there is no need to punish us.

    Yet our already, thanks to Liqu, quite strained reputation might make this difficult.

    The second thing I contemplate is when this woman will finally stop screaming to catch some air.

    I mean, I can understand her.

    That girl is apparently important and if she even has the slightest idea about us then it''s a very well-founded concern.

    Especially as Liqu still has spread quite far and the girl is basically standing in her center.

    "-aaaaaahhhhhhh..." (maid)

    Ahh, it seems like she finished now, but it''s mostly just because exhaustion finally got the better of her.

    I highly doubt that we can convince this person that we have no ill intentions for being here.

    Still, I try to play it down by making a friendly impression with a smile.

    Yet her cramping-up face tells me it might have stretched a little too far.

    Her state might be described as shocked, but then she seems to catch herself.

    The next moment she sets her eyes on the girl.

    "Your highness!!" (maid)

    "What!?" (Shari)

    Okay, no time for this yet!

    The maid rushes to the girl which is apparently of much higher status than I assumed.

    I step directly in between.

    Now one might ask why I''d do this and like this aggravating any sprouting sentiments by actively denying her to take that child away.

    The reason is simple: While doing so might upset this maid more than she already is, I need to convince whoever is coming next.

    And for this, it would be more beneficial if the girl might put in a good word for us.

    That much I''ve got out of my brief exchange with her.

    While she has a very wrong impression about my relationship with Liqu, she seems to be quite infatuated with her, even going as far as protecting her from... Well, me.

    So it''s not farfetched that she will do the same against any arriving guards.

    For now, I need to keep that maid occupied and prevent this situation from looking too much like a hostage scenario.

    "Good night, miss... Sorry, I don''t know your name yet. Mine is Shari. May I inquire about yours?" (Shari)

    "GET AWAY FROM HER!! GO AWAY! FIEND!" (maid)

    She tries to get past me.

    No common action considering that most sane people keep their distance from a mass that could dissolve them down to their basic components and turn them into gooey mass.

    But it seems like the worry over the girl makes her ignore everything else.

    Quite committed I need to say, yet that''s not good for me.

    I position myself so I''m blocking her off from the girl.

    At least directly walking through me should be a bit too much for this woman.

    "Well, it seems like we''ve got a rough start. I''m sorry for such a late disturbance. I would like to solve this. Pleased to make your acquaintance." (Shari)

    I am sure she isn''t, but that''s not what I''m aiming for.

    With a now fixed business smile, I extend my bare slime hand in her direction waiting for a shake that will never come to force her to focus on this instead of further saving attempts.

    The longer I can keep her at bay the more time her panic has to recede which might stop further reckless saving attempts.

    It seems to work somehow.

    The initial terror subsides and all that''s left is desperate fear.

    "P-please. Don''t do anything to her. Please don''t." (maid)

    Just desperate whimpering comes now from her, even if I didn''t do anything that would incline her to fear for the worst.

    "I didn''t intend anything in that regard." (Shari)

    "Lorena. You misunderstand! They''re friendly! Please, don''t be angry." (Anvenia)

    My plan to let this girl vouch for us already bears results.

    Even if I noticed that girl''s short questioning gaze in my direction when she said friendly.

    Well, she doesn''t know me yet.

    The maid meanwhile stares dumbfounded.

    "Y-your highness. You have to get away from them." (Lorena)

    "Why? They''re nice. You don''t need to worry." (Anvenia)

    I think I should at least ease her up by making Liqu stop being everywhere around that girl.

    "Liqu, can you form back to normal, please?" (Shari)

    "Am I not normal?" (Liqu)

    "No. I meant back to your usual human form." (Shari)

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Oh. If it''s just that, sure." (Liqu)

    In a blink, Liqu reassembles herself to her usual appearance.

    "You don''t know what these are! Please, run away!" (Lorena)

    It doesn''t help, as "her highness" has no real intention to do so.

    Like this, the situation got kinda stuck.

    Until...

    "What is going on here?! Y-you!?" (Dion)

    "Hello, Dion." (Shari)

    It might be due to the fact that his room is on the second floor, but I''m really glad that someone familiar came first.

    Yet on the other side, he might be upset.

    Especially the fact that he is in his nightgown points in that direction.

    "You see, it seems like we got a little situation here, but I can assure you that this is truly just a big misunderstanding." (Shari)

    "Great God. Just what is wrong with you?" (Dion)

    "There is a very good explanation for this." (Shari)

    "I am very curious and doubtful about what kind of excuse you have." (Dion)

    Yep, and as soon I made one up I will tell you.

    Almost at the same time, some guards arrive at the scene.

    But as I predicted no one is willing to jump straight at Liqu, but the halberds make me quite nervous.

    "Would you kindly point these things in another direction? I would like to solve this peacefully. Also, you can basically see through us. We are both completely unarmed." (Shari)

    Yes, I know the fact that we don''t have any weapons with us won''t bring me very far concerning that we are monsters and per se dangerous.

    But at the moment I am willing to use all the distracting comments I can throw at them.

    Confused guards are more to my liking than aggressive ones.

    "You need to save her! You can''t leave her highness to these monsters. Do something!" (Lorena)

    The guards grow again a little twitchy at this and I ask myself if there is a way to get them down without killing them since everything that happens here is obviously Liqu''s fault and these people who just act according to their duty don''t deserve to die.

    Yet before anyone can storm at us Dion raises his arm.

    "Everyone, calm down!" (Dion)

    The guards stop, while the maid looks quite exasperated.

    Then he looks at us.

    "Just to confirm, you don''t intend to harm her highness in any way, right?" (Dion)

    "No, they wouldn''t! Liqu is my friend!" (Anvenia)

    Dion tries to hide any reaction to this statement and looks at me for an answer, but the bewildered looks behind him tell what is the consensus.

    And that is that this little girl is not in her right mind.

    "I absolutely don''t intend to do anything to her. In fact, I would like to get as fast as possible out here and pretend this never happened." (Shari)

    "I fear this won''t be possible. The count will be informed about this, but I as well would prefer a peaceful solution." (Dion)

    "Perfect. As I said, lowering the weapons would be a good start to make this happen." (Shari)

    Honestly, it''s not perfect, but the best I can get at the moment.

    "Sigh, fine. Men, lower your weapons. Now it would be better if you on your side would move away from her highness." (Dion)

    "Sure. As long no one tries anything stupid. Liqu! Come to me!" (Shari)

    I move extra slowly, so Liqu can catch up and in the worst case, deflect any attacks on me.

    Yet she gets impeded.

    A small hand grabs her arm.

    "Will you come back? Please, say yes!" (Anvenia)

    Uh, I''m rather sure she will get an extensive scolding for anything that transpired here.

    We aren''t really the first choice as caretakers for children.

    "I''m sorry, but it seems unlikely that we would get the permission if we even make it out of this unscathed. I wouldn''t count on it." (Shari)

    "You''re a nice human." (Liqu)

    Well, that smile Liqu shows her friend might look charming, but the fact that she just now patted her head and totally drenched her hair will weird some people out.

    At least this maid looks as if she might faint at any moment.

    "Could we now leave her highness'' accommodations?" (Dion)

    "Sure. And really, the part with the highness absolutely took me by surprise." (Shari)

    "It should be obvious, but you aren''t allowed to talk about this." (Dion)

    Well, even if I doubt that anyone would see me as a reliable source of information I guess rumors would be just as bad.

    We head down the stairs, past a number of guards who seem to have been rallied to storm the third floor any moment.

    "Everyone! Return to your assigned post! The incident has been settled!" (Dion)

    No one asks any questions, but I guess most of them are confused regarding why the slimes are coming from above when we''re supposed to be in the cellar.

    "I would like you to retreat to your lodgings for now. Wait there. I''m sure the count will send for you in due time." (Dion)

    I''m partly wondering why the count didn''t come himself, yet it might be that it''s not part of the emergency protocol that the count runs in the direction of the panicked screams.

    That''s what you have an aide for.

    We walk back into our dungeon.

    There''s no other way to call an underground facility that houses monsters.

    I notice that the number of guards in front of the exit quadrupled.

    Not that I believe they''re going to attack.

    I made it very clear that this would end rather messily.

    I don''t even know if there''s a way to fight Liqu in an enclosed space.

    At least, some of Dion''s words implied that they won''t try to kill us off, even with all the trouble we caused.

    Yet I can''t be sure that the count will share his opinion.

    After all, we now know too much.

    But heck, how could I get into this?

    A goddamn royal?!

    Why is royalty in an almost militaristic estate close to the southern border?

    These lands have for a reason the reputation to be savage.

    Mum told me it''s for my best if I never will get involved with nobles.

    Then where do royals rank in this regard?

    And Liqu played with her!

    I don''t even know what they did together to be this close, but I can be absolutely certain that nothing they did was upholding the dignity of the royal family.

    She slimed her goddamn hair!

    And who knows what else.

    This will for sure be considered as l¨¨se majest¨¦.

    Can monsters get convicted for that?

    For all I know, I should prepare for the worst, and this foremost means bringing that slime back into line.

    "Okay, Liqu. Would you kindly tell me how you ended up in that girl''s room?" (Shari)

    I try my best to get the same dark tone into my voice that my mum had when she once asked me why all the boys in the village had teary reddened eyes and inflamed nostrils like you might get them when someone throws a spice bomb in your face.

    But hey, they started it.

    It seems to work somewhat as she becomes visibly uneasy.

    "You see, yesterday..." (Liqu)

    "Yesterday!?" (Shari)

    She started to work on our downfall the moment we arrived?!

    "Uh, yes. When I mapped out the building to know where everyone is I encountered her by chance. Or rather, she noticed me." (Liqu)

    "And then for some reason, you got along and you decided today to repeat this visit, right?" (Shari)

    "Yes." (Liqu)

    Honestly, knowing Liqu and her craving for someone to spend time with her I can somewhat understand why she did it.

    "And please tell me, why did you even map out the building back then? Don''t say it was to find Elin. I won''t believe this. You two aren''t so close." (Shari)

    She looks guilty to the ground.

    "Liqu." (Shari)

    "I wanted to know how everyone is positioned so I might... take them all out when it might become necessary. I didn''t trust these people. I still don''t." (Liqu)

    This slime was fully prepared to go on a killing spree.

    Great. Just great.

    And sadly just within my expectations.

    "A-are you very angry?" (Liqu)

    Sigh. How to raise your slime?

    "Somewhat. You know, what you did was incredibly reckless, and this so soon after what you pulled during the day. This might have severe consequences for us. I really try to make do with what I have. I even try to include you in my future. So it would be nice if you wouldn''t ruin everything behind my back. I know that you don''t know very much, but because of this, I want that you to talk to me in advance. Now our situation might worsen drastically. If we just get thrown out of this place we can still call ourselves lucky. Yet now people might die because of your carelessness. I know, you don''t care about human lives, but I do. It weighs on me. Even more, if a conflict could have been avoided. Do you at least understand my point?" (Shari)

    "I guess so. You are too kind. You don''t know how it is to get hunted your whole life. It''s true, I never felt much for my prey and it was like this ever since the beginning. Yet I guess the steady exchange of lives also numbs you. I can''t say that I have trust in your plans, I think they''re terribly risky. You wish for a kind of peace I couldn''t even dare to imagine. Yet now... if it''s you this might be possible. I love you. So I have trust in you, and I''d love to have a future. With you." (Liqu)

    Maybe I put too much of an idea in her head or core by referring to a shared future.

    But on the other side, this gave her a goal.

    If this makes her more prone to follow my lead then I''ve achieved my goal.

    Suddenly an officer with an entourage of soldiers enters.

    "The count will receive you now." (officer)

    That is if we ever get another chance to make plans.

 Chapter 93

    - Shari -

    Before heading out I first fetch my clothes and make Liqu wear hers.

    This doesn''t take long and I would rather look as civilized as possible.

    The more savage our impression the worse it appears that we were with that girl.

    The now assembled number of guards we meet in the main hall is concerning, yet I doubt the count would call us to his room if he plans to get rid of us.

    We head to the second floor stopping at the familiar office of the count.

    We are expected, so we enter without delay.

    Inside I see Dion and the count.

    Both look not too happy, but Dion at least managed to slip into some clothes.

    Although it seems like had had to hurry as they''re not properly tied.

    The count on his side has a grim expression and wears simple clothes while sitting at his table.

    Now all I can do is de-escalate the situation to the best of my abilities.

    For now, I should look as if I''m really sorry.

    I do so by looking down, fiddling with my fingers while thinking about the places I would right now much rather be like I did all the times when mum scolded me.

    For example, that one time when I accidentally gathered the wrong berries and secretly flavored the soup with them.

    How should I have known that they don''t make it just a little bit spicier, but rather cause severe diarrhea?

    They were just a slightly different shade of brown.

    Hoping that what worked to some degree with my mum might help with a displeased noble I do so, but my fingers soon become a gooey clump and I am troubled to separate them again.

    This might distract me a little which causes the opposite of the intended impression and makes me look as if I''m not properly focused right now.

    "Ahem, it seems there was an incident. Anything to add about this?" (Radon)

    Count Kahan speaks calmly and composed, but his voice carries an intensity that tells me I should pay keen attention to every single word.

    Feigning innocence would be usually my first choice.

    However, we are a little too obviously guilty.

    So I can just admit everything within the limits and hope for a mild judgment.

    "I''m sorry. Apparently we ended up in a restricted area. I can just say that this was purely by chance." (Shari)

    Dion''s gaze tells that he has his doubts about this, while the count keeps his impregnable front to us.

    "You somehow slipped past all the guards, passed two floors, and ended up in the most secluded room in this mansion, purely by chance?" (Dion)

    "Yes!" (Shari)

    Dion doesn''t seem to be the slightest bit satisfied with this answer, but the count speaks first.

    "The guards found a small hole inside the room. Care to explain this? I am very curious about how you overcome all the security measures without anyone noticing." (Radon)

    I really wanted to obscure this part, but unfortunately, he has far too much information about everything.

    "Liqu... dug inside the mansion''s interior. It''s possible to move rather freely between the walls. Also, there''s not much sound while moving, so this might be why no one noticed." (Shari)

    "You..." (Dion)

    I can already hear from the tone of his voice that he wants to say something reprimanding, but the count raises his hand and he grows quiet.

    "Could I ask why Liqu did so?" (Radon)

    "She was hungry. The meals didn''t always come on time, so she decided to hunt the critters within the walls as some kind of midnight snack. I don''t know exactly what it was she got, yet you might have noticed a sudden decrease in their presence." (Shari)

    This might just be a part of the truth, but I cannot say that Liqu was going to kill every last one of them.

    "Racas. A monster said to be derivated from common rats and mouses. As a peculiar quirk, they are basically harmless, yet rather aggressive in their pursuit to procure food from others. It''s said that if a house contracts them once then all you can do is burn it down to get rid of them. And even this has a probability to fail." (Dion)

    "See? She basically was helping with these critters." (Shari)

    "I don''t care very much about common pests." (Radon)

    He intently glances at us.

    Fortunately, we aren''t common.

    "Rather, I would like to know how you ended up in that place." (Radon)

    "I don''t really know yet." (Shari)

    "And you?" (Radon)

    And now the most dreaded part begins.

    He signals Liqu to talk.

    "I''m not completely sure. She might have heard me when I got one of those critters, or rather the sounds it made. Then she knocked at the wall. I became curious and came looking. And so we met yesterday." (Liqu)

    "Yesterday!?" (Dion)

    "Yes. And today I was visiting her again. My Shari must have followed me when she noticed I was gone." (Liqu)

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Sigh, so you basically truly met her by chance. Are you aware who you encountered there?" (Radon)

    "Some people, including the ones present, said "her highness". Aside from this, I have no idea who she is." (Shari)

    "She is Anvenia Nox Demis Aurealis!" (Liqu)

    I stare stupefied at this slime.

    Dion too and even the count shows some surprise.

    "How do you even know this?" (Shari)

    "She told me. It was a weird name so I became interested and because of this memorized it." (Liqu)

    A hand goes up to my forehead as a means to cope with all this ridiculousness.

    However, I apply too much pressure so that my complete hand and a part of my forearm sink into my head before I notice and pull back out what I can.

    Now we for sure know too much.

    "You are right about her identity. Since the rest is common knowledge, are there any open questions?" (Radon)

    "I know that highness means she is royalty, but people weren''t too invested in politics where I come from." (Shari)

    "Anvenia Nox Demis Aurealis is the first daughter of our current King Parcian who inherited the throne seven years ago at the age of nineteen and his wife Queen Serenia." (Radon)

    I guess he doesn''t bother with those ridiculous second names, as the royals should share theirs.

    Going by this, the girl should be around six, at most seven.

    Any prior "intimate contact", before they became officially king and queen, would have been frowned upon.

    "So she''s a princess?" (Shari)

    "Yes. And if her majesty won''t conceive a male child she will at a high probability inherit the throne." (Radon)

    "Okay, fine. Now to the biggest question in the room. Why is she here?" (Shari)

    "Around a month ago a number of assassination attempts started, targeting her highness. While she survived all of them some were concerningly close to succeeding. It was decided that the princess couldn''t stay in the palace or it would just be a matter of time before one succeeded." (Radon)

    "I get this part, but why here of all places? The south doesn''t have the best reputation." (Shari)

    "Whoever conducted the attacks had influence. Any foreign power would have left more traces. This leaves most of the members of the noble houses as the possible culprits. Yet it''s not a simple task to say who is part of them and who isn''t as, naturally, in public, they all swear loyalty to their king. Only house Kahan is beyond any doubt. While having considerable force we never meddled in the race for power and our oaths bind us. At the same time, our troops are devoted to their duties, difficult to infiltrate, and among the most skilled this country has to offer. So it was decided that this might be the safest place for the princess and she was secretly brought here, hoping to shake off the murderers. Just a few selected guards know who is up there. The rest weren''t informed to prevent any leaks of information, yet now someone found out." (Radon)

    Personally, I like that he refers to me as someone, but I guess now is the wrong moment for a creepy smile.

    "So what happens now? We aren''t necessarily considered as trustworthy, but the fact that we are here tells me there is something else planned than our execution. Am I right?" (Shari)

    He smiles at me.

    Not a kind smile, but one hiding his intentions.

    "You''re saying you''ve spent two full nights with her, Liqu?" (Radon)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    "This adds up with the report about the princess being unusually tired since last night. She could barely have had any time to sleep." (Dion)

    "What exactly did you two do?" (Radon)

    "She read books to me and I showed her my impressions." (Liqu)

    A sigh from Dion, surely because the princess is apparently lacking common sense.

    "Ehm, I would still like to know how deep we''re in trouble." (Shari)

    "So you just played with her?" (Radon)

    That''s for sure no answer to my question.

    "Playing? Yes, yes. One could say so." (Liqu)

    It always makes me cringe when Liqu is left on her own in a discussion, but I can''t really butt in here.

    "What are your thoughts regarding this child?" (Radon)

    "Shari said I can''t dissolve children." (Liqu)

    "Oh, did she?" (Radon)

    Could you please not bring up this topic, Liqu?

    "Yes, yes. But there wouldn''t be much to gain from her in the first place. Also, I don''t feel like it. It''s rare to meet someone who''s friendly towards me." (Liqu)

    "And if now someone would try to kill her?" (Radon)

    At this point, I feel a little ignored regarding my former question.

    "Then I would dissolve him. Without her would be more boring than with her. ''Playing'' was a nice experience." (Liqu)

    "Mhm. Interesting." (Radon)

    "Question! Why isn''t she afraid of slimes?" (Liqu)

    "The princess lived quite a sheltered life. While she received a basic education one could say that she lacks... life experience. It''s rather safe to say that she has never encountered a slime before today. Also, his majesty did everything he could to shield her from negative influences. Never in her life had she experienced ill-treatment. She didn''t even realize that her life was threatened." (Dion)

    "As much I respect my sovereign, but regarding the upbringing of his child his overprotectiveness might be detrimental for her development. She is too carefree." (Radon)

    Now even Liqu gets an answer before me?!

    "I don''t want to appear rude, especially since I am very sorry about what happened, but the suspense is killing me. Could I please now know what you are thinking, my Lord?" (Shari)

    "Hm, let''s see. First, I believe that you had no ill intentions toward her highness. Liqu had more than enough time to kill her. She didn''t. Which is positive to a degree. However, this incident, in addition to the other reports I''ve received regarding you two, proves that, contrary to what you claimed, you''re not able to contain that creature. Isn''t that right?" (Radon)

    Basically, he''s saying it''s all my fault since Liqu can''t be held responsible.

    Being a crazy monster and all.

    "It''s not an easy task." (Shari)

    "And you failed on it. There is nothing else to say about this." (Radon)

    "Does this mean we''re fired?" (Shari)

    He smiles again at this question.

    "You know that I cannot let you go with this information. Something like this would be worth much for the right person. On the other side, I am rather sure that the attempt to cut loose ends would heavily backfire. So while you''re not perfectly reliable I believe you can still be of use. Also, I might be able to take advantage of your relationship with the princess." (Radon)

    "Are you sure my lord? Their actions don''t speak well for them." (Dion)

    "They might be troubling entities and their alignment is mostly based on the fact that it''s unlikely for anyone else to employ them. However, they are trustworthy regarding her highness. They brought me my son back and his testimony proves that they truly don''t harm children, which makes it unlikely that they would support those who do. I am willing to count on this." (Radon)

    I am relieved.

    This took some weight from me.

    "Nonetheless, I think some kind of punishment has to occur." (Radon)

    "Punishment? What kind of punishment? I am rather sure you''re not talking about a public flogging. " (Shari)

    Not that I would decline this.

    I have no problem taking an ineffective punishment.

    "Well, essentially I am." (Radon)

    "Excuse me!?" (Shari)

    "Tomorrow both of you will serve as training partners for the troops. All of them. They were by far too afraid of you and should get used to fighting stronger opponents. Naturally, you''re not allowed to inflict greater harm on them, yet the practice wouldn''t be effective if you wouldn''t fight back. I would say this poses an ideal training." (Radon)

    "How shall this commence?! We''re just standing there and they hit our bodies?" (Shari)

    "No, no, no! My Shari can''t be at risk!" (Liqu)

    "I don''t think so. I liked your solutions with the stones. Those will make appropriate targets." (Radon)

    "I''m sorry to object, but it''s still too dangerous. I will get non-stop hit close to my core. Liqu won''t allow this." (Shari)

    And neither will I!

    "I won''t pretend to know how your bodies work, so tell me if I''m wrong, but yours and hers aren''t fundamentally different. Is that so?" (Radon)

    "She''s bigger, but... not fundamentally different." (Shari)

    "Then there should be no problem. Simply take a form which allows you to store your core far away enough from your front, where the stone should be located. Then I don''t see any issues. Right, Liqu?" (Radon)

    "No, not really. This should be fine. She can do this, I know." (Liqu)

    This slime just sold me out!

    Wait! This is because she wants this to happen!

    This will force me to abandon my human appearance for a longer period of time!

    This damned cunning slime!

    "But... fighting the whole day? This will consume exorbitant amounts of energy. I don''t think I can keep it up for that long." (Shari)

    "Naturally, we will from the start provide enough meat so you can keep going. Yet breaks shouldn''t be necessary." (Dion)

    They are set on doing this!

    "Then we will see tomorrow if you can prove to be useful. You can leave now." (Radon)

    With repeatedly collapsing mouth, due to my mental impression of grinding my teeth, I walk with Liqu back to our room.

    I will need this rest it seems.

    And I already know that I will hate tomorrow.

 Chapter 94

    - Shari -

    I wake up and leave my tub.

    At least Dion keeps his word and Elara brings us some meat for breakfast, early in the morning.

    Nothing fancy this time, but still slices of decent quality.

    And, more importantly, they''re rather big chunks.

    Dissolving them shows me how much of a deficit I had.

    It seems yesterday really took its toll on me.

    I can literally feel how I fill up back to my full capacity during the act.

    On another note, I notice how my maximum is slowly increasing.

    It seems the more I''m getting used to my body and keep pushing it to its limits, the more the general maximum of mass I can hold grows in accordance.

    This again extends my personal limits regarding how much I can use.

    One could say that this is a positive change, yet the nature of slimes to strive for being always at full capacity makes it difficult.

    Liqu is the best example of how a slime always wants to devour stuff.

    I may be still quite far away from Liqu, but the looming threat that I might give in like her to the urge to devour stuff, which grows with the amount I need to take in, concerns me deeply.

    "Liqu, are you full?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I spent some yesterday, but got plenty to refill myself." (Liqu)

    Well, that''s half-assuring.

    It would be worrisome if the soldiers had to approach her when she''s hungry.

    That''s screaming for an incident.

    After this, a guard comes to fetch us.

    I quickly slip into pants, a shirt, and the newly provided cloak since I don''t want to parade my naked body in front of all the assembled men, and women, not like that matters.

    We have to go out to the training area next to the military buildings.

    Apparently, quite some preparations took place while we were confined in our rooms.

    The place was cleared of the usual dummies and there are markings on the ground, designating space.

    I see Dion, who oversees the preparations, and approach him.

    "Are you ready for your punishment?" (Dion)

    The fact that he words it like this indicates that there''s trouble waiting for me.

    "So, how will this commence?" (Shari)

    That smile of his is absolutely unsettling.

    "In addition to the usual drill, all the count''s troops are today required to complete this practice at least once. There are, apart from those absent on outside missions at the moment, 148 soldiers focusing on close-quarter combat present. They will go about their usual training routines and when their names are called they''ll have to line up at the table, where these two first-rank officers will assign them to one of you according to their abilities. I don''t think I need to point out who handles the more skilled ones." (Dion)

    I see that one of them is Kaleb who is tasked or rather forced, to handle our affairs.

    "You can be assured that they are able to gauge the soldier''s abilities and decide with keen and objective judgment how to allocate them. Also, they will act as judges to determine how well they performed. There might be some competition going on, as the result will be part of their evaluation, but that can be considered positive. You, meanwhile, will just have to do whatever your kind does to prevent them from striking the provided substitute stones. This should be simple enough." (Dion)

    It is.

    Basically, I''m going to be beaten up all day by soldiers competing to get the best results in doing so.

    I don''t know if I should be impressed or not by the count coming up with such a creative punishment on the fly.

    I get the feeling that he mostly wanted to get back at me for waking him up in the middle of the night.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I see that quite a number of gawkers came to watch this event.

    Foremost, naturally, are the servants who aren¡¯t involved and don''t need to be concerned.

    And... is that Lidan?

    Haven''t seen him since we came here.

    Well, I guess it''s no common sight to see a troop of experienced fighters getting slimed.

    I can understand them to a degree.

    I would have been going myself to witness such a thing.

    Before I got "personally involved", that is.

    Liqu and I form two lanes some way apart from each other.

    I''m the beginner course, while Liqu poses the one for advanced soldiers.

    The area in front of us is the prepared field.

    The participants shall attack us head-on and try to push through whatever defense we can raise to get a hit.

    I totally feel exploited here, as if I¡¯m just some kind of training dummy with a convenient self-repair function.

    Next to the lanes, there is something one could misjudge as an open buffet.

    Yet the fact that it entirely consists of raw flesh shows that these are our provisions in case we tire out.

    Since bodily fatigue isn¡¯t a concern for us, this means that with this food we will stay operable for the entire length of this exercise.

    I am really convenient, huh?

    Also, there are some racks with all kinds of training weapons and several fist-sized stones to serve as a substitute for my core as a target.

    Well, and Liqu''s, but I doubt that it would matter because I dare to say that no one''s going to come even close.

    Before it begins I should ascertain something.

    "Liqu, I see how you''re already ogling the flesh. You''re just supposed to take as much as you need. No overeating! But take something when you think you have to refill. I don''t want you to "accidentally" eat one of the soldiers you''re paired up with." (Shari)

    "It''s dissolving! Not eating." (Liqu)

    Urgh!

    I abstain from discussing this any further with Liqu and take my designated place as it''s soon going to start.

    Yet Dion looks at me with something like disapproval.

    "Something the matter?" (Shari)

    "Your clothes. You won''t need them. For this exercise it''s essential that your opponent can see the target." (Dion)

    Excuse me!?

    Are you right now asking a girl to get naked in front of a large group of men?!

    "Tsk. I wouldn''t have thought you''re someone like this, Dion." (Shari)

    "Please refrain from any brazen comments." (Dion)

    Doesn''t seem like he has a casual side.

    I know already that I have to, but wanted to wait till the last moment before I strip in front of all these guys here.

    However, it seems I''ve got no choice.

    And naturally, when I do so everyone gets wide-eyed.

    Just great!

    For some reason, the world is out to make me experience always new heights of embarrassment.

    I get another scrutinizing stare from Dion.

    "What is it now?" (Shari)

    My mood is a little on edge right now.

    "Your weapons. You''re not supposed to injure anyone during this exercise, so sharp weapons are forbidden. If you need something you will have to make do with the training weapons like all the others." (Dion)

    A little hesitant, I drop all my blades on the ground close to my location.

    Then, I use my spreading arms to take four of the short, blunt iron swords from the racks.

    I have the greatest familiarity with those, even if my slime body isn''t able to perform in an appropriate way, as it lacks the stability to sustain a clash.

    Slowly but steadily my opinion of Dion drops.

    If there is just one more thing...

    Wait! What is the meaning of this look?

    Actually, I don''t want to know.

    Good grief!

    "Is there another problem?" (Shari)

    There''s even a weak dissolving reaction setting in at the weapons I''m holding.

    "The exercise is about to begin." (Dion)

    "Yes, go on." (Shari)

    "As the lord implied last night, in this form your core is too close to the targeted area. The risk of an accident is too high, especially considering the implications." (Dion)

    There was a concrete gaze to Liqu, shuddering at the thought of what she might do in case something happens.

    To be honest, I think I could pull this off.

    Shaping my body in a way that my core is securely kept away from the front.

    I don''t want to admit it, but recently I''ve gained quite some mass which I could use like this.

    However, there is a problem.

    "I don''t want to warp my body. I don''t like how this feels." (Shari)

    "All the more reason to do this. Otherwise this wouldn''t be a punishment. I will tell the lord. He will be pleased." (Dion)

    "Still, I really don''t want to." (Shari)

    "I''m sorry, but our lord won''t call this off, and, for my part, I refuse to die because you aren''t willing to take proper safety measures." (Dion)

    It seems I''ve got scolded just now.

    Sadly, he''s right.

    If something happens to me Liqu will torture everyone present to death.

    Still, I''m only willing to do the absolute minimum.

    I bulge some mass behind me and let my core drift there.

    By doing so, I can at least maintain the impression of a human being on the front.

    Yet at the cost of a ridiculously enlarged rear.

    I''ve seen horses that were more compact than me.

    At least those have proper legs and not just some formless mass like a big slug.

    The form I end up with makes me look like some four-legged creature whose hindquarters collapsed in a really bad way and is as much as I can do regarding making concessions.

    "Well, if you think this will suffice. The rest is up to you. Just know, that you''re being tested as well. The lord will observe your efforts from the mansion. Prove to him that you can be of use and are more than just a looming risk. I will take my leave then." (Dion)

    And with this, he''s truly gone.

    His last words leave an impression on me.

    I can get where he''s coming from.

    Sending me and Liqu on a mission is in fact a risky venture.

    If something happens to Liqu the count won''t lose much, yet with her power, this isn''t likely to be the case.

    But if I fall victim to the lurking threats Liqu will go on a rampage.

    I am the one big risk factor.

    And I am weak.

    So maybe this shall truly show if he can make use of us.

    Otherwise, it might be wiser to send us away before our employment backfires.

    Well, no pressure, huh?

 Chapter 95

    - Shari -

    Seems like it''s about to begin.

    At least, that''s what the announcement tells me.

    "Everyone! We start now. Whose name is called, register here." (Kaleb)

    He looks somewhat professional at this.

    Some names get shouted and random soldiers gather around Kaleb.

    Their looks show all variants of uneasiness, determination, and reluctance.

    At least it''s obvious that everyone here sees us as some kind of obstacle that they have to overcome, and no one''s going to wimp out.

    Well, I guess they''ve got no choice in the first place.

    Naturally, those assigned to Liqu''s side look much more anxious than those on mine.

    Almost everyone has seen that mock battle when we arrived and what that slime can do.

    With me on the other side, they at least know that they can keep up.

    And I lack my daggers which, for my unstable body, were the only means to get an "edge¡±

    But I don''t have a choice now.

    They''re already lining up.

    The first one is already going to engage Liqu.

    Equipped with both a shield and a normal sword he takes position in front of her.

    "Begin!" (Liqu''s judge)

    He storms at Liqu, determined to overcome the distance as quickly as possible.

    "Splash"

    And literally got washed away, off the field.

    "Liqu, this is training! At least give them a chance to do something!" (Shari)

    "Okay!" (Liqu)

    It''s not really fair if she just always pushes everyone she''s up against away by flooding her whole designated area.

    Well, the next hesitant soldier who comes at her instead has to dodge several tendrils.

    There''s still no way to overcome this as the sheer number is ridiculous, but now there''s at least the illusion of a chance.

    And it seems as if I have to get started as well, as they''re lining up on my side.

    The first one is a young man I don''t know.

    He has a good grip around his training longsword which he wields with both arms.

    He rushes at me.

    I try to distract him with a slash from the side to his legs, yet he parries as my force was not impressive.

    I can''t prevent him from coming close.

    It just takes a moment for him to prepare an overhead strike which I try to block with crossed swords.

    "Whack"

    And he totally manages to push through and hit the stone.

    I had no chance.

    Not only did I lack the stability to maintain a block, but also the signal got dulled due to my core being a bit farther away than usual from the area I operate in.

    Also, I didn''t want to use high-speed processing to make it since I have to conserve my energy and have to avoid that burning-core sensation if I want to last the whole day.

    My opponent returns with visible elation to his comrades, bragging about his newest feat.

    The stone meanwhile crumbled, as they are brittle to be able to determine the results more easily.

    This is a little disappointing.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Good work. You''ve qualified for the advanced course. Now proceed." (Kaleb)

    Despite his little accomplishment his face now distorts in horror at this "reward".

    He now has to line up for Liqu''s lane and the look on her face tells that she''s very aware that he just hit me.

    Okay, now I pity him.

    Especially when I eventually have to witness what she does to him when it''s eventually his turn.

    After that, the next one to attack me for some reason lost quite a bit of his initial intensity and lacks a certain vigor.

    I have to take another stone since the first one is already damaged.

    The man in front of me has two short swords and seems to be quite able to use them.

    However, this can''t go on like this.

    If I perform too poorly I will be seen as a liability.

    And liabilities don''t receive good treatment.

    I quickly reach out for the racks with some tendrils and take three more short swords.

    I mean, what else was all my training for?

    Kaleb, who exclusively is responsible for my lane, signals to start.

    "Begin!" (Kaleb)

    My opponent directly goes into a sprint.

    "Swish"

    I answer by guiding a single sword in his direction, the way I practiced it.

    Sadly the trajectory is off since I mostly used my daggers which have completely different forms, sizes, and weights.

    Still, it''s close enough to make him stop.

    Since I have to use this opportunity to follow up, I use four more swords to slash at him.

    However, as my strength is barely existent and he''s quite nimble, he manages to deflect them with swift movements.

    I start to ask myself if this is really the average soldier in the count''s army while he again storms in my direction.

    My attacks aiming for his legs get easily dodged.

    As a last line of defense, I can only use my remaining swords and simultaneously aim with all my swords at him from behind.

    He answers by hauling off with his right arm and then throws his shortsword at me!

    The weapon flies directly through my defense and precisely hits the stone.

    The idea to move it out of the way came too late before it shatters.

    My other blades still come at him and manage to scrape him, as he can''t defend himself completely with only one remaining sword, but in fact, I have lost.

    "That was quite narrow. I guess the advanced course won''t make much sense here." (Kaleb)

    Shit, I''ve lost again.

    Fighting without accelerated thinking is truly much more difficult.

    I need to do something.

    Change something up.

    My approach was to keep them at a distance by suppressing them with a superior number of weapons.

    Yet whenever I do this they get easily deflected.

    They aren''t very dangerous in the first place, being just levitating pieces of metal.

    The enemy can just strike at them and my whipping attack loses its power for too long to be comfortable.

    I can''t deter these soldiers with those pieces of scrap.

    Wait!

    What if I don''t use the swords?

    That could work.

    The next one approaches me.

    It seems longswords are popular in this army.

    Again I concentrate on gathering all of my swords for an all-out attack.

    Naturally, I fetch the one I threw before back.

    He runs at me and again I swipe with a weapon tendril at his side.

    Unsurprisingly, he can deflect it with his sword without becoming any slower.

    But I''ve planned for this to happen.

    The moment the weapons clash I abandon mine and instead continue rushing with the slime tendril to his leg.

    He can''t dodge anymore as my slime already glues to his pants.

    He tries to jump, but it won''t help against my clinging tendril.

    Instead, I can use this to throw him off-balance midair so that he falls to the ground.

    Now is the moment for my prepared attack.

    All my swords rush out and I stop them a moment before they crash into him.

    Otherwise, this would''ve hurt.

    "You''ve lost Eklis. Better make up for this in training." (Kaleb)

    After this, I think I''ve got the hang of this.

    I aim for their legs with a tendril and yank them away.

    At least being glued like this impedes them and I can wear them down with a barrage of blunt sword hits.

    And a slime''s tireless assault, backed by the knowledge I couldn''t hurt myself by tearing something, and generous application of mass to get the intended result helps very much to overthrow the common soldier.

    Some try to avoid getting caught.

    But first, I have the same control over these tendrils as over any limb of my body, so I can simply readjust my trajectory.

    And second, it''s not so easy to dodge this if they''re already occupied with my strikes.

    I know using those extra appendages is totally inhuman, but it''s my best option to get this done.

    Through this, I manage to improve my quota considerably.

    Liqu meanwhile has yet to get a single loss, which was to be expected.

    And this even though she spent the whole time looking at me to ensure that I''m safe.

    While I''m at it, the flesh on the table dwindles quickly.

    Nonetheless, it''s almost surprising how easy it is to destroy someone''s balance.

    There are some who still pose more of a challenge, but I can keep up.

    I feel how I get better.

    With each fight, I get more confident to deal with humans in a fight.

    Could it be that this whole event is just the count''s plan to help me get better in combat?

    Could it?

    It''s totally possible considering how it''s set up to keep me constantly fighting.

    Dion basically already told me the reason.

    I was too weak while at the same time being the sole factor that keeps Liqu sane and like this prevents a catastrophe.

    I wouldn''t say that I''m invincible now, but this training helps.

    Even without high-speed processing, I am now able to use my pseudo-appendages simultaneously.

    Well, mostly just for very basic or pre-planned planned movements but it''s at least something.

    At the moment, I think I can deal with anyone they send after me.

    "Ah, it seems it''s my turn now." (Peras)

    What the heck!?

    Just what did I do to you, world?!

 Chapter 96

    - Shari -

    "Peras!? Ehm, I mean captain? I guess you are in the wrong place here! Advanced ones are in the other lane!" (Shari)

    "Well, everyone saw how you won back then, so I''m obviously not fit for the other course. I believe I am right where I should be. Isn''t that right Kaleb?" (Peras)

    "If my captain says so this must be the case." (Kaleb)

    Everyone here is against me!

    He''s totally out to get back at me for that duel!

    Using a considerably long blunt two-hand sword I am still rather sure that this thing will slice if it''s used by him.

    I remember how that guild lady said that some people can use the magic in their bodies to strengthen themselves.

    I am sure Peras is one of those.

    "Prepare yourself! This starts now!" (Peras)

    He doesn''t lose any time to rush at me.

    <ul>

    <li>Okay, fast-processing on!</li>

    </ul>

    I start with my general approach of trying to make him stumble by grabbing his leg.

    The problem is, he knows this by now and manages to jump above it while deflecting my two sword tendrils with a single strike of his sword to the side.

    "Cla-clank"

    He has really some power in his arms.

    Both of my weapons fly away and almost stab someone.

    I manage to readjust the direction of my tendril to his leg, but he effortlessly cuts through it in one fluid motion.

    This time it works out for him as I had to increase the density and reduce the liquidity to get an adhesive effect.

    He''s advancing a bit too fast for my liking.

    Part of the problem is that it seems like he''s now used to my way of fighting, but worse is that he lost all fear of me.

    The weapons aren''t sharp and by now he knows that I won''t use my slime to dissolve him.

    I throw two more swords at him, but this naturally doesn''t work.

    I need to come up with something and that fast.

    Even with high-speed thinking, he crosses the distance in a blink.

    The next sword doesn''t even impede him.

    If I could at least keep him from slashing my weapons away with that sword...

    Without a weapon, he wouldn''t be much of a threat.

    This could work!

    I form another appendage with a sword and let it rush straight at him.

    Naturally, he can parry such an obvious move but this isn''t important.

    It should divert his attention just long enough so he wouldn''t notice that the tentacle behind the weapon was considerably thicker than usual.

    While he could now strike another of my weapons out of my grasp, I can simply grab a different one.

    His!

    He''s uncomfortably close and might be able to reach me with the next strike.

    Unfortunately for him, his weapon is so large that there''s quite a bit of surface for my slime to cling to.

    And I put a lot of mass into this tentacle.

    It''s dense, thick, and very sticky.

    With a weapon, he might be able to strike through, but the only one he has is now in my clutches.

    While I have to admit that he''s really strong and for sure able to push the weapon through my mass he can only do so if I hold still.

    Yet we are struggling here.

    I won''t do him the favor and allow him to focus his strength.

    Instead, I yank the weapon to another side whenever he''s able to readjust his grip to the direction I''m pulling it to.

    Since I don''t feel any strain with this body I am positive that I will win a battle of attrition.

    If nothing happens I can do this.

    Naturally, something happens as soon as I have this thought.

    Completely confusing me, Peras lets go of his sword and jumps in my direction.

    I absolutely didn''t predict that he would abandon his weapon.

    But now he can cross the distance unhindered.

    What does he intend to break the stone with?

    He will need a weapon if he wants to strike.

    Yet I''ve forgotten that there is one.

    Or rather two.

    My two remaining shortswords.

    He actually manages to reach them, even though they''re embedded within my arms.

    All I can do is hold against his attack.

    Yet as those blades are smaller, Peras has an easier time fighting against my efforts to push him back.

    I can somewhat deter him by shoving at him with as much slime as I can gather, while at the same time I struggle with him for my weapons, but we''re almost equal.

    Yet when I start to believe I have a chance he again lets go of the blade in his right hand and directly reaches for the stone.

    I can''t pull it too far back, as the space at my back is only the safe space for my core, so doing so would be against the rules.

    Yet now his hand comes too close.

    This situation reminds me far too much of Chris.

    At most I have seconds before he gets the stone.

    If only I could push him away somehow¡­

    Wait!

    This position!

    I form a third appendage in my center directly reaching out to his chest.

    Then I let a wave pass from the furthest point at my rear and direct it through my whole body.

    When it passes my arms I can''t maintain any stability there and his hands can undeterredly reach through my body for the stone.

    But before they connect the wave reaches the furthest point of my new appendage and passes directly into Peras'' body.

    <ul>

    <li>Impact!</li>

    </ul>

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The reaction is immediate.

    I can feel how force erupts at the endpoint.

    Like this, the power sends him flying and subsequently crashing into the ground behind the line.

    I won!

    "Urgh!" (Peras)

    But maybe also possibly badly injured Peras which might severely backfire on me.

    For now, he doesn''t manage to get back up and just groans on the ground.

    Fortunately, a healer is present since it was never thought that this practice would commence without incidents.

    However, I am sure the bigger concern was Liqu.

    "He has some broken ribs and sprained wrists. I will need some time for this." (healer)

    Uh, yeah.

    Using enough force on a human to send him flying for a considerable distance might have bad effects on the body.

    And that his hands were embedded in my sticky body while the rest flew away can''t be good either.

    Just then I remember that spreading the force the wrong way might also cause the energy to run rampant within the target.

    I mean, the wall didn''t fare much better.

    No one here can know how close I was to turning Peras'' innards into stew.

    "Everyone heard it! The healer will be occupied for a while. So please, refrain from overdoing this practice!" (Kaleb)

    Then he looks directly at me.

    "This includes you! Whatever you did there, you''re banned from using that technique again." (Kaleb)

    After this, whoever is positioned against me has now a new sense of caution.

    Yet this is to my advantage as I can use this to overpower them with time on my side since I don''t tire out as they do.

    Yet I on the other side feel how the heat in my core is slowly rising since I wasn''t able to do it without high-speed processing and this practice puts me under some kind of long-term strain.

    Against Liqu they switched meanwhile to group fights after they realized that the fights were a little too one-sided.

    Not that this changes anything.

    Albeit, now it proceeds a little bit faster on her side.

    However, one of the larger teams was led by Jaren, so I was about to see his leadership skills firsthand.

    And what can I say, he gave a good fight.

    At one point they started to measure success against Liqu based on how far someone got or how long they survived.

    Jaren devised a strategy focused on cutting Liqu''s slime tentacles while the group advanced in a slow and controlled way like one unit.

    It was a rather horrific scene when they got eventually overwhelmed by Liqu and got taken out one by one, but until that point, they did quite well.

    There was even this magical swordsman, but as he was banned from using lightning magic, mostly to keep Liqu from losing it again, he didn''t leave too much of an impression.

    Yet I didn''t fight him, so I can''t really judge his abilities.

    He could be much better than I grant him.

    On my side, if not for Peras there was no one who came even close to that challenge.

    I even suspect that the first two were in reality both advanced ones to teach me a lesson.

    How did that quote go?

    Overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer.

    If my evaluation of the count is correct then something like this is absolutely plausible.

    I get used to the fights and start to win all of them, even without high-speed processing.

    Yet I get challenged when they start to team up against me as well.

    And the first team...

    "Galos? Balion? You''re fighting as well?" (Shari)

    They don''t look too friendly, something that I can probably attribute to Liqu running wild yesterday.

    To be honest, they look fierce.

    Galos is equipped with a sword and a shield while Balion wields a two-handed sword.

    Yet different from Peras this one looks heavy, accommodating to his large frame.

    I know I cannot lose here.

    This would show them weakness, which I cannot afford if I want to retain the least bit of authority.

    The unconcealed disdain in their eyes motivates me to prevent them from coming close to my core.

    But at least I should inquire about my team and show some concern.

    It''s important that they believe that I care.

    "By the way, how is Vela?" (Shari)

    On the other side, right now it seems like I''ve triggered some hatred against my person.

    At least Galos speaks to me.

    "She still refuses to leave her room." (Galos)

    Balion just grinds his teeth.

    It seems both of them are fond of her.

    "Begin!" (Kaleb)

    They advance on me.

    Galos with the shield is at it to protect Balion from most of my attacks.

    I think I could deal with him.

    First, I have to get rid of this vexing shield.

    My approach of sending a tendril to glue against it and take it away should help on this matter.

    The problem is if I will be able to make it in time.

    While I''m occupied with struggling for Galos'' shield, Balion proceeds to advance in my direction.

    I swipe my leg to the side and attach more slime to make it grow in length.

    This way it strikes along the ground, aiming for Balion''s leg.

    This man is a little too bulky to dodge it and lacks the dexterity to strike fast and precisely enough at the connecting strand to cut it.

    Yet at the same time, he is too heavy for me to throw him off-balance.

    I have to keep him occupied with numerous attacks from my swords.

    However, the strikes only cause a reaction if I whip them at him in a wide arc to increase their impact.

    He uses his sword to shield himself from those heavier blows.

    This renders both of them stuck.

    "What you''re doing? Help me!" (Galos)

    He refers to the strand which is attached to his shield.

    This one is at mid-height so it would be an easy task to slash it with that giant sword.

    And the sword is wide enough that I couldn''t reshape the slime from the other side.

    My strikes occupy Balion, but nonetheless, he can prepare a strike to free Galos.

    I should seize this opportunity.

    Two swords rush out to stab Balion in the side, while one more is slashing at his knee from behind while he turns to the strand on his right side.

    This shows finally some results.

    I actually manage to get Balion down on his knee.

    Yet he still managed to strike, so that Galos can now rush in front of him and protect him until his partner manages to get back up on his legs.

    Two against one is really unfair.

    They''re now too close to my liking, so I need to come up with a new plan.

    For the moment, I keep Galos in check under a barrage of strikes from six controlled swords at once.

    He takes some minor damage yet the blades are blunt and won''t impede him in a way that would matter.

    Balion is already up again.

    I shift my focus and prepare some obvious, very crude, heavy strikes aiming for Balion and Galos'' heads.

    When Galos lifts his shield the way I intended him to I slash with my two remaining swords at his legs.

    "Urgh!" (Galos)

    This is enough to send him down.

    Yet Balion ducked below the attack and gets behind all my swords.

    Having no weapon left to reach in time I''m left with no choice.

    I let go of everything, raise a swiftly formed arm in his direction, and prepare a sphere of gluey slime inside my body.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    He was directly in front of me so he couldn''t dodge in time when I aimed for his head.

    The mass spreads on his face and takes his vision.

    "Argh! What is this?!" (Balion)

    His random slashes are still dangerous, but it''s just a question of time until I get him down with some controlled pushes and pulls from my reshaped appendages.

    Slashing at him would be too much now.

    After a while, he''s on the ground and just grabs at his face to get the slime off.

    "Can we say that I''ve won?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes. Can you do something about... this?" (Kaleb)

    He points at this writhing bundle on the ground.

    This must be inconvenient.

    "Guess so." (Shari)

    Leaving my core as far out of Balion''s reach as possible I approach him.

    "Can you please hold still for a moment? I''m already at it." (Shari)

    I lay my hand on his face and simply reabsorb the slime there.

    Judging from his look I doubt that this made him like me more.

    On the other side, the red face might just come from his irritated skin.

    "This was a good try! Go to the healer and let him check you!" (Kaleb)

    I guess he tries to play it down.

    After this, I have some more fights left and when there are three at once they actually manage to hit the stone.

    Nonetheless, I would say I do well.

    In the end, I think I made some progress.

    Eventually, even this exercise comes to an end.

    To summarize this day, many soldiers need to take a bath and have to get their uniforms cleaned.

 Chapter 97

    - Shari -

    Ugh, I feel strained.

    Well, not strained in the usual sense since my body is maybe one of the most relaxed things in this world.

    Nonetheless, having had to spend the whole day serving as some kind of advanced training dummy has taken its toll on me, even if we were provided enough flesh to keep going.

    Liqu doesn''t seem to mind as much.

    I am not sure if she had fun, but she never was particularly challenged to beat up her opponents.

    Maybe with eight at once, while she wasn''t allowed to dissolve or flood the whole area, but her slime tentacle assault still left me with some very disturbing impressions.

    Yet it''s over now and so we can go back to our rooms and relax.

    As far as I know, everyone who participated is now allowed to get a rest period.

    And many got minor injuries.

    Healing magic can only do so much in patching someone up so that many have still to deal with considerable pain.

    While contemplating this I have this side thought if it would be possible to directly increase my energy through the usage of healing magic instead of dissolving stuff, as it''s basically the magical embodiment of life.

    Yet considering my consumption it might be more efficient to just give me some flesh instead of forcing an estimated dozen of healers to cast themselves dry.

    Anyway, I need some rest for now.

    While I tried not to overuse high-speed thinking, I had to use it for some of the harder fights, and for the rest was always at the limit of my normal capability with all the appendages I simultaneously controlled.

    This is now taking its toll.

    I need some rest and hope that the sleep will do its job and literally help cool me down.

    Yet I should have considered one very important factor.

    Whenever I wish to finally have a break and really need a relaxing time the world is doing its best to sabotage this for me.

    So it comes that when I reach my room it''s already occupied.

    "Vela? What are you doing here?" (Shari)

    My last intel was that she still hadn''t left the barracks since Liqu screwed with her.

    "Can I talk to you?" (Vela)

    "Well, you''re already here." (Shari)

    She points at Liqu.

    "Without that thing." (Vela)

    Since I get that she''s uncomfortable I should comply.

    I doubt she would try anything and even if she wanted to, my core is hidden beneath my clothes which I had naturally put back on earlier.

    "Liqu, can you leave please?" (Shari)

    She''s bothered, but as I asked her nicely she does so with a nod.

    "Just to say so, her hearing is out of this world. I am rather sure she''ll perceive every little word." (Shari)

    "Tsk, fine. Whatever." (Vela)

    "What do you want from me?" (Shari)

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "You''ve won." (Vela)

    "Oh. Yes, great... Do I get a prize?" (Shari)

    "Stop this! I''m telling you that I give up. I''m not accepting you, but know that I cannot win. I could see the fights from the window, or rather how that thing eradicated one party after the other without even looking in their direction as it was focused on you the whole time." (Vela)

    "Ah, yes. Believe me, that kind of attention is troublesome. But I still don''t get what you''re trying to tell me." (Shari)

    "That monster will certainly run amok if something happens to you and it threatened that in the worst case it would destroy the capital. The only way I see to prevent this is either by killing that thing or by preventing your death. And I doubt you''d help us with the former." (Vela)

    "It''s not like I intend to die." (Shari)

    "Idiot! Every last one of us is prepared to die! Be it a monster, a foreign force, or whatever, we could die on every single mission! This kind of determination is necessary if you head into battle. You not only lack this devotion, but your death would have terrible consequences. And we¡¯re supposed to accept someone like this as our leader?" (Vela)

    "I get your point. You''re saying that I''m not really into it. However, I can''t change this. All I can do is to act to the best of my abilities." (Shari)

    "And all I can do is prevent you from dying and causing us trouble. As I said, don''t believe that I''m on your side, but I''m at least willing to act on your behalf since our all survival depends on it. So you win. Understood?" (Vela)

    "This means in specific?" (Shari)

    "This means I''m going to talk to the others. You said Jaren and I are in charge, right? So I will try to somehow make this work before anything happens." (Vela)

    "I would especially ask you to talk to Galos and Balion. Those two seem rather hostile and this is mostly because of what happened to you. What did Liqu even do back then?" (Shari)

    She rolls her eyes.

    Probably because I put the blame on Liqu as if I wouldn''t be involved.

    On another note, I envy her for being able to perform this action.

    "As I said, she threatened me. Basically just that she would find my loved ones and force me to eat them. I have to admit that she''s rather creative about torture." (Vela)

    I guess laughing it off, being like "Ahaha, monsters, right?" wouldn''t be appropriate, right?

    "Sigh, sorry. She can be... extremes at times. It''s a difficult task to always rein her in." (Shari)

    "I won''t forget this. On the other side, I know now what I''m up against. Can you promise that you can prevent the worst?" (Vela)

    "I can. I have leverage on her. Yet if the worst is driving us all crazy then all hope is dead and gone." (Shari)

    Looking at her, I have to say she has a sharp gaze which implies that she''s aware of everything.

    "I wasn''t sure, but you''re different from her." (Vela)

    "Wasn''t this a given?" (Shari)

    "Not necessarily. You''re both the same kind of creature, but your demeanor is completely different from hers. The most terrifying about her threat was that she didn''t lie. Straightforward as a monster would be. You, on the other side, behave too human to be the same. This way your story, as farfetched as it sounds, adds up. Yet I don''t know which is worse." (Vela)

    Next, she heads to the exit, stopping at the door.

    "I will talk to Galos and Balion and get them to calm down." (Vela)

    And with this, she''s gone.

    I on my side, walk over to Liqu''s room to talk to her.

    "Was I right? Did you hear everything?" (Shari)

    "I stopped paying attention halfway through." (Liqu)

    "You threatened to make her eat her friends?" (Shari)

    "And family and acquaintances. This wouldn''t even come close to my pain if she would harm you. I thought she should know about this." (Liqu)

    "Sigh. And it''s because you''re doing stuff like this that people are hostile towards us." (Shari)

    "Why do I need people if I have you?" (Liqu)

    "Because then fewer people will want us dead. And I don''t need the monster image. So don''t act like a monster. You can do better than this." (Shari)

    "Better?" (Liqu)

    "Yes. That little girl, for example, for some odd reason likes you. I don''t know what you did, but I am certain it didn''t entail dissolving someone she likes and forcing it down her throat. Be aware of the impression you make. If you do the threats towards us will decrease and we both will be safer. Could you do this, please?" (Shari)

    "If you wish so, I''ll try." (Liqu)

    "Great. Then excuse me, but I need some rest." (Shari)

    It''s still around midday, but I am mentally exhausted at this point.

    So I just want to dive into my tub.

    "The count wants to see you. Please follow me." (Dion)

    What have I done to you, world?!

    Left with no choice I flow back out of the tub and take the piercing dagger as well as the new short sword I''ve been provided.

    The first because it''s my favorite, the second for appearance''s sake.

    More blades would be heavy and uncomfortable to carry around and I don''t believe I''m in any imminent danger here.

    Next, I fetch my uniform to make a proper impression.

    I believe that it can just be positive if I present myself like this.

    Liqu on her side doesn''t get the hint and since I don''t want to make the count wait I had no time to correct her.

    So she follows naked behind me.

    A short time later we are back at the count''s office.

    Dion leads us in.

    "Ah, there you are. Please come in. We have important matters to discuss." (Radon)

    Oh, that I am sure about.

 Chapter 98

    - Shari -

    "Ah, there you are. Please come in. We have important matters to discuss." (Radon)

    There''s the count again.

    His room is as neat and tidy as usual.

    I would say he acts a bit too high and mighty at times, but maybe that''s well-deserved regarding his status.

    It''s still fascinating how this self-confidence is enough to enable him not to freak out whenever we enter the room.

    "Greetings, my lord." (Shari)

    "I see you''ve absolved the exercise and are still in a good shape. Even after such an extensive period of time." (Radon)

    To be honest, my core feels as if any further strain might have severe consequences.

    Yet I won''t show weakness and instead put on a fake smile while making sure it doesn''t stretch too far.

    "It was a bit much, but we managed." (Shari)

    "I''m aware. But it seems only a few soldiers were able to achieve satisfying results. One could hardly call this a success. What are your thoughts on the matter?" (Radon)

    "I think it''s pointless to even try to win against Liqu. She''s simply too much." (Shari)

    "It was easy. They couldn''t even move that much, but had to stay on that field. And I was always full. It would''ve been harder if I hadn''t been at my full capacity." (Liqu)

    And I am very sure that she was overeating a bit to show off.

    She has this ability to control more mass than she should be able to, at the cost of fine control and increased energy expenditure.

    So if someone puts a full flesh menu in front of her it''s to be expected that she''ll take advantage of it.

    And maybe she wanted to show off a bit.

    "I see. Maybe we should put some restrictions regarding your allowed maximum on you for the next time." (Radon)

    Next time!?

    Is he for real or just angry because Liqu is currently sullying his?

    "But for now, I''m more interested in your opinion about that practice. Shari was it, right?" (Radon)

    "Yes, that''s my name. I struggled quite a lot with my opponents. They were hard to fight and I was troubled to put much resistance against them. But that was the intention, right? This whole training was was for me in the first place." (Shari)

    "At least your perception is satisfactory. Do you know why?" (Radon)

    "Because Liqu will go on a rampage should something happen to me." (Shari)

    "Precisely. When one of my subordinates refuses to leave her quarters after an encounter with your comrade I would naturally inquire for the reason. In this case, the fact that your comrade threatened to annihilate every last one of us was of minor interest to me. Not like you tried to hide that point." (Radon)

    So it was Vela who told him.

    Makes sense and I should probably assume that people talk to each other more often.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "No one threatens my Shari." (Liqu)

    Sigh!

    Could you please not threaten our employer Liqu?!

    "I didn''t. Yet there''ll always be a risk. So if something might happen to "your Shari" and the cause doesn''t lie with us, you might still decide that we''re at fault and subsequently turn against us. At least, that''s my assumption. Am I right?" (Radon)

    "I don''t know. I don''t know what I''ll do if the most important I ever had and will have would be gone. You might be right that I''d lose all reason. Because nothing would matter anymore. And this includes everyone here." (Liqu)

    Fine, wonderful.

    I move behind Liqu and inconspicuously free a finger from my glove which I guide as a tendril inside Liqu''s back.

    The effect is immediate.

    At least I''m extremely aware of her extreme reaction when she realizes what I''m doing.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari!" (Liqu)</li>

    <li>"Shut up! And I mean this in general! Not another word! Now that you thoroughly elaborated to the most powerful person here how stupidly unreasonable and dangerous you are could you please just stop saying anything at all?! Goddamnit, even you must be aware that this cannot be considered a smart move!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Before too much of her elation, flustering, or anything Liqu-like can carry over I slip back out and put on a calm face.

    "Ahem, I''ll assume whatever just happened there is a secret and... private, so I won''t inquire about the sudden shifts in your expression. Yet now my reasons should be clear why I couldn''t simply allow you to begin your service without conducting a little test." (Radon)

    "And? Did I pass this test?" (Shari)

    "At least you performed above average. I doubt there will be many who can figure out how to fight your kind, for now. Yet this advantage will slowly diminish the more people know about your existence. On the other side, taking you hostage would be another way for our enemy to gain control over your partner. Information is key in this situation." (Radon)

    Don''t think I didn''t notice that not only your opponents could do this.

    Fortunately, there''s nothing showing on my face that could give me away.

    Slime is hard to read.

    "Anyways, now that I could gauge your abilities it should be the right time to see how you perform in praxis." (Radon)

    "Does that mean..." (Shari)

    "Yes. I''m assigning you to your first mission. Nothing complicated; a simple monster extermination quest. You will be informed about the details tomorrow. Naturally, I expect you to perform well and that there will be no more unfortunate "incidents" with your team." (Radon)

    This might mean we are officially regarded as trustworthy enough to have some responsibility.

    I''m already at it to turn around and leave his office, afraid to bother him and generally uncomfortable at such a place oozing dignity where one can basically only mess up no matter what they do.

    Especially if someone in the room is leaving splats of slime on the ground.

    Did I mention that Liqu is still naked?

    "One more thing." (Radon)

    Yet the count addresses us again before I can make it out of the room.

    "Yes, my lord?" (Shari)

    "Regarding the holes, which you etched not only through my mansion but also, much more importantly, into the princess¡¯s bed-chamber..." (Radon)

    Naturally, this is no pleasant topic.

    "Yes? What about them?" (Shari)

    "I thought about filling them. Yet since fixing the whole interior of the mansion''s walls in all its complexity would require a degree of material and effort I''m not willing to spare, I decided to leave them be. Also, it would just appear to be pointless to me if you can simply make new ones." (Radon)

    "Does that mean..." (Shari)

    "I don''t believe you''re a danger to her Highness. The princess should be pleased and it''s not recommended to cut her off from the outside world. In fact, it might be advantageous to have Liqu posing as her guard. She''s certainly more than able to take care of any threats to her Highness'' life. However, I have to order you to abstain from any further nightly visits. She needs her sleep." (Radon)

    Did I mention that I dislike how he always cuts me off when I want to say something?

    Anyways, it seems we''ve just got entrusted with the safety of a princess.

    Two slimes being responsible for the future ruler of this country?

    What a joke!

    But at least, I can finally leave.

    The guards are still apprehensive, and the servants whisper when I pass by, but this doesn''t interest me as I just want to get back to my room.

    It was past due time and I really need my rest.

    After separating from Liqu, and assuring myself that she''s not going to cause any more chaos, I enter my room.

    I find it was cleaned during my absence and a piece of meat was placed on the table, ready for me to "dissolve" it.

    I am not sure if Liqu is right about the terms.

    The process might be a bit different from eating, but the nature of it is rather similar in my opinion.

    Even if it is a more direct way to gain energy.

    However, I am totally spent and just want to dive into my tub.

    On the other side, I realized that the longer I wait with dissolving flesh the less I¡¯ll gain from it.

    In addition, I refuse to eat it when it gets moldy.

    Which is just a question of time in this humid underground room.

    So I decide to do something that can be just described as extremely bad manners.

    I let all my stuff glide to the freshly cleaned floor, grab the flesh, and tug myself into the tub.

    There I drift slowly into my disconnected state while maybe starting a very slow dissolving.

    While I''m aware of how wrong this sleep-eating is, it feels refreshing.

    And isn''t this the most important thing?

 Chapter 99

    - Shari -

    "Uwaahh!" (Shari)

    I raise my body out of my tub and look around me.

    First I have to deal with my blue vision which sometimes gets like this after a total disconnect.

    It might be that my mind has first to filter out the coloring of my body before it can establish a proper sense of vision.

    Also, I chew sometimes with my mouth which feels stuffed with mass before realizing why this is so and that spitting it out is not the way to deal with this.

    I''ve had enough moments like these where I tried exactly that only for it to land straight back in my body.

    Which is a troubling experience.

    The room is as it was before, but I notice some flesh on the table.

    Not like I spent any energy since my last meal, but that''s nothing they need to know.

    How did the count put it?

    Information is key.

    I get dressed, store a dagger in each arm before putting the gloves on, and fasten the provided sword on the uniform.

    Interestingly the last part is the most difficult one since the weight disturbs the balance of how I let my clothes stick to me.

    Liqu doesn''t even bother with weapons.

    Or clothes.

    The latter I force her to wear, so we can make a good impression on others.

    Since no one woke me up yesterday I guess today we will get the details of our mission.

    I head out and at the exit, one of the guards speaks to me.

    "Captain Peras wants to see you." (guard)

    I notice a slight trembling in his voice, but overall it seems to be steadier than it was before.

    "Thank you for informing me." (Shari)

    I say so with a smile.

    He was probably ordered and like this forced to, but a friendly response can only work out in my favor.

    I walk over to Peras'' office in the building next to the mansion.

    I still don''t know why the soldier''s administration is separated like this from whatever the count does in his office.

    Maybe it''s just to keep the sweating soldiers out before the stench gets inside.

    Fortunately, this doesn''t include me.

    I don''t smell at all.

    Now at a closer look, I find that this place is a fortress.

    Not only because of the iron fence that was built around it, but the windows are all on the second story or higher and I noticed the walls are stupidly thick while I was entering.

    Naturally, I get still uneasy looks while passing.

    Yet something is different this time.

    There''s still fear, but also... embarrassment?

    That could be.

    Yesterday, I not only grappled with many of them on the ground but also left a large part of my body liquid on each of them.

    Urgh, I hope no one''s going to describe this in a way that someone could get the wrong idea.

    Avoiding eye contact with the people, I quickly head to Peras'' office.

    Is Peras his personal name?

    Usually, the kind of position he has would be given to a lesser noble.

    So it could be that this is his family name.

    This one should be the one officially used.

    Yet I don''t know for sure.

    Never mind.

    "Splotsh"

    "Splotsh"

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Sigh!

    Forgot about the knocking problem.

    "Enter." (Peras)

    Seems he still heard it.

    There is Peras again with his usual sour look.

    Yet something isn''t quite right here.

    He looks tense.

    "Ehm, is something wrong?" (Shari)

    "Are you really asking this? You broke four of my ribs yesterday! One of them was dangerously close to piercing my lungs. You may not know this since you don''t have to deal with something as mundane as ''bones'' that may break, but healing magic can only mend them, not readjust their position. They had to be set by hand. One after the other. My chest still hurts like hell." (Peras)

    Something tells me I should''ve avoided this topic.

    "I''m sorry about that." (Shari)

    "Tsk. Not my first injury and definitely not my last. I have no idea what you did there, but from now on try to hold back during spars." (Peras)

    I really shouldn''t tell him that this technique was still completely experimental.

    "I''ve heard something about a mission?" (Shari)

    "Yes, sure. Don''t worry. It''s simple. Just an ordinary subjugation. Your team alone should be enough for that." (Peras)

    "What exactly is it about?" (Shari)

    "Something big managed  to slip past our watch and now threatens the area south-east of the capital." (Peras)

    "Something big isn''t too precise, captain." (Shari)

    "Finding out what it exactly is is part of your job. All we know is that it''s dwelling in this area. Do you know what lies there?"(Peras)

    I know what he could mean from my map.

    "There should be a lake." (Shari)

    "Tsk. Lake is good. It may be called Velja Lake but it''s a fucking swamp! As dirty and murky as it could be since the capital''s drainage leads just there. The area might prove difficult even or especially for you." (Peras)

    "I still don''t know what I should be looking for. Would you have any idea, captain?" (Shari)

    "As I said, this should be part of your duty as well. The testimonies we''ve got are at best crude. The few who survived the attacks spoke of large claws, shining skin, and a giant maw. Yet given the description and the area... It could be a Leviath." (Peras)

    "A Leviath?" (Shari)

    "Not much is known about them. It''s said they originally come from the south, yet that doesn¡¯t really say much given that most monsters come from the Evergrove." (Peras)

    "You have a name so some kind of information must exist, right?" (Shari)

    "I know they''re aquatic, as you might have guessed from where it¡¯s hiding out. However, this is just a wild guess. I have no idea how such an exotic thing would have got there. But I don''t know of any other monster of this size that is attracted to water. The usual creatures of the land wouldn''t claim this place as their territory." (Peras)

    "So we shall now randomly search the waters and hope to find it?" (Shari)

    "Mind your rank, officer. Disrespect won''t be tolerated. Regarding your mission. The creature is very active and claims much prey. It should be possible to locate it. Just follow the blood trail. The attacks are concentrated on the road between the capital and Ekoras so you should search on the western side. Recent attacks were seven miles to the north. This is where you should start. Your second in command, Jaren, requested the reports. For details, you should ask him. You will depart tomorrow morning, so prepare yourself. I would recommend that you consult your team." (Peras)

    "Yes, sure. Anything else I should know before heading out?" (Shari)

    "Since you will likely have to traverse the area around the Velja Lake I will be sending someone else with you." (Peras)

    "Someone else?" (Shari)

    "Yes. To be precise, a water mage. His name is Niboku. You will find his abilities... useful for this kind of venture." (Peras)

    Niboku, this name brings up questions.

    And I mean the name itself brings up questions since it¡¯s very unusual.

    First, it is too long.

    In Rakis, and as far I know most of the closer countries, the custom is to use short names.

    Mum once told me when I asked for the reason, that it''s easier to shout a short name when a monster attacks rather than a name with multiple syllables.

    Yet because of this reason the further you get to the safe north the longer the names get.

    In general, you can make a fairly accurate guess on how safe someone was growing up based on their name.

    For example, Elara should come from a somewhat good house.

    However, Niboku is still on the uncommon side.

    The other issue is that just from the sound of it; the name has a weird flow I cannot really relate to.

    "Is there anything I should know about this person?" (Shari)

    "Only that he''s a water mage. The main issue is that you will need someone who keeps the equipment dry. The risk of illness due to wet clothing cannot be taken lightly. Aside from this, he is a regular member on any kind of longer excursion. His ability to provide clean water is invaluable for those. Anything else?" (Peras)

    I perk up at this comment, suddenly being much more interested.

    Yet Peras seems to be bothered by our presence, so I should keep it short.

    "No, sir! We will do our best!" (Shari)

    I turn around, make sure Liqu follows, and start to leave the room.

    "And officer..." (Peras)

    "Yes, captain?" (Shari)

    "You gave a good fight back then." (Peras)

    I stare for a moment in disbelief and have to use my hand to keep my mouth from leaking any slime while it hangs open.

    "You''re dismissed." (Peras)

    Questioning my common sense, I leave.

 Chapter 100

    - Shari -

    After the talk with Peras, I should meet up with my team.

    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised that they were informed before I was.

    Jaren should have much more experience than I do in leading and so it''s not strange that they give him the details in advance.

    As I see it, if there was any other reason for giving us the rank of an officer if not to mess with us, the only point might be that we should have a status that won''t allow any of the common soldiers to mistreat us and raise Liqu''s anger.

    I need to head to the conference room for the team meeting.

    There I see how our team is already lined up.

    All five of them.

    Jaren looks pretty composed.

    Vela surprisingly stopped glaring at us.

    Galos and Balion look pretty disgruntled, but aside from a low grumble, it seems to be fine.

    And Elin is there as well.

    She seems to be doing okay, but who knows how she fared on her own in this place.

    Since I had the best experience with Jaren, I address him first.

    "So, seems like we''re going on our first mission." (Shari)

    I should mention that I have no idea what a group leader should say in this kind of situation.

    "Officer, we prepared our equipment and are ready to leave any moment." (Jaren)

    This reminds me.

    "Ehm, is the distribution of our stuff regarding our provisions and such already settled?" (Shari)

    "In general, everyone carries his own load, but scouts are exempt from this. The additional weight is distributed among the fighters with consideration of each one''s physical ability." (Jaren)

    "Okay, I don''t want to sound lazy, but carrying too much stuff will make it hard for us to maintain our shapes and I have to say that it''s not a good idea to let Liqu carry any provisions." (Shari)

    "It should be possible for the rest of us to share the load. In the first place, it''s just a short mission and we will be most of the time on horseback." (Jaren)

    "Horseback? Uh, I see some issues." (Shari)

    One would be that I don''t know how heavy Liqu is.

    Probably more than a rager.

    At times, the wooden floors creak below her, but she didn''t break through them, yet.

    However, I wouldn''t want to torture a poor animal.

    This applies also to us even sitting on those animals.

    The shaking alone should be enough for us to lose our shape.

    And us flowing around them is no experience I wish for any living creature.

    "Oh. But this is the fastest method to get to our destination. There might be a different one though... Anyways, I''ve heard you weren''t given any travel equipment yet. So I took the liberty to request two bags for you." (Jaren)

    Jaren takes some steps back and procures two bags.

    They''re much smaller than the big one I have but more comfortable to carry with the smaller size.

    For a short mission, this should be better.

    "I would suggest that you too go and prepare your equipment, officer. After this, we meet up at the stables close to the front gate. We should look if it works out." (Jaren)

    He is right that I should take all of my weapons with me for this mission and also my good cloak since we¡¯ll be traversing a rather well-frequented road.

    However, before that, I want to do something else.

    And so I go to the barracks to meet this water mage.

    I isolate the first soldier who doesn''t manage to escape in time and ask my questions.

    Okay, maybe I used slime dash to get in front of him before he could get away.

    It''s not like I can''t fetch my shoes after this.

    "Excuse me? Would you be so kind to answer me a question?" (Shari)

    "Whaah-Wha-What do you want?" (soldier)

    Ah, cooperative.

    "I would like to know the location of Niboku." (Shari)

    I want to talk to Niboku for a special reason.

    "H-he should be in the barracks. Niboku is naturally in the men''s quarters." (soldier)

    "Thank you very much for this." (Shari)

    I even make a curtsy to appear especially well-mannered.

    However, since he is more than anything else keen that I leave he doesn''t appreciate that gesture.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    After that, I directly make my way into the barracks.

    I only need to find out on which side the shrieked high-pitched screams belong to the men.

    I ignore most of them while entering.

    Finally, I find my target in the dormitory.

    Time to engage him, before he can react and run away.

    "Hello Niboku, I was looking for you." (Shari)

    I give him my brightest smile.

    Shortly after realizing what that entails, I cancel everything.

    He still looks bewildered.

    "W-What do you want?" (Niboku)

    "I get that quite often recently." (Shari)

    He isn''t panicking as much as I thought, but saying that he''s mildly disturbed might still be an understatement.

    "Why are you here?" (Niboku)

    I hope he doesn''t mean the fact that I''m in the men''s quarter.

    The only excuse I have would be that this doesn''t really matter regarding my condition.

    Yet I guess this wasn''t it as he already thinks of me as a slime, to my dismay.

    "I''ve heard we would have a mission together and wanted to talk to the team members in advance, and I know almost nothing about you." (Shari)

    "And now?" (Niboku)

    "I''m curious. You don''t look half as panicked as people usually are." (Shari)

    He looks wary and I notice some distress, but he appears to still be capable of thinking rationally.

    "Because I don''t know you. Our lord wouldn''t send us to just get eaten like the others seem to assume. Nonetheless, I can''t help but worry about you." (Niboku)

    "Well, then I''m glad. That''s still much better than the usual reaction towards my person. Most people have their prejudices towards slimes." (Shari)

    "To be honest, slimes don¡¯t exist where I come from, so I have no idea what I''m supposed to think." (Niboku)

    "Ah, yes. I thought you looked like a foreigner. Where do you come from? And how it comes you don''t know slimes there? As far I know they spread everywhere." (Shari)

    "I''m from Yamata. And the reason we don''t have slimes there is simply that it''s a group of islands in the west." (Niboku)

    "Yamata? Wait, we are very much in the middle of the continent. There are at least two countries between Rakis and the ocean. How did you end up here?" (Shari)

    "While I can understand the need for basic information, I don''t see why I should share the story of my life with you." (Niboku)

    "Fine, I was just curious." (Shari)

    "Now could you please tell me what you want from me? I hope it was not just inquiring about my homeland." (Niboku)

    "No. I was told you are a water mage." (Shari)

    "Well, yes. While it''s a convenient kind of magic, you don''t get much out of it. You can''t utilize it well in a fight, and healers and earth magic engineers are better paid for their services. In the end, we''re speaking about something as mundane as providing water." (Niboku)

    "This is still a great support in the field. That means you can also gather it?" (Shari)

    "Well, yes. That''s basic. Water isn''t coming out of nowhere. The same as the earth I am only manipulating what is already there. No water means no spell. However, I¡¯ve heard creating water should be possible, but at an incredible cost." (Niboku)

    I really have to fight that smile that is creeping upward.

    "Why do you look so weird? Uh, sorry. Weirder than usual. Ahem, why this question?" (Niboku)

    "If you can gather water, that means you can also gather moisture, yes? Like drying something? They said this might become handy at that lake." (Shari)

    "I rarely use it like that." (Niboku)

    "Why not? Never had recently washed clothes you wanted to dry?" (Shari)

    "Why would that bother me? I like a little dampness to them." (Niboku)

    Ah, I forgot.

    Mages are weird.

    "Also it''s very different from what I''m usually doing. Creating an assembling point is quite the opposite from driving it away." (Niboku)

    "Wouldn''t it work to do the gathering close to the area you want to dry?" (Shari)

    "Or I might make it worse by dragging more to the point." (Niboku)

    "Why not test it? Can you... I don''t know. Dry this glove?" (Shari)

    "That was your intention all the time, wasn''t it?" (Niboku)

    "You know, one of my greatest issues is that everything I keep in contact with my body gets drenched with slime. If you can help on that matter I would be really grateful." (Shari)

    "Slime is not water. Otherwise I might be able to control you." (Niboku)

    "I hope you weren''t serious just now." (Liqu)

    She not only spoke in a slightly ominous voice but also started sending small slime tendrils in his direction.

    "Liqu, he said he couldn''t. Calm down." (Shari)

    "Sorry for the disappointment." (Niboku)

    "You didn''t try. If it''s about the slime, I''m perfectly fine with just getting the wetness out." (Shari)

    "I think I could give it a chance. No promises." (Niboku)

    Great. He starts with some movements around my glove.

    Yet...

    "Is this taking much longer? It''s just dragging on and on." (Liqu)

    "No one forced you to follow me here. If you want to leave you can. As long you won''t eat anybody while wandering off." (Shari)

    I would be extremely worried, having Liqu roam the estate unattended, but she doesn¡¯t have to know.

    Meanwhile, Niboku is making progress.

    He places the hand close to the sleeve and a moment later water assembles around it.

    "Did it work?" (Shari)

    "I guess. Though I need direct contact with the place I draw from. Not the most pleasant thing to do." (Niboku)

    He gives it back and guides the water into a cup.

    "Wonderful. Thank you very much for this." (Shari)

    "You appear far more affable than the soldiers give you credit for." (Niboku)

    "Thanks for this. I won''t bother you any longer. We''ll meet again tomorrow." (Shari)

    He seems to have nothing to add.

    Things being like this I leave the barracks as the crowd on the floor of gawkers and people waiting to get in grew worrisomely large.

    It''s not very difficult to get out, as they aren''t too keen to come close.

    After that, we meet with Jaren at the stables as we agreed.

    "So what now?" (Shari)

    "We should ride to the place of the last attack and from there see if we can find traces we can track. Elin! You think you can do this?" (Jaren)

    "Sure, it was barely covered in my courses, but it¡¯s not too different from basic adventuring knowledge. I''ve got this." (Elin)

    I don''t know too much about Elin''s skills, but I believe her when she says that she has a keen eye to gather information.

    "So, regarding riding..." (Shari)

    "Maybe at least give it a try?" (Jaren)

    "I really don''t see this happening." (Shari)

    Nonetheless, I should be cooperative and at least attempt to do it.

    Rather disheartened I approach the horse bound in the stable.

    It focuses me with a wary look.

    Slowly I extend my arm in its direction.

    "WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    Well, that it''s having a panic attack might be an understatement.

    It rams its body left and right, strangles itself with its reins, and in general looks as if it''s in some kind of death struggle.

    Stable personnel comes to seize this obviously terrified creature, but struggle to regain control over it.

    Getting the hint I draw back to a for this animal more comfortable distance.

    Okay, lesson learned.

    Animals hate me!

    Maybe it noticed that my body has no scent, that I move oddly, or enough slime was visible for it to realize what I am.

    My last meal wasn''t too long ago so it could''ve even been some lingering dissolving scent.

    Whatever it was, this creature got the impression that it''s done for if I touch it.

    I turn to Jaren.

    "Was that clear enough?" (Shari)

    "Yes... We¡¯ll be lucky if this one doesn¡¯t injure itself and has to be put down." (Jaren)

    "If that happens, can I have it?" (Liqu)

    Put your hand down, Liqu!

    This should answer the question regarding why it was so terrified.

    "And what now? Shall we walk all the way?" (Shari)

    "It''s not exactly nearby, but I have another idea." (Jaren)

    "What is it?" (Shari)

    "We have a simple carriage here. It''s rarely used as one can''t drive with it through most of the local terrain and it''s slower than with a horse for each person, but it might work as an improvised solution. I would suggest you two sit on the far end." (Jaren)

    That''s advice I will take.

    After that, we get back to our rooms to prepare for the mission.

    It seems nothing is going to stop our venture from happening.

 Chapter 101

    - Shari -

    The first thing I do is to stuff everything I''ll need into the small bags we got as part of our equipment so that I leave everything I won''t need during the next few days here.

    This includes our dried provisions, which I hope won''t decay in the meantime.

    They were made to keep for a while, so they should still be edible when we get back.

    The new bags can store everything I need like all my weaponry and even a change of clothes.

    So I''m fine.

    We naturally also take the coats we were provided to avoid any unnecessary incidents out on the street.

    After I''m confident that I have prepared everything necessary we move out to meet up with the others for our first mission.

    When I arrive, everyone is already ready.

    The carriage Jaren got is really nothing special.

    Just a thing probably used to transport goods.

    Or troops in the case that riding isn''t an option.

    It still seems to be sturdy.

    Nonetheless, I grow a bit worried when Liqu starts to climb on that thing.

    Please, don''t let her break it!

    "Creak"

    The sound is worrisome, but it appears that she won''t break right through it.

    I still have no idea how weight distribution works for slimes.

    Next, I as well try to sit comfortably down in the carriage.

    At least it doesn''t creak below me as much as it did for her.

    The carriage is barely big enough to contain all members of our team.

    Jaren takes the reins on the front seat and the rest of us stay in the open wagon.

    Balion sits naturally close to Vela.

    Galos is next to him, Elin and Niboku on the opposite side.

    Especially Balion makes me worried since I haven''t had good experiences with love-obsessed people.

    Fortunately, the horses don''t seem to notice who they are carrying this time.

    Would''ve been bad if they freak out now.

    Then we''re moving out.

    We drive along the road first to the small settlement which lies on the crossroad of the main route and the path to the count''s estate.

    We had this little incident in the tavern here.

    After this, we head north.

    To say it frankly, this is uncomfortable.

    I am here at close quarters and feel absolutely tense about everyone here.

    I know I''m not on the best terms with these people here and they probably fear we might eat them.

    And due to my nervousness, my body weirdly shifts and changes its composition beneath the cloak.

    That''s not the best base for a relaxed journey.

    Nonetheless, I should at least try to do something about the tense atmosphere.

    "Soooooo. Everything alright?" (Shari)

    I should really work on my communication skills.

    "What exactly? The fact that we''re sharing this carriage with monsters or that we''re going to fight another one in an absolutely disadvantageous environment?" (Vela)

    "I guess both are important topics to discuss, but let''s start with the first. Are we fine? No sudden urge to slash the slimes with a weapon?" (Shari)

    "This wouldn''t be too bad." (Liqu)

    "I''ve talked to them. Balion? Galos? You''re not going to complain, right?" (Vela)

    "Tsk. It''s still a bloody joke." (Balion)

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    More of a "slimy" joke if you ask me.

    "I can''t believe we''re in this situation." (Galos)

    "Well, it was your boss'' idea. I had no influence on the decision. What I can promise is that I want some positive response from the higher-ups and like this will do my best to succeed on this mission and have no intention to leave anyone behind. Is that enough?" (Shari)

    "Sigh. I think we can''t ask for much more." (Vela)

    "I have a question: Isn''t a swamp bad for you? You''re already liquid." (Niboku)

    "It makes things a bit difficult. But calm waters shouldn''t be a problem. Right, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "I like the swamp. It''s wet so there''s no loss in mass even over extended periods of time. As long you keep your slime together there is no problem. You might just be more prone to leave mass behind if you''re careless. So it''s important to always pay attention to this. It''s even possible to use dissolving on the water to get something out of it." (Liqu)

    "Please not while we''re close enough to be affected." (Elin)

    "Okay." (Liqu)

    It''s kinda sad that Liqu had to be reminded about that.

    "We haven''t talked for a while Elin. Is everything working out for you?" (Shari)

    "I won''t complain. The weaponry training here isn¡¯t really for me. Too clean. I can see how learning to calmly aim and shoot might help against a beast that got properly suppressed by a vanguard, but in a street fight, they wouldn''t survive with just that. As I said before, the rest is basic knowledge one can read in every guidebook in the guild." (Elin)

    "It''s good that you meet the expectations. There could be worse jobs." (Shari)

    "Don''t forget that I have a goal. And you as well." (Elin)

    This sounds far too ambiguous to the other people present.

    "Not anymore. We''ve done our part." (Shari)

    "Sure. For me you did more than enough. However, you are on their death list. They will hunt and try to kill you. Or worse, look into your background." (Elin)

    Sadly she''s right.

    By now someone might have reported our involvement with the incident in Ekoras to the bosses of this organization.

    Or at least have drawn a connection between our conflict, Cid''s untimely death, and our sudden disappearance from the town.

    We left more than enough hints back then.

    I would have to completely re-establish my identity and couldn''t use my hard-acquired guild card anymore.

    "What are you talking about?" (Galos)

    "Ehm, about the enemy?" (Shari)

    "Enemy?" (Balion)

    "Are you stupid? We''re basically at war with an unknown opponent! Any idea how many of our comrades died when the young master''s carriage was raided?" (Vela)

    "I can confidently say we aren''t ¡¯t on good terms with those people." (Shari)

    "Fine. Whatever." (Balion)

    He still doesn''t seem to like us but stays at least quiet.

    That helps.

    We pass the settlement and whenever someone of the passersby is looking in our direction I hide my head a bit deeper within my cloak.

    We might have our masks and the count''s word, but this might still turn into a major incident if we get exposed without any prior preparation.

    "So, now about our mission." (Shari)

    "We will drive to the scene of the last attack. From there we will see if we can follow the traces back to the creature''s lair. It''s said to be big so there should be something like a trail to follow. I''m just worried about the terrain. When it starts to swim we might get problems. And the Velja Lake is said to be particularly tricky." (Jaren)

    "I always wondered how such a place can exist this close to the capital." (Balion)

    "If it''s close to the capital, why do we have to do this? Why can''t those nobles simply pay some adventurers to subjugate this thing?" (Galos)

    "Because most adventurers aren''t able or wouldn''t want to deal with the area. It''s extremely difficult to traverse, one can barely set up a camp on the wet ground, and the monsters might ambush from below the surface. But not just that, any injury one sustains might fester in this muddy water. Aside from that, the fact that the Ekoras-route is affected is enough to claim it''s the count''s responsibility. Even if he barely charges the merchants for their wares." (Vela)

    "Why doesn''t he?" (Shari)

    "The Kahan family was always on the honorable side. They take just as much as they need for the administration of the land and for the recruitment of troops to ensure the road is safe. However, while he could change this, the count''s position might worsen if he does. There are too many noble lurkers in the shadows who would just be too eager to accuse him of trying to make Ekoras destitute for his personal gain and that he finally might have turned against his majesty." (Jaren)

    Politics sound terribly complicated.

    All I want is for no one to be trying to kill me, yet if the count loses his position all my carefully planned efforts will crumble into dust.

    Worse, I''ve revealed myself to too many people and this might backfire when word gets out.

    However, it''s not like I could''ve counted on never getting exposed in the future.

    So it might be better if people who are used to me spread the news of my existence instead of terrified townspeople.

    Also, I hope a little that the prejudice against slimes works not only against me but also in my favor.

    The count might be questioned if news gets out, but there''s a chance that no one suspects a slime of scheming as we don''t even have an actual brain to think with.

    The journey proceeds smoothly.

    According to Jaren, our first stop should be halfway between the count''s estate and the capital.

    Two times we see some patrols on the road, but they''re either the count''s men or royal subjects.

    No one is trying to stop us in the carriage as we wear the count''s emblem and like this clearly act in his name.

    The former even greet Jaren with familiarity.

    I don''t know if they know about Liqu and me if they were out for a longer time, but it would unnecessarily delay us to inform them, and I don''t feel too much like causing drama.

    Anyway, we eventually get to the place Jaren was driving to.

 Chapter 102

    - Shari -

    Well, this is a crime scene.

    "This looks pretty bad." (Galos)

    You don''t say?

    In front of me is a torn carriage.

    Not like ours but a big one which at one point had a canvas and was built much higher to stock a greater number of goods.

    At least I think it was since all that remains to attest to this is the amount of wreckage strewn around in the vicinity.

    Whatever did this had huge anger issues and the power to back it up.

    It ripped right through the wood.

    Uh, and the flesh if I look at what pitiful rests were left.

    For human causalities: Nothing concrete, but the splattered blood is an indicator and...

    Bah, is that a hand?

    I don''t want to know.

    To summarize, whoever passed by here I can just hope there were no children with them.

    As questionable it would be of a responsible adult to bring them to Ekoras.

    "Didn''t anyone feel inclined to clean up here?" (Shari)

    "I can! Please let me do it!" (Liqu)

    I can already be sure that Jaren will eventually lose all hope if he already has this look in his eyes.

    "The general procedure is that the first official who learns about the incidents, through witnesses or on his own, relays it in a way that a report reaches the count. After this, an investigation unit is sent to determine what caused it and maybe follow its tracks. Only after the investigation is completed the wreck will be removed." (Jaren)

    "This means you can''t dissolve everything yet, Liqu!" (Shari)

    "But it''s already here! No one will care!" (Liqu)

    "You heard him. Maybe on the way back." (Shari)

    "But then it will be old! The more we wait the more it will decrease in quality!" (Liqu)

    "Can we please first investigate what we''ve got here?" (Shari)

    "Grlschbshlb. Fine." (Liqu)

    Yes, that was the slime version of grumbling.

    "Are you two done?" (Elin)

    "Think so. Guess investigating this is your job now. Please, don''t tell me you haven''t had that lesson in class yet." (Shari)

    "Oh, I can distinguish different claw patterns. But regarding our intel whatever we''re up against is not part of the general curriculum." (Elin)

    Liqu raises her arm at this.

    And that high.

    Too high!

    "Yes, questions?" (Elin)

    "What is a curriculum?" (Liqu)

    "A plan regarding how and when you will learn stuff as a part of a comprehensive education." (Elin)

    She just accepts this.

    Not even reacting in any way to Liqu''s completely out-of-place question.

    After this, she closely examines the streaks, wounds, footprints, and whatever other traces there are to find here.

    "Okay, I''m done." (Elin)

    Is this really something one can for certain be done with?

    "Then speak! What could you gather?" (Vela)

    "Could I first ask a question?" (Elin)

    "What is it? Why are you stalling us?" (Vela)

    "Just a simple thing. What is the usual prey this group handles?" (Elin)

    Before Vela can say something rude Jaren answers for her.

    "It depends. Direwolfs and Feliras are the most common to stray this far past Ekoras. Along with some other critters which would usually get subjugated by a C-rank party of adventurers. Together with other troops, we can even engage bigger creatures. The count prefers a safe approach against those. Last year an effort of six troops managed to bring down a Lykan." (Jaren)

    "A Lykan? Aren''t those on par with ragers?" (Shari)

    "Slightly smaller but faster. To describe them, one would picture a very big direwolf that can stand on its hind legs, and leaps very far with the intention to rip you into shreds." (Jaren)

    "Alright, got the gist of it. Now please tell me: Did you lot somehow severely offend someone?" (Elin)

    "You little..." (Balion)

    Balion wants to say something but Jaren once again cuts him off.

    "Is it about the monster? Please explain it to us." (Jaren)

    "Sure. I cannot say what it is, but what I could perceive is disturbing. The footprint''s depth shows that this thing weighs at least half a ton and the clear claw patterns tell me that that''s not fat. Some parts of the carriage got destroyed in other ways than with claws. The front seat was cleanly bitten off. All in all, I would say that this monster is far above your common targets. In size, strength, and surely the length and sharpness of its claws. That together with the fact that all of you were assigned to our little band of outcasts tells me that someone really doesn''t like you lot." (Elin)

    "Sigh. Could you please proceed?" (Jaren)

    "Yes, sure. The big gash in the undergrowth over there tells me it went that way." (Elin)

    "That''s the direction of the lakes." (Jaren)

    "Oh really? The place where we assumed it to hide is the place where we actually have to search now?" (Elin)

    "Elin, I would advise against making enemies." (Shari)

    "Yes, it just irks me that we were sent on something that would among adventurers be considered a suicide mission. The only positive point is that I would say that Liqu is still the bigger monster." (Elin)

    "Am I?" (Liqu)

    "You are!" (Everyone)

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "That means we just have to follow the path it stroke down the wilderness and will eventually find and kill it. Doesn''t sound too complicated." (Shari)

    "The problem is, even if the surrounding area is not as densely overgrown as in the south, we won''t be able to take the carriage with us." (Jaren)

    "So what would you suggest? Shall we leave someone here to make sure everything is still there when we return?" (Shari)

    "We can take the horses with us, but I would advise against leaving someone here to watch the things we left behind if that thing is really such a big threat." (Jaren)

    Guess he''s right.

    I mean, I hope that Liqu can take this monster, whatever it is, but this won''t just magic this thing away.

    It will still put up a fight and we need every bit of manpower to suppress it while Liqu is going on about dissolving it.

    Especially Balion and Galos who were the only ones I would consider leaving behind.

    Balion''s greatsword might be the only thing we have aside from dissolving which could hurt such a big creature and Galos'' shield will be desperately needed if the creature decides to concentrate its attacks on us.

    While the area still has some growth, the ground becomes more ebon.

    And soon after this wet.

    "Goddamnit! That''s just a swamp here." (Galos)

    I need to say that my own boots became heavier.

    But only a little bit, as they were already drenched by default.

    Maybe I should have left my clothes and such with the carriage but, without a guard, they might get stolen.

    Also, who knows if we incidentally meet anyone out there?

    At least I think I can forgo the mask and lift the hood to improve my vision.

    "God, how shall anyone get used to this sight?" (Galos)

    I liked him better when he was quieter.

    "Galos, you''re aware of the punishment for badmouthing a higher-ranking officer?" (Jaren)

    "This is all shit! You''ve heard the girl. We''re all considered expendable! And that we have to deal with these things just proves it! Does anyone really expect us to listen to monsters?" (Galos)

    "Honestly, I don''t care if you follow my orders or Jaren''s. Just know that you''re already very low on my list regarding who I would prioritize to protect in case of an emergency." (Shari)

    He grumbles at this and I don''t feel any need to force a conversation.

    We proceed through the shallow waters which become more and more difficult to pass.

    "Elin, can you still follow the traces?" (Shari)

    "There are still scrub marks on the ground. But if it gets deeper it''s going to become a problem." (Elin)

    "What are we even going to do when the water becomes too deep? How shall we fight in this environment?" (Galos)

    "I guess it will be on us then?" (Shari)

    I point at Liqu and me.

    "This could be bad. Too much water isn''t good" (Liqu)

    Now it''s bad to be in the water?

    "Ahem, Liqu. Didn''t you say it would be fine to walk through the water?" (Shari)

    "Yes it is. There''s no problem with being in the water. But we won''t be able to move as quickly as usual." (Liqu)

    "Then it''s bad!" (Shari)

    "Well, the control of the mixed slime is weaker and if we move fast it''s prone to get left behind. Because of that I said you should properly concentrate." (Liqu)

    So now it''s my fault?

    God, this slime!

    It''s bad to know that I''m somewhat weakened in this situation and it wasn''t smart of Liqu to announce it to all the others, as special as this situation might be.

    Yet they as well have to struggle with our circumstances.

    Wet boots, uneven grounds, the inability to sit down, and increasingly soaked uniforms make it harder and harder to proceed.

    "This situation is shit." (Galos)

    "You mean the environment or the monster?" (Balion)

    I hope they know to which being they are referring to with that word.

    "At the moment I''m talking about this goddamn water. Niboku, can''t you do anything about this?" (Galos)

    Wait! Niboku?

    At this moment I remember that a water mage is accompanying us.

    It''s astonishing how he managed to stay completely in the background, out of everyone''s sight, at the far end.

    "What are you expecting me to do? Drawing the water out of your boots? They would instantly be drenched again." (Niboku)

    This should answer why he kept quiet.

    So that no one is asking him for favors.

    "Can you maybe gather the worst of the fluid from our clothes, which are above the water? I know you can do this." (Shari)

    "That''s quite an effort. It would take long and is rather difficult with so much moisture in the air." (Niboku)

    Seems like everyone has to wait till it gets worse.

    "Sorry, Galos. You have to endure." (Balion)

    "How can such a place even exist this close to the town?" (Galos)

    "In the past, there was no swamp here but the kingdom''s most bountiful fields." (Vela)

    "Here?" (Galos)

    "How is this possible? What could cause such a change?" (Shari)

    "Did you know that it''s said that slimes originated from here?" (Vela)

    "Really!?" (Shari)

    "Oh, is that true? I didn''t know about this!" (Liqu)

    "Well, not exactly here, but close enough. It''s said there was in the past a containment facility for them in the capital. No idea for what reason. Maybe waste disposal or something like that. Yet as it is with slimes, they dissolved right out of there and directly flooded the sewers which eventually lead to this place." (Vela)

    "To the lakes?" (Shari)

    "As I said, back then there were no lakes. Just think about it: Countless slimes. All flushed to the same place. All starved and completely detained from the outside world till this moment. It was a catastrophe. These things dissolved whatever they could and turned the entire area into... well, this." (Vela)

    Hey, Galos!

    What''s that glare supposed to mean?

    It''s not like I was in any way involved in that incident!

    And like this, I''m not responsible for your wet boots!

    Yet changing his opinion about me should be quite impossible.

    So we just move on.

    Until Elin suddenly stops.

    "Okay, that''s it then." (Elin)

    I look questioningly ahead, missing the monster we should encounter.

    "Did you lose its track?" (Shari)

    "In some way, yes. But the real issue is that in front of us the water starts to get deeper. So whatever we''re hunting here, it can dive. And we can''t." (Elin)

    "Maybe you can delve down and look, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, sorry, no." (Liqu)

    "What''s wrong now you''re afraid of water? Just looking shouldn''t collapse your body." (Shari)

    "That''s not it. The problem is that our slime won''t drown. It floats. Only if thoroughly compressed it might sink but this state is hard to maintain. Especially underwater." (Liqu)

    So no slime fishing.

    Too bad.

    "Fortunately, we have a water mage with us who is perfectly suited for this task." (Jaren)

    Really?

    Until now he was rather useless.

    "Ehm, not like I want to offend anyone, but how exactly could Niboku help?" (Shari)

    "Sigh, I have some tricks up my sleeve." (Niboku)

    "You mean spells, right? I''ve heard mages who can use more than one aren''t too common." (Shari)

    "This could be. You need to know, conjuring magic is like breathing in a certain pattern. It''s incredibly difficult to change what you''re commonly doing instinctively. Like fighting your own personality, a bit." (Niboku)

    "I get it. It''s difficult but for some reason, you accomplished this impressive feat." (Shari)

    "You remember that I come from an island far in the west? One of the biggest influences there is our fishing tradition. You know, many mages don''t bother with too many spells. However, there''s one all water mages are required to learn there." (Niboku)

    "Fine, you''ve got me. Which one is it?" (Shari)

    He smirks at me.

    "Just watch." (Niboku)

    He plunges both of his spread hands into the water.

    Visibly he tenses up in concentration.

    "Sonar!" (Niboku)

    At the very same moment, a wave extends from his hands and spreads farther and farther outward.

    "What was this spell about?" Shari

    "This spell is used to detect fish as well as monsters in the waters. To tell the fishers where they should throw their nets so they can quickly catch it before anything targets them and to warn them about possible dangers." (Niboku)

    "And? Did it work?" Shari)

    "I am not sure. I''ve sensed something big but to differentiate between a creature and for example, a boulder is quite tricky." (Niboku)

    "Ahem, the fact that that''s an issue, has this anything to do with the reason why you had to leave your country?" (Shari)

    "Tsk." (Niboku)

    This is no answer!

    "If this is our target, how do we get it out there?" (Vela)

    "Oh, oh! I know a good trick!" (Liqu)

    "You?" (Vela)

    Well, I''m willing to grant the predatory slime to have some expertise on that matter.

    "Fine, then show us what you''ve got." (Shari)

    At this moment Liqu throws her clothes down and jumps at one of the poor horses.

    It shrieks up but can''t escape.

    In seconds she has completely enveloped it.

    "Zsch"

    God, she''s dissolving it!

    Was she that hungry?

    "Weeeeehhhhhh!"

    The other horse panics and rips itself away from Balion''s grasp to escape from this walking death sentence.

    I can now understand its aversions against me much better.

    "What is this!?" (Vela)

    Vela, Balion, and Galos ready their weapons.

    Only Niboku who is ill-equipped and Jaren who can stay somewhat composed don''t do so as well.

    "Liqu, stop it!" (Shari)

    The horse is already beyond saving but it won''t look good if I just let her proceed.

    Aside from the part that it''s quite a gruesome sight.

    She separates from the terribly mutilated body and shapes back.

    "Already done!" (Liqu)

    "Explanation! Now! And it should better be a good one!" (Shari)

    "I tried to be helpful!" (Liqu)

    No one''s really buying this.

    "By killing our horses?! What kind of mad impulse you''ve got there?!" (Shari)

    "What we''re looking for eats meat, right? This always worked when I needed a bit more sustenance. We gather suitable prey, dissolve the skin, pile it up and wait. Works great to lure them out." (Liqu)

    She turned our only means of transportation into a bloody pulp for bait!?

    This slime has its priorities all wrong.

    At least most of those present aren''t fine with this.

    "Okay, now it already happened. So we should just go with it." (Shari)

    "It might work. Predatory creatures are often territorial and blood might raise its interest. Either for prey or to drive out whatever creature killed in its territory. However, this was a bit much." (Jaren)

    "I know. I will have an extensive talk with Liqu, later. I am rather sure none of you wants to take over this duty, right?" (Shari)

    Apparently, no one is willing.

    I am somewhat sorry for this animal which became a prime example of what dissolving can do to the body.

    Then I remember something about dissolving.

    "Wait, isn''t slime digestion an unsavory smell?" (Shari)

    "It''s about the amount. Enough blood outweighs the aversion. I''ve experimented long on that matter to find the right composition." (Liqu)

    Oh, little Liqu piling up flesh mountains for her research.

    How sweet.

    NOT!!!

    The blood flows in vast amounts into the water.

    I guess Liqu has some experience regarding how to dissolve so it drains best.

    "Guys, I don''t want to disturb anyone, but the big thing is moving in our direction!" (Niboku)

 Chapter 103

    - Shari -

    Great, now everyone was distracted with something else while a giant monster is on its way.

    We have barely any time to brace ourselves.

    "I know everyone is a little tense right now, but please direct that at whatever is coming at us!" (Shari)

    At least this much they should be able to do.

    Jaren and Galos position themselves in front of Niboku, Elin, and Vela, who directly readies her bow.

    Balion meanwhile stays a bit on the right so he can attack freely with his giant sword.

    "Liqu, obstruct it!" (Shari)

    Knowing that I should contribute in some way as well, I move next to Vela while slipping out of my clothes.

    Then I let all of my weapons glide out of my body.

    Their range is best used from this position, in the second line where I can calmly aim.

    And something tells me that the count wouldn''t like to hear that I''ve risked my life as a vanguard with the looming threat of Liqu''s great rampage above all of us.

    We stare in the direction Niboku pointed us.

    When I start, there is nothing to perceive, which might be due to the aquatic nature of our opponent.

    Then there is first a bulge on the water that directly after this cascades upwards with something really huge.

    This is a leviath.

    It reminds me a bit of the rager yet a version with many more and far longer teeth and the appearance of a fish.

    Or maybe a lizard?

    The main point is that it''s huge, massive, and clearly ferocious.

    Vela fires an arrow that hits its target but it recoils to the side without any effect.

    "Oh no! Scales!" (Liqu)

    "What is with scales?!" (Shari)

    A look confirms that this bulky thing with its stupidly oversized, long maw and giant claws has indeed also green-turquoise scales.

    "They are denser, so it takes a bit longer to dissolve through them. It could escape into the water while I''m at it." (Liqu)

    "Shit!" (Jaren)

    It''s already advancing on us.

    "Anything you can do about this?" (Shari)

    "I have an idea!" (Liqu)

    Wonderful! Another one of Liqu''s brilliant ideas.

    The monster goes into a sprint to attack us.

    Liqu in its way is barely recognized in her not extended form and like this ignored while it''s rushing straight at us.

    Or at least those of us who smell like suitable prey.

    Could I maybe just step to the side?

    Since I can''t do this I instead decide to take action.

    I throw all my blades in the creature''s direction so I can at least impede it.

    Yet all of them are stopped by those ridiculously durable scales so my attack isn''t doing much.

    What helps is the wall Jaren and Galos build together against the first claw strike.

    In addition, Balion comes with his sword which is maybe the only weapon we have strong enough to scrape through the scales.

    They get pushed back a little and I can clearly see the strain on them but ultimately their line holds.

    And then there is still Liqu.

    I thought she was swiped to the side but like the slime she is, she clings to her target.

    To be precise to the right claw of the monster which she has a hold on.

    This might be the reason why there was no follow-up attack from the leviath.

    She starts to lose shape and spreads to the ground to gain more traction and avoid getting thrown to the side like before.

    The fact that it can''t move freely is obviously annoying the creature.

    "Zsch"

    Which turns into rage when the dissolving starts.

    As Liqu predicted it doesn''t work as instantly as it usually does.

    Now the monster focuses its attention on Liqu.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.It''s pressing to her, opens the maw, and clamps down.

    Liqu!!!

    It swallowed her!

    Her core!

    The rest of her mass flows unsustained to the ground, merging with the shallow water.

    Is... Is she dead?

    Now without her hold, the creature can free its arm without trouble from the slime and turns back at us.

    Everyone is perplexed about what just happened here.

    Especially I am.

    How can this be true?

    I thought Liqu is the greatest terror this world has ever seen.

    How can she be gone?

    Just like this?

    "Everyone! Focus! The monster is still after us!" (Jaren)

    Right. I have no time for this.

    I have to stay clear or it''s over.

    <ul>

    <li>Predator mode ON!</li>

    </ul>

    This is the same mental state I was in when I killed the rager.

    It stops unnecessary processing of the situation and makes me concentrate on the target in an almost mechanical way.

    I hate this but it helps me to detach myself and make sound decisions.

    Let''s evaluate the situation.

    The right arm of the leviath isn''t looking too great, but the damage is mostly superficial so this creature should still be able to use it without greater issues.

    My blades didn''t work against the scales but maybe I could find a weak spot to strike.

    In my experience, eyes always work.

    While I''m in fast-processing mode I note how everyone could catch themselves and the line reassembles while Vela readies another arrow.

    I shout at them:

    "Keep that thing off. We''re going for the eyes!" (Shari)

    No one is complaining so it should work out.

    The leviath again strikes but can be blocked by our two shieldbearers who use their whole bodies to do something.

    I notice Vela aiming at the left eye.

    So I use just one blade to target this one while all my others go for the right.

    Let''s see if my training worked out.

    My daggers are smaller and like this easier to guide than my other weapons.

    They rush at my enemy but only my stabbing dagger can pierce the skull as this is its intended function.

    This causes a red fountain to spray out of the wound, but the attack was not deadly.

    My other blades are more intended for slashing motions.

    To make it worse Vela missed as well, while Elin didn''t even bother to try that throw.

    This means that the creature can still see us and come back at the ones who made it suffer.

    Angry strikes push our defenders back but the monster''s pain makes them unprecise so that there''s no greater damage on our side.

    "Guys! Aim for the injured arm! This one has no scales!" (Jaren)

    Jaren is right.

    The other arm has barely any scales left after Liqu''s dissolving, so my comrade''s blades should be able to penetrate its skin.

    I keep harassing the remaining eye with attacks from afar.

    The problem is that my stabbing dagger is still stuck in the eyehole so I have to make do with my remaining three weapons which are all too crude to allow an entering.

    Yet I hope that this will at least prevent the leviath from making a controlled attack and breaking through our defense.

    The others do a fairly good job.

    Elin could throw some knives at the arm but I guess the monster is simply too big for whatever poison Elin applied to them to be affected in a noteworthy way.

    The next moment the leviath retreats a little and gets like this out of my range.

    But then it rushes back at us, jumps, and lands behind our vanguard.

    Just my luck.

    It seems my harassment worked a little too well so I went up on its list and became the monster''s top priority.

    I can barely dash back in time before it clamps its maw at my position.

    After this, follows a claw swipe.

    Then another and another while the monster is pressing forward.

    The others try to attack from behind but the big tail flings at them.

    I have a hard time keeping up with this barrage.

    So I stop and decide to do this the way a slime would.

    I get my core out of the way and prepare myself for the impact so I can start to cling to the arm.

    The creature''s claw draws back for another strike, then accelerates in my direction, grows slower, and stops right before it reaches me.

    What did just happen!?

    Was the leviath maybe more severely injured than I thought?

    I scan the creature''s body and believe that truly quite much of its green blood flows out from the various gashes we could cause.

    Wait!

    Green blood?

    The creature''s blood was red!

    But what...

    Before I can think deeper about this an invisible force seems to drag the leviath''s claw back from me.

    The strikes from my teammates to its back aren''t even recognized.

    The green blood flows in increasing amounts out of the body and soon it lowers down to the ground.

    Especially disturbing looks the green stream, flowing out of the empty eye socket.

    And then the other one splats and does the same.

    Seconds later the last movement ceases.

    I think it''s dead.

    There is just one explanation for this.

    "L-Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Uhh, took rather long to gain enough mass. Would have liked to take a bit more with me but there was no way." (Liqu)

    I stare into the maw where now green slime oozes out along with the slowly louder getting tone of Liqu''s voice.

    She''s careful when passing the teeth but eventually slides out.

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    "Yes?" (Liqu)

    "I, I thought you were dead!" (Shari)

    "Nah, the funny thing is, the bigger the mouth of a creature the less it tends to chew its food. Especially not those with sharp teeth. They only swallow. I just had to slip my core inside." (Liqu)

    "You planned this?!" (Shari)

    "Sure. I told you that I had to use a method where it can''t escape." (Liqu)

    "YOU IDIOT!!! What if you would have damaged your core? Or something similar! You''re always acting so recklessly! Stop always doing things like this without even consulting me! You stupid slime!!" (Shari)

    She clearly panics at my emotional outbursts and doesn''t know how to handle herself.

    She comes closer.

    Mostly because she''s at a loss about what else to do in this situation.

    "I, I''m sorry. It went faster that way. I thought this would work best." (Liqu)

    "Don''t decide what''s best by yourself!" (Shari)

    With this, I punch her.

    Or rather plunge my hand into her chest.

    For a moment she''s positively surprised.

    I don''t just see it on her face but also feel it directly through the link.

    However, she''s only happy until she becomes aware of what I sent her.

    "You know what this is? I won''t tell you but you caused exactly this! Satisfied?" (Shari)

    I quickly draw my hand back before the backlash hits me.

    "I, I, I... I''m sor-ry." (Liqu)

    "I don''t want to see you wailing now. Just think very deeply about what you just experienced and realize what you have to change." (Shari)

    I ignore her so that she may think about this herself and draw her own conclusions.

    This should be far more effective to influence her than everything I could say.

    Now I have to concentrate my attention on the others.

    But I believe my words had an impact.

    After all, what I showed her was something she has no experience with.

    A clear image of my emotions, freshly caused by her actions and directly transmitted to her core.

    This should be her greatest fear and the one thing she wants to avoid no matter what.

    What I made her feel was...

    Loss.

 Chapter 104

    - Shari -

    Now that the worst is over we should take the time to reassemble after this fight.

    "So guys, seems like Liqu is still fine. I''m rather sure that most of what was inside the leviath''s body is gone but is there anything we have to take with us as proof?" (Shari)

    The others are still rather stunned about what transpired here.

    Elin is the first one to regain her composure but doesn''t feel like talking.

    Jaren is the first to speak.

    "Ahem. Our word should be enough but maybe we should bring the head with us so that the nature of the creature can be researched." (Jaren)

    I look at the corpse.

    Even the head is already stupidly large.

    "I can''t carry it and Liqu shouldn''t carry it. If you think it''s necessary, find a way to transport this thing." (Shari)

    "Yes, sir! You''ve heard the officer. Ranger! Disassemble the head. Cut it as small as possible. Balion, give Galos whatever you can and prepare some room for the head." (Jaren)

    I am somewhat impressed with how proficiently Jaren can control the soldiers and how well Elin listens to him.

    She does a good job disassembling this monstrosity.

    Even if her knife is a bit too small for this creature.

    Liqu meanwhile is still half in shock.

    Maybe I went a bit too far.

    Emotionally she is still a child that just recently begun to experience those feelings and like this is troubled to process them properly.

    She never experienced the feeling of losing something because she never had anything, to begin with.

    Nothing to treasure, no friends, no home.

    Said like this it sounds rather sad.

    However, as long this new experience isn''t overwhelming her core I believe it''s good if she thinks about her actions.

    Since Elin takes a while she can take this time to do so before we have to get going.

    Although she has good disassembling skills, the head she cuts off is huge.

    And even if it''s just a head, the creature looks still intimidating.

    "How can such a creature even end up here?" (Balion)

    "It''s the usual story. A noble thought he might buy an exotic creature for himself, then he realizes the small thing he bought grows and stops being controllable, so he throws it down the sewer where it feeds on the critters and eventually ends up here. Which means that ultimately we have to deal with it." (Vela)

    This is quite the cynical outlook.

    But if it was really like this then I''m on her side.

    Nobles are assholes.

    "What do we do now?" (Shari)

    "Since our last horse got lost there is no reason to return to the carriage. I would suggest we walk south, directly back to the estate. It might take two or three days considering the terrain." (Jaren)

    Quite a number of glares go to Liqu at this.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.Her rogue action from before earns her not the most positive response.

    "Can''t be helped then. We should leave soon. The ground is too wet here for a proper rest." (Shari)

    Now I turn to Liqu to get her ready.

    "Liqu, are you done? We have to go now." (Shari)

    She''s not reacting.

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    "Ah! Yes. Sure..." (Liqu)

    "Anything you have to do first? Are you full? Our provisions are dwindling and the way is long." (Shari)

    "I should recover my mass, I think. Ehm, but you didn''t have any." (Liqu)

    Do I want to dissolve a giant fish-dragon creature in front of everyone?

    Answer: No!

    "I have no intention to do so." (Shari)

    "Then could I give some to you? It''s important to be full." (Liqu)

    I guess I have to.

    I need energy as well, for the journey and Liqu didn''t eat any humans recently.

    "Sigh, fine." (Shari)

    I free my belly and we start our old game where Liqu''s hand drifts inside me to pump me full.

    It''s nothing new so I''m already used to that sensation.

    What I didn''t expect was:

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m sorry!" (Liqu)

    </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m sorry!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m sorry!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m sorry!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m sorry!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    .

    .

    .

    In the same way my body is flooded with slime my mind gets drowned with this message.

    I need to say that direct thought transfer is hard to ignore.

    "Enough! Get your act together! You messed up, okay? You didn''t communicate, acted rogue, and didn''t think about others. Now learn from this and make it better next time!" (Shari)

    At least, she seems to mark my words.

    "If you''re ready then come. We have to go." (Shari)

    For a moment, she''s still lost in thought.

    Then she makes up her mind and addresses me again.

    "You mean I should talk more with you, right?" (Liqu)

    "If it''s important, yes. Naturally not everything that passes your head. Or core." (Shari)

    Hopefully, I dodged this.

    I''m sure there''d be an abundance of irrelevant things.

    But I shouldn''t ignore her if she has really something to say.

    Especially as she has more experience than me as a slime.

    "There is maybe something I should mention."(Liqu)

    Great.

    Is there any possibility that it''s something good?

    "What is it?" (Shari)

    "We were here because this one creature there was a problem, right?" Liqu)

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, this one was a female. And it was pregnant not too long ago." (Liqu)

    I don''t even want to know how she could perceive this.

    "What are you trying to say?" (Shari)

    "She means that it could''ve laid eggs somewhere in the lake. If this is true we have a problem." (Vela)

    This could mean that more of these things are in the water.

    This is a problem!

    "Niboku, can you again use sonar on the water? Please concentrate on the place the leviath was before." (Shari)

    He goes to a deeper part and again the wave spreads.

    "I... think there is something." (Niboku)

    Yes?

    I''d like to know, now!

    "There are eggs in the water! There! I''m sure." (Niboku)

    Wonderful, now our demise is confirmed.

    "How do we get there?" (Shari)

    "I could go there." (Liqu)

    "Didn''t you say diving is a problem?" (Shari)

    "I can''t move well in this state and dissolving is weaker but eggs don''t try to escape and the water is calm so it should work out." (Liqu)

    "Then I''ll accompany you. I feel better if I know what you''re doing." (Shari)

    "Ah, your obsession!" (Liqu)

    Stupid Liqu!

    Liqu compresses all her mass and steps into the water.

    I try doing the same but have some problems.

    First, this level of compression affords a level of control over the slime I am challenged to maintain.

    Also, I lack Liqu''s giant amounts so I end up looking much smaller than usual.

    A bit like a child.

    Yet the vibration of my body due to my strain looks off.

    Nonetheless, I think I can follow her like this.

    The movement underwater is a bit tricky but I manage to figure out a way to propel myself forward with my appendages.

    My vision is even down here absolutely fine.

    I follow Liqu''s green and her glowing core and arrive.

    Damnit, there are at least dozens!

    If they hatch I wouldn''t want to live here anymore.

    I touch Liqu and send a message.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, dissolve all of them except one! We need to take one with us!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    This should be enough so I cut the connection.

    Liqu signals that she understood and starts with the deed.

    After that, I witness some kind of gruesome egg carnage.

    And soon their contents mix with the water.

    I get a little worried but fortunately, Liqu remembers to leave one intact.

    With this one, we''re heading back out.

    "It looked worse than anticipated. If these things had hatched and managed to grow even the capital wouldn''t be fine. Can someone take this egg?" (Shari)

    In the end, Balion takes the egg.

    Liqu opted as well but I don''t trust her very much with carrying things that are akin to food.

    Now it seems we can finally start to get on our way back.

    I hope we''ll reach it soon.

    God knows we''ve earned a rest!

 Chapter 105

    - Shari -

    The way back was long and uncomfortable but without further incidents.

    Just more swamp, some plains, and eventually a forest to traverse.

    That didn''t matter much to me as this body doesn''t need comfort as much as a human¡¯s.

    Also, it was quite a pain to carry our trophy.

    For the others, that is.

    One cannot trust Liqu to hold something organic for a longer period without devouring it and I lacked the control and strength to carry the head.

    That said, the journey being uncomfortable might be an understatement.

    Mostly because the horse which fled and never came back had a large part of our camping equipment on its back.

    Also, I learned during this trip that traveling with a mage is troubling.

    Because Niboku insisted on three daily hours of meditation to channel his magic.

    And this got worse when we left the swamp and like this the water.

    Instead, I am somewhat glad that we can finally return to the comparatively easier life at the estate.

    Naturally, the entrance is guarded but Jaren steps forward and waves at the man before he can even say "Halt! Who goes there!".

    I am a little grateful for this.

    "You are back! We got worried when one of the horses came running without you!" (guard)

    See? It wasn''t so bad.

    They got at least one of their horses back.

    "It got a little rough out there. One horse died and we had to leave the carriage on the road. Seems like we have to send someone to reclaim it." (Jaren)

    Then the rest of us follows behind.

    "Wah- They! E-Ehm, ah, yes. Your team works with them. Right." (guard)

    I have a name, you know?

    "Bennon, be careful! You''re still talking about a higher-ranked officer. If you would excuse us now, we need to make our report." (Jaren)

    Thanks for this assist, Jaren.

    I''m at the moment a bit too much in a tight spot to make a scene calling any of the soldiers out because of possible disrespect.

    Then we proceed to the fortified military building.

    As I said, it seems as if everything regarding the troops is administrated from this place.

    Again, we receive stares and the general mumbling indicates common disbelieve that we haven¡¯t eaten any team members on our way.

    Jaren talks to someone to announce our presence and prepare whatever is necessary so we can make our report to the higher-ups.

    It doesn''t take too long and we''re guided to a waiting room.

    A short time later Peras and to my surprise also Dion show up.

    "Dion? What are you doing here?" (Shari)

    "Albeit this is a military affair the situation is special if truly an exotic monster was involved. The count wants this to be confirmed. I will instruct him after this. So please begin." (Dion)

    I expect Jaren who appears to be a great leader and eloquent talker to tell them.

    Yet after a far too long uncomfortable silence, he instead turns to me.

    "Ahem. As the highest-ranking officer the report is your duty." (Jaren)

    Fine, seems like I have no choice.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.With a bit of unease I begin.

    "Okay. As we were told to we went to the location of the latest attack. Elin did well as a tracker and we could follow the creature¡¯s trail." (Shari)

    This is demanded, right?

    That I point out how well everyone performed.

    "We left the carriage and took only the horses with us and ended up in this swamp. There Niboku used his magic to survey the water." (Shari)

    "Could you please just get to the point? What about the monster?" (Peras)

    "Ehm, yes. We found it, or it found us, and then the fight started. Was rather fierce I need to say. The height... I didn''t directly take measurements but around three meters? More or less. Sharp claws. And the scales were almost impenetrable with our weapons." (Shari)

    "So you would classify the creature as an A-rank?" (Dion)

    Being at a loss I turn around.

    "Ahem. Could I first know what an A-rank is?" (Shari)

    Sorry, but I never really had much of a chance to learn this stuff.

    While I''m aware that the creatures on the guild''s blackboard had a letter next to them none were especially high.

    At most C-rank since the quests were free for all.

    Still, I get a disheartening number of facepalms and shaking heads at my completely justified question.

    "A-rank monsters are usually the most terrifying beasts. Creatures even trained groups of adventurers cannot face. Most are magical in nature or simply extremely big. It usually warrants a greater effort to take them down. The only thing worse would be an S-rank. A mythical creature like maybe a true elemental, or even a dragon. " (Jaren)

    "Oh no! No dragons! Not doing this! You can¡¯t force me! Dragons are bad news!" (Liqu)

    Everyone stares at Liqu who quivers now in a weird way on her entire surface.

    Jaren is the first to attempt to re-establish a professional atmosphere.

    "Ahem, while this was a troubling opponent I would tend to say it was an upper B-rank which applies for example to beasts like ragers and such." (Jaren)

    Seems my world is far more terrifying than I thought until now if even a rager is just a B.

    "Alright. You''ve heard him. B-rank, not A." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes I heard Jaren." (Peras)

    ... doing my job, huh?

    "The way you describe it, I guess you couldn''t fight the monster the conventional way." (Dion)

    The gazes travel to Liqu.

    "It was a hard fight. Even Liqu had troubles to hold it in place. Yet she managed to dissolve it ultimately. We also brought its head with us. For confirmation and research, you know." (Shari)

    At this, Balion presents the head out of our bag.

    They calmly analyze the creature.

    "Impressive teeth. Might cause grievous wounds." (Peras)

    "Yes, but that wasn''t the main issue." (Shari)

    "And what was?" (Peras)

    Now I pull the egg out of the bag.

    "It was fertile." (Shari)

    "It laid an egg?" (Dion)

    "Where we found it there were dozens more. These could have spread in the whole area." (Shari)

    "This is troubling. I have to inform the lord about this development. Please excuse me." (Dion)

    With this, Dion leaves.

    "So you''re saying this lizard creature was able to even give the monster next to you a hard time?" (Peras)

    I don''t know if he''s insulting Liqu but she doesn''t seem to mind the term.

    "Dissolving isn''t working instantly. The scales made it especially difficult to get through and we still need to be careful about our cores while handling the opponent. So, this monster with its sharp claws and thick skin was a bad fit. Also, as the others can confirm, it showed basic intelligence. Not too much but it tried for example to ignore the vanguard and attack the ones it disliked the most." (Shari)

    "I understand. Thank you, such information might help in the future to devise strategies against this kind of monster and like this save lives." (Peras)

    Was that really a "thank you"?

    From Peras?!

    Am I dreaming?

    "Do you have anything else to add?" (Peras)

    "Ehm, nothing in particular. You Jaren?" (Shari)

    "Actually, yes! If the creature laid eggs this means we still might have to deal with a second one. In this case we should further investigate the situation." (Joran)

    Damn! Why didn''t I consider this?

    That thing certainly didn''t get pregnant on its own.

    Or could it?

    Not like I¡¯m an expert on monster physiology.

    Even my own body is a mystery to me.

    "That''s a good conclusion. However, the reports we received led me to believe that only one creature attacked the travelers on the road. Neither was there ever more than one present nor would there be more than one attack at once. As things present themselves, I''m ought to believe that the reason the creature left its habitat was that it needed more sustenance than usual for the eggs. The other creature might still exist, but the count isn''t responsible for the Velja-lake, to begin with, and as long the road isn''t targeted it''s not our problem. So there''s no need to send more of our men. However, this incident raises some concerning questions. But none of them have to be your concern." (Peras)

    "If you say so, captain." (Jaren)

    "Fine, you are dismissed. You can take a rest and go wash up before putting on fresh uniforms. All of you look as if that''s desperately needed." (Peras)

    Looking at myself, I need to admit that they got rather battered up during our excursion to the swamp.

    As this talk went rather well, I decide to conclude it and leave before the situation might turn worse again.

    I almost made it through the door.

    With Liqu naturally close next to me.

    "One more thing. You came back without the carriage. What happened to the other horse? You didn¡¯t mention it in your report and the one that came back still won''t let anyone touch it." (Peras)

    I held some hope that I could omit that part.

    "Ehm, Liqu ate that one, the other fled." (Shari)

    After mumbling this I take Liqu, push her out of the room, and quickly follow behind.

    "Sigh, this much had to be expected." (Peras)

 Chapter 106

    - Shari -

    "And what do we do now?" (Liqu)

    "The same as before. We finished what they wanted from us and now we can spend our time leisurely. Maybe ordering some food. Before you''re going to eat more horses." (Shari)

    "I already apologized!" (Liqu)

    "And I''m pretty sure you didn''t mean it. If you got the chance would show up you would directly devour another one, am I right?" (Shari)

    "Maybe just a tiny bit? It''s just not quite the same if the prey isn''t struggling." (Liqu)

    Uhh, I should always remind myself that she''s a pure predator.

    We travel back to our accommodations.

    I''m looking for Elara to bring us food but also a new set of clothes.

    My uniform got totally drenched and started to clump with the slime.

    So it''s not really fun to wear it anymore.

    Since I don''t find her directly I instead ask the next maid I find.

    This one is strangely apprehensive of me but I guess she''s going to fulfill my order in time.

    Fear is a good motivator.

    And the fear of a slime devouring the whole estate if it won''t get fed should be pretty motivating.

    So it doesn''t take long till Elara comes with our requested items.

    "You came back! And both of you are completely fine!" (Elara)

    "Sure. You know, it''s not like we could end all battered up. For slimes a fight is more of an all-or-nothing question." (Shari)

    I say this while "slipping" into my freshly brought uniform.

    On the one side, I have no problem changing my clothes, even without washing first.

    I don''t need to worry about stuff like grime, sweat, or such which would sully them.

    On the other, there is just this one other body fluid that I have to consider.

    The one which makes up all of my body.

    So while I really don''t envy the one who has to clean my old sets of clothing in this state it is for a short while comfortable to wear something fresh.

    At least, until it starts to leak out the outer borders.

    But now back to the one who personally has to deal with that issue.

    "Ah, yes. How stupid of me." (Elara)

    "You seem to be now more comfortable around us." (Shari)

    I say this while taking one of the small cut pieces of flesh, which was a personal request, to test her out a little.

    "You''re unusual and you were a little scary at first. But I know now that you won''t harm me. So it''s no problem. Also, my position became much better here. All the other maids are afraid now that they would have to attend you if I decide to quit." (Elara)

    Nice that things work out for her.

    Yet I can''t listen too attentively as the sensation of being finally provided new sustenance is as always distracting.

    In addition, I should have taken my time to lie down without clothes for a moment.

    Having new ones might be soothing for my mind but I''m still straining my body, or rather it''s the processing my core does.

    It''s rather hard to ignore the wish to just puddle down on the ground indulging in that feeling of release after being finally back from that mission.

    As distressing as this image is.

    So while it''s the middle of the day and I''m not directly tired I still end up doing nothing.

    Not even shoving Liqu out of my room as this can become quite exhausting.

    Instead just a little bit of relaxing.

    "You two, the count wishes to see you." (Dion)

    I really should stop making plans.

    Liqu didn''t really bother with putting on the new clothes, which doesn''t mean that she''s wearing her old ones.

    To make her a bit presentable I put her into the most basic shirt and pair of pants I find before following Dion to the count.

    "Ah, there you are." (Radon)

    "Yes, my lord. I hope we performed satisfactorily." (Shari)

    "I''ll admit that I was a little worried about your first assignment but the testimonies of your teams are mostly positive. Aside from one slip up regarding a horse." (Radon)

    "Ah, yes. I am going to make sure that won''t repeat. Right, Liqu? You''re not going again to dissolve our own horses. That poor thing." (Shari)

    I get at least a nod.

    Probably because I''ve told her more than once that she shall not speak during this kind of talk.

    "I hope so. I can only consider you as useable if there''s a degree of control. Otherwise all your strength would simply be too risky to use as an asset." (Radon)

    Or in other words:

    Do your goddamn job!

    "I know things went a little crude but ultimately the mission was a success, right?" (Shari)

    "You''re aware that the horse will be subtracted from your payment?" (Dion)

    At least this confirms that I get paid.

    Still, horses aren''t too common so they are expensive.

    "We had to use it as bait. Otherwise it would''ve stayed out of reach." (Shari)

    "I am sure there were other solutions." (Dion)

    I can''t deny that it was mostly Liqu acting rashly.

    Hunting in the swamp might have been difficult but we could for example have used fish or such.

    At least it''s not really arguable that the provided horses shouldn''t get eaten.

    So I nod.

    "Ahem, regarding the mission, will we have to head out again? There was talk that maybe another of those creatures might be there." (Shari)

    "The monster isn''t the issue. The issue is that a monster that isn''t native to this region suddenly showed up where it shouldn''t. There''s no way it passed through the barred waterways of Ekoras. Not only that but a pregnant one. This leaves the option that someone placed it there intentionally." (Radon)

    "You''re saying someone was releasing caught monsters to attack the road?" (Shari)

    "I guess to annoy me. This matter will be further investigated. But for now, there are no tasks for you. You can consider your mission as concluded." (Radon)

    That''s quite relieving to hear.

    It means we did a decent job and he has nothing else to demand from us.

    "Now that that''s settled I have another point to add on the list." (Radon)

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    I really have to stop being optimistic.

    "Yes, count?" (Shari)

    "Come in!" (Radon)

    After this, a maid enters the room.

    I recognize her as the one we scared pretty badly back then in the princess'' room.

    At least this would explain the death glare she directs at us.

    "This is Lorena her highness'' maid. I suppose you know each other already." (Radon)

    Our first meeting wasn''t on the best terms, I would like to add.

    The woman comes closer but naturally keeps her distance.

    Instead of facing in her direction Liqu "faces" in her direction, by sucking it in and making it reshape on the backside of her head.

    Yes, she can also do an instant direction change if she isn''t bothered by the clothes.

    However, this doesn''t really raise her favorability with this person who is already creeped out as it is.

    "Could I please know why you called me? And what ''they'' are doing here?" (Lorena)

    "You should get to know each other. After all, you will meet more frequently from now on." (Radon)

    She makes a very astonished expression at this comment.

    "What is that supposed to mean?" (Lorena)

    "It won''t do to continuously lock the princess inside her room. Her emotional wellbeing could take harm. Her father will want my head if I mentally cripple her. We can agree on this, right?" (Radon)

    "This might be. But if she leaves the manor she will be too much of a target. While I am sure your soldiers are devoted the risk becomes greater the more people are involved. Like this, it won''t be possible to protect her from all the threats." (Lorena)

    "This applies to normal guards." (Radon)

    "Explain yourself!" (Lorena)

    "I intend to make Liqu her personal guard." (Radon)

    "What!?" (Lorena/Shari)

    "Wh-what about me?" (Shari)

    "You will be more than occupied. I am still not satisfied with your current abilities and you show deficiencies in your abilities as a group leader. Especially concerning one certain individual. Your training has to be intensified. Also, I want her to be occupied while she''s not on a mission." (Radon)

    Excuse me?

    You just assigned this very individual to the third most important person of the country.

    And this without any supervision!

    "This is a joke, right? You can''t possibly mean to subject the princess to these, these... These slimes!" (Lorena)

    I believe she simply couldn''t come up with a better insult.

    But the word is already as negatively connotated as it could be.

    "Is this really a good idea? I mean Liqu is... Liqu!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I am I!" (Liqu)

    "You said it''s safe that she won''t harm the child, didn''t you?" (Radon)

    "Yes. At least on this I can trust her. She''s no liar. I believe her if she says she won''t. She has no reason to and knows that this would be the most terrible thing she could do." (Shari)

    "Then I don''t see a problem. If a threat would show itself there would be no safer place than with her. At least none of my soldiers could overcome her during the praxis." (Radon)

    This might be true.

    But Liqu and childcare?

    I''m deeply concerned.

    At least I should ascertain the situation.

    "Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Yes?" (Liqu)

    "Did you understand anything we just said?" (Shari)

    "Just that I shall protect something." (Liqu)

    "You''re going to guard this little girl. Do you remember her? This means you have to stay by her side during the day." (Shari)

    "But what''s with you?" (Liqu)

    "I have other stuff to do. We''ll meet up when it gets night." (Shari)

    "No, no, no! I can''t be separated from you!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, I trust you on this. You need to do this properly. We will meet up in the evening. If this shall ever work out with us you need at times to let go a little. Grant us some time for ourselves. Especially me." (Shari)

    "Grrmblshblrrb!" (Liqu)

    Slime grumbling.

    But no retort.

    This should be enough.

    "Liqu, please. If you do it properly... one short linking in the evening. Just to convey that the day went fine. Nothing excessive!" (Shari)

    Immediately she rushes to the count.

    So fast that some slime drops sprinkle his face and the rest of him.

    Just this slime.

    "I''ll do it!" (Liqu)

    "Seems like you can exert some control. To a degree." (Radon)

    He says while wiping his face.

    "This is madness! His majesty will hear about this!" (Lorena)

    "I am just applying my very best soldiers. There''s no reason to complain about this." (Radon)

    "You''re applying monsters! I almost believe you want her death!" (Lorena)

    "That''s enough! Mind your words before you state such accusations! This is my realm and the duty to protect her was given to me! So I decide!" (Radon)

    There was weight in his voice.

    Enough that no one here wants to reproach.

    "If that was all, I think all of you can leave now. It should be right to inform her highness about the changes regarding her daily schedule. Her new guard should be present for this occasion. For the rest, the day was long and I''m sure you would appreciate some rest." (Radon)

    "If possible I would want to head up too to make sure that everything runs smoothly." (Shari)

    And that Liqu alone with that maid and much more concerning with the princess won''t make a mess.

    "If you wish. You are excused." (Radon)

    I can''t leave the room fast enough.

    I always feel oppressed in there.

    Now we''ll visit that princess again.

    Let''s see how this will turn out.

    <hr>

    Lorena guides us upstairs.

    Or rather, she walks in front of us while emitting an aura that essentially says: "Turn around and vanish out of my sight!"

    I''d almost like to do so but this chance to gain some influence on the probable future ruler of this country is too great of a chance.

    It starts to get late, so she might already be in her bed.

    I notice how many rows of guards one has to pass when taking the official way to the third floor and wonder how many of them know who they are guarding here.

    While we close in on the already known room this head maid gradually becomes more hesitant to really lead us there.

    Finally, at the door, she turns to us with a cold gaze.

    "If anything happens to her..." (Lorena)

    I know she is serious here.

    She probably has not the power to follow up on any threats but it''s clear that she would give her life if it could just take one of us with her if we harm that child.

    Should I compliment her for being caring or mad because she''s a racist?

    Anyway, the door opens up.

    Since I was a little tense I somehow noticed with my body some kind of vibrations coming from behind the door.

    Then the door opens and I quickly scan the interior.

    I find that our princess lies in the bed.

    Yet the fact that some parts of the sheet are still collapsing downwards tells me what the vibrations were about.

    The maid certainly knows as well and is the first to enter.

    "Your highness." (Lorena)

    "Oh, Lorena! You''re here? I already went to bed, see?" (Anvenia)

    "Yes. Obviously. I am aware how... much you care for your sleep. I came here to inform you about a change regarding your daily schedule, starting tomorrow." (Lorena)

    "M-more private tutoring?" (Anvenia)

    "No, even if the heavens know you need it. From tomorrow on you will take regular strolls through the outer perimeter to increase your stamina." (Lorena)

    "What!? Really? But didn''t you say I couldn''t? That it''s not safe?" (Anvenia)

    "Yes, the security is not sufficiently guaranteed. Because of this I have sadly also to inform you that a new... guard was assigned to you." (Lorena)

    "A new guard?" (Anvenia)

    "And it seems you already know that individual." (Lorena)

    With this, she finally gives way so that we can enter as well.

    I let Liqu step forward to avoid any misunderstandings about who of us is assigned to her.

    But even from my position behind her, I can still see how the girl''s eyes grow bigger than I deemed possible.

    "Liqu!!!" (Anvenia)

    "Hello, little one." (Liqu)

    She jumps out of the bed and rushes at Liqu until the head maid blocks her off.

    Might be better because otherwise, she may have directly jumped into Liqu.

    Which is a nightmare for anyone who has to clean those clothes.

    "Your highness! What is the meaning of this behavior? Mind your manners! (Lorena)

    I think I should instruct Liqu about something.

    "Don''t slime her body too much. She has to stay as unblemished as possible." (Shari)

    I should protect her dignity.

    After this, the girl, quite forced, calms down.

    Then she positions herself, slowly approaches Liqu, and makes a small curtsey.

    "I am very glad to meet you again, Lady Liqu." (Anvenia)

    There is movement from her eye to the side to check the maid for confirmation if this was alright.

    "Ah, you! I still Iike you!" (Liqu)

    At this, she raises an arm and pats the girl''s head.

    And leaves a massive amount of slime there.

    So much for her dignity.

    "Your highness!" (Lorena)

    "Yes?" (Anvenia)

    Just a confused gaze at her while the slime drips down her face.

    Frantic the maid pulls out a handkerchief and wipes whatever she can away from there.

    "Urgh, that hurts." (Anvenia)

    "You can''t let this happen! It''s dirty!" (Lorena)

    "I am not dirty. I''m a slime!" (Liqu)

    "Exactly!" (Lorena)

    I guess it''s pointless to argue how she sees the slime of slimes.

    I personally didn''t like it either but had to adjust my perception of the stuff I consist of to prevent madness.

    Still, the princess doesn''t seem to mind.

    If anything it appears that she gets along rather well with Liqu.

    Might be because there''s not too much of an age gap between them.

    At least I can be sure that she''s never going to harm her.

    I made clear to her what this would mean for our relationship.

    Also, she seems to be a little infatuated with the girl.

    "As this was all, we will take our leave, your highness." (Lorena)

    "Oh, so soon?" (Anvenia)

    "I wish a good night''s sleep to you, your highness. God knows you need it." (Lorena)

    I guess she wants to cut it short.

    I have no problem with that as I really start too long now for my tub.

    "Works out, right? Liqu is not malicious so you don''t need to worry." (Shari)

    "I decide what I worry about." (Lorena)

    With this, she leaves.

    Heading back down with Liqu, past all the guards, we are soon back in our room.

    Or mine which Liqu far too naturally entered with me.

    Yet I should take this chance to clarify what I expect of her regarding her new assignment.

    "That we understand us: The girl''s safety is the top priority. Even if there''s a threat you will guard her and not me. I can protect myself, she can''t! I don''t want to hear that you abandoned her when she needed you the most." (Shari)

    "But if you''re in danger?!" (Liqu)

    "Just listen to me here. I don''t want to die either. It''s not this likely that my core will get damaged. If something happens I''m going to play it safe, hide, and wait until you''ve solved everything, okay? You don''t have to worry. Just make sure the girl is safe before you leave her." (Shari)

    "If you say so. But please, don''t do anything reckless!" (Liqu)

    Is this slime now seriously berating me?!

    "Sure... If you would now please leave my room?" (Shari)

    "Do I have to?" (Liqu)

    I try to tell her with my expression: Yes!

    It takes a while for her to understand but I got much better at outlining facial features due to practice with the mirror in this room.

    With this, I hopefully cleared up any issues regarding my handling of this slime.

    She should now do a proper job as a guard.

    That secures our position at the count''s place and like this my livelihood.

    And I wouldn''t want anything to happen to that girl.

    After all, she is really cute.

 Chapter 107

    - Shari -

    I wake up in my tub as usual.

    I''ve honestly come to like that thing.

    As if I don''t have to worry about anything while I just let go and all the strain I put on myself vanishes.

    It''s different from becoming a blob, as that just makes me overly self-conscious.

    Being in my tub is more like sinking into a deep lake while becoming one with it.

    No abomination, nothing creepy, just deep calmness.

    Yet everything good has come to an end.

    So I stand up.

    Or rather, I rise as a pillar of slime while assembling all of my limbs and shaping my head till I have a body I can work with.

    Today I finally get my Liqu-free day.

    While I don''t really hate this slime, no one can argue that she''s a bit too much at times.

    To be precise, she is so clingy that I had to practically shove her out when this servant came to fetch her for her job.

    However, I should get ready as well since I have an assignment today.

    My first lesson as an officer in training.

    Let''s be honest, until now my title was just for show.

    After those last days, spent in the wilderness, it feels almost refreshing to stroll through the garden of the estate.

    I walk slowly and deliberately taking a detour to the herbal garden.

    I only know half of these plants but even so, it''s a magnificent place to be.

    Not only are they valuable but some have very special effects.

    All I would have to do is to reach out with my slime hand.

    I mean, I can''t help it if stuff sticks to it, right?

    Ah, but that might leave a bad impression.

    Instead, I walk to the military buildings.

    As always the soldiers running their laps glance at me when I pass by.

    But it decreased in a way that everyone does it individually instead of the usual big uproar I cause.

    I move on and spot something surprising.

    Peras is out on the field, next to Lidan, the count''s son.

    "Hold that sword steady! And don''t lose your focus! I''ve already seen you blink two times while I came at you. This is only acceptable if you plan to die!" (Peras)

    "Y-yes." (Lidan)

    "Show more vigor! Or do you want to get caught again by the enemy? Do you have any idea how much that troubled everyone?" (Peras)

    "N-no. I''m sorry." (Lidan)

    "No you aren''t, not yet. I will toughen you up until you won''t be a burden anymore!" (Peras)

    I always had my own thoughts about how adults should pass their knowledge to a younger generation.

    The "battering-up-until-they-can-no-longer-stand"-method was for me always a subpar way to do this.

    Especially when a 1,75 man tries to teach how to behave in an equal fight to a 1,20 boy.

    How shall he learn from this?

    Well, it only concerns me so far as they became aware of my presence and now look both in my direction.

    "Oh, hello. Ahem, good day, sir!" (Shari)

    "You''re here for the lessons, right?" (Peras)

    "Yes, sir." (Shari)

    And I really hope my treatment will be better than the one this kid receives.

    "Kaleb is waiting inside for you. When you''re done come back here. You''re in need of more training." (Peras)

    Seems as if I won''t get completely out of physical measures.

    Good that I don''t feel pain.

    I do as I was told and find Kaleb in the entrance hall.

    "Good morning, officer." (Shari)

    "Finally you arrived. We should start soon or this will only drag." (Kaleb)

    He gestures for me to follow.

    After passing some hallways, we reach what looks like a conference room.

    I am gestured to take place and sit down.

    Kaleb circles the table, procures a number of books from a nearby shelf, and puts the whole bulk on the table before sitting down.

    "This is basically the educational material we have to work through. From diplomacy to setting up a tent, everything is important for a leader and can be a matter of life and death for your subordinates." (Kaleb)

    "And you''re going to teach me all that?" (Shari)

    "The basics. We don''t have endless time and you will still go on your missions." (Kaleb)

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Okay, then what are we starting with?" (Shari)

    "General tactics of our squads. It''s important that you know how your team works in an emergency so you can adapt your strategies. The rest you can leave to Joran and Vela for now." (Kaleb)

    With this, he starts to convey the information to me.

    He even uses a chalkboard when I''m having a hard time visualizing the formations.

    It''s quite hard for me, as with my core I can''t learn stuff as fast as a human would but have to ingrain the information thoroughly.

    This proceeds for around two hours.

    "And this finishes our unit about the common pincer attack against larger beasts. Please try to remember until next time." (Kaleb)

    "Yes, sir." (Shari)

    This was rather hard on me.

    Apparently the same heat I feel while using high-speed processing comes up when I forcefully try to ingrain knowledge over a longer period of time.

    "Any questions left?" (Kaleb)

    If I would say yes the splinters of the explosion of my core might hit him.

    However, there is another thing I had in mind.

    "Could I have one of these books for further studies?" (Shari)

    "You can read?" (Kaleb)

    "Absolutely. And I think this might be beneficial for our lessons." (Shari)

    He seems a bit hesitant.

    "I don''t know. These are high-priced luxuries. They can''t be damaged. And you... ahem." (Kaleb)

    "I promise to be very careful." (Shari)

    "Still...

    "Just one." (Shari)

    "Argh, I will ask the captain. Which one was it?" (Kaleb)

    "Thank you very much for your effort. This one." (Shari)

    I point to the one about negotiating.

    You know, psychology, influencing the other party, how to make them accept you as their leader.

    After all, Liqu''s mental fortitude is the one underdeveloped point I can use against her to stay in control.

    "Fine. You can leave now, come back tomorrow at the same time." (Kaleb)

    Since Peras tasked me to do so, I am going to the exercise field in front of the building.

    I again gather attention but this time I am actually approached by some soldiers.

    "If this isn''t the abomination our lord fancies recently." (impending trouble)

    It''s a rare occasion that people aren''t intimidated by me.

    Yet in this case, they don''t seem to have the best intentions.

    "Alec. Maybe we should just leave?" (voice of reason)

    "What are you afraid of? As long they are here they cannot go against the lord." (apparently Alec)

    "Excuse me, do I know you?" (Shari)

    "You''re really asking? That other freak attacked me! And it enjoyed doing so!" (Alec)

    God, what did Liqu now do while I wasn''t there to watch her?

    Can''t I leave her for even a moment alone?

    However, aside from some scratches and a roughed-up uniform, he seems to be fine.

    Yet this might also be due to the visit of a healer to mend the damage.

    "Liqu did? I''m sorry to hear that." (Shari)

    "Oh, she''s sorry! Well that changes everything." (Alec)

    "Look, this isn''t necessary. I try as well to keep her in check. That aside, should you really talk to me like that?" (Shari)

    I mean, I''m an officer and as far I know soldiers should respect those.

    "I talk to you as I fucking seem fit!" (Alec)

    He says this while repeatedly poking my chest.

    I would compliment him for his lack of reservation.

    Yet it feels quite rude.

    I start to understand what might''ve driven Liqu to attack him.

    "Could you please stop that?" (Shari)

    "Is the monster sensitive there? What if I do this?!" (Alec)

    Did this asshole just grab my breast?

    That little flat area I formed there to keep appearances.

    Yes, you''ve got me.

    I''m a girl at core!

    "Eugh! This is certainly lacking... I would say... firmness." (Alec)

    "You!..." (Shari)

    "Oh, she''s angry. What are you now going to do?" (Alec)

    I would want to use my acid on his face, lacking any more effective means to show my anger.

    Yet this wouldn''t help my standing in the army.

    Suddenly a hand clamps down from the side on the wrist of the guy who still teases me by poking my chest.

    "I believe that''s enough. The count wouldn''t like to see this kind of behavior." (?)

    Do I know this guy?

    "Zeon!? Let go! This has nothing to do with you!" (Alec)

    Zeon?

    Wait, wasn''t this the lightning swordsman Liqu has beaten up back then?

    "I would wish so but your actions make all of us look bad." (Zeon)

    "Goddamnit! Let go of my hand!" (Alec)

    "First you should formally apologize to the higher ranking officer you just offended. Otherwise I cannot overlook this. Our force''s discipline might be questioned." (Zeon)

    "You''re talking about discipline?! Let fucking go of my hand!" (Alec)

    "Whack"

    Alec hits Zeon in the face but that guy won''t even budge.

    Not to speak of letting go of the hand.

    "You made two mistakes. The first one was this act of insubordination, and the second..." (Zeon)

    I see him smirk.

    "You chose to fight a lightning user who has still physical contact." (Zeon)

    "Brzzzzzzzzzt"

    Ouch, that hurt!

    At least Alec''s jerking cramps on the ground indicate so.

    .

    .

    .

    He''s still at it.

    "Uh, thank you, I guess." (Shari)

    "Don''t bother. Stuff like this shouldn''t happen in the first place." (Zeon)

    "Still. It''s not a given that someone would act on my behalf." (Shari)

    I know a slime who devised a crazy abduction plan for that reason.

    "You know, magic users aren''t that common. Especially those who wield destructive elements often get these looks. Maybe I can because of this see that you''re holding back. Otherwise, we would have had many more deaths by now." (Zeon)

    "Well, thank you. It''s appreciated. Ehm, does that hurt?" (Shari)

    He was hit full-force in the face and there''s a painful-looking throbbing below his eye.

    "Nah, having to deal with constant discharges from one''s body is much more painful than such a half-hearted punch." (Zeon)

    "What?" (Shari)

    "A lightning mage feels each spell himself. Don''t know if you can understand this experience but even normal humans sometimes suddenly feel a piercing sting when touching another. There''s a small discharge. Mine are naturally a little more intense." (Zeon)

    "That sounds painful." (Shari)

    "Not if you get used to this. For me, it''s more like a feeling of accomplishment." (Zeon)

    "If you say so." (Shari)

    "However, you shouldn''t let a soldier act up like this. That''s weakening the order." (Zeon)

    "I sadly cannot do that much. My position isn''t allowing me to just attack people. I still believe that my rank is a mere honor title." (Shari)

    "Your standing with the soldiers might be particular. Yet this makes it even more important to make them respect you." (Zeon)

    "Excuse me? What is going on here?" (Peras)

    Suddenly Peras shows up with an expression that is obviously inquiring why a soldier lies there twitching on the ground while we talk as if there''s nothing about it.

    Might be a little bit complicated to explain this.

 Chapter 108

    - Shari -

    "What is going on here?" (Peras)

    "Ehm, not too much. I and this soldier had a personal dispute and Zeon here stepped in for me." (Shari)

    "Sigh, I assume that Zeon would have a very good reason for doing so. We have to settle this. And by god, can anyone get him back up?!" (Peras)

    His look now asks what we''ve done to Alec.

    "I just shocked him a little. There should be no greater harm done." (Zeon)

    "You-you''re gonna pay for this, Zeon!" (Alec)

    Well, it looks as if Alec gradually recovers.

    I see no wounds, so Zeon might be right about no lasting effects.

    "Mind your words, Alec. What happened here?" (Peras)

    "I was just talking to that thing there when suddenly Zeon barged in and attacked me with his lightning." (Alec)

    "Zeon?" (Peras)

    "He offended the officer and hasn''t shown any signs of stopping." (Zeon)

    "Offended?" (Peras)

    "He touched me rudely in an inappropriate way." (Shari)

    Peras looks quite at a loss at this statement.

    Sexual offenses against slimes are no everyday matter.

    "Is this a joke? How can one even touch this thing in a wrong way? It''s a goddamned slime!" (Alec)

    "You''re overstepping your boundaries, soldier. Mind your place, or I''ll make you." (Peras)

    "What is this monster even doing here?" (Alec)

    "I requested her presence, so there should be no issue." (Peras)

    "Could I ask what I shall do here?" (Shari)

    "You''re still in dire need of combat training. This time without any formal lining up. It''s not like this would happen in a real battle." (Peras)

    "Wait, without any safety measures?" (Shari)

    "Yes sure, you can take a stone. But I guess there are more than enough measures in effect. We''re only using blunt weapons and you can keep your uniform on. You can cushion a hit like this, right?" (Peras)

    "I think so." (Shari)

    It should work out.

    With the fabric in the way and my impact-absorbing body and even the core shell, a normal hit shouldn''t get through.

    "It seems you have to settle something, so I will appoint Alec as your opponent." (Peras)

    "What!?" (Alec)

    His face clearly screams: You can''t be serious!

    "Alec is one of our most skilled individuals. Since your style focuses on weapon usage I don''t think we need to adjust the practice. You will just fight each other like you would any opponent. And I don''t think I need to point out that deadly violence and acid are prohibited. Understood?" (Peras)

    "Absolutely." (Shari)

    A smile spreads on my face.

    I don''t even bother to contain it in my designated mouth area.

    "Sir!" (Alec)

    "Yes? Do you want to state a reason why you should be allowed to skip training, soldier? Scared of a mock battle?" (Peras)

    "Ahem. This... Isn''t this too informal? We don''t even have a judge." (Alec)

    "I didn''t know that sparring matches have to be formal. As far as I know this is only about how you fare against your opponent." (Peras)

    And get rekt by me!

    "Oh, I''ve heard that he didn''t make a too great impression against Liqu. So maybe he is afraid? Why don''t we reduce the difficulty a bit? I won''t even change my shape. There should be no issue to show off your skill with that much, right?" (Shari)

    I might be a little too full of myself but the idea to batter this guy up while he can''t do shit against me with his blunt attacks is too tempting.

    We each get a training shortsword.

    The problem is that I can only take it with my glove.

    I really have to train towards an unsuspicious fighting style where I won''t get exposed as a monster.

    Yet like this, I lack the traction to hold my weapon.

    Also, my strength is certainly behind what this guy is capable of.

    I can only go for whipping moves and hope that those will have any impact.

    The third issue is that I''d have to keep my head behind the mask and like this lack visual input.

    For the sake of getting back at that guy, I won''t bother with the mask here but in a real combat situation, I have also to deal with this.

    "Now start. And I don''t want to see any shameful behavior." (Peras)

    I concentrate on that piece of metal in my hand, trying to get a proper hold of it.

    It''s less grabbing and more winding the glove as many times around as I can afford before I would lose the connection to the slime inside.

    The tension may stress the durability of the fabric but I have to neglect this right now.

    My opponent makes the first move, starting with a sprint, then a jump, followed by an overhead slash.

    My thought on this is that he believes he needs some impact to have any effect on me with his attacks.

    Also, I need just a split-second to realize that this jump is only with possible enhanced abilities.

    Yet they''re not too developed.

    I guess someone else would be impressed by such a flashy move.

    To his dismay, it''s physiologically impossible for me to get caught up like this.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.I have high-speed processing.

    I grip my weapon a little tighter, step in a rotating motion to the side, and use the momentum to slash into the trajectory of his strike.

    "Clank"

    Damnit!

    I thought I had him but he readjusted the swing in my direction.

    Usually, I could block this as I only tried to deflect the strike from the side.

    But even though he changed the trajectory mid-swing the impact is unnaturally hard.

    My weapon clashes so hard away that I almost lose it and I can barely dodge the oncoming sword.

    And I''m totally stunned when the sword impacts the ground and shatters it, throwing debris in all directions.

    However, me being stunned takes due to high-speed processing less than a split-second.

    I cannot let it stay at this and rush towards him, aiming for the side of his stomach.

    He can see it coming and crudely slashes in the way of my strike.

    The impact is again far too hard and throws my weapon out of my glove.

    Think Shari!

    Don''t let it end here!

    I use the opening and deliver a punch with as much compressed slime in my other arm as I can muster.

    "Squish"

    Not too hard of an impact, but enough to confuse him, so I can jump towards my weapon to retrieve it.

    "Damned fiend! Should that have hurt?" (Alec)

    "Not necessarily. I have time." (Shari)

    While saying that, I adjust my grip as my sword isn''t lying very secure in my glove.

    "Be careful! Alec specializes in strength enhancement." (Zeon)

    Thanks for the information.

    Though it''s a bit late.

    Round two is starting now.

    Unfortunately, my opponent is now more careful so I am not able to take advantage of any openings.

    That is to say, I''m no professional fighter in the first place.

    I only have a keen eye for the obvious and the advantage of a body that can''t dislocate its limbs through brazen strikes.

    The first strike of my enemy comes.

    Then the second, the third.

    Each of them hard enough to make me lose hold of my sword if I would take them directly.

    I planned to counterattack as soon he neglects his defense even a little bit to manage a good hit on my body.

    Yet he doesn''t.

    Instead, he isn''t even aiming for me.

    He just slashes from the widest range he can afford at my weapon.

    I need a split second to break this down before I realize what he''s doing.

    Asshole!

    He wants to disarm me after he noticed my weak grasp on my sword.

    And sadly he''s close to succeeding with this tactic.

    No other choice then.

    I need to play this aggressively.

    I move my weapon out of the way of his next attack and prepare a strike at his stupid, grinning face.

    Naturally, he can predict this and counters the attack.

    My sword flies out of my glove behind me.

    But that doesn''t keep me from again punching him with my other glove full-force in the face.

    Yet it''s not doing much damage.

    Without knuckles, it''s only a wet piece of leather that slaps him.

    But this time I could prepare beforehand.

    So the force behind is considerable and enough to make him stumble backward.

    I dash to my weapon and try to take it back up but his sword grazes my side and leaves a gash in the fabric where slime drips out.

    My opponent recovered faster than I predicted and is directly behind me.

    I won''t be able to turn around in time.

    So instead I concentrate on my right leg and let the boot fly into his stomach.

    "Ummph!" (Alec)

    As before, I lack the necessary sturdiness behind the strike.

    But different from the glove my boots are extra durable to keep up with my walking routine and like this hard enough to have a bit of an impact.

    I''d still wish I had leg muscles because he gets over it faster than I would prefer.

    Rather instantaneous another slash separates boot and leg from my body.

    My position isn''t the best.

    He''s already at it to prepare another strike and I''m really worried if he cares to avoid hitting my core.

    All I can do now is throw everything I have into the fray.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    I make my whole body dash in his direction.

    I couldn''t manage to get a proper hold of the weapon.

    However, there''s this instinct.

    It makes me want to get on top of him.

    I use the speed to grapple him and make use of my body''s unnatural abilities in moving every part of my matter to circle around his body.

    My clothing shifts weirdly with all the violent movement beneath the surface.

    But it works to get above him.

    Before my weight completely sets in to push him down, something I won''t comment on any further, I also raise my arm and throw it into his stupid face.

    "Wham"

    "There you''ve got it!" (Shari)

    As anticipated he can''t handle all my mass curled with my legs around him.

    Together with the violent shifting of my weight on top of him, this is enough to make him lose his footing and go down.

    I make especially sure that most of my mass lands on the arm with which he wields his sword.

    While sitting on his chest, I have now both of my hands free.

    And can massage some manners into this piece of shit!

    "Whack"

    "Whack"

    "Whack"

    Occasionally he tries to strike back with his other hand, but while his strikes are extremely hard and stir my surface quite hard I don''t think I have to mention how ineffective they are against me.

    So I can proceed unhindered.

    "Whack"

    "Whack"

    "Whack"

    "Officer!!!" (Peras)

    Guess I can''t punch him as much as I''d like.

    "Fine." (Shari)

    I look at my victim and am a little disappointed that my barrage only caused a reddened face.

    I stand back up, swallow a little and spit out at him.

    As utterly meaningless as it is to apply the same slime my body consists of.

    But it''s the gesture that counts.

    While walking over to Peras I take a closer look at myself.

    Maybe I overdid it a little.

    My gloves are a mess with all the holes where slime squeezes through.

    My clothes ripped in several places, which makes me realize that they might not be made to keep up with the sudden pressure my mass causes when I let it rush in the same direction.

    "What did I say regarding shameful behavior?" (Peras)

    Was what I did especially shameful?

    I remember that I did something quite similar to the boys in my village when they became too obnoxious.

    However, back then mum had almost the same disappointed look Peras has now.

    "Not only were you acting like a savage, but you also had to display this lack of discipline and restraint to everyone around here. Just look at your uniform!" (Peras)

    Okay, now the resemblance becomes uncanny.

    "I''m very sorry. It wasn''t completely intentional. I''ve let my emotions get the better of me. I''ll mend my ways." (Shari)

    That apology already worked back then.

    Let''s see if it''s still effective.

    "Well, I think we can at least be sure that this won''t repeat." (Peras)

    His gaze towards the gawkers shows me that none of them wishes to swap with my earlier offender.

    He''s fine by the way.

    Maybe a bit shaken but I believe I broke no bones.

    Yes, that was another allusion to my weight.

    At least I''ve learned one lesson from this fight.

    If I want to use my weapon I can''t afford to block strikes.

    I have to treat my blades like my own body and like this can''t clash directly with my opponent.

    Especially if I''m fighting in disguise and have to rely on my gloves.

    Speaking of gloves.

    "Sir, would it be possible to receive a new uniform? Especially a new pair of gloves? Sturdy ones would be appreciated." (Shari)

    "I''ll see what I can do. It can''t be that an officer is walking around looking like this. However, it''s going to be withdrawn from your payment. See it as a penalty for your short-sighted actions." (Peras)

    I''m asking myself if I will at this rate ever see payment at all.

    "Looking around it seems no one else is willing to fight you. Things being like this you can return to your quarter. However, no one shall believe that this was it. We''re doing this from now on every day." (Peras)

    I won''t let him say this twice and am gone.

    Inside my quarter I surprisingly find the book I asked to read.

    Yet I never thought this would actually happen.

    Books are so stupidly expensive that giving such a thing to me borders on pure madness.

    However, for me this is great.

    I have still one intact finger on my glove.

    I can use this one to turn the pages.

    Like this I, spend the rest of my day, only interrupted by Elara bringing me food.

    It''s as convenient as it''s unfortunate that I didn''t come very far because of my stupid learning disorder.

    I had to read the same pages over and over again.

    However, I might have gained some new insight.

    Stuff like how negotiating is an act of balance and that aggressively pursuing your point can heavily backfire if the other party becomes stubborn because of it.

    Yet also that it''s important to show strength before the opponent takes advantage of you.

    It always depends on the situation.

    And then finally Liqu returned.

    "Shari!!!" (Liqu)

    Overbearing as always.

    "Please tell me that the girl is alright." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. She looked fine the last time I saw her." (Liqu)

    Liqu has the talent to phrase things in a way that I''m growing concerned.

    "So no one complained? You did a good job?" (Shari)

    Hard to believe when she was without supervision.

    Especially not after what I went through.

    "Yes, yes. I did really well!" (Liqu)

    "So you didn''t clash with another soldier who swore revenge?" (Shari)

    "Oh, that. Nah, that was over really fast." (Liqu)

    The way she says this I know that it won''t be possible to berate her about this.

    "Sigh!" (Shari)

    Now she stays in front of me with a totally expectant look.

    "And? And? Now? Can we now?" (Liqu)

    "What now?" (Shari)

    "Oh, come on. You said we could link." (Liqu)

    Sigh. I promised.

    And I always keep my word.

    So there''s no way around this.

    "But as I said, restrain yourself! Just a shallow touch." (Shari)

    Extremely unwilling I extend my hand toward her.

    She can barely contain herself at what is going to happen any moment and kinda vibrates in anticipation.

    My hand shakes as well since my thoughts about how much I want to pull it away oppose the movement.

    Nonetheless, I push forward and eventually reach the surface of her body.

    I feel the matter sinking in and suddenly Liqu clamps it with both of her hands inwards.

    With this, I am now truly stuck.

    A moment later an overwhelming amount of pictures and emotions rushes over me.

    A recollection of Liqu''s day.

 Chapter 109

    - Liqu -

    Sigh, I''m always a little downtrodden when I''m separated from my Shari.

    Especially difficult for me to accept is Shari''s request not to come to her help should something happen, but instead to concentrate on the girl.

    I know Shari isn''t as weak anymore as most humans are but this doesn''t mean she''s safe.

    Naturally, I want to ensure her safety.

    Even if this girl''s death would bother me a little, as it would mean losing someone who was unusually nice to me, Shari is the most important.

    I am really conflicted if I can allow such a risk, even if it helps to make her like me more.

    However, since there is no emergency right now I don''t have to decide right away on that matter.

    Also, I''ve promised her and promises are very important to my Shari, so I have no other choice.

    And then there''s my reward in the end.

    So, the first thing I have to do now is to get to the upper levels and meet up with that girl.

    Shari made me wear those clothes again.

    Even more than usual, with the full attire the other humans usually wear.

    I feel constrained.

    Nonetheless, I have to go to that girl''s room.

    At least I thought so but am suddenly blocked off by a woman.

    "You! I can''t believe that this truly happens. Don''t think I would allow you to do as you please. You''re not allowed to come close to her highness." (Lorena)

    Honestly, I''m not paying too much attention to what she says.

    It''s not my first speech about how evil I am.

    Adventurers do this all the time to rally each other when they''re up against me.

    In general, I let them finish before dissolving them as it seems to be very important for these people.

    So it''s not too much to ask of me to wait until she''s done.

    Just then she opens the door.

    And I enter.

    "Liqu!" (Anvenia)

    The girl, clearly anticipative of my arrival, jumps up and comes running at me.

    Since I don''t get often a chance to do this and my Shari isn''t here to scold me, I hug her.

    "Waahhh!" (Lorena)

    What? I just pushed her a little into me.

    The girl has no issues with this.

    Aside from being startled because "someone" here had to scream.

    Well, she might be now a little drenched so I should release her.

    "Uhh, is that getting out again?" (Anvenia)

    "Drying and then cleaning should work." (Liqu)

    The liquid should like this vapor and only a neglectable amount of hard contents remain.

    Those can be easily removed.

    "What are you doing!" (Lorena)

    This woman sounds now clearly agitated.

    Maybe I should have paid more attention to what she wanted when she held her speech.

    "Your highness! Look at you! How could you let this happen? What would your father say?" (Lorena)

    "Daddy isn''t even here! He just sent me away and never came to get me. He doesn''t even send me letters!" (Anvenia)

    "This, this isn''t... A-at least please let me clean you up and change your clothes. You can''t let anyone see you in this state." (Lorena)

    That sounds bothersome.

    I can relate that someone wouldn''t want to wear clothes.

    And she even has to wear those specific ones.

    No one would get me into this cumbersome thing.

    I don''t know what to do while they''re at it, so I seat myself into a corner.

    It takes a while since also the replacement dress is cumbersome.

    Totally impractical.

    One can''t even move in that thing.

    Yet after a while, they''re finished and the girl comes again to me.

    "Liqu. I am so happy that you''re here!" (Anvenia)

    Even if I repeat myself, I need to say that this is a novel experience.

    It''s uncommon that someone is happy about my presence.

    Even Shari isn''t showing it so open.

    However, she also gives a positive response when I come.

    She then loses some of her tension as one can see from her inner consistency.

    "Yes, yes. I was told to protect you. Shari said so too." (Liqu)

    "Oh, this one. Anyways, could you show me the dragon again?" (Anvenia)

    "Uh, I don''t like dragons." (Liqu)

    "Please, for me." (Anvenia)

    "What is that supposed to mean?" (Lorena)

    "Just look! This is really awesome!" (Anvenia)

    I concentrate on the image.

    Since I already did it once and memorized everything the repetition comes easy.

    But I make it a bit bigger for a greater visual effect.

    And it certainly has one.

    They''re clearly impressed by my performance.

    And for a grand finale, I let it again spew fire/slime.

    For a moment everything is colored in a green mist that should be almost impossible to look through before it spreads around the whole room.

    "Clap, clap, clap"

    "That was great!" (Anvenia)

    After that, for some reason, I get scolded by that woman and they again change that girl''s attire.

    Might take a while until I get out of this room.

    After that girl got dressed in a third attire it finally seems as if things are going to proceed.

    The girl again comes running to me.

    "Uhm, Lorena says I cannot touch you anymore. But I hope we can still have fun together." (Anvenia)

    "Mhm, I like fun. But no touching? What is left then?" (Liqu)

    "Uh, I don''t know." (Anvenia)

    "Your highness. You received the permission to stroll the gardens as long you''re accompanied by... that... individual." (Lorena)

    "Really?! I can go out?! How far?" (Anvenia)

    "You are still required to stay on the estate''s grounds. And while the soldiers are trustworthy to a degree, direct contact with them is strictly forbidden." (Lorena)

    "Oh. But still. Finally out here!" (Anvenia)

    "Your highness, mind your manners." (Lorena)

    "And I?" (Liqu)

    "How is it possible that you don''t know this? You have to make sure that no one approaches her highness." (Lorena)

    "Ah, so I have to dissolve everyone who comes close." (Liqu)

    "Wha-... No! You''re supposed to make sure that no one can harm her highness." (Lorena)

    "Easy enough. She''s small, so it''s not difficult to shield her." (Liqu)

    "Uhh, well. If you can do that." (Lorena)

    "No problem." (Liqu)

    After this, we go out.

    The girl is visibly excited.

    While she seems to be familiar with the third floor, she becomes curious as soon we reach the second.

    And there are already other humans.

    "Who is this girl?"

    "Do you know her?"

    "Nevermind the girl, look who''s behind her!"

    "Damn."

    "Is she safe?"

    "Are you gonna intervene if she''s not?"

    "Ehm..."

    Just some random mumbling from some of those humans.

    Nothing that raises my attention.

    Also, they always become quiet as soon I look at them, which is kinda irritating.

    Instead, the girl is straight heading outside.

    If I understood right she wasn''t able to go there in a long time.

    I can barely fathom that.

    I mean, I had a hard time dealing with having no one to talk to.

    But not even being able to change locations?

    That''s tough.

    It''s the same big field as usual.

    I kinda like grass as my color allows me to hide by squeezing myself down.

    The girl likes it too.

    But different from her initial elation at my presence, she now walks rather calmly on it.

    "Why so restrained? I thought you would be happy?" (Liqu)

    "Uh, proper ladies don''t run." (Anvenia)

    "This sounds silly. If you want to do something, why don''t do it?" (Liqu)

    "Because she has the responsibility to act according to her status." (Lorena)

    "What is status? What is it good for?" (Liqu)

    Can I dissolve it?

    I can dissolve almost anything.

    And the few things I can''t I can circumvent by dissolving.

    "Urgh. What was the count thinking?" (Lorena)

    No idea.

    But if I do a good job my Shari will be pleased.

    And then I can link with her.

    I''m so excited about this prospect.

    This one time I had with her after killing Chris was the best experience I ever had.

    Just to imagine that I could feel again like this.

    Not only does it mean that we are close.

    But far more it''s like gaining pure insight.

    New viewpoints, concepts.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Basically, it''s like having access to a new life.

    The one my Shari granted me.

    And I will make use of it.

    "Liqu, is something wrong? You''re spacing out." (Anvenia)

    "How does she know?" (Lorena)

    "Huh, really?" (Liqu)

    I guess she''s right. For a moment I lost all awareness.

    That''s really dangerous, so I should make sure it doesn''t repeat.

    "Why don''t we tour the garden, your highness?" (Lorena)

    They went in the direction where I noticed all kinds of different plants neatly put in an aligned way next to each other.

    I am rather used to seeing plants as this is literally what a forest consists of.

    Some are better than others, as they contain some energy.

    I just now realize that this must be due to magical effects.

    Those weren''t too interesting for me as I dissolved them either way.

    Yet I get the feeling that Shari would be angry at me if I do that here.

    The girl on the other side is totally enjoying this.

    She seems to put an effort to restrain herself from jumping directly into the greenery.

    Maybe again this "ladies-don''t-do-this"-nonsense.

    Nonetheless, she seems to be happy.

    I apparently have to stick close.

    This is not a too difficult task for a slime but this no-touching order is raising the difficulty.

    My solution is to simply sit down while she looks at the more colorful plants.

    Not as exciting as my most recent days but if I think about the flesh I will receive today just for doing this it should be worth it.

    It''s still far more entertaining than waiting for days on a tree for something to pass by.

    That was always an issue when I was far less proficient at hunting.

    Here I just have to wait and will eventually get as much flesh as I require.

    And this while I''m together with my Shari!

    This must be how it feels to be in paradise.

    And all I have to do is to protect this little girl while she''s playing with the plants.

    Wait, this plant!

    Immediately I rush forward, pulling all my mass in the girl''s direction.

    The woman stares at me for a split second before trying to get in my way but is easily shoved to the side.

    My goal is the girl.

    She as well noticed my approach but even if she fears my sudden advance there''s no way to get away anymore.

    I reach out and cover her right arm from behind, down from her elbow.

    That child had it already embedded completely inside that yellow bush.

    "Wh-Wha-..." (Anvenia)

    "What are you doing there?!" (Lorena)

    "What my Shari wants me to." (Liqu)

    My Shari said: "Protect the girl."

    However, I''m a bit too late.

    "Liqu, that feels weird." (Anvenia)

    "Let go of her highness! This instant!" (Lorena)

    "No can do." (Liqu)

    "You will release her you... you monster!" (Lorena)

    Humans really like to state the obvious, huh?

    I know what I am.

    However, it''s uncommon how she claws at me, trying to rip me away from the arm.

    Which I obviously still have a firm grasp on.

    Also, it''s so pointless to try removing an active slime''s matter

    "Leave her be! Let go! Separate!" (Lorena)

    "Lorena, stop this!!!" (Anvenia)

    "Y-your highness." (Lorena)

    "Liqu, why can''t you let go? Is there a reason?" (Anvenia)

    "Yes. That bush is not good." (Liqu)

    "Not good?" (Anvenia)

    "The bush? Why should the count leave something like this in the open?" (Lorena)

    What would I know?

    It''s not like I have a greater understanding of humans than they should possess.

    "No idea. But yes. I know that one. It has a bad effect on living things." (Liqu)

    Directly all color leaves the red face of the woman.

    Which is quite a funny contrast.

    "I-is it poisonous? Is her highness in danger?" (Lorena)

    This woman is extremely focused on the girl, as it seems.

    "Danger? No, don''t think so. But it will cause a hell of a rash." (Liqu)

    I still remember vividly how I once saw some larger mammal accidentally diving directly into one of these.

    The effect was rather nasty.

    It wriggled for an extensive period of time in such agony on the ground that it didn''t even notice when I sneaked closer and started to dissolve its body.

    At least not at first.

    "Now that you say it, my hand starts to feel itchy." (Anvenia)

    "You reacted like this because of an itch?" (Lorena)

    "A really bad itch!" (Liqu)

    Now they stare rather blankly at me.

    "E-ehm, what exactly are you doing with my arm? It starts feeling really weird. Not painful, but strange. And, and I think whatever you''re doing spreads quite deep inside. That''s not the plant but you, right?" (Anvenia)

    I have to protect this girl.

    That means in the first place to make sure she won''t die.

    However, my Shari also said unharmed.

    As far as I know, physical inconvenience is considered as harm.

    This means I cannot leave it at that.

    So as soon I grabbed her I started pulling the poison out by guiding my slime into her pores and dissolving everything that isn''t part of her.

    The results I can easily pull out again.

    "Just sucking the bad plant stuff out there. If it''s dissolved it won''t itch." (Liqu)

    "Y-you''re dissolving her arm?" (Lorena)

    Careful, you look as if you''re fainting any moment.

    Had quite a number of those cases inside me.

    I know the early symptoms.

    "Just the plant part. I''m good at differentiating. Even if it''s usually the other way around and I''m rather going for the flesh. Weird to concentrate on the opposite. So please don''t bother me, or I might accidentally switch." (Liqu)

    The woman is apparently now at a loss for words.

    Might be better as what I''m doing here is still very small detail work and requires thorough concentration.

    Wouldn''t be good to make me forget that I don''t want the flesh.

    "Uh, Liqu. Now it starts to feel bad. Ouch!" (Anvenia)

    "Bear with it." (Liqu)

    "Stop it! You cannot do that to her!" (Lorena)

    Am I not doing it already?

    "When I''m done I''ll stop." (Liqu)

    I guess I can understand her, even if I have only theoretical knowledge of the human sense of pain.

    I have basically to scrape her pores out and cleanse the outer skin levels.

    This affords a very penetrative procedure.

    And this means she has to endure the pain which comes from doing so.

    Not that I intend to let go and give her a choice on that matter.

    I will proceed until I''m sure that nothing remains inside.

    Still, I shouldn''t get distracted or I might make a mistake.

    "Stop right there, you fiend! Let that girl go!" (Alec)

    "Huh?" (Liqu)

    And there comes a distraction.

    Several humans with drawn swords of different sizes.

    I can gauge the strength of humans to a degree.

    One needs this ability while being against adventurers.

    These are on the upper levels.

    "I''m busy. Go away." (Liqu)

    Almost done.

    If they would just leave me be for a moment.

    "Damned monster! Leave that girl to us!" (Alec)

    I perceive anger flaring up within that noisy one.

    And some darker things.

    His soul flickers like a mix of fire and smoke.

    But instead of attacking, he takes position with the other fighters.

    Good for me.

    "So, done. Don''t play again with colorful plants. They are so for a reason." (Liqu)

    Often because they contain magic and like this have all kinds of effects on those who''re not slimes.

    Mostly not good ones as any kind of change is usually negative for a properly working human body.

    I pat the girl on the head and smile at her.

    She was rather cooperative, even if she didn''t like it.

    Better than Shari back then.

    Awh, such fond memories.

    "Stop ignoring us!!!" (Alec)

    Right, there was something.

    First I have to get rid of the clothes.

    "Zsch"

    He comes close and the attack will start any moment.

    Suddenly the woman runs at me, grabs the girl with surprising strength, and runs off.

    Not that I''m angry about this.

    I may not be able to protect her while she''s gone but it would be cumbersome to fight those soldiers and at the same time ensure that nothing happens to her due to their attacks.

    Now this problem is gone.

    "Rias, Kine! Get after that girl! Take care of her!" (Alec)

    The two farthest on each side start to walk in the direction the girl left to.

    Oh no! I may not be doing it now, but that''s still my job!

    Quickly I reach with two tendrils to their backs and pull them back to me.

    "Don''t underestimate us! We may have lost on our own, but we are the elite! And now we will face you together!" (Alec)

    "Are you angry because I''ve won against you?" (Liqu)

    This look proves me right.

    The other four behind don''t even look too keen to fight.

    Especially those I grabbed

    Maybe I can make this short.

    "We''re going to get you done!" (Alec)

    "Uhu, but to do this you would have to win." (Liqu)

    "We will win!" (Alec)

    I start with a fast extension toward him.

    If I get hold of this noisy one I doubt the others are going to continue.

    The noisy ones are always those the others concentrate on.

    Yet this one is rather fast and dodges my arm while also managing to strike at it.

    Huh? I''ve lost energy!

    His sword! It''s covered with a coating of these terrible stones.

    Just a tiny bit on the outer layer but enough to annoy me.

    The others already surrounded me and prepare a simultaneous attack.

    Which I counter by rotating my arms and some extra appendages I added on the fly in a flurry around me.

    That''s enough to make them back off.

    Still, they use these weapons to lash out at these appendages and take with each strike small amounts of my energy.

    All of them are rather skilled and I feel pressured to get take them out without killing them.

    "Now we''ll get you!" (Alec)

    "You''re noisy. I''ll end this now, fine?" (Liqu)

    "Zsch"

    "Huh..." (Alec)

    At this moment, the ground directly below his position gives in and erupts.

    Out of the earth emerges a tendril of slime which quickly attaches to his leg.

    Took some time until he stood still, but now he stayed long enough at one place that the slime I sent into the ground could reach him.

    That''s the problem with a formation, your opponent knows your allocated space.

    I pull his leg down, so he loses mobility.

    As I couldn''t guide too much mass through the hastily created tunnel I now follow up with more on the direct way.

    With his leg stuck he shouldn''t be able to escape in time.

    "Wha-" (Alec)

    He tries striking at it, but as I''m almost always well-sustained nowadays this bit of coating can''t do much against my energy levels.

    Got him!

    I pull him close to me before the others have a chance to free him.

    "Stop this!" (Alec)

    "Release him!" (soldier)

    "You want him back? Here." (Liqu)

    With a bit of force, I lash out with my slime.

    Yet there''s still a body attached to it.

    This one flies as well in the direction of the other soldiers.

    Yet somehow they don''t seem very willing to catch that man.

    Instead, he crashes head-first into the ground.

    I held back quite a bit, so he should''ve survived it.

    Also, he screams when I start to swing him once more at the others.

    So he should be alright if he can still be so loud.

    My tactic works out since now the others stopped striking with these bothersome swords at the appendage I attack them with.

    Like this, I manage to keep them at bay.

    "That''s enough!" (Peras)

    Suddenly I hear a shout.

    It''s this man who already fought twice with my Shari.

    I was told that he''s important here.

    At least the others stop fighting.

    Maybe I should as well.

    "Let him down!" (Peras)

    That went to me.

    "He attacked me." (Liqu)

    "Doesn''t matter. Do so. Now!" (Peras)

    I play with the thought to do something not nice to him.

    Yet I remember how my Shari got scolded the last time for my actions.

    So maybe I should do so.

    It''s not like I couldn''t crush him anyways.

    And then dissolve anyone who gets in my way.

    "Flop"

    "Fine. Who we''ve got here? Alec! Should have known it. Barely recognized you in that state." (Peras)

    "Argh, captain. This thing attacked us. We tried to fight it but it was too strong." (Alec)

    "Next time if you claim something like this make sure that the girls who called me didn''t already tell me what actually happened." (Peras)

    Now he looks really pale.

    There must be something to the power of that man if it can cause this reaction.

    "You others! Back on your posts! There''ll be consequences! Just wait for it! And you, Alec. You have apparently too much energy. So we should put it to work. Get to the healer and have your bruises healed! After that, come to the training field. Got something for you. And before I forget, I''ll cut half of your pay for this month and double the time for your training sessions. Let''s see if we can get that rebellious behavior out of you." (Peras)

    After that, he approaches me.

    "Something like this shouldn''t happen. I''m taking the blame for that. However, next time call someone instead of solving the situation.... in this manner." (Peras)

    He looks around.

    Maybe I overdid it a little.

    Most of the plants in my close vicinity didn''t survive my wild attacks.

    Not to speak about all the slime I''ve scattered on them.

    Yet the latter should be good for the plants in the long run.

    "Why are you here?" (Liqu)

    It''s a little strange that the important one came so quickly.

    The fight only took minutes.

    "I was suddenly called out because two young ladies screamed that my soldiers were acting rogue." (Peras)

    "They... said that?" (Liqu)

    For me?

    "Yes. They vouched for you. It''s a shame how my soldiers acted. To make this clear, I don''t tolerate this kind of behavior." (Peras)

    That was more directed at me than those others.

    Yet it''s a strange development.

    These humans both vouched for me.

    And this is absolutely atypical.

    I could maybe understand that girl.

    She has a positive attitude toward me.

    But the other woman was not a single time nice to me.

    And she was clearly in charge.

    So why do they think now that I was in the right?

    Usually, humans say in such a situation that I''m the bad one because I''m a monster.

    Well, they come back now, so I can just ask them.

    "Why am I not bad?" (Liqu)

    "Ehh?" (Lorena)

    "They attacked you! They are the baddies!" (Anvenia)

    "I''m always in the wrong if something like this happens. That''s what humans say." (Liqu)

    "I... I don''t know about this. But even an imbecile could see that you didn''t provoke them. My personal thoughts on the subject aside, attacking her highness'' guard means disrespecting her. This cannot be tolerated!" (Lorena)

    This must again be this strange concept of "power" Shari told me about.

    If it can even make happen that a slime is treated better than a human then maybe I should gather some of this.

    "Oh, and my arm feels perfect. Even better than before. Thank you for that!" (Anvenia)

    "Yes... That as well. But I would prefer it if such things would be left to the healers if it ever repeats." (Lorena)

    I thoroughly cleaned out her pores so there''s nothing harmful left in there.

    "Your highness. I believe this was enough excitement for today. If you would now head back to your lodgings." (Lorena)

    I see her frown but ultimately she complies.

    So we go back to her room.

    After we arrive, I still have to shape my body into various forms but ultimately she''s satisfied.

    "Your highness. I think your guard has to leave now you. It was a long day and you still have to work on your lessons." (Lorena)

    Another frown and yet another nod.

    She really gives off contradicting signals.

    But before I leave she comes to me.

    "I... I wanted to thank you. Today was more exciting than ever before. And that''s all thanks to you. Thank you so much. You don''t know how happy you made me!" (Anvenia)

    Today I was also thanked many more times than... ever in my whole existence.

    An unusual day.

    I can''t wait to get back to my Shari.

    However, on the way down my thoughts are on that girl.

    I guess I like her. There was never someone who was so unreservedly nice to me.

    Also, her soul makes a comforting impression.

    Not the slightest hint of malice is to be found there.

    Because of that, it concerns me that she has to do things she obviously doesn''t like to do.

    Sometimes I think that girl would be happier as a slime.

    However, I cannot do that.

    She''s simply too small.

    Long before a proper core would have formed in her body her insides would start to dissolve.

    To prevent a reaction I have to provide the core energetic mass as an alternative.

    Yet there''s not enough space in her stomach.

    It would burst long before I''ve stored a sufficient amount in there.

    The only solution might be to establish a continuous exchange of newly provided slime to replace the spent matter.

    But that doesn''t seem to be applicable.

    Too much could go wrong as already a single application is very stressful on a human''s body, as I''ve realized with my Shari.

    It could even happen, that I''m not able to pull enough of the old slime out, and the dissolving reaction sets in.

    Also, in total, I wouldn''t have the leeway.

    So I can''t transform her.

    Yet.

 Chapter 110

    - Shari -

    This concludes Liqu''s recollection.

    I''m going to ignore that disturbing last part as it doesn''t matter at the moment.

    Also, it explains why this Alec acted his hatred out on me as he did.

    He got misused as a club and thoroughly screwed up by her.

    What interests me would be how she made that dragon vapor her slime.

    It was interesting and gives me an idea for an application.

    I''ve even got something like an instruction about how to do it since this sharing of minds is extremely detailed.

    Damned linking!

    Why does it have to be so convenient and at the same time so extremely intrusive to do it?

    Whenever I link with Liqu it feels... like a couple thing.

    I know she might not see it this way as she doesn''t even think in human standards.

    But it''s so awfully close and intense that for hours I can''t think about anything else but Liqu.

    Still, I''ve realized that we have a rather bad standing.

    I will have to change that.

    Instead of trying to convince those who are hostile, it might be better to work on the relationships I''ve already established.

    Maybe then some more positive rumors about us might spread.

    So I decide on something.

    "Liqu, from tomorrow on we''re going to train with our team. I want you to go easy on them. We have to gain some goodwill." (Shari)

    "Goodwill?" (Liqu)

    "Show them that it''s possible, and more importantly safe, to work with us. Like this our relationships with the humans will eventually improve and fewer people want us dead." (Shari)

    "Oh. Okay!" (Liqu)

    Seems like I''ve settled this.

    However, I need a rest.

    So I have eventually to tug myself into my tub knowing that in my standby mode I might dream of Liqu after all this information intake.

    The next days passed by calmly.

    I finally got lessons regarding how to lead people.

    Until now Joran did most of the job so well that I ask myself why he wasn''t already promoted to my position.

    I mean he is young but not too young.

    Late-twenties?

    Could be.

    Anyways Kaleb showed me the ropes on it.

    Also, Jaren managed together with Vela to convince the other team members that we start training together.

    It''s mostly Liqu against everyone else.

    She can pressure our vanguard, occupy the second line, and alternate her attacks to be less predictable at the same time.

    Meanwhile, I train by fighting against multiple of her tentacles by cutting them off.

    I''ve realized that my dexterity is underdeveloped and I have to work hard on my skills.

    That pays off, as the difficulty is quite high and truly requires extreme levels of awareness and speed to be fast enough to keep up.

    It''s needless to say that Liqu on her side is extremely motivated to touch me.

    Even more, as it happens in some way with my consent in this scenario.

    However, I think my own apprehension also drives me to get better at dodging and deflecting her.

    This is also necessary.

    Especially as these bouts, which Peras forces me to participate in, get harder and harder by the day.

    Not to say that I am constantly pressured to prove my worth.

    Liqu got a bit more comfortable in this environment and my argument that always being together could make me grow tired of her and therefore decrease my affection worked out to gain me some free time.

    She''s almost always together with the princess while I am having my lessons.

    So I learned stuff like reading the environment, how to instruct others to do things, like setting up a camp, tactics, and strategizing.

    In the latter, I was really good.

    The other topics... not so much.

    Don''t judge me.

    It''s all the fault of that damned core.

    I can barely concentrate on the taught stuff before I forget the recent lesson.

    The drier the information I have to learn the harder it is to press into that stone.

    And believe me, the theory of how to set up a camp and managing the logistics of a military troop is dry.

    "So this concludes our lesson about different forms of fortifications in regard to available time, environment, and situational threats. Any questions?" (Kaleb)

    To be honest, there was one I had for a while.

    Even if it''s not directly related to the topic.

    "Why is this building so weirdly built? There are no windows on the ground level and the walls are extremely thick." (Shari)

    "You don''t know yet? This should be basic knowledge." (Kaleb)

    "Whatever is so obvious, no one bothered to tell me." (Shari)

    "Fine, then it''s on me. This building is an emergency shelter for all our personnel. In case of an attack, everyone is instructed to escape to this place. The servants and officials shall seek shelter while the soldiers protect them. Only after we assembled there a coordinated reaction will occur, in case the soldiers weren''t able to simply deal with the threat by themselves." (Kaleb)

    I see.

    This place is still quite close to the Evergrove.

    If a strong monster shows up that the soldiers can''t deal with directly, it''s best to get all the servants out of the line and strike with all they have.

    This way causalities can be kept low and orders according to a plan that keeps the respective situation in mind be given.

    Hey, my lessons are actually showing results!

    "Was that now all for today?" (Shari)

    "Yes, but Captain Peras wants to see you." (Kaleb)

    "Oh no, again? He makes me everyday fight his elite soldiers. And those are really tough." (Shari)

    Until now I could kinda keep up.

    But I always grow nervous when they hit me full force with their enhanced strength.

    I even switched to a reinforced leather vest.

    This one is actually standard but restricts mine and Liqu''s movements too much to use them all the time.

    Since the training weapons are blunt and I have my slime hull around my core there is no need to worry.

    But there was that one incident when one of the soldiers slashed with the tip through the fabric of the uniform and came dangerously close to my core.

    Something that Liqu can never find out.

    So some additional protection is recommended.

    "That you can keep up shows that it works. Some of them use enhancement techniques." (Kaleb)

    "Some? All of them! Wasn''t this supposed to be a rare ability?" (Shari)

    "It is. Captain Peras assembles his absolute elite for this." (Kaleb)

    "Really? I started to get the impression that this is totally common here." (Shari)

    "Then you didn''t pay attention. Or why you think you fared so well during that special practice event." (Kaleb)

    "Sure, you got me there. But where were all these guys back then?" (Shari)

    "You fought two. The first ones. All the others were handled by your friend." (Kaleb)

    Well, now I start to see Liqu in a different much more terrifying light.

    It looked so easy how she swept the ground with those people.

    At least the few times I had the leeway to look.

    Yet this was mostly during the end when I got used to this.

    "Now you should get going. The captain is waiting." (Kaleb)

    Well, time for training.

    Like all the other days I head over to the training ground and I find Peras there, who usually supervises my spars.

    He seems to be in a good mood.

    "Good day, Captain." (Shari)

    "Good that you made it. I actually looked forward to this." (Peras)

    He did?

    I managed particularly well in the last bouts.

    Even with my restricted movements I progressively got better at dodging and deflecting their strikes and at the same time was able to retaliate.

    But is this a reason?

    "Ahem, glad that you''re pleased, Sir." (Shari)

    "Take today''s fight as a test. It will be a little bit more difficult than usual." (Peras)

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    A test?

    For what?

    "So, who''s my opponent?" (Shari)

    "Ah, yes. Here." (Peras)

    With this, my opponent steps forward.

    Is this a joke?

    "Z-Zeon?" (Shari)

    "Seems like today we''re against each other today." (Zeon)

    "I don''t think I need to mention that the usage of all personal abilities is allowed." (Peras)

    Lightning strikes!

    I''m going to get zapped!

    Liqu made it very clear that this isn''t enjoyable with the kind of body I have.

    Well, normal bodies would be bothered as well, but it''s said that slimes are particularly weak to it.

    I force a smile.

    It would be cramped if this would be possible for liquid slime.

    Both of us take our respective equipment.

    I on my side, a leather vest, and the usual two short swords.

    Since this training is about my movements in human form I have to make do with what a human could handle.

    And humans are restricted in their number of limbs.

    However, I know who is my opponent and so I equip one more as a reserve.

    Zeon on the other hand uses a single sword of medium size.

    "Naturally, no deadly attacks are permitted. We will see who fares better in this fight. Take positions!" (Peras)

    I have no choice but to do this and try to remember everything I know from Liqu''s fight against him.

    There was something about guiding the current.

    Yet I don''t really know what that entails.

    It''s not like I ever got struck by lightning.

    Zeon shows an almost unnatural calmness while he prepares.

    His expression is serene and the way he goes into a stance is almost meditative.

    "Begin!" (Peras)

    At this command, he swipes with his right arm, which holds the weapon, to the side.

    "Brzzzzzz"

    The energy is clearly visible.

    At least for me.

    It runs from his whole body, into his hand, and from there to the weapon.

    These sparks worry me deeply.

    I decide to use my usual opening and attack him with an extending arm from the distance.

    It shall just keep him at bay so he cannot advance on me.

    Naturally, he can block that one.

    "Brzzzzzzz"

    Wha-

    "Splosh"

    I''ve lost my arm!

    The moment our weapons touched each other I lost all connection to my arm.

    Is this... lightning?

    How the heck could Liqu fight this?!

    Not to speak of enduring a direct hit?

    It''s scary.

    Now I understand why he''s rumored to be the count''s best soldier.

    I wouldn''t know how anyone could counter this.

    As soon one crosses blades with him they lose.

    That''s almost unfair.

    I quickly grab the other sword and try to deflect without touching him.

    While giving my all to avoid his sword I try to think this through.

    What did I feel when he got me?

    I believe something passed through me.

    But even with high-speed processing, it happened too fast for anything concrete.

    Yet, whatever I felt there, it has to be the energy of the attack.

    Still, how shall I guide this?

    Since none of my attacks connects he proceeds to advance on me.

    As soon he hits my main body I''m done for.

    I have to buy time!

    I take something similar to a deep breath and spew as much dispersed slime out as I can.

    I know how to do that from that last linking with Liqu.

    But different from Liqu I know that this ability cannot only depict a very realistic dragon but also be used to take the opponent''s vision.

    It''s not just about the slime which gets in the eyes and blinds the enemy, but it''s also in general an impenetrable fog one cannot see through from the outside.

    The only beings that can see are those creatures who consist of that stuff and have a sense linked to the slime.

    I know exactly where he is.

    So I swipe with both my swords at his legs.

    However, he stands firm, and seconds later his weapon comes down.

    I can pull back one arm but he grazes the other one at the tip.

    I lose for a moment the connection and my sword slips away.

    However, I already pulled it back, so even without my support it drifts back in my direction and I can at least recover it.

    On the other side, this took too long and my slime fog is already gone.

    To be honest, while he''s an impressive opponent, his swordsmanship is just good but not overwhelming.

    If not for these shocks he would have no chance.

    But they''re there so I have to deal with them.

    Yet in a long confrontation, he will without a doubt eventually get me.

    And I cannot use impact as Liqu did since it''s no safe technique in my inept slime hands and I''m banned from using deadly techniques.

    But I need to do something as he is already far too close.

    This time I attack him from both sides.

    He can just block one with his sword.

    The moment he moves to concentrate on one of them I let go of the weapon before the metal contacts to avoid the shock.

    The shock propels the blade away, but the jab to his other side should still hurt quite a bit.

    But it doesn''t stop him to advance on me.

    So I use my last resort and slash at him with all my power.

    And once more let go of the weapon before I get shocked.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    As long his annoying weapon isn''t in the way I can tackle him.

    While the only hard part about me is my equipment the force alone is enough to get him down on the ground.

    Nonetheless, even if he''s lying on his back he can reposition his sword to move it in my direction.

    I know it''s gonna be the end of the fight if that thing gets inside me and releases its numbing current.

    Yet all I can do to prevent this is to put more mass between him and his arm.

    Naturally, I don''t simply shove some slime there, but also increase the concentration on the side he''s about to reach.

    I also have a layer of clothing so I can only hope for the best.

    When it touches I curse inwardly for my lack of foresight.

    The energy almost reaches my core.

    Every little part of mine the left side becomes numb and I am very sure that only the clothes keep my shape together.

    But I notice that most of the energy is passing where I concentrated the slime.

    And it goes... downwards!

    That''s it!

    The energy for some reason wants to go down to the ground!

    I can use this knowledge to prevent it from wreaking havoc inside me.

    But on the other side, I cannot really control my slime in the struck area, which complicates things.

    Suddenly Zeon grabs with his free hand the arm I pin him down with.

    "Brzzz"

    Argh!

    This is unbearable!

    I have absolutely no control!

    Damnit, I forgot that he can apply these shocks with his hands too.

    I have almost no part of my body left to work with.

    So I have to make do with what I have.

    And that I pull away.

    Just half my body obeys my wish but that''s still enough to pull my core and the vest out of Zeon''s reach.

    Yet a large part of my body remains stuck there.

    I simply couldn''t move it.

    To my dismay, I notice that my trousers didn''t obey my wish.

    Also, I''m barely left with any mass to shape my body.

    What forms back is...

    a child.

    Oh my god!

    Just my life!

    Zeon somehow manages to stand back up in this puddle of slime and albeit he''s huffing a bit he seems to be fine.

    Then he looks at me.

    "Ehm, maybe we should leave it at that?" (Zeon)

    "Tsk, I''m not done yet!" (Shari)

    Okay, this would have sounded much more convincing if for some reason my voice hadn''t turned into a nine-year-old''s.

    Yet I can only do so much in frequency with my vocal cords being half as long as usual.

    "I don''t know how you see any chance to win now." (Zeon)

    "Oh, how about this!" (Shari)

    What he forgot to consider is his position.

    He stands in the middle of a puddle consisting of my remains.

    And there''s still this snail''s trail I left on my retreat.

    This is enough to establish a connection.

    In a blink, the slime below him erupts upwards and grabs him.

    I make sure that it comes from more than all sides.

    So even if he shocks one tendril I can easily reapply it while the others hold firm.

    Also, I spread the connection as close as possible to the ground.

    The current should like this be guided to the earth before it can cause any damage to my control.

    As a mage, he will eventually run out of power, no matter how good he is.

    I on the other side, have more than enough energy.

    I just lack control.

    I see and feel his struggle inside my mass.

    Not only some tendrils but the pure weight of all the mass is dragging him down.

    There is nothing he can do now.

    "Release!" (Zeon)

    What?

    I rather feel than see the energy bursting out of him.

    In a ridiculous quick explosion, all my control is gone and the slime splatters to the sides.

    I''m stunned that he can emit this energy anywhere around his body.

    Even if it''s only for a moment.

    Quick!

    I need to re-establish my control!

    At this moment Zeon turns into a stance he bends both his knees in my direction.

    "Lightning enhancement!" (Zeon)

    I guess it''s only possible to see this with my special vision.

    In Zeon''s legs, this lightning energy sparks up.

    Promptly his knees yank up and catapult him in my direction.

    In a blink, he''s crossing the distance between us.

    I defend the oncoming strike by shoving all the rest of the slime I have still at my disposal in its way.

    It works even if the struck part gets numb.

    But suddenly he pushes his other hand into my body.

    He shoves it directly through the head opening of my vest, reaching further inside.

    I cannot feel anything at this point.

    All the energy not only takes my control but makes me blind, completely overwhelming my usual awareness.

    I just now became aware of how much I relied on this sense and how bad it feels to lose it.

    I feel completely disconnected from everything.

    Then I notice some kind of movement.

    The disconnection doesn''t stop and suddenly I feel absolutely bare.

    I need a moment to realize what happened.

    This asshole ripped out my core!

    Wh-what do I do now?

    I have nothing left!

    My whole body is gone.

    I... I can''t do anything!

    He even is touching me directly.

    I feel so... bare.

    What if this causes a scratch?

    Would this mean a permanent damage?

    I, I am scared.

    He can do everything he wants with me.

    If he chooses to keep me away from slime I won''t recover.

    I will just stay this stone.

    This is hell!

    Suddenly I feel like I''m falling.

    A moment later I hit something.

    Is this...

    Slime!

    Yes, it is!

    I can feel it, control it, move it!

    How wonderful!

    As fast as I can I reshape my body with the mental image of myself.

    Already midway I start to gain awareness of my surroundings.

    A moment later I realize that I''m far too elated about consisting of slime.

    That I need it to exist is one thing but I really, really don''t want to start to take a liking to this stuff.

    I notice that I''m still a little small as all I had to work with was the small puddle of my leftovers.

    I spread my arm to the next accumulation strewn around the field and suck it in so I can start to shape a more mature body.

    Just when this is done I can leave survival mode and again act in a normal way.

    Wait!

    Survival mode?

    Did this core''s instinct again take over?

    This is unsettling.

    "Damn!" (Shari)

    "Wow. What a recovery." (Zeon)

    "Huh. What happened?" (Shari)

    "Guess I won. Didn''t you hear the captain?" (Zeon)

    "Oh sorry, but someone ripped my very self out of my body. I''m rather hard of hearing when I lack everything!" (Shari)

    "Oh, might be better this way." (Zeon)

    I ask myself what that''s supposed to mean, but when I watch in the round I see some of the men avert their gaze.

    Guess those proposed to crush me while I''m helpless.

    Then I lock my artificial eyes on Peras.

    "You''ve lost. Nothing to say about this. Gather yourself and fetch a new uniform. After that I''m expecting you in my office." (Peras)

    Am I seriously about to get scolded for losing?

    While Peras heads inside Zeon speaks up.

    "You gave me a hard fight. I''m totally exhausted. If we would now go for another round you might even win." (Zeon)

    "Mhm, great." (Shari)

    "Oh, don''t be like this. You don''t even seem to be injured." (Zeon)

    "That was... unpleasant. As if someone takes all your limbs from you and points a blade at your neck. I honestly thought for a moment I''m about to get crushed how it''s usually done with slimes." (Shari)

    It truly was.

    I don''t want to admit it but this much panic should have triggered my dissolving reaction.

    However, I couldn''t.

    I simply had no control over myself.

    And this lack of my most fundamental defense was what felt worst.

    I was totally at his mercy.

    For a moment Zeon''s gaze drifts to those who before looked guiltily away.

    "I wouldn''t do such a thing. This was a duel under set conditions. Aiming for your life against the agreed terms would be dishonorable." (Zeon)

    "Guess I have to thank you." (Shari)

    "No need to show gratitude for something that''s supposed to be standard." (Zeon)

    I guess he isn''t necessarily a bad guy.

    I personally can relate quite well to someone who follows a code of honor.

    Also, it was a fair fight.

    So it''s not as if I could condemn him.

    As bad he beat me up.

    Then Zeon smirks.

    "Also, I''m not killing kids. Given your appearance at the end it would have felt wrong." (Zeon)

    Forget everything I just said.

    He''s annoying.

    But one thing is for sure:

    I hate lightning!

 Chapter 111

    - Shari -

    After getting again halfway presentable instead of looking like a squishy, beaten, naked child I move to Peras'' office.

    I have been there so many times that I can find it easily.

    When I enter, Peras sits again at his desk.

    For a while, his gaze stays on the documents but eventually, he looks in my direction.

    "That was a good fight. Even if you stand defeated." (Peras)

    "Could I ask a question about this?" (Shari)

    "Speak up. (Peras)

    "Why this fight? I understand that I have still much to learn, but why Zeon?" (Shari)

    "Anything wrong with this?" (Peras)

    "Everyone who knows even the slightest bit about subjugations is well-informed that slimes are weak against lightning. It doesn''t only stuns them but completely renders their ability to move." (Shari)

    "Them, huh? Seems like you had an opponent your natural resilience didn''t work against." (Peras)

    What''s he saying there?

    This could hardly be called a fair match.

    The only reason Liqu won hers is that she simply overpowers everything.

    "This sounds as if you intentionally put me against someone I''m weak against. If I wouldn''t know better I might believe you wanted me to lose." (Shari)

    "And this was exactly the reason." (Peras)

    "Excuse me!? Why?! Have I displeased you in any way? I''ve fought all the guys you wanted me to! And even if some were draws I''ve never lost!" (Shari)

    "Let me say it like this: If you had won this would''ve been the undeniable proof of your abilities. Yet this wasn''t the intention. It''s fairly easy to notice during your battles. You act rash and cocky! Not only this but you were fighting under the assumption that nothing can truly harm you. This gives you a sense of superiority over your opponent. A false sense of safety that will lull your senses until a true danger appears to crush that little core of yours. The most important about this match was the lesson. I wanted you to become aware of how vulnerable you truly are. Otherwise, you''re a danger for yourself and your team." (Peras)

    I get it to a degree.

    My body still feels foreign.

    Not too much time passed since I turned into a shapeless abomination.

    So at times, everything about it feels a bit distant to me.

    There is no way to injure me.

    No way to get poisoned.

    No way to cause any kind of permanent harm.

    As long my core remains unscathed I''ll be fine.

    I can see how this state of affairs can make someone reckless.

    And during those spars, it got even worse as the conditions were always in my favor.

    I mean my opponents had to use blunt weapons against a slime.

    That''s hardly fair.

    Still, I ask myself why he brings that up now.

    "But you already sent us on a mission." (Shari)

    "That was a simple subjugation. If your team can''t make the right calls, even without a competent leader, then they should look for another profession." (Peras)

    "Any idea how dangerous that thing was?" (Shari)

    "As ferocious as it turned out to be, it was just a beast. Open hostility, straight attacks. People on the other hand are cunning. As you just learned they will take advantage of your weaknesses. If you face them without caution you will end up dead. And knowing your comrade we will follow soon after." (Peras)

    Well, he used my weakness against me.

    One I until now didn''t even know was this severe.

    It''s like realizing that you are inflammable.

    To be honest, I don''t know very much about slimes.

    All I have is what others, especially Liqu, told me and what is obvious about my condition.

    Yet it appears weird to me that Peras wants me to learn how to fight humans.

    Nothing one should teach a monster.

    "Why are you so worried about me fighting people?" (Shari)

    "Because those will be your next opponents." (Peras)

    What did he just say?!

    I hope I misheard!

    When I started this employment one of my conditions was that I won''t be the monster they can let out of its cave whenever it shall spook their opposition.

    It''s not even hard to imagine that this won''t improve my reputation among the populace.

    So I''m neither an assassin nor a pet.

    "Sorry, but I''m no killer. I don''t find any particular joy in murdering people. You can''t just ask me to kill whoever you don''t like." (Shari)

    "Interesting mindset. But I think you''ve misunderstood. This isn''t about you fighting our enemies. We are talking about common bandits." (Peras)

    "Bandits?" (Shari)

    "Yes. The southeastern villages of the fief are now for quite some time under attack by criminals. They blocked the only connection that links them to the road to the capital and started raiding everyone who tries to pass." (Peras)

    "This sounds rather severe." (Shari)

    "You don''t say? The few who could escape say that the villages are basically under siege. This started some weeks ago and recently news stopped coming from these lands. The villages might already be lost. However, those settlements are protected by our lord so we''re obligated to send help." (Peras)

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "If the situation is so dire, why are we acting so late? The way shouldn''t be too long." (Shari)

    I walked it myself.

    If anything it''s three days of walking to the junction.

    Naturally, it goes considerably faster with a means of transport.

    Saying that it was a while ago that these people called for help and then doing nothing doesn''t add up.

    "Tsk. I already sent a troop a week ago to take care of that matter but none of the men returned. We should expect the worst." (Peras)

    I get it.

    I don''t like these prospects but it makes sense.

    My job is basically to keep this fief clean.

    Bandits are quite a plague and I hold no sympathy for them.

    In any case, it''s different from being their annihilator, who they send into enemy bases.

    Here we basically have the law on our side.

    Even if I don''t like the role of the executioner.

    "Just bandits? Shouldn''t we send more men and try to apprehend them?" (Shari)

    "They already killed the count''s men. All that waits for them is a death sentence. Still, the area is a thick forest and they occupy it already for quite a while. Other teams would be at risk to get ambushed." (Peras)

    "But not us?" (Shari)

    "Do I need to remind you about your friend?" (Peras)

    Ah, yes.

    That would probably turn into a reverse ambush.

    "Fine. When are we heading out?" (Shari)

    "Tomorrow. I''d suggest you read through the intel we gathered before heading out. There are some reports from travelers and information about the area." (Peras)

    He hands me a small bundle of papers.

    "Is it okay if I go to read them at my place?" (Shari)

    "Sure, why not. You''re already doing the same with some of the most expensive books from our library. So please, take this as well into your humid dungeon." (Peras)

    He knows everything.

    With an embarrassed smile, I take the documents and leave for my place.

    Where already Liqu waits for me.

    "Where were you? I was worried! (Liqu)

    Her overprotectiveness can be quite arduous at times.

    "Liqu, we''ve got a new job." (Shari)

    "A job?" (Liqu)

    "A new task we need to fulfill to earn us our place here." (Shari)

    "Oh, okay. I like it here. There are people who talk to me. That''s so special!" (Liqu)

    "It seems there are bandits on a road. We are supposed to get rid of them." (Shari)

    "Ah, this is easy." (Liqu)

    I''m all too sure it is for you.

    Especially the "making them disappear" part.

    "Please hold back a little. It''s still a group mission. If you can show some restraint on such a task it shows them that you''re not a monster." (Shari)

    "But I am!" (Liqu)

    "Less of a monster. At least don''t look as if you''d enjoy killing people." (Shari)

    "But I do! Getting so much energy is always nice." (Liqu)

    "No you don''t! As far it concerns our teammates you''re always very sorry when you have to kill someone. At least you''ll act that way." (Shari)

    She sometimes gets a really worrisome expression.

    "You''re making this all so complicated." (Liqu)

    "Well, deal with it. But now excuse me but I have to survey the documents." (Shari)

    I shouldn''t stay ignorant about our mission.

    First I check the map I''ve got.

    On it, I see a mark for our destination.

    It strikes me odd that they would use something as valuable as a map for such common usage.

    But I guess these missions are important on their own and the paper was already used more than once.

    On the map are the areas marked where the bandits were sighted.

    I see that it''s around a day''s walk on the road to the south and then the same to the east. However, this is strange.

    All that is at the end of this sideroad are, as Peras said, some midsized villages.

    None of these worthwhile targets.

    If there are enough to kill an elite team of soldiers I would expect a rather big group.

    Is it maybe to avoid being targeted by the capital?

    Like this, they are the sole problem of the local lord and not of the capital which would send an extermination troop.

    Nonetheless, it''s basically just subsistence for bandits.

    One might think they would be more greedy.

    The second point would be that I need to figure out how to go about that job.

    There are three issues.

    The first is that we have a team.

    Even with Liqu, in case of an ambush, they will be at risk and I want to bring all of them back home.

    Against ranged weapons, this might prove difficult.

    Then I''d need to know how to catch them.

    We could just walk the road and hope this will bait them.

    Which would bring us back to the first problem, regarding keeping my team alive.

    Also, we would just get a fraction of their group this way.

    If they''re already operating there for a longer time they certainly have a hideout we need to find.

    This brings us to the third point.

    We need to delve into a rather wild forest if this map is right.

    I believe it could be worth a try to ask around in the local villages.

    If anyone survived they should know something about the bandits.

    Here, that one in the center might be a good place.

    Yet it would mean interacting with people. I already see some difficulties.

    After this, I start to look through the other provided information.

    It''s not much.

    Mostly testimonies of villagers who could barely escape with their lives.

    Apparently, they usually come, kill some, but don''t bother to run after those who escape.

    On the other hand, I grow a little worried because of the previous group.

    That one consisted of two teams together counting ten soldiers and their leader was one of the elites.

    If those didn''t return it''s going to be quite a hassle to deal with the enemy.

    I still believe that with Liqu we could simply roll over them.

    But it''s not so great that our foes are such a big threat.

    "What are you doing there?" (Liqu)

    "Reading." (Shari)

    "Oh, that thing with these weird marks, right?" (Liqu)

    "Those aren''t just ''weird marks''. They hold meaning. If you know how to tell them apart they convey what the writer wanted to tell. And information is important. It keeps us alive!" (Shari)

    It was a hard piece of work to learn and I''m proud of this ability.

    I won''t allow her to make lightly of it.

    Even if she''s a slime that''s no excuse for ignorance.

    She stares blankly at the pages I''m scanning through.

    "Can you tell me?" (Liqu)

    "Huh?" (Shari)

    "How it works! If you say it''s important I believe you." (Liqu)

    That surprises me.

    So she wants to learn?

    "Let''s see. How to convey this? So... Each of those "marks" is a symbol that represents a sound that the human mouth can produce. Yes, I know you can make many more but humans have no usage for "grlbsh". If you put them together it forms a word. You know, the same as different sounds form speech when spoken." (Shari)

    Her eyes are wide open.

    I guess I''ve hooked her.

    "Could you teach me?" (Liqu)

    She seriously wants to learn this.

    Sigh, it''s going to be bothersome but I would feel bad for stopping her in all her enthusiasm.

    "Fine. Look at this document. But no touching. I have to return them. This is an "A". Please memorize it. Guess it should sound familiar." (Shari)

    Like this, I go about all the letters with her.

    She''s focusing them with such a stare that I can almost feel how the pictures ingrain into her core.

    Guess it''s easier for a slime to learn like this.

    Next, I try to let her read some words by having her speak the individual letters one after the other.

    The success is evident.

    "R-E-P-O-R-T, T-O, C-O-M-M-A-N-D. Ah, so it''s like this!" (Liqu)

    I''m almost jealous that she has such an easy time with it.

    And this while only having those military documents as study material.

    Suddenly she looks at another passage.

    "A-n-d, t-h. t-h-e-n..." (Liqu)

    "Ah, some letters are thought to be put together, so they form a new sound, which is a mix of both of them. Here it would be ''th''. The full word is ''then''." (Shari)

    "Ah, thank you so much. A-n-d, th-e-n, e-v-er-y-o-n-e, d-i-e-d! ''And then everyone died!'' I can understand! This is so wonderful! And then everyone died!!!" (Liqu)

    just. Why had it to be the testimony of a villager who recounts how his group got brutally murdered by the bandits?

    "I guess you''ve got it. Duh." (Shari)

    "More! B-l-oo-d, ev-er-y, w-h, wh-ere! Blood everywhere!" (Liqu)

    "Oh, yes. Great. But now please excuse me. I still have to read through the rest." (Shari)

    And this study session took quite a disturbing turn.

 Chapter 112

    - Shari -

    It was quite a hassle to stop Liqu from reading things out loud the whole night.

    While I don''t need any sleep this doesn''t mean that I wanted to pass on my last chance before the mission to relax in my tub.

    Still, eventually, the night comes to an end I had to prepare for a longer mission.

    The way there alone will take almost two days.

    So I have to get ready for a long time with nothing but wilderness.

    After packing all my equipment I meet up with my team.

    While Jaren and Vela look mostly fine, the other three don''t seem to be too keen to go on this journey.

    At least they managed to recover that carriage we left behind on our last mission.

    Otherwise, the mood would have worsened.

    I sit down, as far as possible from the horse, and make sure Liqu does the same.

    "Do you have your mask?" (Jaren)

    -"Sure. I won''t face people without it. Not everyone has to know." (Shari)

    In particular, it''s a good cover that makes my opponents believe they can kill me like any other human.

    "Good. You will need it when we talk with the villagers." (Jaren)

    Wait a moment!

    We?

    "I thought you would be the one doing the talking." (Shari)

    "You''re the highest-ranking official. So it''s your task to represent us." (Jaren)

    "Do you realize how that sounds?" (Balion)

    "Calm down. She did well those last weeks. Also, she''s a convincing talker." (Vela)

    Don''t know when Vela''s attitude changed but it''s welcome.

    We start to move and do so for quite some time.

    Yet it seems I was a bit too early with my judgment regarding Vela

    Eventually, the carriage''s platform started to feel a little too small for all of us, especially with Liqu.

    "Can''t you just tell that thing to glue itself to the bottom?!" (Vela)

    Woah!

    Someone really has a problem with Liqu here.

    "Maybe you should calm down?" (Shari)

    "Have I done something wrong?" (Liqu)

    "It''s the eighth time it bumped against me! I''ve got enough!" (Vela)

    I get her.

    Liqu still has too little awareness of personal space.

    Nonetheless, we finally make it to the junction.

    Yet at this point, it already got late.

    So we set up camp.

    I take the chance to ask Vela what''s her problem with Liqu.

    "So, why did you almost freak out back then?" (Shari)

    "Do I have to answer that?" (Vela)

    "Not really. I''m just curious." (Shari)

    "She annoys me. Not necessarily what she is but her behavior. As if she wants to indicate that not all monsters are truly bad. Even if I already killed my fair share of them. It upsets me to see how she without any care engages in situations. After all the people she killed she tries to coax us to believe she''s friendly. Even if she already showed what kind of homicidal maniac she is." (Vela)

    It''s understandable to a degree.

    That Liqu told her she would kill all her loved ones is not the best base for a relationship.

    "I don''t need to worry here, right? Had bad experiences on that front." (Shari)

    "No need to. I can follow orders." (Vela)

    That doesn''t mean she will.

    Yet pointing that out won''t make her like me more.

    After this, I walk over to Jaren.

    He has the greatest tactical knowledge in my opinion, so consulting him about our next actions seems to be the right call.

    "Hey." (Shari)

    "Ah, there you are." (Jaren)

    "I wanted to ask how we should proceed from here on out." (Shari)

    "In the first place, it''s an unusual mission." (Jaren)

    "Bandits are unusual?" (Shari)

    In my opinion, there are far too many around on the road.

    "No, not around Ekoras. That town is a shithole that attracts all the country''s vermin. However, this group is. If they can still operate after the count sends his men they aren''t to compare to the common ragged troublemakers. And to put us against such a large group. They might be individually no opponent for a trained soldier and the captain really counts on your abilities but after the first group never returned it seems off." (Jaren)

    "Maybe they want to test how much chaos Liqu can unleash on a stronger enemy?" (Shari)

    "Maybe. But we have to be on high alert. We should expect an ambush on the road we''re taking. And this might at least kill our horses. Or spook them away again. Anyways fighting humans is an issue. Both mentally and because they pose a significant threat." (Jaren)

    "I see." (Shari)

    "Also, we''re going to reach the village of Dosin tomorrow, if it still stands. Do you think you can talk to the villagers?" (Jaren)

    "I''m not sure if it should be me." (Shari)

    "You have to be the one to represent us. We''ll back you up but it''s important to act consistently. It will raise suspicion if they notice afterward that you''re the one who commands us. Also, the others should see you acting in your role for once." (Jaren)

    "If you say so." (Shari)

    I never thought I would one day be someone''s boss.

    I don''t want to bother the others.

    Especially as I''m not on the best terms with some of them.

    Elin doesn''t seem too keen to talk.

    And then there''s Niboku.

    He has already finished refilling the other''s flasks and now is in some kind of meditation.

    So that''s another no.

    So I decide to go to sleep after asking Liqu to do the first watch.

    Guess the second will be on me.

    The others should thank us for this small favor.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The next day we move on early.

    We grow tense as in this area we could be attacked at any moment.

    Elin surveys the area more attentively than usual, and the others are as well alert.

    Yet no attack occurs.

    This doesn''t make any of us less tense.

    Especially as Elin occasionally spots remains of recent raids.

    An arrow in a tree here, some spilled blood there, a burnt carriage.

    Not the most soothing things to find.

    But they''re always relatively old.

    So we decide to stick to the plan and head to the village instead of trying our luck by following those trails into the undergrowth.

    Eventually, we reach that village.

    Surprisingly, it still stands and even looks unscathed.

    However, I see no people.

    "I guess we should watch out. Could be an ambush." (Shari)

    "There are people behind the windows. I know that from Ekoras'' slums. Too afraid to come out." (Elin)

    "Does that mean no ambush?" (Shari)

    "Don''t know. Could be the reason why they hide." (Elin)

    "Just stay alert. We''re going to the biggest building we find. Might be the head chief''s. Galos, Jaren; shields up! If arrows come flying we need some cover before Liqu can take care of them." (Shari)

    "Hah. Almost like a real officer." (Galos)

    No time for that.

    Fortunately, nothing happens.

    On the other side, I notice more and more looks from inside the buildings.

    It''s good that I have my mask on and forced Liqu to wear hers as well but I guess it doesn''t make us look trustworthy to these people.

    "This doesn''t make any sense." (Vela)

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "With the enemy numbers we''re expecting, such a small village should be no obstacle for them. If the bandits'' aim would be to get any riches it should''ve been raided a long time ago. So why does it still stand?" (Vela)

    "I don''t know. But maybe the village chief can enlighten us." (Shari)

    At the building, I decided to approach I jump out of the carriage and wait for the others to follow.

    Specifically, I''m waiting for someone who can knock at the door for me.

    Sadly they don''t understand my obvious issues and it takes far too many gestures till Vela gets it and steps forward.

    "Knock, knock"

    What would I give to be able to produce that sound?

    It needs some repetitions until finally, an elderly man opens.

    "Y-yes?" (elderly man)

    "Sir, we are soldiers sent by Count Kahan to aid your village with that bandit problem. Can we enter?" (Shari)

    At this, his eyes snap open and he looks completely aghast.

    "A-Ah, is that so? How wonderful. Sure, come in. We were waiting for so long for help." (elderly man)

    I take that opportunity to enter.

    "Am I right that you''re the village chief?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes. My name is Holan. I am so relieved. No one could sleep here anymore because of those bandits. But now there''s help." (Holan)

    "Speaking of which. There was another group before ours. You wouldn''t know what happened to them?" (Shari)

    Again a sharp breath.

    Before he focuses on me.

    "Ah, those. I''m sorry to tell you that they died. It was a fierce battle. The enemy outnumbered them by far. Still, they managed to break through and cause them heavy losses. Still, those who survived sustained severe injuries and died a short time later. We buried them at a field nearby." (Holan)

    "Oh. Then what about the bandits? You said they''re still a problem." (Shari)

    "Some escaped back into the woods. I can show you the direction. They are still very dangerous men but you should be able to deal with them if there is any comparison to the last troop." (Holan)

    He points roughly the way with his arms.

    I take an, for me unnecessary, small breath before I point my mask''s eyes directly at him.

    With the friendliest voice I can produce, I start to speak.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. If it''s not asking too much, would you please answer me another question?" (Shari)

    "Yes, s-sure." (Holan)

    "Great. Then, would you please tell me what really happened?" (Shari)

    As if I would believe even one thing coming from this guy who shows all the classical symptoms of lying.

    I mean, extreme sweating, nervous twitching, averting to directly look at me, and a pulse that could indicate a health issue.

    And yes, I''m well aware that some of those hints I only notice because of my weird slime senses.

    Furthermore, this story is far too convenient to explain why no one is left from the old group.

    Everyone died but there''s no significant enemy force?

    Come on.

    "Wh-what do you mean?" (Holan)

    "I want to know now what happened to our predecessors. Did you and your people kill them?" (Shari)

    "What!? N-no!" (Holan)

    Hmm, that sounded genuine.

    "Then here''s your last chance, before I go back to the lord and tell him that you''re responsible for his lost men." (Shari)

    I am rather sure this featureless mask of mine doesn''t make him feel better.

    "I, wha-, no! You can''t leave! No!" (Holan)

    Woah, that took an interesting turn.

    Why would they want to keep us here?

    He has to be aware that we''re suspecting them and might turn hostile.

    "Why can''t we leave?" (Shari)

    "I-its... god! I can''t tell!" (Holan)

    "You can''t tell us how you killed our comrades?" (Shari)

    "We simply don''t know what happened!" (Holan)

    "Care to elaborate?" (Shari)

    "The bandits pestered us for a while without causing greater harm to us. When the soldiers arrived we were relieved and thought that soon everything would be over. But after the first group departed into the forest where we suspected the bandits to be we didn''t hear anything from them. Then suddenly two days later men we didn''t know came into our village. They said everyone who tries to leave the village would be killed." (Holan)

    That explains why they''re still here.

    "And what about the direction you wanted us to go?" (Shari)

    "That''s... They also said that we should tell any troops from the count to go that way. We don''t know what happens there, but they also said that if the next group of soldiers returns to the count to call for reinforcements, then we would all die before they have the chance to arrive. Please, we had no choice!" (Holan)

    "I get you. Survival is a thing." (Shari)

    Naturally, I do mind the fact that they were willing to get us killed, and certainly won''t forget to mention it in my report.

    But it wouldn''t help to corner him now and make more enemies.

    Also, I have no intention to wipe out villages.

    "T-thank you. What do you intend now to do?" (Holan)

    "Naturally we walk in the direction you were so nicely pointing us." (Shari)

    "But that''s obviously a trap." (Holan)

    "It''s also the place they''re waiting for us. So we don''t even have to search." (Shari)

    "W-why?" (Holan)

    "Do you really think the count would, after his men were defeated, just send the same amount of force? I''m saying this now. We are much more dangerous than you believe." (Shari)

    Again a sinister smile creeps along my face and without the mask, I would now have a problem.

    "We''re going to take care of that matter tomorrow. Are you able to offer any kind of accommodation.?" (Shari)

    "Yes. There... are some vacant buildings." (Holan)

    Would have been weird if not.

    They must have lost some people because of the bandits.

    "Great. Please bring us there. And while you''re at it show us the way you wanted us to take." (Shari)

    At the moment I should treat this village as enemy territory.

    As much as I want to help them they could sell us out at any moment.

    Leaving the house I notice some more downtrodden but inquisitive looks from the general populace which got curious.

    Many of them are questioningly directed at me.

    Probably because of the mask.

    At least it helps to hide my unease.

    As agreed we are led to an empty house that we can use as our base.

    I go in fast and shove the village chief out.

    Every piece of information is likely to get transferred to those bandits.

    Just after this, I can sit down at a table to think this through.

    I address the others.

    "What do you think about all of this?" (Shari)

    "This mission gets stranger and stranger. What do those bandits want? What are we against here?" (Galos)

    "I had my suspicions from the start. But now it''s clear that those aren''t common thugs." (Jaren)

    "Could you explain this in detail?" (Shari)

    "Do you remember that arrow we found earlier?" (Jaren)

    "Yes. That one stuck in a tree." (Shari)

    "That was no arrow but a bolt. That means someone here has a crossbow. This kind of weapon isn''t uncommon but it''s hard to miss with it if you''re trained. Like this, it''s very unlikely that any villagers could escape from the raids. Yet some did." (Jaren)

    "It''s as if those bandits let them escape on purpose. But that would mean they want that soldiers come after them." (Vela)

    "Who would dare to challenge our forces like this? That''s utterly stupid." (Balion)

    "I don''t know but it seems as if they laid out an elaborate trap just for this." (Jaren)

    "Do we have anything with us that would be worth the effort?" (Shari)

    "Well, our equipment is top quality and we often carry our pay with us. But you''re right. It would be more understandable if they target rich merchants." (Vela)

    "So they''re not normal bandits. How''re we dealing with this then?" (Shari)

    "We have to at least expect a much more organized force than we assumed. Maybe we should consider retreat?" (Jaren)

    "Why do you make everything so complicated? Can''t I just go and dissolve them all?" (Liqu)

    Everyone stares at Liqu at this.

    Yet this would be a solution.

    "So... I''m not saying that it''s decided, but who votes for Liqu''s proposal? I mean, we already brought a living calamity all the way out here, so why don''t make use of it." (Shari)

    "She has a point" (Elin)

    "You''re the boss. But this is going to be a hard piece of work." (Vela)

    I can just nod at this assessment of the situation.

    "What is our strategy?" (Jaren)

    "We need to somehow get Liqu to their base and have her quite literally wipe it from any enemy presence. The problem will be to get her all that way before they notice what is up and decide to retreat. Our efforts wouldn''t change anything if they''re still alive afterward." (Shari)

    "I see. Like this, I would advise against going there in full numbers. They would notice us before we can come close, and especially Niboku isn''t of much use in a fight." (Jaren)

    "I never said I am. I''m primarily there for support." (Niboku)

    "Okay, we do it like this. You, Niboku, and Galos stay here in the village. You secure this shelter as our base and watch out that no one attacks. Also, we need someone to watch our carriage. I''ve got the feeling this village is under surveillance and they would eagerly take our means of transportation from us. Which would be annoying to deal with, even if we succeed." (Shari)

    "Understood. But do you think this will work out?" (Vela)

    "Let''s see. We have Elin, who hopefully can guide us around any traps. Then there is Vela, who can suppress them with her arrows. Balion''s role is the only one I''m not sure of. His two-handed sword isn''t suited to defense. However, I''m sure we would be hard-pressed to separate him from Vela." (Shari)

    At this Vela''s head grows red with alarming speed, while Balion coughs embarrassed.

    Huh?

    Wasn''t this already established?

    "Nevermind. We should now go to sleep. However, because of the aforementioned reasons we need a guard. Just good for you that we slimes don''t need any rest." (Shari)

    I guess they don''t want to show it but some emanate relief.

    So we can finally take our rest.

 Chapter 113

    - Shari -

    The next morning, we separate in the building.

    Those of us who''re staying shall keep this village watched to make sure that they won''t suddenly turn against us, while the rest of us is going to find the enemy base.

    The forest trail the village chief suggested isn''t very far away and soon we''re surrounded by trees.

    But I don''t intend to follow the path directly.

    That''s basically begging to step into an already prepared trap.

    Nonetheless, we need to go that way to reach the enemy.

    Elin leads us through the woodwork, aligned to the path.

    I ordered Liqu to be extra vigilant.

    It''s especially important that we don''t have too many encounters before we can finish them off.

    If we get their leader and kill enough of the others the mission should be considered a success.

    Especially if we can raid their base and reclaim whatever they stole.

    However, I''ve got the inkling we''d have to return any riches we acquire.

    I''m especially worried about the humans with us.

    They''re not as resistant to physical attacks as slimes.

    However, Peras'' little demonstration was rather convincing that I shouldn''t be too full of myself.

    A stray arrow to my core is all it needs to kill me.

    Maybe not as likely to happen as a headshot but still a weakness I have to mind.

    The forest is no foreign place to me and as we are located in the north of Ekoras there shouldn''t be many monsters here.

    And the bandits should have taken care of all the rest.

    So all I need to care about is an ambush.

    We proceed to walk deeper into the undergrowth.

    Suddenly Elin tenses up.

    "Careful! I think..." (Elin)

    "Swish"

    An arrow flies past me, grazing my arm.

    It could also be a bolt, but this difference is only of minor importance to me.

    Immediately we jump behind the next tree to take cover.

    "We''re under attack!" (Vela)

    Well, that''s rather obvious.

    The problem is that I couldn''t see from where it came.

    I notice how Liqu gets twitchy and decide to stop her before she acts recklessly.

    "Liqu. Only attack when you know where they are and that you can get all of them. It won''t work if they escape." (Shari)

    Especially it would be bad if they see how she transforms while being identified as a member of our group.

    An unrelated monster attack is many times better than starting rumors about our affiliation with the count at the moment.

    I see some movement behind the trees.

    Vela readies an arrow to shoot the first one she sees.

    "Put your weapons down and come out! Otherwise the next bolt will find its target!" (bandit)

    So it really was a bolt.

    Anyways, we might be in a bad situation if this becomes a ranged battle.

    It would mean that they could scatter in all directions before Liqu can reach them.

    "We have to seek cover before they can fire their next shots. " (Vela)

    "We surrender! Please don''t shoot us!" (Shari)

    "What? You can''t be serious! We already know that they want us dead!" (Vela)

    "Trust me. I know what I''m doing. Just make sure that you and Balion stay out of their range. Liqu, you come out at my signal." (Shari)

    With raised arms, I leave my cover behind the tree, while making sure not to show any visible weaponry, and walk in the direction of that voice.

    "I said all of you!" (bandit)

    "Vela, lower your bow, but stay where you are. Please, there is no reason to let this get out of hand. I want to negotiate!" (Shari)

    Vela looks for a moment at me in disbelief but ultimately complies.

    I stand now in the middle of a small clearing.

    Moments later, six guys leave their hiding spots.

    Three of them have huge crossbows aimed at us.

    Against this, Vela won''t be able to ready an arrow before she gets riddled with bolts.

    I let my core sink down to my waist.

    If they decide to shoot this will be the least exposed part of mine, from where I can still maintain adequate control over my body.

    Also, I believe that only a psycho would aim for this area of a girl.

    Most would target the places which lead to a quick death like the heart, head, neck, lungs, and so on.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Or the legs to incapacitate.

    In addition, I increase the density of my front so I have at least one defensive layer against possible shots.

    And naturally, I pay strict attention to where they aim their weapons to make sure my core is out of the way.

    One of those with a still raised crossbow starts to speak to me.

    "Hey! Are you the leader?" (bandit)

    I try to sound begrudged.

    "Yes I am. Do you have demands?" (Shari)

    "What''s with the mask?" (bandit)

    "Severe injury. Can''t show my face."(Shari)

    Everyone is tense but I still keep my cool.

    With a collected smile, which no one should be able to see, I answer his glare.

    At first, his demeanor turns hostile but then he smiles as well.

    "Ahh, would have been better to get all of you. But it''s a start. To be honest, I don''t like your attitude." (bandit)

    With this, he pulls the trigger.

    That bolt directly pierces inside me!

    This would be a heart shot if I would have one.

    The force is considerable, many times stronger than an arrow.

    Especially at such a close distance.

    It gets stuck deep inside me, almost poking out on the other side.

    Had my core been there I would be dead.

    Yet the lack of pressure from the inside made the fabric of my uniform move together with the projectile and stopped it even better.

    Nonetheless, I let myself fall down as if I''d be deadly injured.

    I fear that Liqu might attack too soon and try to gesture to her that I''m fine.

    Fortunately, I''m partly covered by the shrubs.

    "You others, out there! Your leader is dead and you won''t make it out of this place! We already took position everywhere in the forest! If you surrender you might make it, otherwise you''ll join her!" (bandit)

    I wait with rising impatience through his speech for him to come closer.

    He has to if he wants to reach the others.

    They don''t even consider me alive at this point.

    He goes on about how hopeless our situation is and so on, and so on.

    I wait till his attention shift to my team.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    "Wha-?" (bandit)

    In a blink I rush up and dash in front of him, grabbing his crossbow with one hand.

    I let my piercing dagger glide into my glove and focus on their supposed leader.

    This move is by now totally instinctive for me.

    He hasn''t reloaded it yet and the problem with using a crossbow is that after a shot it''s basically just a useless piece of wood.

    At most he can use it as a club but not effectively.

    Even less as I can just wind my arm around any obstacles, elongate it, and ultimately plunge the blade into his throat.

    The others, surprised by my sudden movement, shoot their loads but cannot keep up with my speed.

    Especially since I''m using their sliced comrade as a shield.

    My victim meanwhile just utters some bloody gurgling.

    Slowly I turn my head to Liqu.

    "Kill them all! No restrictions!" (Shari)

    For a moment a wicked smile forms on her lips.

    Then she begins.

    "Splash"

    The next moment Liqu explodes in slime out of her clothes and starts doing her thing.

    Slime tentacles grab the stunned bandits, and an enormous mass of slime quells in their direction before running over them.

    Disturbingly I notice that she makes sure to dissolve their legs first so that they cannot run.

    It''s a cacophony of screams and slime-squeezing sounds.

    And none of our team is mentally unaffected after this.

    Well, no one but...

    "Ah, this is the best! Nothing against getting easy meals but this is so much more satisfying." (Liqu)

    "Yes... I would suggest that everyone reclaims their weapons. Who knows if someone has heard this and now comes looking. And Liqu, get quickly back into your cloak." (Shari)

    "Don''t wanna." (Liqu)

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    "They shot you! It was just by chance that they didn''t aim for your core. I don''t take chances! These weapons are vile! I know how they work and those here are especially bad! It''s almost impossible to obstruct those things when getting shot." (Liqu)

    "I need to say, this is weird. They shouldn''t have such crossbows." (Vela)

    Seems like Vela gathered herself again.

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "Not only is the quality far too high, but they''re also standardized, all built the same. This is military equipment and surely nothing bandits would get their hands on." (Vela)

    There''s still the chance that they raided a respective convoy.

    But surely we would''ve heard about such a thing.

    At least by nobles like the count.

    And there are simply too many things not adding up here.

    "What do you think goes on here?" (Shari)

    "How would I know? It''s just strange." (Vela)

    "Isn''t this obvious? This is a private army or a mercenary group sent by some noble. And probably directly equipped by that very one." (Elin)

    She might be right.

    "Then how shall we proceed from here on out? Maybe return and report to the count?" (Shari)

    "We don''t know what they''re up to. Also, if we find their headquarters we can maybe find evidence. I can''t believe that such a large-scale operation runs without anything that leads to those who are responsible. At least there might be something about the origin of this equipment." (Vela)

    "Fine. That means we have to move on. Liqu, cover yourself." (Shari)

    "No." (Liqu)

    "Liqu, we can''t let them see you. Otherwise the bandits will run away. Don''t ruin our plan!" (Shari)

    Suddenly she smiles again in her twisted way.

    "What if they don''t? You have all your strategies and plans but you don''t know much about hunting. I understand what we want to achieve here. If you''d just let me do I can make it happen." (Liqu)

    "Liqu, what are you planning?" (Shari)

    Her smile deepens.

    "I''ll hunt." (Liqu)

    I''m at a loss.

    Certainly, Liqu knows how to catch prey and there is a good chance that the bandits, or whatever they are, already know about our presence.

    But can she really keep the whole plan in mind while giving in to her urges?

    On the other side, she seems to be very confident.

    I cannot decide this on my own.

    I might be the formal leader here but leaving everything to Liqu is a too radical idea as I want to bear all the responsibility myself.

    So I ask into the round.

    "Who thinks we should let Liqu act as she sees fit?" (Shari)

    In other words, allowing her to go on a rampage?

    Elin''s hand is instantly up.

    "If this means I don''t have to walk in front of everyone and risk getting shot." (Elin)

    Balion''s goes down.

    "We aren''t seriously considering unleashing that monster, right?" (Balion)

    That leaves Vela.

    She seems to ponder.

    "Argh. Fine, let''s give it a try. It''s not as if we would have any actual means to stop her if she would go against us." (Vela)

    "Sigh. Okay Liqu. But could you at least tell me what exactly it is that you want to do?" (Shari)

    "We are already in their territory so they should have spread here. I''ll take them out one after the other. They won''t be able to react until it''s too late." (Liqu)

    "And how?" (Shari)

    "Just watch!" (Liqu)

    Liqu, now completely naked, moves to the next tree.

    There she crawls up as a blob and vanishes within the leaves.

    Her green color makes it even harder to detect her.

    All that may give away her presence is a faint rustling through the leaves.

    For a moment I notice how she switches trees by gluing to another branch and slowly gliding along the treetops.

    If one isn''t paying special attention to that occurrence I doubt they would ever notice this threat from above, as it''s silent and barely perceivable.

    Also, she moves rather determined in a certain direction.

    I really pity whoever is there.

    After we sent her out we wait for some time but nothing happens.

    This should be a given as she moved quite slowly.

    Occasionally we hear a short scream but nothing concrete.

    I guess if the "bandits" witness this they''d believe they''ve got infiltrated rather than being aware of how fucked they truly are.

    And due to this, they might send more people out to look for this threat.

    And this will be their end.

 Chapter 114

    - Liqu -

    Ah, finally again on the hunt.

    It''s a bit nostalgic.

    Since I''m together with my Shari I¡¯ve hardly had the chance to do so.

    Not that I''m ungrateful for the way she provided for us.

    It was really a nice change of pace not having to worry about how to obtain my next meal.

    Yet devouring it gives me not the same sense of accomplishment I feel when I''m securing it like this.

    Especially as doing it this way much more reliably allows me to fill completely back up.

    And this is still the most desirable state.

    Recently I had some fights which ended with a similar outcome but it''s not the same thrill I feel while lurking in the dark, sneaking up on my prey, and catching it while it already knows that something''s wrong but is unable to conduct countermeasures.

    Shari should as well learn to appreciate this.

    I already caught up on traces of human origin in the air.

    Together with my attentive surveillance of all the vibrations in the vicinity, I''m certain that I can quickly track down my next target.

    Moving through trees isn''t the fastest way to go about this but they won''t see me coming like this.

    And that was of great importance for my Shari.

    Furthermore, my targets aren''t moving away but instead patrol this area.

    That is because they''re looking for us.

    Well, I''ll make sure that they''ll find me.

    I don''t need too long till I gain vision on my first prey.

    "God, are you sure they''re here?" (prey)

    "Absolutely not! Look, we only know that they''re going to walk in this direction. Our scouts confirmed that half of their troop left the village. But apparently, they don''t intend to use the path." (prey 2)

    Oh, even two.

    That''s much better!

    "Huh, they''re not on the road? Did someone in the village talk? Seems like we have to teach them a lesson." (prey 3)

    Hmm, three are already a bit much at once.

    This means I''ll have to wait till one of them is isolated.

    "Not interested. More importantly, where even is the scouting troop? I thought I heard screams before. You think they lost?" (prey 1)

    Slowly I glide forward to a tree that should grant me a good vantage point.

    "How would I know? I mean, it could be. It''s no safe job. Those private army guys are far tougher than one might believe from those prim attendees of some highborn snobs." (prey 3)

    "Still, each corpse makes us good money." (prey 2)

    "And it''s not like a good shot with the crossbow couldn''t handle them." (prey 1)

    Ah, that''s the moment!

    Number three just went behind a tree.

    Time to take him out!

    I quickly slide downwards with a good part of mine.

    There is a certain trick to go about this.

    The two most important factors are speed and technique.

    Before he has enough time to overcome his panic regarding what happens to him and starts screaming I encompass his head.

    When they eventually start trying to do so it''s imperative to fill their mouth.

    Aside from this, suffocation can make them more docile, or at least divert their attention so they won''t struggle as effectively.

    After all, if they stuff their hands into their mouths they can''t flail with them.

    As soon I have dropped enough slime to cover around half his body I need to make sure I''ve got a good enough grip.

    And then I pull.

    Humans very often forget to look above their head, so that''s in most cases the best place to hide a body.

    Just when he''s secure with me in the treetop I start dissolving.

    This technique I developed exclusively for humans.

    With humans, it''s always a hassle as they act in groups and watch out for each other.

    In the past, I often had to deal with adventurers who got sent to take care of that "unusually big slime".

    The main issue with those is that they never give up.

    Trying to escape won''t work, since slime doesn''t dissipate instantly and as soon they found even the tiniest speck of slime they would be after me.

    On the other hand, fighting them head-on had a high probability of escapees.

    And humans tend to overreact if they realize they underestimated something.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.When I made that mistake in the past there were so many after that it got really dangerous.

    Since then I focused on getting rid of them without raising any alarms.

    To speak of...

    "Any idea how we should deal with that troop if we find them? (prey 1)

    "We''re going to open fire at them and pin them down. At the same time, we''re supposed to talk to them and keep them occupied until enough reinforcements arrive. Got it?" (prey 2)

    As I thought, they''re going to warn each other.

    "What about you, Rez?" (prey)

    Oh, that must be the previous owner of this accumulation of bones inside me.

    "Rez? This isn''t funny! Come out!" (prey 1)

    Now it starts to get critical.

    It''s time to act.

    As those other two already franticly looking around for their lost comrade I only have to wait till I can be sure the other one looks long enough away for me to snatch number one.

    It''s not like he has much of a chance.

    As soon he realizes he''s alone fear seizes him.

    This is bad in so far as it could likely lead to shouts which I must prevent.

    "Rez! Beon! Where are you?!" (prey 2)

    Tsk.

    Seems like I have to distract him.

    So I simply drop to the ground.

    "Wha-" (prey 2)

    "Excuse me, but I have to kill you now." (Liqu)

    "Aaahh-" (prey 2)

    Before he has too much time to think about this I jump at him and extend.

    This is enough to finish this group for good.

    I dissolve at a moderate pace so that I can get a good chunk of energy out of him but won''t let my Shari wait.

    Moving, positioning, and waiting for a chance took a while but patience is a virtue of hunting.

    Something the others of my kind will never learn.

    Shari naturally not included, as I intend to work very thoroughly with her on that matter.

    And I know she has talent.

    All in all, I think I did a pretty good job.

    "Hey! I think I''ve heard a voice!"

    "Shouldn''t Group E search this area?"

    "No idea. It''s easy to lose track in this forest."

    Huh, this could turn out problematic.

    I''m not done yet and will leave a trail if I climb upwards.

    So I have to stay on the ground.

    Using a bit of my newly acquired sustenance I throw myself behind a tree on the side.

    Just in time before this new group arrives.

    Three men, and one woman, all carrying those crossbows.

    I never like these for good reason.

    "I''m sure I heard something! There... What the fuck?!" (new prey 1)

    "God, what happened here?" (new prey 2)

    "It spread all over the place. Uu-Urbh, is this a leg?" (new prey 1)

    "Look at the crossbow! That''s one of us!" (new prey 3)

    Naturally, I wasn''t going to dissolve a chunk of dead wood.

    And for that leg, I simply hadn''t enough time to finish.

    "Is this... slime?" (new prey, female)

    "How should a slime have done something like that?" (new prey 2)

    "Maybe they were killed before and that slime took the spoils?" (new prey 3)

    "I''ve just heard this scream. Whatever killed them is close." (new prey 1)

    Uh, now they''ve become more vigilant.

    That means fewer gaps to slip through.

    Now I need to find a way to take them out.

    Advantageous is that I''m right now oversaturated from my recent kills, even if I had to leave a bit behind along with the remains.

    So I have sufficient resources for a real fight.

    "G-Guys! I think that trail leads to that tree over there." (new prey, female)

    I hate it when that happens!

    It''s not like I can do much about my nature.

    But now that they''re walking toward me I have to react

    I concentrate for a moment and then leave my hiding place behind the tree.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    I shoot with two arms, aiming for their faces.

    Dissolving slime bullets around the eyes should be enough to render them useless to support their comrades, if not kill them.

    One hits the mark, the other only grazes the head.

    "Zsch"

    "Aaaarrrrrgh!" (new prey 2)

    "Ahh, what''s this!?" (new prey 1)

    "Ambush! Cover!" (new prey 3)

    Now I''m exposed.

    Even if they cannot comprehend what they see, they can recognize me as a threat and rush to the closest tree to hide from my bullets, while readying their crossbows.

    I really never liked these.

    The impact is hard to counter and they pose a constant distant threat.

    Making my inner body swirl is only possible as long I don''t move, so they''re limiting my options.

    I see how the female aims for me.

    Fortunately, I don''t have to move right now, as I can shoot from this position.

    So while I''m aiming as well I start to circle my mass to deflect their projectiles.

    "Swish"

    What!?!

    This one just passed through me, almost to the other side!

    And this even while I''m so dense!

    How is this possible?

    I always was capable of impeding crossbow shots from this distance.

    Fortunately, it missed my core but this was too close.

    As an emergency measure, I hide my core a little bit closer to the ground where it''s covered by the plants.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    "Zsch"

    "Ahhhh!" (new prey 1)

    This took number one out for good while he was running for the trees.

    Such an injury to the neck won''t allow him to participate any longer.

    "What is this thing?!" (new prey, female)

    "How would I know? Keep shooting!" (new prey 3)

    Hmm, now we''re in a stalemate.

    They can''t target me but my bullets won''t reach them behind their cover.

    But I can pin them there.

    "What should we do?!" (new prey, female)

    "We can''t get out or it will shoot us. Scream until our reinforcements arrive! Then maybe we can handle this thing!" (new prey 3)

    While I continue to shoot two more bullets, I gather slime.

    This accumulation I send out to my side, slowly circling around my prey.

    It helps that I have visual intel from this tendril.

    Two more "bolts" hit me.

    The same, extreme force as before.

    But now I at least know what to expect so I can slow them a bit and alter their trajectory.

    Not that they''ve hit me anywhere close to my core.

    Since I''m now mostly safe, I make sure they see me and know where I am.

    Then I form a tendril, let it grow as big as possible, and rush them from the side, swiping them with a giant appendage.

    I see the woman shrieking for a moment before I reach her.

    "Zsch"

    The last one panics and runs away.

    So I rush behind him.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    I have experience and more than enough energy, so I''m fast.

    He''s lost as soon I grab his legs with two more tendrils and make him topple over.

    Since another virtue of hunting is not to cause any unnecessary harm I finish those of them who''re not quite dead yet off.

    Just then I dissolve the corpses.

    Okay, maybe I started halfway in.

    I need all the energy I can get if they have such strong weapons.

    "I think the screams came from here!"

    Ah, seems like I''m going to be busy!

 Chapter 115

    - Shari -

    It took a while but at one point the screams started to become less frequent and further away.

    So I decided that by now it should be safe to follow behind the trail of desolation to find their headquarters.

    It''s not a pretty sight.

    One would think that killings that leave nothing behind would not be such a distressing sight but the opposite is the case.

    Naturally, Liqu had to let go of the excess.

    The result is an abundance of human-sized bulges of slime scattered throughout the forest.

    Smeared in every way one might think of on the trees and ground.

    I notice how my companions grow nauseous.

    Nonetheless, just from the number of blobs, I can tell that I made the right call.

    Already this much should count as a success for this mission.

    Eventually, we find Liqu.

    Or rather she finds us.

    By dropping from a tree right in front of us, startling half of our group.

    "Oh, there you are, finally. Wasn''t done yet." (Liqu)

    "Eh? What''s left to take care of? It appears you were quite thorough." (Shari)

    "Quite the euphemism." (Elin)

    Ignoring Elin''s remark I wait for Liqu''s answer.

    "There was this large camp but they cut all trees around there so I had no cover to approach." (Liqu)

    "This must be the headquarter!" (Balion)

    Oh really?

    Thank you for your input, Balion.

    "Any idea how we''re doing this?" (Shari)

    "We could try to rush them. The problem is they might be alert by now and we don''t know how many we''re dealing with. Alone what we saw was more than predicted." (Vela)

    "No, no, no! These crossbows are too vile! They pierce right through me! I couldn''t take them head-on. And my Shari won''t go there!" (Liqu)

    "Calm down, Liqu. I never said I would risk my life." (Shari)

    "Tsk." (Vela)

    Yes I know, bad mindset for a soldier.

    But nobody wants this slime to freak out.

    "Okay, Liqu. Any idea with what we''d be up against in that camp? Are there still any of them left?" (Shari)

    "Maybe a dozen? Most went out, running towards the screams. Quite stupid, huh?" (Liqu)

    Ah, yes.

    This slime''s tendency to make inappropriate comments is quite something.

    "If I fight from the distance and always stay in cover it should be fine, right?" (Shari)

    "It still so dangerous. You don''t even know how to properly swirl your insides. And those bolts fly so fast that it''s hard to deflect them." (Liqu)

    "So I need to be especially careful. Got it. It''s not like they didn''t already shoot me." (Shari)

    "Yes, they did! And this one time was already bad enough!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, I can handle this. We''ll do it like this: You''re going to circle the camp. When you think it''s a good time you attack and take down as many as you can. Safely! Use your slime bullets to take them out. Maybe you should overeat a bit in advance so you have more shots." (Shari)

    "But I already did so." (Liqu)

    That was to be expected.

    "Then this is settled. While you''re drawing their attention the rest of us will rush them from behind. This way we should be able to take them out safely." (Shari)

    "A dozen is quite a number. Not sure if I can shoot them fast enough before they notice us." (Vela)

    "You''re going to use those crossbows. There are more than enough scattered around in the vicinity. Each of you takes one and after shooting, you can switch weapons instead of reloading them." (Shari)

    I know from observing Jacob that this would take far too long.

    "Hm, that could help. What about you?" (Vela)

    "I have my ways." (Shari)

    I also know that I suck at using crossbows.

    I once asked Jacob if I could try using his and the shot went totally off.

    I couldn''t take the backlash of the machinery and pulling the trigger is quite tricky with slime fingers.

    Maybe some more training would have helped.

    Yet I couldn''t possibly ask him for another try.

    Almost hit him back then.

    Instead, I''ll stick to my blades and bullets.

    We position ourselves close to the clearing where the camp is.

    A number of tents in black-brown.

    But again it''s strange.

    They look professional.

    Uniform and neatly placed.

    Rather soon my gaze settles on a bigger tent in the center.

    It doesn''t need much imagination to know this is the place I''m looking for.

    I see how several people nervously gathered in front of it, probably stirred by Liqu''s recent culling.

    Then it happens.

    "Aaaahhhh!"

    Slime bullets hit some of the men and send them to the ground, clutching whatever body part got hit, mostly their heads and necks.

    As soon they line up behind the tents and shoot their bolts in Liqu''s direction, for no effect, it''s our turn.

    After Liqu''s initial attack there are nine enemies left who are still able to fight.

    Since there is quite a commotion and they don''t expect an attack from behind we have a clear view.

    Our first salvo perfectly hits the mark.

    As there were more than enough crossbows and bolts left I naturally let them first do some test shots to get used to the weapons.

    Elin is disturbingly adaptive when handling new murder instruments.

    Yet these crossbows don''t require much skill in the first place as it''s only about aiming and pulling the trigger.

    Meanwhile, I have to run a little closer before I can use my two daggers which each aim for different necks.

    The one for slicing goes a little off the mark, so I''m wasting some time by stabbing continuously.

    Balion abandons his crossbow and readies his giant two-handed sword and wastes no time, cutting down the first guy who comes too close.

    It''s not like I''ve expected his opponent to be able to block this strike with a piece of wood.

    Yet now the remaining four have noticed us.

    Naturally, I make sure that I''m not a good target.

    As unlikely it is that they might hit my core of all the places I won''t take chances.

    Vela switches to her bow and occupies one who is seriously troubled to not have a cover as Liqu''s onslaught from the other side still continues.

    Another one decides to run at this point.

    This leaves two more.

    Suddenly, one of them pulls his sleeve up and reveals a mini-crossbow, fixed to his arm.

    He aims at Vela, shoots...

    And Balion jumps in between.

    The bolt pierces his waist.

    "Argh" (Balion)

    I can already see how this guy readies another shot.

    Shit, they''re too far away for my blades.

    Vela can''t concentrate on two targets at once.

    This leaves me no choice.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    "Wha-what is this!?" (hand-crossbow guy)

    I used the more sticky slime to render his abilities.

    Anything else wouldn''t be more than a nuisance from this distance.

    I don''t lose any time and follow up with all my blades to tear him to shreds.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.Just then Liqu finally arrives and takes care of the rest and with this, it''s over.

    I should look for the others.

    "You idiot! What was that supposed to be?" (Vela)

    "Urgh. Please, I''m injured." (Balion)

    Well, he isn''t losing too much blood but this might be because the bolt still sticks.

    Quite deep inside him, that is.

    As far as I know, inner injuries aren''t too great.

    "And whose fault is that? You should have tried to block it with the sword or directly attack this guy, but no... You imbecile jump in front of me only to look like a damn hero! That was completely unwarranted!" (Vela)

    Wow, she is quite hard.

    Anyways, I should provide first aid.

    "How is it?" (Shari)

    "Bad. This probably went through something important or at least a greater blood vessel and we have no healer with us. I have some clearsprout with me, but transporting him to the carriage and then all the way back to the estate... I''m not sure if he will make it." (Vela)

    "Hey, I''m still here. I can hear you. Ugh!" (Balion)

    "Only half of you! The other one is already in the grave, so shut up!" (Vela)

    "Pfft. Sure." (Balion)

    "I might know a way to close the wound provisorily. But it''s a deep one. This could pose a problem." (Shari)

    "Really? What is it? If it helps, sure!" (Vela)

    "Uh, well. How does he stand towards having slime in his body? The right composition could probably stop the bleeding." (Shari)

    "Absolutely not! Argh!" (Balion)

    "Idiots have no word in this! Do it!" (Vela)

    "I would rather have Liqu do it. I probably could pull this off but she has far better control." (Shari)

    And naturally, she''s already close.

    So I explain the situation to her.

    "Sure. But the stick is in the way. I can''t dissolve that precisely without melting the flesh." (Liqu)

    "Damn. These bolts have hooks. We have to pierce through or we''re going to rip him open." (Vela)

    "I can dissolve the end away!" (Liqu)

    "Good, if it''s only that one place the damage should be limited enough." (Vela)

    "H-Hey." (Balion)

    "Zsch"

    "Aaaaaahhhhh!" (Balion)

    With a sudden tug, Vela pulls the bolt out.

    This woman knows no mercy.

    "You''re not dying on me! You listen?" (Vela)

    "Aaahh..." (Balion)

    "Liqu, mix the clearsprout with your slime. That should help to heal the wound." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    And so commences our unusual emergency treatment.

    I trust Liqu that she knows what she does.

    At least the slime should prevent inflammation and well, keep him from bleeding out.

    The excess blood Liqu dissolves straight away.

    I don''t feel like berating her about this at the moment.

    Balion is meanwhile somewhere between freaked out about his treatment and too much in pain to think proper thoughts.

    It doesn''t look too nice but I think he will make it.

    At least the bandage we put on stains green now.

    I notice how Elin comes by.

    Bloodied knives in her hands.

    "Took care of the one you let escape. Unfortunately the poison showed effect before he could tell me anything interesting." (Elin)

    "Thank you for that." (Shari)

    I don''t want to inquire any further about what exactly she did to him.

    "I know we have to get Balion back to the carriage but first we should search this place for any information about who these guys even were. Elin, Liqu, look if you can find something of interest. Balion, stay put." (Shari)

    "I can still walk. Uh." (Balion)

    "That''s on me to decide. Vela, please come with me to that tent over there. Guess you know better what we''re looking for." (Shari)

    She doesn''t answer but it seems to be fine.

    The big tent is while utilitarian far too good for a bandit hideout.

    I guess it''s safe to assume that something else is going on here.

    So we have to look for anything that confirms this notion.

    I rummage through the crates and piles while Vela goes straight to the table.

    There might be no great revelation on my side but I need to say there are all kinds of fancy things.

    I consider taking this fancy knife I find but decide against it.

    Its edges are smooth and it''s small.

    Like this one might use it to open letters yet there is no utility for my purposes.

    There is more stuff but I don''t really know what I''m looking for.

    But then I notice some kind of crest that looks as if it''s made of pure gold.

    I would be stupid to leave that be.

    "Got something!" (Vela)

    "What is it?" (Shari)

    "Most of these documents just depict scouting reports and supply deliveries. It seems they spotted us shortly after we left the main road. But this here is different. It has a sigil." (Vela)

    "Okay..." (Shari)

    "Sigh. That means this could tell us who is responsible for this operation." (Vela)

    "Fine, then continue. What does it say?

    "Commander Corras,

    You are hereby demanded to take your men and head to the Nemarra region, northeast of Ekoras. Your task is to draw as much attention as possible and take care of any troops that will be sent your way.

    We need to decrease the count''s influence in these lands and the best way to do this is by annihilating his soldiers. I don''t want you to let anyone escape to tell the tale. When you''ve done significant damage, give word. Our great plan is so close to its conclusion, just a bit more. Don''t fail me or you will bear the consequences.

    Ps: Don''t forget to burn this document after you read it.

    Z" (Vela)

    Okay, this was quite much.

    Someone apparently used a professional force to hunt down the count''s soldiers.

    This means we are basically already at war with whoever we''re up against.

    "The count must know about this. We have to return, immediately!" (Vela)

    "I am with you about this. Let''s collect everything that could somehow help to deduce stuff. You know, documents and such. And then we get back to the carriage." (Shari)

    I let Vela gather all the documents she deems important.

    I would do it myself but slime and paper don''t work too well together.

    However, there''s a sword I take with me.

    It''s far too long for me to use it effectively but it looks really fancy and therefore might help to identify that commander.

    We move out again.

    Balion still lies where we left him and I notice that Elin took two crossbows.

    "Ehm, is that what you gathered, Elin?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, yes I did? The most noteworthy about this mission were those things. So we should absolutely bring them with us. And a second to show how similar they''re made." (Elin)

    "Okay, got it. But you''re carrying them." (Shari)

    Suddenly, Elin''s expression turns grave.

    "You know what we''ve got here?" (Elin)

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "I mean that those were no normal bandits. Whoever is responsible for this was out to wreak as much havoc as possible on the count. And if they''re the count''s enemies they might be those we''re looking for. And I''m again one step closer to my revenge." (Elin)

    "Wait, isn''t this a little farfetched? We have barely any evidence for such an assumption." (Shari)

    "That''s not important. Everyone who was involved with my parents'' death will pay. I will exact my revenge no matter what. I don''t care if it''s costly, dirty, cruel, or in this case slimy." (Elin)

    Her look sends chills all over me.

    Before I can find the right words to answer something else comes up.

    "Shari!" (Liqu)

    Ah, yes.

    Naturally, Liqu joins in.

    "I''m afraid to ask. Are you full, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Yes, totally! I feel great! Why do you ask? Do you need some?" (Liqu)

    To be honest, I''m a bit drained and could need some replenishment.

    But not this!

    "No, absolutely not. I know that you consist right now almost entirely of humans. Also, now that we took care of the threat it should be fine." (Shari)

    "Sigh, fine. But you shouldn''t force yourself." (Liqu)

    Oh, I will if it''s about that.

    "I don''t want to interrupt your private time but we have a small problem." (Vela)

    "What is it now?" (Shari)

    "We are overloaded. With all the evidence we will be troubled to carry everything back. The main issue is Balion. He shouldn''t move in the first place. Even with your "treatment", this might kill him." (Vela)

    "Don''t worry about me. I can... Urghh." (Balion)

    He tries to stand up but instantly crumbles back down.

    I get where she''s coming from.

    That little plugging of the hole in his body we did won''t be enough to get him up and running.

    "Uh, seems like there''s no choice. I''ve got a solution but he won''t like it." (Shari)

    "The last time you stuffed him with slime. I guess it can''t get much worse." (Vela)

    Balion on his side looks rather done for.

    I give Vela a look that indicates that I''m rather sure that Balion would abstain if he had a choice.

    "Are you serious? How could this get any worse?" (Vela)

    "Just know that I''m very sorry for what is about to happen." (Shari)

    "Wait what?! Sorry? What are you talking about? For what are you sorry?!" (Balion)

    "For this near-death experience. Liqu, take him." (Shari)

    At my command, Liqu comes close, loses shape, and spreads below him.

    Directly after this, he gets lifted upwards by drifting slime.

    The screams and flailing get quickly subdued and remind me of the start of a certain episode in my life that didn''t end too well for me.

    "Yep, that could work." (Elin)

    "Are you serious about this?" (Vela)

    "Absolutely. Like this, he will be literally unable to move at all. Elin, l count on you to scout the area in front of us when we get close to the village." (Shari)

    "Sure thing, boss." (Elin)

    I know Balion doesn''t like this but it''s the safest on-the-fly transportation for an injured person I could come up with.

    "This... I''m not sure if this is a good idea. It looks terrible and the strain is bad for him." (Vela)

    "Believe me, I know very well how that feels. But I don''t see another way to get him back. He''s a big man and none of us would be able to carry him. Hell, I believe you and Elin together wouldn''t even come close to his weight. We have no other option." (Shari)

    Vela doesn''t seem to be completely convinced but as long she isn''t directly opposing I will stick with my solution.

    The main issue right now would be how relentlessly Liqu holds him tight and makes sure to prevent screaming.

    Yet everything else would be annoying.

    In her expanded form, Liqu can easily carry any items which we don''t care about if they get slimy.

    This includes Balion''s heavy greatsword.

    And due to our recent purge, we don''t need to worry too much about potential witnesses.

    Like this, it''s no problem to return to the village.

    Naturally, I let Liqu switch back into her uniform before we enter.

    I think Balion is also glad when she finally lowers him down.

    At least he kissed the ground.

    While it''s true that we couldn''t possibly have carried him all the way, these last meters he can stumble with some support.

    I notice a commotion in front of the building we claimed as our temporary base.

    "You need to leave! You have no idea what you''re bringing over us!" (Villager)

    Seems like the villagers are worried about getting punished by the guys we just took out.

    "Hey! Everyone, calm down! It''s done!" (Shari)

    Unbelieving stares gather on me.

    "This can''t be! You''re lying!" (Villager)

    "What do you want to hear? We obliterated them! Either way, we''re leaving now." (Shari)

    "They''re leaving?"

    "Isn''t this good?"

    "But if they find out?"

    "Maybe we should take care of them? They might show mercy on us."

    "HEY!!! Just another word like this and I''ll show you how we dealt with the bandits! And believe me, it wasn''t pretty!" (Shari)

    This threat was enough to open a path to the building.

    There we find the rest, visibly tense.

    "Officer." (Jaren)

    "It''s... We need to talk, later. Did something happen?" (Shari)

    "A group of bandits might have instigated the people. They didn''t dare to challenge us directly, but the change among the villagers was obvious." (Jaren)

    Does this mean some of them could escape?

    Very likely, but surely not enough to pose a continuing problem after that blow we dealt them.

    I shouldn''t stall our departure as we have an injured person with us who needs treatment.

    "Balion!" (Galos)

    The fact that he''s completely drenched makes him look even worse.

    But it''s not like I need to answer the villagers'' questions.

    "He got shot. We could treat the wound to a degree but he still needs a real healer. So we shouldn''t stay here. Let''s get back to the carriage and then let''s get out of here." (Shari)

    "I get it. The mission was harder than you thought." (Jaren)

    "Understatement. But they didn''t expect what they had to deal with. Niboku, can you do some kind of treatment?" (Shari)

    Just had the thought that blood and water aren''t too different.

    So maybe he knows something.

    "No, I am no healer. All I could do is provide him with enough water to replace the lost blood." (Niboku)

    Not sure if that''s medically accurate, but it makes sense to replace the lost liquid.

    "Fine. Everybody, let''s go. We can rest on the carriage. We''ve got no time to lose." (Shari)

    Fast they claim our stuff and bring it over.

    I don''t feel like talking to the villagers.

    Not to forget that such a talk could go completely wrong.

    During the journey, I relay everything we found out to the others.

    We decide to make quick and forego our rest.

    Even if this is terrible for the horses.

    Eventually, we arrive at the estate.

 Chapter 116

    - Shari -

    The first thing I do upon arrival is to make sure that Balion gets a healer.

    And I send Liqu with him, in case they need someone to pull the slime out of his wound.

    I, on the other side, have to make a report about our mission.

    Yes, it''s that, and surely not because I don''t want to see their disgusted looks.

    I take Vela as my prime witness and Jorad as my second in command with me.

    To say it mildly, Peras isn''t too pleased about this development.

    "Damn! The lord has to know about this! This isn''t just a slight annoyance, this is an all-out attack on our realm!" (Peras)

    In my opinion, an all-out attack would be a bit more noticeable than some raids in the outback but in favor of my relationship with my boss, I decide to hold back on that matter.

    "We were able to fight and eliminate them. I don''t think many managed to get away." (Shari)

    "That isn''t the problem here! This was just the beginning. This document you brought shows that we might any moment be under attack!" (Peras)

    "And panic won''t help us to deal with this!" (Radon)

    "Milord?" (Peras/Shari)

    It seems Radon came, as always accompanied by Dion.

    "Sir, you''re here?" (Peras)

    "I am not as isolated as I wouldn''t notice when a troop returns from a mission. Especially not under such Peculiar circumstances." (Radon)

    "The bandits turned out to be professional soldiers, milord." (Shari)

    "Probably mercenaries or a private army." (Dion)

    "We need to find out who sent them." (Peras)

    "Could we maybe retrace the origin of those crossbows?" (Shari)

    "How many did you say had one of these?" (Peras)

    "Well, at least every other, maybe two out of three. That means around two dozen. Maybe more. As there were so many, shouldn''t we be able to investigate who bought such an amount?" (Shari)

    "This won''t be possible." (Dion)

    "Why?" (Shari)

    "Because these weren''t manufactured in Rakis. The style is different." (Radon)

    "And I have a good survey on any weapon crafters in this country. This kind of professional crossbow craftsman doesn''t exist here." (Dion)

    "Wait, are you trying to say..." (Shari)

    "These are foreign weapons. And coming from all the unnecessarily intricate circles and the smooth surface I would bet on Koreso." (Radon)

    Koreso...

    I can''t claim to know much about them.

    As far as I know, they are a very big nation in the west.

    Aside from this my knowledge only amounts to hearsay.

    But I don''t even want to imagine what happens if I get caught up in a full-blown war.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "Tsk. Who else could it be? It''s not like all our trade is running through them. Oh wait, it is!" (Peras)

    "The question at hand is if this was just an acquisition by whoever is against us or direct support from a foreign power. I don''t like what the latter would imply." (Dion)

    "Do you think that we''re dealing with foreign forces?" (Peras)

    "No. This was an inside job. The knowledge and the influence required to set up such an operation are nothing a foreigner could accomplish without being noticed." (Dion)

    "Whatever it is, this can''t go on. The problem is that we have no specific target. No one we can blame. Even if we would relay everything to the capital, there is a chance the nobles would simply claim I made this up with the purpose of raising my funds." (Radon)

    Seems like I underestimated the political situation.

    At the moment, I''m not dissatisfied with my situation in life.

    So it would be a bother if someone would come now and destroy this.

    I made my report and don''t believe I have sufficient strategic expertise to add to this strategy meeting so I''m going to excuse myself and take my leave.

    But before I do this, I need to address Dion.

    "Ehm, by the way. Could I maybe get a larger portion than usual? I had to forego quite a number of meals and Liqu dissolving each and everyone was quite a disturbing sight which left me losing my appetite back then. However, it has to be replaced." (Shari)

    "Sure. You''ve shown good results from what I could gather. So you''ll be compensated in accordance." (Dion)

    I really hope he doesn''t mean that I get rewarded with only a meal.

    A real reward would be more appreciated.

    However, at the moment I would take it.

    Seeing how Liqu filled herself to the brim by dissolving people was terrifying yet at the same time, it made me feel... lacking.

    Maybe this is this instinct or traces of our linking but seeing another slime getting her fill while I have to abstain is raising a feeling of jealousy.

    Not that I consider people as my source of nourishment.

    I only want to say that I became hungry and all the time endured this sensation of wanting to refill myself again.

    I walk back to my room and wait.

    After a while, I hear a sound.

    The clanking of metal and realize that that''s the sound of those fancy plates grinding against each other while being moved on the tray.

    Then I hear voices.

    "How can they do this? I''m used to a certain level of wastefulness but throwing all this perfectly good food in this lair to... that thing?!" (?)

    "You don''t know her. She is far more reasonable than one would believe." (Elara)

    Seems like Elara and a colleague are bringing my food.

    The sound was probably from carrying it downstairs.

    "What is reasonable about a monster?!" (maid)

    "Well, for one, she''s nice to those she likes. So it might be smart to try getting on her good side. By the way, she can probably hear us." (Elara)

    She sounds already much more confident than she initially was.

    Seems like things are working out for her.

    "You''re saying this now!?" (maid)

    "It''s not like she''s going to eat you." (Elara)

    "How can you be so calm?" (maid)

    "Because there''s nothing to worry about." (Elara)

    At this moment, the door opens and two trays with large domes over them are brought.

    Looks like something special today.

    "Ah, thank you. I was already oh so hungry." (Shari)

    I''ve decided to tease this maid a bit.

    "Looks quite good. I hope you''re satisfied." (Elara)

    She raises the lid and I stare at a meal so superior that I''m sure I would''ve never got it in the kind of normal life I led before.

    The irony is that now I can''t appreciate the taste anymore as I''d have before.

    "Ah, it looks great. It''s just that it sadly doesn''t matter to me. You know, it''s all the same to me if I dissolve it. So it feels like a waste." (Shari)

    While saying this, I make eye contact with the other maid who almost drops the second tray she brought.

    "What did I say?" (Elara)

    Since I don''t like it if people watch me while I dissolve stuff I send those two away.

    After that, I dig in.

    I know it''s a waste, but especially the leaking fluid of the flesh is a sensation I kinda appreciate.

    Nonetheless, I have to contain myself when I notice that I had enough.

    I am not even close to finishing my meal.

    So it would be best to put the gained energy to use.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    "Zsch"

    The thing is, I know that I could really need a better way to fire at enemies from the distance.

    So I want to practice creating and shooting those special bullets Liqu always uses.

    They''re certainly harder to create and fire than the common ones.

    The good is that this half-eaten meal in front of me serves as ammunition.

    When I feel that I''m improving after my first attempts I got another idea.

    Without any delay, I proceed to devour the rest of the meal.

    Yes, I know that I said I was already at my limit, but that''s exactly the point.

    I want to learn Liqu''s overeating skill.

    As soon I dissolve more than what I discern as my current maximum I notice how my movements become more sluggish.

    And this is perfect for training.

    If I can manage a clean shot in this state then it should work all the better in general.

    I stop when I feel that using any more energy would mean falling below my current limit.

    Even if that one is constantly increasing.

    I''m a bit sorry for the wall, but it''s just stone.

    This much should be repairable.

    Yet now it''s time to get into my bed/tub.

 Chapter 117

    - Shari -

    Today I am free.

    Truly free, since even Liqu is occupied with guard duty.

    Especially now, after we learned about this document''s contents she ought to be especially vigilant while looking after the girl.

    She doesn''t say it directly, but I''m sure she''s quite fond of her.

    For me, this means that I can enjoy the whole day as I like, so I want to take it easy and simply go for a stroll.

    After walking a bit through the gardens, I move to the training grounds.

    I notice how Peras trains again with Lidan.

    Poor boy.

    It doesn''t look in the slightest like Peras is considering that he''s fighting a young boy and should go easy on him.

    With a fierce swing, he strikes the boy''s sword out of the way and the follow-up sends him flying to the ground.

    And I mean flying with this impact.

    This is bordering on child abuse.

    And I''m not too sure about the "bordering" part.

    "Uhh!" (Shari)

    "What is?" (Peras)

    "Ahem, do you have to hit him that hard?" (Shari)

    "What?! Are you seriously questioning my methods?" (Peras)

    Your methods of child abuse?

    Yes, kinda.

    "I just believe that he could get seriously injured if you don''t hold back." (Shari)

    "For that reason, we have healers in attendance. Pain is a good teacher. If he wants to avoid it he has to get better. It''s obligatory that the future warden of the south has to be able to stand his ground." (Peras)

    "But shouldn''t you rather slowly raise the difficulty? He might simply lose hope if he always gets beaten up without having the slightest chance." (Shari)

    The boy in question looks hopeful in our direction.

    Or he''s at least glad that I''m buying him some time for a small breather while he dreads when it will start anew.

    "Fights aren''t fair. But if you insist on this." (Peras)

    "Insist? Insist on what?" (Shari)

    "Training him. It''s your turn." (Peras)

    Damn, curse my big mouth.

    And no comments about its possible size.

    What have I gotten myself into here?

    I trot in front of the shaking boy.

    While I don''t particularly feel like harassing kids I can''t defy orders.

    As a compromise, I will go easy on him.

    I guide slime tentacles out of my sleeves, quickly pick up four wooden swords, and position myself in front of him.

    "Try to reach me." (Shari)

    With this, I lash out.

    Naturally, not too hard.

    I simply swing in his direction and make sure to slow down before contact.

    Still, even this much is apparently enough to strike his weapon once again out of his hand.

    The following repetitions aren''t much better.

    After all my fights I can at least judge that his foundation isn''t too shabby.

    His stance is stable, his blocks and swings without major openings, while he still deals very straight blows.

    The problem is that he''s afraid of the attack and like this can''t counter it.

    So I''m increasing the pressure on him by using two swords at once to force him to go all out.

    "Don''t just take the hit. Strike against it. Show some strength!" (Shari)

    I adjust my swings in a way that they come faster back at him the weaker he defended before.

    If he uses some force to deflect me I grant him longer breaks and make sure that he notices.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.All the time, I have Pera''s sharp gaze on me.

    After he managed to adjust a bit, I bring another sword into play.

    I know that a child won''t be able to keep this up for long but I want him to learn how to fight under pressure.

    Naturally, I make sure that the hits that get through don''t injure him too much and pause as soon I notice that he lost track and I''m only beating him up at this point.

    However, I won''t grant him any breaks.

    "If you don''t even try to attack me you''re going to get beaten up." (Shari)

    This is the other point.

    From his training, Lidan just learns to take hits.

    He''s probably totally afraid to retaliate against the man who hit him already so many times.

    And the time with the bandits was probably not beneficial for his confidence.

    Not that I am better, but I continue to invite him to attack and deliberately show openings.

    "Hadn''t you had enough hits by now?" (Shari)

    I tease him a bit.

    Raising frustration and anger is a good way to motivate someone to hit you.

    "This won''t stop until you land one of your own." (Shari)

    It''s hard to be mean to a kid but this is training.

    He needs to learn to defend himself if he ever wants to get over his trauma.

    I have already all four swords out when he finally starts to move in my direction.

    I throw some hits from the side, weak enough to not completely distract him.

    He can block one with his sword and dive below the other.

    When he''s almost there I grow a smile.

    I see his panicked expression at this but nonetheless, he runs further in my direction and thrusts his wooden sword at me.

    With tears in his eyes, he looks upward and sees that all my swords are ready to plunge at him.

    Meanwhile, I try to close the edges of my smile to look friendlier.

    "If you had hesitated this would have got you." (Shari)

    I pat him on the head, realizing a moment too late that this drenched him.

    His weak legs give in and he crumbles down.

    I turn around.

    "Was this satisfactory?" (Shari)

    "Hmm. At least you''ve got him to attack. It''s always a pain when he tries running away." (Peras)

    I wonder why that is so.

    "Now leave! You''ve bothered me enough." (Peras)

    Guess he''s just disgruntled that I was right.

    But since I didn''t come here to start a fight I let it go.

    In the first place, I had another plan for today.

    So I walk back to the estate and up to the second floor.

    None of the guards are willing to step in my way.

    My goal is clear.

    The library.

    I deliberately brought my special set of gloves for reading that I got from Dion.

    While there are some interesting topics I''m mostly interested in politics right now.

    To be precise, Koreso.

    That name fell yesterday and the implications should be great.

    When I enter, the librarian almost falls over.

    Well, I''m as well surprised that there even is someone with this kind of job in this militaristic household.

    "Wh-wha-?" (librarian)

    "I''d like to take some time to read a bit. This shouldn''t be a problem, right?" (Shari)

    One half of him is still troubled to process my arrival, while the other probably cannot believe that I can read.

    "I, I am n-n-not s-sure if I c-can a-allow this." (librarian)

    Sigh, this was so clear.

    The typical racism is that only because I consist of slime which might ruin the books am not allowed to enter.

    "Look, I have permission to read. I even got these gloves for this purpose. Would you really want me to call one of the superiors here because you''re giving me a hard time?" (Shari)

    "I-if you say so. But please, don''t destroy them." (librarian)

    He doesn''t seem totally convinced.

    But who would argue with a giant slime?

    "It would be nice if you''d help me, please. I need to fetch the right one and would like to be careful with these gloves." (Shari)

    As ordered, the fabric is very thin and while they''re certainly high-quality I wouldn''t want to stress it by grabbing heavy stuff.

    "Wh-wh-what kind of book?" (librarian)

    "About outer politics. Especially information about Koreso." (Shari)

    I let him do his job and wait until I have the first book before me.

    I start by checking up on information I already know about.

    The first I gather is that Koreso is the country west of us, which was a given since in the north is an unpassable mountain range, in the east just barren planes inhabited by orc tribes, and in the south is the Evergrove.

    The main point of exchange is naturally Siras.

    The furthest western town of Rakis was just established to interact with them.

    The next thing I discover is that we wouldn''t stand a chance in a war.

    This country is not only three times larger than ours but has a stupidly advanced military.

    The more I read, the more I get the impression that they''re quite the warmongers.

    Some kind of elitist "we are better than others" attitude.

    Yet sadly with the power and technology to back this up.

    As far as I see it they deliberately keep some developments from us.

    For example those extraordinarily strong crossbows.

    One starts to ask oneself what else they''re hiding.

    The main question is now why these militarists didn''t already invade us.

    The books are a little vague about this point.

    There might be some treaties that were established in the past but nothing that would substantially stop them.

    If I have to guess, I''d say we aren''t worth the effort.

    Rakis has an overproportionate army and is constantly on edge because of the orc tribes.

    If we''d now use all these soldiers to fight the enemy there would be no one left to stop the orcs.

    So even if Koreso would win a certainly hard-fought war, they would in the end only get a land overrun with monsters.

    A land where no one likes them and they''re still occupied fighting another enemy.

    There would be no advantage in doing this.

    I read some more but don''t find anything of interest.

    Only that they utilize a weird political system where more than one person decides together how the country proceeds as a whole.

    Can''t get how this can work out.

    Wouldn''t they always get in each other''s way and totally contradict their own decisions?

    Like I, while linking with Liqu, can''t move in any way?

    However, if I ever meet one of these people my last concern will be their administration.

    Since I am done with my research I decide to leave again for my room, very much to the relief of the librarian.

    The next meal should come soon and I''d like to train a little more before going to sleep, making use of the excess energy.

    I have to improve myself if I want to be ready for what is to come.

 Chapter 118

    - Shari ¨C

    I wake up with a start.

    Something isn''t right!

    An undeniable feeling of wrongness that puts me on high alert.

    Naturally, I immediately shape my body while gliding out of the tub.

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    Rule number one, when you''re alarmed call the unstoppable calamity.

    I need to assess the situation before I can make any further decisions.

    "Shari!" (Liqu)

    With surprising speed she squeezes through the tiny hole, pushing the chest to the side.

    "Okay, calm down! Is it just me or did something happen?" (Shari)

    "I feel more vibrations than usual." (Liqu)

    "Fine. We need to..." (Shari)

    "Help!" (?)

    I move quickly to the door, searching for the origin of this voice.

    It''s one of the soldiers.

    He''s heading down the stairway to our cellar, panicked, obviously in a bad condition.

    Only moments behind me Liqu follows.

    First I have to talk to him.

    "What is going on?! What happens up there?" (Shari)

    "Attack! Cough! The lord sends me. Cough! We are under attack." (soldier)

    Shit!

    Why did this have to happen now?

    Well, I guess the time is not the issue as we were already at war.

    "Who is attacking us?! I need more details!" (Shari)

    "No time! Cough! They''re here! We need to reach the headquarter! Cough, cough!" (soldier)

    Something''s not quite right with him.

    His complexion worsens.

    "He went down there! Chase him!"

    Considering his words like "help" and "we are under attack" I get it that the people up there are not kind helpers, coming to his aid.

    There''s no time at all.

    As fast as I can I pull him into my room.

    I hear the steps advancing and know that I''m running out of time.

    The voices come slowly closer.

    "Do you think their treasury might be down here?"

    "No idea. But that heavy door we passed looked promising. We should keep watching out."

    I hide him in the corner behind the wall and signal Liqu to guard this side.

    She does so by crawling up to the ceiling.

    Then I hurriedly grab the cloak that came with our uniform and all of my weapons and press myself further than it would be possible with a sturdy body against the wall.

    "There, the door! I bet he went in there!"

    The first thing I see is the tip of a small crossbow.

    The second is a glint in Liqu''s eyes, before rushing down and over them.

    Naturally, none of them can even aim at her core.

    She doesn''t directly start dissolving her newest victims.

    Instead, I can take a small look at them while they try to catch some air.

    Dark clothes, a face mask made of black fabric, small one-hand crossbows, as well as daggers, and other small blades.

    Classic assassins.

    It was very thoughtful of Liqu not to kill these people, which could as well have been the count''s men.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report itUnlikely, but too much of a risk.

    But if I interpret this situation right we have no leeway to take them into custody.

    I''m sad about this, but my mind is disturbingly calm while making the decision.

    "Enemies. We need to get rid of them." (Shari)

    A face forms on the surface of the huge green blob.

    "Sure thing!" (Liqu)

    And then I get a sight I would rather have spared myself.

    Maybe I should have questioned one of them.

    On the other side, an all-out attack on our base isn''t really leaving many questions open.

    Also, the gained energy might help us to deal with this situation.

    Our current objectives are to gather information, find our superiors, and receive orders.

    I remember that we should evacuate to the big building of the officers in this kind of situation.

    Yet it might be better to make sure that the other staff can escape there.

    I want to ask the soldier what he knows, but then notice that he passed out.

    Then I notice the bolt wound on his side.

    Quickly I plug it up with slime but have no time to do any more than this.

    Like this, there''s no other choice but to look up there myself.

    I walk up the stairs out of our cellar.

    The first thing I notice is a strange kind of vibration around me.

    Looking at Liqu, I see that her condition is worrisome, to say the least.

    Something is troubling her a great deal.

    I don''t have much time to contemplate this.

    The closer I come to the exit the more disturbing becomes the noise I perceive.

    Taking the last steps up the stairs, I reach the door to the main hall and see...

    Fire!

    It burns and the damage is already considerable.

    The next I perceive are the sounds of fighting and screams.

    The flames aren''t too intense yet but it''s only a question of time until they will encompass the whole building.

    For a moment I grow worried about all the smoke and what I''ll do if the fire spreads to my position, but then I realize that I don''t need to breathe and my liquid body is basically flame resistant.

    Well, I might still dry out in the long run, but that''s no immediate concern.

    It seems like a slime does not have to worry about getting caught up in a fire.

    "NO!!!" (Liqu)

    What!?

    "No, no, no, no, no! That can''t be! No fire! Please no fire!" (Liqu)

    What is wrong with this slime?

    This is really not the right time for her antics.

    "Fire, fire, fire, fire, fire!" (Liqu)

    Nonstop she''s repeating this word.

    Okay, it seems Liqu completely lost it.

    Holding her head, she squeezes it together to a pulp, over and over pulling new mass from inside her body to her arms to apply more pressure on the unformed mash on her shoulders.

    This cannot continue like this.

    "Slap"

    My hand splashes against the sorry rest of Liqu''s head.

    Without any effect that is.

    Shit!

    Slapping doesn''t work on slimes.

    Then this!

    I pull my hand out of the glove and plunge it inside her body to link with her.

    <ul>

    <li>"FIRE!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"DRAGON!!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No! No! No! No!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No dragon!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Leave me alone! Leave me alone! GO AWAY!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"WAAAAAHHHHHH!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Heck, what is this!?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    My mind gets flooded with pictures and sensations.

    A feeling of overwhelming heat.

    Everywhere around me is a storm of scorching air.

    Instead of receiving burns, I feel how my liquid body evaporates with terrifying speed.

    I want to escape this situation but there''s no safe spot and my senses are totally occupied with all the chaos around me.

    Panic seizes me.

    I feel how the storm comes from one direction and try moving to the other.

    However, more and more of my mass collapses and renders me immobile before I can even really begin to move.

    All the while, this onslaught continues to burn me away.

    All I can do is watch how my body ceases to be.

    I sever the connection, getting the slime version of a panic attack.

    If I had a heart it would jump out of my chest.

    It quickly subsides after I disconnected while I realize that these were not my own emotions, but Liqu''s.

    I am hesitant but I need Liqu right now and it feels wrong to leave her in this state.

    I know now what I have to expect and that I will have to actively fight it.

    My only hope is that I can, by calming my mind as much as possible, also quell Liqu''s fit.

    Maybe if we then meet in the middle of our emotions this will leave us halfway operational.

    Trying to disconnect my mind as much as possible from any sensations, so I can stay rational, I once again put my hand into the slime which intensely vibrates from freaking out.

    <ul>

    <li>"Fire!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Okay, this time I can cope." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No, no. Stop it!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu! Calm down!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Wh-what?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"This isn''t the same! Yes sure, it''s fire. But not half as hot as what you experienced there and it''s not going after us!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I-it''s not?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No! Whatever that was, this situation can''t even compare! You''re losing it for no reason! It''s fine!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"It''s fine..." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I notice how the flames I experience while linking become less intense.

    Slowly, but steadily they''re reflecting our real surroundings.

    I wait a small moment, dragging her some steps back down the cellar, till I believe that Liqu won''t directly get a relapse.

    Just then I disconnect.

    "Better?" (Shari)

    Liqu looks at me, with a mix of surprise, relief, embarrassment, and gratitude.

    "Y-yes." (Liqu)

    "Listen, I have no time to ask you what that was about. Just tell me, can you act?" (Shari)

    "I think so." (Liqu)

    "Good. Because we need to be fast. The enemy might any moment attack us. You''re going to the girl. Get her out of here! I will look for the lord. We''ll meet at the officer''s building." (Shari)

    "But that''s dangerous! You can''t do something so risky! What if they find you? You won''t be safe without me! And the fire!" (Liqu)

    "Listen! You have to trust me here! I am not going to intentionally risk my life, and you neither. We''re doing this fast and safely! After you''re at the headquarter you won''t leave that girl''s side! In the worst case, I can still escape through one of your tunnels." (Shari)

    "But I cannot fight well here! The flames... They''re bad for us. Evaporating our slime faster than usual." (Liqu)

    I guess it''s mostly this past trauma I just experienced.

    I had the idea that we could simply let her swipe all the floors, but not if she''s in such a state.

    Even if she can stay operational, too much time here should truly dry us out, no matter how many people Liqu kills.

    "Fine. Then we''ll just do it quickly. I''ve got no idea how long those people fighting there can hold off the enemy. We''ll just rush to our respective destinations. If you kill all the enemies on your way, then my escape route should be free. So I''m safe to go that way. After we''re done, we meet at the officer''s building. Liqu, you cannot let this girl die, understood?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes." (Liqu)

    "Good, then it''s time to make a mess!" (Shari)

 Chapter 119

    - Shari -

    Before we start our attack I make us wear our uniforms.

    On one side it might help to show our alignment in the ongoing battle and the corresponding chaos.

    On the other, the cloaks not only hide our identities but also cover our weak points.

    They can''t use those crossbows that well on us without knowing where to shoot.

    Also, they might cover us a bit from the heat and reduce the loss of liquid.

    After the preparations are finished it begins.

    I rush out of the cellar.

    Using all four blades of mine simultaneously I control each with two tendrils out of my sleeves.

    The first one directly gets one slash with the shortsword and two stabs to finish him off.

    I run as fast as my liquid legs allow me to, scanning the area for enemies and allies alike.

    Liqu meanwhile from inside her cloak uses stupidly large tendrils to pin down and dissolve anyone who could pose a threat, smearing slime and blood on the ground.

    There aren''t as many opponents as I thought.

    Just a troop of those assassins.

    But something tells me there are more.

    Especially the fact that the fight still goes on outside.

    The first place we have to reach is up the stairs on the second floor, where the count should live.

    Here I separate from Liqu who has to move up to the girl''s room.

    The flames haven''t reached the second floor yet.

    Probably because the mansion to a great degree consists of stone.

    But it''s only a matter of minutes.

    I see another fight going on in front of me.

    A soldier, already heavily bleeding, against one more killer.

    I jump and tackle this one, plunging all the blades I can control at this into his body.

    Not even waiting for a response from the one I just saved, I rush on to the count''s office.

    It''s empty.

    That asshole just left without me!

    I might just jump out of the window and escape to the headquarter, but then I remember the ongoing fights and ask myself if I should help.

    I walk quickly back to the guy I just saved.

    "Would you have an idea about what is going on here?" (Shari)

    "Wh-what?" (soldier)

    "Please no "oh my god, a monster" reaction. I need to know what is happening here and what I should do." (Shari)

    "We''re under attack." (soldier)

    "Oh really? And now in detail. What am I supposed to do now?" (Shari)

    "We''re covering the civilian''s retreat. T-the lord sent us to get his son. We already had him along with some servants, but then we got separated due to an attack, and my whole team got killed, and I was injured in that last fight." (soldier)

    I stare for a moment blankly at him.

    During this time frame, he doesn''t show any intention to move.

    "Fine. I''m going. Get the hell out of here already." (Shari)

    I move in the direction the man pointed me.

    I have lived here for quite some time now, but the layout is still a bit tricky.

    Suddenly, I hear something.

    "Aaaahh" (Elara)

    That screaming voice I would always recognize.

    "Elara?" (Shari)

    I follow the scream to the side rooms.

    It''s not a nice view.

    Apparently, whoever these people are, they took it out on the defenseless servants.

    And this makes me move as fast as I can, within my limits, to the commotion I heard.

    Finally, I see Elara and, for some reason, also Lidan, squeezing against a wall.

    In front of her, another assassin already has a dagger drawn to kill them, while she is trying to fend him off with a kitchen knife.

    For a moment, he looks back and catches sight of me.

    Suddenly, he jumps forward, past Elara, who was also startled at my approach.

    He moves past her towards Lidan who he promptly takes hostage.

    Tsk, that boy always has to get saved.

    "Shari!?" (Elara)

    "Hey!" (Shari)

    I hide my face deeper within the hood while I advance, to show that I''m not afraid of him.

    "One step closer and he''s dead!" (assassin)

    I don''t like how he pushes his dagger at that boy''s neck and comply, for now.

    "Let your weapons fall! All of them!" (assassin)

    "Sure. And after that, you''ll kill us all. How stupid do you think I am? What I can promise to you is that without that boy as a shield you''re as good as dead. You won''t stand a chance against me. So I''d advise you to give up" (Shari)

    I don''t think that he has already figured out what I am.

    Only that I''m a fighter and probably more than able to take him in a fair fight.

    Yet the situation is pretty dire.

    Elara is no fighter and like this of no use here, and Lidan can''t do anything in this situation, while I wouldn''t like to be responsible for the death of the count''s son.

    If I could just cross the distance before he can act.

    If there would just be a way to reach them.

    A way!

    That''s it!

    There are countless ways in this mansion, they''re just not visible.

    Casually, I stride to the right wall.

    "Hey, stop that! What''re you doing there?!" (assassin)

    I lean against the wall with my arm, which is still hidden within the sleeve, placed on the wall and answer.

    "Getting comfortable. You don''t want to release the hostage and I can''t come any closer, so it seems like we are stuck here." (Shari)

    "Zsch"

    I hope my talking obscures this sound a bit.

    Yet apparently not enough.

    "What is that?! Answer!" (assassin)

    "What do you mean? I don''t see a thing." (Shari)

    It takes mere moments to burn through the thin stone.

    After this, I crawl slowly with my arm through the hole.

    I have to concentrate to maintain my shape while I guide more mass in there.

    I move along the wall till I reach the point directly next to our assassin.

    "Stop this shit! Answer! What is going on here?!" (assassin)

    "Zsch"

    "No! You''ll listen now! If you don''t let the boy go now and surrender, you''re dead! You have one last chance and you''ll wish you took it when I finish! Ten, nine, eight, seven..." (Shari)

    "Fuck you! Drop your weapons! Are you deaf? I''ll kill the hostage!" (assassin)

    "Five, four... ah, forget it." (Shari)

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    At this moment I let my arm, which is still connected to all the rest, burst out of the wall.

    I use the short timeframe where everyone''s stunned to form a giant hand and grasp him.

    Fortunately, this horror show is enough to make him forget about his hostage and he instead tries to free himself.

    With rather limited success.

    I use this opening and act.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    I''m moving quickly but even quicker is the piercing dagger, which I let rush out in an elongating tendril.

    The tip finds its target and plunges deep into his throat.

    So much for that guy.

    "Sh-Shari? You''re here! You made it!" (Elara)

    "Thank you." (Lidan)

    Well, a better response than last time.

    "Yep. Had some time to spare. Come. I''m gonna get you out of here." (Shari)

    We move back to the main hall, where the exit to the courtyard is located.

    Yet unfortunately, our way is blocked off.

    "What happened to the first wave?"

    "Killed. Won''t work on us."

    "We''ll maintain this position! Shoot everyone who tries to escape!"

    Several soldiers gathered at the only exit to the courtyard.

    They have different uniforms than the assassins and again those wretched crossbows.

    But what really disturbs me is that small visible vibration among the tips of the bolts.

    Voidstone!

    Why would they bring weapons coated in voidstone?

    I can barely fathom how expensive this measure was.

    Not only the material itself but also the processing of the coating.

    "Stay alert! One of those things might come! If that happens, pepper them with the special bolts. Don''t waste them!"

    Shit.

    With those weapons, they can be a real threat to me.

    I squeeze against the wall to look for any alternative exits in the main hall.

    But it doesn''t seem so.

    And while it might be possible to reach our quarters and leave through Liqu''s escape holes I cannot leave them like this.

    As things are I''m left with no choice.

    "Listen! Run as soon there''s a gap. Understood?" (Shari)

    Okay, they nodded, so now it''s on me.

    I rush directly towards the closest killer, using my slicing dagger to cut his throat.

    "Hey! Here I am! Try and catch me." (Shari)

    I can prevent the bolts from hitting my core at my speed, but that doesn''t mean I''m fine.

    One got me in the shoulder, another in the hip if I had those.

    I dissolve them, but this small drain on my energy makes me uncomfortable.

    Yet now that the enemy soldiers follow me there should be a gap at the exit, and it should distract them from Liqu, who hopefully is already on her way to the headquarters with the girl.

    The single enemy trying to block my way can''t do much against four blades at once and I don''t even have to slow down for him.

    There are everywhere corpses on the ground.

    The servants, and soldiers, but I cannot afford to be distracted.

    I have a somewhat good idea about the estate''s layout on the ground floor and try to run in a circle back to the main hall.

    But there they''re already waiting.

    Bolts rush in my direction and just in the nick of time I can dodge.

    I cannot fight such numbers.

    How many are there?

    However, behind me, my pursuers are already catching up.

    All I can do is dash into a side room before I get needled with bolts like a pincushion.

    Yet it''s a dead end.

    I prepare myself to take down whoever comes inside.

    Maybe if I play dead after they shoot me down they will let go.

    Even more, with the fire, they shouldn''t have much time to confirm my death, before the flames get too strong.

    Uh, but they know about Liqu and me.

    I made sure that I was fully covered, so my identity as a monster might still be hidden but they''re certainly going to check.

    I can already hear them coming closer.

    The problem is that those assassins aren''t quite bad.

    I''ve got my kills by ambushing and overwhelming them yet in a fight one-on-one my chances grow worse.

    While I stand in the middle of the room the first one enters.

    Crossbows!

    They''re going to shoot me.

    I need to get my core out of the line.

    If I store it where my feet would be it''s extremely unlikely that they would aim for this place, as they certainly want to kill me and will shoot at lethal points.

    But what if the coming barrage hits it there at random?

    Not to speak of the effects of the voidstone.

    Wait, what if I hide my core even deeper?

    I... could dissolve the ground.

    This room is even approximately above the cellar.

    So I should be able to get there and then use Liqu''s escape tunnels.

    "Zsch"

    It will need a bit of time, but I should be safe as long as my core is inside the freshly created hole.

    The downside is I cannot move away now.

    Pulling my hood deeper over my face I wait.

    "Seems like that''s the end of the line for you" (assassin)

    "Whatever. Let''s just get this over with." (Shari)

    I activate high-speed processing and take a stance that hides my body.

    The first bolt comes flying.

    I can barely see it, but can narrowly deflect it with the slicing dagger and the knife.

    "Oh, quite skillful, aren''t ya?" (assassin)

    "You bet." (Shari)

    At this, I throw my knife fast in a memorized motion at him.

    It''s just a small wound but satisfying.

    "Dammed wench!" (assassin)

    Now three of them shoot simultaneously.

    I can dodge one, and deflect the second, but the third gets stuck.

    "Got ya!" (assassin)

    "Urgh!" (Shari)

    I try to make an impression as if I would be bothered by this, not pulling the bolt out of my waist.

    To my surprise, it''s only a normal metal bolt.

    It seems my disguise works and they think I''m a normal human.

    Their mistake.

    They reload and two more bolts come flying my way.

    Once again I''m hit by one and lower myself a bit to the ground.

    Mostly because of my dissolving progress further into the ground.

    "You''re quite the stubborn one. Time to finish you off." (assassin)

    The one who was so snarky takes a shortsword and comes close.

    He probably thinks he has a chance now that I''m "injured".

    One more bolt hits my torso, but I don''t fall down.

    Naturally.

    The cloak is now in a worrisome state, but shouldn''t give anything away yet.

    I make sure to appear as miserable as possible.

    Then I feel a blade entering my body.

    At this moment, I use my mass to hold it tight, rush up and hold him in check with a dagger to the neck while grabbing him with the other arm.

    "H-how?" (assassin)

    "Never underestimate your opponent." (Shari)

    "Release me! You, you won''t get out of here alive!" (Assassin)

    "Oh, you know, that''s just the thing. I''m already gone." (Shari)

    With this, I slice his throat before all of them and even more reinforcements shoot me down with their crossbows.

    This time also with the voidstone bolts.

    But that doesn''t matter.

    The hole is already finished and I lower down directly into the cellar.

    I may lose some energy but no concerning amounts as fortunately most of the projectiles hit my meat shield.

    All that''s left of mine is the cloak, which flattens on the ground.

    I enter somewhere in Liqu''s room.

    It''s not much.

    Still only a dungeon cell.

    The walls are all completely covered in slime, showing what it means to have a slime as a tenant.

    The first thing I do is rush to my room grabbing one of the three slime potions I still have stored for bad times.

    And if these times aren''t bad.

    I pour it down and feel a rush of energy.

    It even slightly surpasses my usual max but I hold tightly to the excess since I can need every little advantage.

    After this, I take the rest of my stuff.

    "There! This way!"

    Damn, how fast are they?

    "Are you sure about this?"

    "The hole can just have led to this place."

    "But this woman was weird. How is this possible? How could she survive getting shot like this?"

    "Are you stupid? They briefed us about this! The count made a pact with monsters!"

    They''re quite fast, I''ll give them that.

    Seems like I have no other choice but to take them out.

    Considering the fire, they shouldn''t have the time or resources to send many people down here.

    First, I need to get out of the way.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    I rush upward to the ceiling.

    Together with the extra weight, this is quite a feat.

    Even more, as I have to deal with the vertigo of abruptly clinging upside-down from the ceiling.

    The disgusting feeling of my whole body mashing against it makes me almost lose the required traction.

    A short time later they enter.

    "What kind of room is this?"

    "Huh, no idea. Looks like one of these high-class cells."

    Time to make a mess!

    Incredibly risky, bold, and in general just stupid.

    That''s me!

    Before anyone can react I gather a blob of slime in their direction.

    Some of them look up at the last moment, but it''s already too late.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime fog!</li>

    </ul>

    At once, the pressure I gathered in there is released, evaporating into a mist of blue.

    Since I saw and, more importantly, felt Liqu do the same while mimicking a dragon, I thought that there could be a real-life application.

    And after my fight with Zeon, I improved the technique a bit for a greater effect.

    And this is the result.

    Naturally, it costs quite a bit of energy, but the slime which impedes their sight is enough to occupy them for the shortest moment.

    And that''s a good enough trade-off.

    I let myself fall into their midst and unleash a flurry of blades, randomly slicing at everything in my reach.

    Blood splatters, bolts fly, and frantic people try stabbing me with their side weapons, but to no avail, as they don''t even target my core.

    I even take the blades of the dead ones and slash with those at their comrades.

    Seven, eight, more!

    And no mercy for these assholes!

    I pay special attention that not one of them escapes out of the room.

    The few who get out of the fray are too injured to move quickly.

    "What are you doing down there? It''s just one!"

    More are coming?

    How many are attacking us?!

    Damnit, I can''t fight them all day.

    My energy is already depleting.

    And I''m not going to touch the corpses to replenish myself.

    The blood that soaked inside me is already difficult enough to handle.

    Instead, I use the remaining potions.

    With the additional energy, I gain enough sense to think straight again.

    Just one way out of here.

    I need to take one of Liqu''s escape routes.

    Preferably, one that leads me directly to the headquarters.

    Since I don''t have a choice, I collapse into a blob and crawl into the hole behind the chest.

    At the entrance, I realize that nothing but my daggers fits through it.

    I have to leave everything else behind.

    Inside the hole, I first have to orientate myself.

    She said there''s one route leading to each of the four directions.

    And I want to go to the headquarters.

    Then I realize something.

    The best-aligned way to the headquarters is below me.

    It should be clear that they wouldn''t build the same system twice.

    Especially if it reduces the necessary maintenance.

    The same system.

    The same sewer system!

    Damnit.

    Why did it have to be this?

    No, no, no.

    I need to meet back up with Liqu as soon as I can.

    Who knows what she''s going to do if I don''t make it in time?

    I really have no choice if I want to make it in time.

    The other ways would also have the risk that I might meet further enemies while running from the exit point to the intended location.

    No choice but to delve in there.

    Seconds later the most unpleasant experience in my life begins.

    ¡°No! No, no, no, no, no!!!¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about what is on you. Or entering you!¡±

    I naturally try to cling to the walls and avoid the current below me but notice that there is some kind of grime on them.

    Sure, after all this time of usage.

    God, this must stop!

    Please, let me get out of here!

    ¡°Zsch¡±

    I''m so disgusted that my dissolving starts.

    But then I remember something.

    Oh no, my blades I need to stop this!

    But this means I cannot clean myself!

    Shit, shit, shit, shit!

    Just SHIT!

    When I finally make it far enough, a part of the drainage now carries slime puke.

    It''s hard, but I can crawl up a straight pit which I just know too well what its purpose is.

    Finally, I get up.

    There''s something blocking the exit, but I push it away.

    And crawl out of the toilet.

    In front of me, I find a crying soldier, staring wide-eyed at me.

    Quickly, I place all of my weapons outside my body.

    "Zsch"

    It was so desperately necessary to cleanse my system.

    "And you thought you had a bad day?" (Shari)

    I don''t wait for an answer and leave him to his panic attack.

    "Aaahhh! Toilet monster!" (soldier)

    That doesn''t mean I can ignore it.

    Yep, that blow hurt.

    As fast as possible I head for the hall, trying to find someone who may know what to do.

    And I find someone.

    "Shari!!!" (Liqu)

    Yep, that''s Liqu!

 Chapter 120

    - Liqu -

    As my Shari told me I move to that girl''s room.

    "Count, you should give up. We are clearly at the advantage and it would be a shame to kill such an outstanding man as you are like a dog." (?)

    Hmm, do I know that one?

    Well, I know the girl who is in that room, that man who always talks with us from behind his desk and is so weirdly calm about us, and the other man who always talks so long about complicated things with my Shari.

    The other four next to the one who just spoke I don''t know, as well as those lying dead on the ground.

    Well, it could be that I know them, but I have trouble sometimes differentiating humans.

    "And how else would you kill me? You cannot simply let me go at this point." (Radon)

    "Ah, I''m sure that we will find a use for you. In one way or another." (?)

    "Hm, you know, it seems like I have no choice. However, it simply doesn''t sit well with me to comply with scum like you!" (Radon)

    "Oh, are we getting feisty when cornered? You should mind your situation, Count Kahan." (?)

    "Maybe. However, there''s another reason why you won''t get anything from me but a violent death." (Radon)

    "And what would be the reason for you to make such poor decisions?" (?)

    "It stands directly behind you. You can come in, Liqu!" (Radon)

    Well, if he says so.

    I slowly walk inside, trying to make my best impression on all the humans around.

    Naturally, still paying keen attention to the crossbows.

    "Hello, my Shari wants me to bring the girl to a safe location. So please move out of my way." (Liqu)

    "Liqu!" (Anvenia)

    "Oh no." (Lorena)

    "Hi!" (Liqu)

    I wave at them, to show that I recognize them.

    Humans like to be recognized.

    "Who''s that?" (?)

    "You could say one of my knights, a very special one. So please surrender now or die an excruciatingly painful death." (Radon)

    "Stop these jokes! Fire!" (?)

    At once, all of them shoot their bolts at me.

    They aimed a little too close to my core to be comfortable, but I can swirl my dense mass quickly enough to deflect any projectiles right now.

    Yet my clothes got thrashed.

    Since I''m rather sure that I don''t know these people and they just attacked me, I think I''m allowed to retaliate.

    I extend large tendrils aimed at the four who just shot and start dissolving.

    For some reason, I get strange looks from those I know, but no one says that it''s not okay, so I proceed.

    Also, they look as if they want to run but don''t have many ways to escape in this tiny room and the other half is occupied by their enemies.

    Or rather was.

    "W-what is that!? What is going on here?!" (?)

    I form another appendage and point at the noisy one.

    "That one too?" (Liqu)

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "If you would do so, please." (Radon)

    Fine.

    Shari said I am supposed to listen to that one.

    So I do my wave-punch with which I completely envelop him and pull him to my center while already starting to dissolve him.

    Then I approach them while forming back to my human appearance.

    Yet it seems like they''re now a little apprehensive of me.

    The woman hides the girl behind her and even she seems slightly disturbed.

    I try to figure out the reason and come up with the fact that humans can get scared when their kin is dissolved in front of them.

    It''s not like I''ve never used that trait while fighting adventurers.

    But now it''s a little off-putting.

    What am I supposed I do in such a situation?

    Ah, yes I know!

    I smile at them!

    "Ahem. I would suggest that we now escape from here." (Dion)

    Might be a good idea.

    "My Shari wants me to fetch that girl. And that''s what I will do." (Liqu)

    No matter what they think about this, I''m going to do just that.

    "D-don''t touch her you fiend!" (Lorena)

    "Lorena!" (Anvenia)

    "Your highness, you''ve seen what it does! Can you really believe that we could tolerate this creature close to you?" (Lorena)

    "No! She wouldn''t!" (Anvenia)

    The girl runs to me and despite a short moment of hesitation grabs my hand.

    Receiving this trust is kinda nice.

    "Don''t intend to." (Liqu)

    Would be quite stupid if I''m supposed to bring her safely.

    "Personal opinions aside, it should be obvious that her support is valuable and we should leave before more murderers come." (Radon)

    "But how should we proceed? The estate is complex and with the fire, it will barely be traversable. Not to speak of the possible threats in the courtyard. I don''t doubt her abilities, but her highness'' life would still be at risk." (Dion)

    I raise my arm.

    "I know what to do! We need to get to the high building over there, right?" (Liqu)

    "Yes... That''s right. Do you have a plan?" (Dion)

    I wouldn''t call it a plan.

    More like a simple solution.

    I expand to my full size.

    Naturally, I make sure that the girl who was closest to me stays unharmed and can breathe.

    The others should be fine as well for now.

    At the same time, I commence dissolving the rest of the bodies in the vicinity.

    Since it''s quite a number, I can not only replenish but go far beyond my usual capacity.

    It''s straining and I won''t be able to hold it for long, but I only need to keep this up for a short time.

    Meanwhile, the people shout something at me, but I ignore it.

    My mass grows considerably and as soon as I am at my absolute limit I begin.

    "Everyone, take a deep breath!" (Liqu)

    I give them a short moment to do so, paying special attention to the girl.

    The others may just endure without breathing.

    Even without any air, a human can survive for a short while.

    Some may even wake up while you''re already at it to dissolve them.

    When the girl has got enough air inside I suck all of them into my body and jump out of the window.

    "SPLASH"

    The impact of my landing is hard, but I cushioned everyone really well.

    Quickly I reassemble myself and start moving.

    In my extended form, I rush with the others along the ground, dragging them with me.

    I might lose a large amount of mass on the way like this, but Shari told me to keep them safe and I wouldn''t be able to do much against the crossbow shots coming from all sides.

    Like this, we need mere moments to reach the other building.

    The few shots in our direction I can dodge to a degree.

    Even if some hit they shouldn''t cause anything too severe.

    But what worries me deeply is that they use again those wretched stones.

    Just why that is so?

    I dump the humans close to the door on the ground.

    But the girl I keep and squeeze with her through one of the windows on the upper floor to not take any risks.

    With this, she should be safe.

    I think my Shari won''t find issues with my work.

    It needs mere moments until the ones I placed outside catch up and especially that woman runs past me and embraces the girl tightly.

    "You, you... Oh my god!" (Lorena)

    "That was certainly an uncommon way of transportation." (Dion)

    "But it worked!" (Liqu)

    "You..." (Lorena)

    "Silence! The result is what matters and we don''t have time for this! Dion, assemble whoever is in charge here and make them give their reports to me. Lorena, bring her highness to the entrance of the escape tunnel. We might need it." (Radon)

    I follow them down, much to the dismay of the woman.

    But I grow excessively worried about my Shari.

    Something could happen to her.

    Not that I believe she would lose to these soldiers, but there''s still a risk and the crossbows are a threat.

    She said that I need to protect the girl but I think I brought her now to a safe place.

    I should get going!

    I need to get back to my Shari.

    However, in my current state, I''m a bit weakened, since I left much of my body out there.

    This decreases my ability to fight effectively.

    And then there are those draining shots.

    The open field is certainly dangerous.

    I need more energetic mass.

    But from where? Maybe I could dissolve some of those inside here.

    And with them as my sustenance, I''ll come to save my Shari.

    But no, rather not.

    She wouldn''t like this.

    Maybe I can manage if I can just grab someone on the way?

    "Where are you going?" (Dion)

    "I need to save my Shari!" (Liqu)

    "But we need you here!" (Dion)

    "My Shari needs me more!" (Liqu)

    "Do you even know where she is?" (Dion)

    "She should still be in that huge building." (Liqu)

    "She said you should bring her highness to this place, right? Wouldn''t that mean she wants to meet you here?" (Dion)

    "But what is if she''s in danger?" (Liqu)

    "What if she comes and you aren''t here? Or this place became compromised with enemies while you were gone and she runs into them?" (Dion)

    Hm.

    He may be right.

    And the burning building makes me not want to go there again.

    And I know my Shari. She would want me to keep my word.

    "Aaahhh! Toilet monster!" (soldier)

    Huh?

    That came from deep inside the building.

    Wait, toilet?

    Weren''t those connected to the drainage?

    Shari talked about them while she explained to me why I shouldn''t crawl up there.

    She said she would take my escape routes if things become dangerous.

    As fast as I can I rush to my loved one.

 Chapter 121

    - Shari -

    Great, now I have to deal with Liqu while trying to figure out the situation.

    First, I should check if everything went well.

    "Good. You made it here. Did you get the girl?" (Shari)

    "Yes, absolutely no problem. She''s here and healthy!" (Liqu)

    Suddenly, Radon and Dion come, probably alarmed by this scream.

    "Something I cannot say about most of my men." (Radon)

    And well, both of them are well-slimed.

    "I get it that you came with Liqu?" (Shari)

    "It was a hard piece of work to convince her that you would eventually follow and this place has to stay secured until then." (Dion)

    "I was so worried. But you had my escape tunnels. I mean, that''s what they were for, right?" (Liqu)

    "Ah yes. The tunnels..." (Shari)

    Then Radon speaks again.

    "Your reaction time was a little too slow." (Radon)

    "Sorry, the assassins were a tiny bit distracting." (Shari)

    "My son and a maid just came, claiming that you saved them. Is that right?" (Radon)

    "Found them on the way." (Shari)

    "Seems like I''m once again in your debt. However, forgive me if the circumstances don''t allow for a timely recompensation." (Radon)

    "Yes, sure. But what exactly are the circumstances?" (Shari)

    "Do you have any idea what happens here?" (Dion)

    "Only that some kind of killer troop was sent here. But that''s all." (Shari)

    "It''s not just some assassins. The whole courtyard is under fire. Peras is leading the defense and I''m confident in his abilities but an attack on such a large scale is worrisome." (Radon)

    "And now? Should we head into the fray?" (Shari)

    "No. It seems we could drive them back for now. But in the open they still have the advantage with their crossbows." (Kaleb)

    "Kaleb?" (Shari)

    He looks bloody and worn out.

    "Yes. It''s not nice out there. They may be no match for our men in direct combat, but their cowardly tactics allow them to pressure us." (Kaleb)

    "How is Peras?" (Radon)

    "Slightly injured but mostly fine. He is gathering the remaining troops to assemble them here." (Kaleb)

    "And I?" (Shari)

    "Both of you should stay here. Liqu is needed to protect our headquarters. And if something happens to you we''re all dead anyway." (Radon)

    Damn, he''s right.

    Liqu isn''t even trying to deny it.

    "Fine." (Shari)

    We wait for some time until Peras returns, severely bleeding from a presumably very fierce fight.

    "Sir. I temporarily drew back from the battlefield. While we could force them away from the courtyard they use the cover of the surrounding trees to shoot at us." (Peras)

    My top priority should be now to confirm how my own team is since I bear the responsibility for their lives.

    "What is with my team?" (Shari)

    "How should I know? The first thing they did was a surprise attack. Of all our men, only half made it out there. These pests fight dirty." (Peras)

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I look around to see if I recognize any faces.

    Then I notice Elin. Battle-weary, but not as affected as most others.

    "There you are. Already wondered where they''re leaving our secret weapon." (Elin)

    "I''ve heard it was bad. Can you tell me something about the situation?" (Shari)

    Promptly, her face becomes sullen.

    "Let me give you some advice. Don''t talk to her." (Elin)

    She points at Vela.

    Her look makes me worry.

    "Vela?" (Shari)

    "Don''t even ask! Galos is dead, and Jaren might soon follow!" (Vela)

    Sadly Galos''s death isn''t really affecting me.

    I barely knew him and there''s nothing I can do about this.

    Yet Jaren was always rather supportive.

    "How could that happen?" (Shari)

    "They came in the dark. Took position at the windows and fired on everyone they could target. I have no idea how they got past the watchmen, but they did. The women''s quarters aren''t as easily accessible and naturally covered against gawkers, so we weren''t as affected." (Elin)

    "I-I thought the soldiers were able to fight back?" (Shari)

    "Yes, after the first panic. We''re still better, could gather our forces, and force them back, but some just didn''t make it! This is simply how it is!" (Vela)

    After this, everyone tries to somehow bring order into the chaos.

    I myself try not to get in anyone''s way while doing so and make sure the same applies to Liqu.

    Till suddenly...

    "D???????HHHhhhh"

    What is this?

    A long reverberating sound.

    So loud that I would want to hold my ears if I had them.

    But believe me, feeling the vibration all over your body isn''t the slightest bit better.

    Immediately a feeling overcomes me and I rush to the window.

    And spot an army.

    The whole courtyard is filled with hundreds of soldiers.

    "Count Kahan! Surrender and bring out the girl. Then we may show mercy to your men!" (?)

    I look at the man in question.

    His expression can be quite clearly translated as "Shit!".

    If he hands over that girl, many might live but the repercussions he will face for failing to protect the king''s daughter will be devastating.

    He may as well directly strip his title by himself.

    I look at Dion to see if he knows anything.

    "This is ridiculous! How can such a force be assembled and led here?" (Shari)

    "These aren''t ordinary mercenaries. Rather the private armies of one or several lords." (Dion)

    "What kind of noble can bring such an army here without anyone getting curious?" (Shari)

    "One who has friends who make sure no one''s going to ask such questions." (Dion)

    "But... What now?" (Shari)

    "We have lost. All that''s left for us to do is to prepare our last stand here and buy time to evacuate as many as possible. If we go out there it''s only a question of time till they overwhelm us with these bolts. Here they at least won''t have that advantage." (Dion)

    "Isn''t this a terrible plan? Who''s supposed to fight now that most are dead or injured?" (Shari)

    Sounds to me as if we''re planning for our defeat.

    "There''s a secret path in this building, leading some distance away from the estate. As long as we remain here, we can hold them off as they cannot take full advantage of their crossbows." (Dion)

    "Still, are we giving up?" (Shari)

    "The situation is dire. Especially since they''re conveniently well-equipped to deal with you two. Well, I don''t suppose your friend could do something even at such a disadvantage?" (Radon)

    "Those crossbows are bad. The shots are drilling inside me and I cannot really block them off. I can defend against some of them if I swirl my mass fast enough, but I can''t do that while moving. But they also have those vexed stones. Too many of them at once and it''s over. And there are just so many out there..." (Liqu)

    Sure, I cannot expect her to risk her life against an army.

    And Radon has even less influence over her.

    "We cannot waste our only advantage like this. But she could hold the enemy off, by killing anyone who dares to step inside this building." (Radon)

    "We need to get the servants out of line before more of them die. This might grant us enough time for most people to escape and spread in the forest. This might cover her highness'' escape. I will trust in your abilities to keep her safe till she arrives back in the capital." (Radon)

    "What about the injured? And they could have scouts in the area. Many will die!" (Peras)

    "Peras, I do not make this decision lightly! It''s simply the only way." (Radon)

    "In the first place, we need to get out of here. What if they set this building on fire as well?" (Shari)

    "That won''t be possible. They won''t be able to set this place on fire as they did to the mansion. The outer layers are pure stone. As long as we can hold the doors we should be safe. However, who knows what else they have in store." (Peras)

    "Count Kahan! Your time is running out! " (?)

    Shit!

    What now?

    We could go with the count''s plan, but then the injured, including Jaren will die.

    Is there truly no other way?

    No way out?

    What would it take to get rid of so many enemies?

    Something like a storm or calamity forcing all of them to retreat and seek shelter?

    A calamity...

    A calamity!

    My sight settles on Liqu.

    "You said you could destroy a town on your own! What about that? You said you had a technique!" (Shari)

    "I, I do." (Liqu)

    "And why won''t you use it?" (Shari)

    "I''m weakened right now. Lost much mass by bringing everyone here. However, even if I would be full, I need much more mass and energy than usual." (Liqu)

    "But you could do it?" (Shari)

    "Y-yes. But I need more energetic mass." (Liqu)

    "What is this about? May I remind you that we''re under attack?" (Radon)

    "Liqu could maybe take care of the enemy forces, but she needs more energy. Which means she has to dissolve enough flesh of living beings." (Shari)

    "And how? We don''t have many provisions here and the people we brought along are still alive!" (Peras)

    "Peras, nobody suggested doing this." (Dion)

    Oh, wait.

    Basically, I did.

    "This wouldn''t help much. I cannot maintain the state I need to reach to activate the technique. We can''t safely prepare in here. And you shouldn''t be close to me once it starts." (Liqu)

    "So either we ask for volunteers and feed them to her close to the battlefield or find a way for Liqu to kill enough enemies to fill her up." (Shari)

    "The first is out of the question. But maybe she could somehow attack them?" (Radon)

    "Okay Liqu, what exactly do you need?" (Shari)

    "For starters, I need to be full. But then I also need enough sustenance to reach something like critical mass to get over the edge. Maybe three humans. Four would be better. And they shouldn''t focus on me while I''m at it." (Liqu)

    "Is this acceptable, my lord?" (Shari)

    "We cannot waste our only chance at this. Peras, get Liqu all the food we have. Once she''s finished we''ll start the operation. The soldiers will perform a frontal attack to draw the enemy''s attention. As soon as they focus on us, Liqu can start her sneak attack. Let''s hope this will suffice." (Radon)

    Then he looks at the soldiers gathered in this building.

    "Everyone, prepare to head out! We''ll show them what it means to have us as their opponents!" (Radon)

    "YAAAAHHH!!"

    "Ehm. Also, once I get started, everybody should very quickly run very far away. " (Liqu)

    That kinda killed the mood.

    "We could hide in the underground passage at that time." (Dion)

    "Mhm, that sounds about right. But we need to prepare for a smooth retreat." (Radon)

    It seems everybody is content with our plan.

    They open the armory and fetch the heavy armor and great shields to protect them against the bolts.

    Vela is going to join the archers on the second floor and I have no idea where Elin went.

    Shortly before it starts, Radon speaks to me.

    "Never thought I would rely this much on a slime." (Radon)

    "I doubt there was ever anyone who was in a remotely similar situation. But now we have to deal with it." (Shari)

    "Guess you''re right. It''s time to take some risks!" (Radon)

    Then let''s go!

 Chapter 122

    - Shari -

    It''s about to begin.

    Liqu left the building some time ago through the drainage.

    If she were to leave through the window the enemy could''ve easily spotted her.

    We wait some time till we can be sure she is in position.

    There''s a little bit of worry among the ranks about what the enemy might do in the meantime, but Peras is right.

    The headquarters is built like a fortress and a difficult target to attack.

    Then it begins.

    Without warning, our soldiers storm out of the building, the first line carrying the biggest and thickest shields we could find, some makeshift ones, or even unhinged doors.

    Everyone else simply has to find a way to survive the bolts.

    It doesn''t matter if the wielders are even remotely good at fighting like this.

    Our goal isn''t to fight effectively, but to draw attention.

    At the same time, those who have even the slightest bit of experience in archery shoot a volley of arrows from the upper floors of the building.

    Everything for the sake of making them focus on us, on the building.

    I find Balion next to me, apparently healed up.

    Now with a giant shield and a side weapon instead of his usual sword.

    Like this, we all rush forward and shout in unison:

    "ATTACK!!!"

    Seems like we were noticed.

    The soldiers scream, shout, and throw stuff all to make sure no one can notice anything else but the commotion in the center.

    There''s some initial surprise at such a bold move from our side.

    It must have come quite unexpected for the enemy that we would challenge them out in the open where they have such an advantage.

    "Swish"

    "Aahhh!"

    The bolts strike us hard.

    Some even pierce through the metal shields, directly into the arms of the soldiers.

    Nonetheless, our line holds.

    After we survive the first onslaught, we clash with the enemy.

    Naturally, I''ve got myself a spare uniform, especially a chest plate to protect my core, and chose two smaller swords to attack the enemy more efficiently.

    It doesn''t matter if they see my unusual fighting style.

    If our plan works out, no one''s going to live to tell the tale.

    And even if someone survives, it certainly won''t be the main thing to report.

    Also, it''s a good way to draw attention.

    It''s gonna be hard to make sure we''re not getting too caught up.

    If anything, we have to make sure we remain able to retreat.

    Yet most of the others must feel a burning hatred for those killers.

    I just hope the prospect of their imminent death is enough to rein them in.

    The moments in battle drag uncomfortably long.

    Especially as I don''t know how well it works on that slime''s end.

    Liqu is green and can like this hide within the grass.

    However, she needs our help to get going.

    To catch some people she can use as sustenance and convert into power to turn against them.

    "Fire!"

    A second volley of bolts hits our ranks.

    Fortunately, they don''t have enough voidstone to use it at such a scale.

    Still, many of us die.

    Even Balion got again one stuck in his side, but he just ignores it.

    They didn''t even care for their comrades who were engaged with us and got caught up in the fire as well.

    From the side, I see how Kaleb is pierced with four bolts and sinks down.

    If Liqu''s attack won''t happen soon we''re going to get mercilessly snuffed out in two or three more waves like this.

    Should I maybe hide till it''s over?

    If I play dead they might have a hard time finding me.

    I could even dig myself into the ground and subsist for weeks on the bit of energy I receive from converting the earth.

    This might be unpleasant, but a safe way out for me.

    Why am I even doing all this?

    Because of honor, comradery, revenge, patriotism?

    The latter certainly not.

    I''m not sure, but for some reason, I want to win.

    I want to prove myself.

    Build a future for me.

    All these thoughts rush through my head while I''m at the same time high-speed processing to dodge any bolts flying in my direction.

    I already feel this worrisome heat flaring up inside me.

    And then it happens.

    "Whaaaaahhh"

    "What is this?"

    "No, no. No!"

    "Help!"

    "Get away there!"

    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!"

    All the noise of battle turns into something else.

    Panic!

    I try to find the source.

    At first, the chaos of the battlefield makes it hard to spot anything at all, but when I finally gain sight I have to ask myself how I couldn''t notice it.

    A calamity!

    Yes, I often said that this slime is one, but just now this one single time it holds true meaning.

    This view is simple, unspeakable terror.

    Liqu can be big, overwhelming.

    A giant mass of destruction that just forces its way.

    But not like this.

    This is devastation on a whole other level, a force to behold.

    This formless horror she became is just inducing primal fear.

    Liqu grew as big as the headquarters.

    Her giant tendrils swipe the courtyard and suck those to the center who get caught up in them.

    Yet she also moves so fast that nobody who tries to flee had ever a chance to outrun her.

    Which is no surprise at this size.

    And with every single person she catches, her total mass grows more and more.

    "Retreat!" (Radon)

    It seems Radon got out of his stupor.

    Liqu said we should run when she gets started.

    I can fully understand that Liqu has problems differentiating between friend and foe from her perspective so high above us.

    I can barely understand her condition.

    Is she even capable of sentient thoughts at this point?

    I somehow doubt it, seeing how she''s squashing people like insects.

    All we can hope for is that we won''t get caught up in this after we made it into the building.

    Or rather the cellar!

    Maybe even that escape tunnel?

    Well, at least the others have to worry about getting caught.

    I am probably fine since I cannot get dissolved.

    It becomes clear now why she said she would need this mass to be safe.

    All the bolts shot at her are not even making it halfway to her core.

    Her core is in the center, shining in a bright but dark violet.

    However, it looks different.

    Not round as usual but with several spikes to the side.

    Delicate crystals wind in every direction.

    It looks... fragile.

    Is she fine?

    Liqu grows more and more and takes the fleeing ones out first.

    There were so many and I do not doubt that some could scatter away.

    But it''s just this.

    A handful, no more as effectively she annihilates them all.

    I grow distressed at the thought of how this would have turned out in Ekoras.

    Finally, I make it back inside.

    The few enemies who tried to hide inside the building as well are soon subdued.

    Naturally, I helped, as far as I was capable of after this experience.

    I guess nobody here will ever forget this.

    Probably keeping a deep-seated trauma.

    And never again go against Liqu.

    Then it grows silent outside.

    <hr>

    - Liqu -

    I have to get into position.

    Fortunately, this tunnel leads not too far away.

    I could have just dug close to the scene but wouldn''t perfectly know where I''d get out and if I would be seen.

    I hide inside a bush, from where I can see the building and the soldiers around it.

    It''s kinda funny how few people care if there''s some liquid in the bush.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.They are alert, but their attention is focused on the building.

    If I''d sneak up on them now it could work out, yet it would be extremely risky.

    No, it''s better if I wait as it was the plan.

    My Shari should be safe till I''m going to get started.

    She promised me.

    So I need to do this in the way that promises the most success.

    "ATTACK!!!"

    Ah, now it starts.

    I wait a short moment till I can be sure no one is looking at me.

    Naturally, I try to spot my Shari.

    I see her lashing out and start to become worried since she''s so exposed.

    But the other part is worried about what she''s going to see.

    She never says it openly, but I know that some remnants of her human mindset still tell her that killing humans is bad.

    And I will kill humans.

    Many.

    This technique is something I discovered by accident, while I followed my curiosity.

    And the only application is to dissolve as much as I can in a short time.

    I won''t be able to keep this up for long or my mind will literally melt.

    I just hope it will work out.

    Determined to get started and wishing to end any threat to my Shari, I move to the scene.

    As flat as I can possibly be, I glide over the lawn, hoping that no one will be able to notice the difference between me and the grass.

    They should be occupied, but it needs just one to see my core and realize that there is also the rest of me.

    However, my worries are unfounded.

    I can get to the feet of the first one I chose as my prey before I''m perceived.

    I let my slime dash upwards around him, as always careful to prevent any screaming.

    I can''t risk drawing attention.

    Simultaneously, I already gather enough mass to kill the next one.

    Got him!

    The battle from the building keeps everyone distracted so I can completely dissolve them without drawing attention.

    Like this, I repeat two more times.

    While I''m at the fourth, the first soldiers notice that something happened and turn in my direction, stunned at the sight of their comrades'' dissolving bodies inside me.

    As I said before, this is to my advantage since the fear makes them fail to spot my core.

    Yet there''s too much noise for them to effectively direct the general attention towards me.

    So I''m over the fifth one before anyone can do something about it.

    And now it''s too late.

    "Waaaaahhh"

    With freshly formed tendrils, I grab some of those who started screaming, starting to dissolve the moment it reaches them.

    I feel how my mass increases with any passing moment as I dissolve five bodies at the same time.

    There''s no time to savor the sensation because I need to hurry.

    Finally, the dreaded moment is here.

    The moment when I can no longer effectively control all the slime I''ve generated.

    The moment when my core cannot handle operating all this matter anymore.

    The moment when I have to change just that.

    <ul>

    <li>Core expansion!!!</li>

    </ul>

    I feel how the same matter my core consists of gets applied to the outer layer.

    The same kind I would refine to create my kin.

    Just, this isn''t for another being.

    This grows as a foreign attachment from my core.

    Urgh, yes.

    This feeling.

    In the best case, it''s just distressing.

    In the worst, it feels plain wrong.

    My very being gets these forced additions.

    They are no part of mine.

    No materialization of my own self.

    They just serve one purpose:

    To control more slime.

    This is the sole purpose of these things.

    A means to expand my control by adding more matter to the part of me that processes all my actions.

    I conceived this ability long ago when I realized that my core grew.

    Naturally, I was very interested in this occurrence.

    How the center of my very being began to change.

    I wanted to replicate this.

    Figure out how it works.

    See if I could grow more than I already did.

    Become better than I already was.

    Stronger.

    More complete.

    So the first idea was the one that came most naturally to me.

    That I need more!

    If I dissolve things I gain slime and this makes me stronger.

    So if I would want a bigger core I''d need to somehow add more to it.

    And this is what I did.

    Oh, how stupid I was back then.

    Just because my core grows, this doesn''t mean I''m becoming a better being.

    This kind of growth is unnatural.

    It simply lacks the inner order that formed my current shape.

    All my experiences, knowledge, feelings, thoughts, and goals are the essence that makes up my very self.

    This perfectly round whole, that is my core.

    Yet different from my core those attachments are only temporary.

    They don''t form the way they should but expand quickly and violently.

    They are mere additions, not connected as they should be.

    But even if they are no true part of mine the way they''re now linked to me is dangerous.

    After all, it''s my core and anything that happens to it is a threat to my very existence.

    Risky.

    However, in times like these, even if there''s a risk it is my best choice.

    A way to surpass my current capabilities and do more than I can.

    And thus, I grow.

    I swallow the next body, and take the slime I gain to form a thicker and denser defensive layer around my core.

    At the same time, I form tendrils to fetch me more of the needed sustenance.

    I don''t have to care anymore if it''s too much.

    If I reach a new limit I will just grow my core a bit more.

    This likewise means that I need more prey to sustain this growth and the individual ones become more and more insignificant.

    They''re shooting those bothersome stones at me, but at my size, they''re just no threat anymore and almost immediately dissolved.

    What a puny little attempt.

    Now all that is important is that I dissolve more.

    I spread on the ground, grabbing for their feet, while I over and over swallow more humans.

    The gain is pure ecstasy.

    So much mass.

    So much strength.

    So much life!

    And all of this just for me!

    I need more!

    Come to me!

    Everyone!

    Become a part of me so that I can feel like more!

    More!

    More!

    More!

    Give me more!

    I cannot hold on to myself.

    And I don''t want to!

    This is so great!

    This is a feast!

    Just for me!

    For me alone!

    .

    .

    .

    Alone?

    Wait.

    This isn''t right.

    I don''t want to be alone.

    This had a reason.

    I wanted to help someone.

    My Shari!

    Yes, that was it.

    Is there even anyone left?

    I don''t think so.

    At least I cannot spot anyone else.

    Does this mean I can stop now?

    "SKRCK"

    Arghh!

    The backlash!

    I forgot!

    My core feels weird and abruptly I''m no longer able to control the slime.

    It''s simple.

    This was just too much for me.

    My core knows deep inside that this state shouldn''t be and wants to end it.

    Otherwise, I would succumb to all this wrong ineffective processing.

    So I experience a forced shutdown.

    Slowly all the slime I built up around me sinks down.

    I notice how the attachments fall from my core like dead leaves from a tree.

    I don''t know if parts of my core separate with them, but even if they do, hopefully, I will be able to mend any scratches this causes.

    But now I can''t think anymore.

    Now I feel exhausted.

    Now I want to rest.

    <hr>

    - Shari -

    As soon as I''m sure that everything settled down I rush out.

    Carefully, I explore my surroundings to make sure that no enemies remain to cause harm.

    Yet it doesn''t seem so.

    I don''t even have to worry about badly injured ones who might do something desperate.

    Nobody''s going to hide between the corpses.

    Because there are none.

    If I ever had to imagine a slime apocalypse, this is it.

    Even in the better spots, the slime reaches up to my ankle.

    I feel how energetic mass draws inside my legs and try my best to keep it from settling there, knowing what it consists of.

    However, I have no leeway to be grossed out at the moment.

    Because I cannot find her.

    "Liqu!!!" (Shari)

    She''s nowhere to be seen.

    I mean, everything is green here, so it''s difficult to spot that slime, but still, she should stand somewhere.

    Other men leave the headquarters.

    Most are in a similar state of shock and disbelief at this sight.

    "Liqu! Has anyone seen her?" (Shari)

    I see Radon, Dion, Peras.

    Not very enthusiastic but at least they''re starting to look around.

    Also, some soldiers begin to search.

    Yet most are too creeped out to even touch the slime, not to speak of almost bathing in it.

    With growing panic, I search on and on, still unable to find the slightest trace of her.

    Suddenly someone shouts.

    "Here!"

    What?

    Where the man stands I cannot see Liqu, but more and more people gather there.

    I quickly cross the distance.

    And see her core.

    Or what''s left of it?

    Several pieces of core material lie strewn around in a huge blob of slime.

    Please not!

    I draw closer, deep in despair at this sudden reality.

    Then I stop in my tracks.

    From the round piece in the middle comes a glow.

    A faint violet glow!

    "Liqu!"

    I touch it, hoping to get a response.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu!"</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Sh-Shaaaaaariiiiiii..." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Her thoughts come slow and hanging.

    <ul>

    <li>"What is with you?!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I-Iiiiiiii''mmm a liiiiiittle biiiiiiit straaaaiiiiiiiiiinnned." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Okay. Rest a bit." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    "What should we do?"

    "Is this really that creature?"

    "This small stone?"

    "M-maybe we should smash it?"

    "You can''t be serious."

    "She''s weakened right now."

    I draw my dagger to use it against anyone who wants to follow up on that idea.

    Suddenly Peras shouts.

    "I¡¯ll pretend I didn''t hear that! No one''s going to raise their hands against an officer!! Right, milord?!" (Peras)

    "Yes. I hope no one here is so dishonorable to attack someone who saved our lives." (Radon)

    I look at the people.

    In their faces, I see fear, anxiety, awe, and worry.

    Summed up a very problematic mix.

    I don''t know how to deal with this.

    Someone could try to do something extreme.

    At least Liqu''s little apocalyptic show might incline some of them to believe that they might have to do something extreme.

    I look at that core lying in the pit.

    Small ripples spread through the slime but nothing concrete.

    It seems like she cannot move in the slightest.

    Not even forming into a blob.

    I cannot leave her like this.

    And so I make a decision.

    "Hah!" (Shari)

    I make the motion of taking a deep breath since I need some mental preparation.

    Then I again reach out and grab Liqu''s core.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shaaaariiii?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    And place it in my chest.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shaaaaa-riiiii?!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Not a single word! Don''t make this any harder for me, okay?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Whaaaaaaat!?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You can''t move and I can''t leave you with all these guys. So for the time being I''ll act as your transporter. Or rather... vessel." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Sha-riiii... Whyyy?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    A wave of confusion and disbelief hits me hard.

    Accompanied by a slight tint of hope.

    And joy.

    <ul>

    <li>"See it as a reward. You did very well today. Now please stay quiet or I fear I might go crazy if someone''s constantly talking in my mind." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I form a small hull around her core to keep it safe from anything I carry around.

    After all, I already have a wide variety of sharp metal goods stored inside me.

    Then I turn to the assembled group.

    "I''d say this concludes it. If you would excuse me now, I need a rest. Any problems with that?" (Shari)

    "No. You showed great effort today and deserve a break." (Radon)

    "Thanks. Now if that was all, show me the next bathroom. I want to lay down." (Shari)

    Radon gestures to someone who leads me back into the headquarters.

    Slowly I follow behind.

    <ul>

    <li>"I... love... you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"...Sure." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    A warm feeling of gladness spreads from her core through my whole body.

    Probably because the part I didn''t say was...

    I like you too and I''m glad that you''re alive.

    And I really need a rest now!

 Chapter 123

    <ul>

    <li>"God, am I annoyed!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Why?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Try again. You know the reason." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I lift myself out of a tub within the barracks.

    Looking around while I wait for a very hard pondering slime.

    <ul>

    <li>"Because I''m inside you and you didn''t have a single silent second for yourself?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"If you know that you can be quiet to make it easier for me. Or even better, leave!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I can''t yet. The core expansion weakened me too much. My core is right now not only strained but rippled from the inside, burned, frail." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    That doesn''t sound good.

    That sounds really, really bad.

    <ul>

    <li>"Could you be more specific? How long will it take till you''re restored? Don''t tell me it''s permanent!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No, no. Smaller cracks in a core can be mended and the burn will be restored with time. But forming a body or controlling enough slime to move at an adequate pace is out of the question for the time being." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"How did you even survive this the first time?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    It''s her technique.

    So she must have experience with it.

    If she used it once, how could she escape the threats that came her way after this?

    <ul>

    <li>"I didn''t leave anything alive back then that could see me. First I could just appear like a stone. Then I could dig down and after some weeks I was at normal slime capacity." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Weeks!?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I have to endure this for weeks?!

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh, I think it might go faster this time. I am stronger now than I was back then and tried to be a bit more careful to limit the damage. Becoming operable again shouldn''t take too long but I might be weakened for quite a long time till I''m back at full capacity." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Damnit. Fine, I''ll transport you a little longer. But try to make it easier for me. It''s a bit much to hear you in my mind." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I could try storing her here somewhere, but I don''t trust each soldier here.

    Even if we saved them, they might get some kind of existential fear because of Liqu''s overwhelming power and decide to save mankind while she''s out of it.

    However, that becomes quite tempting when I have to experience her celebrating inside me.

    <ul>

    <li>"Yay! Woohooo! I can stay! Wonderful!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, quiet!!!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    This made her actually stop. I guess she can feel my emotions and like this knows how far she can push me before I snap.

    Having settled my "internal" issues, I prepare for the day by putting my uniform on and gathering my weapons.

    After yesterday I should receive more than enough stares.

    The first piece of evidence of the profoundness of my worries would be the stupidly excessive number of guards in front of my room.

    I feel Liqu shiver inside my chest.

    Not that she would control any slime, but it''s the feeling which runs rampant.

    She''s like an echo for all my internal reactions.

    Even if she can''t see anything.

    I learned that Liqu is a bit cut off from the world since my slime vision sends the information only to me.

    She may get the tiniest amount through my thoughts and reflections, but it''s not much.

    Not that she would care in all her bliss.

    Did I mention that bliss can be a very annoying feeling if it''s not your own, but you feel it anyway?

    It''s as if someone repeatedly tells you to be happy even if you don''t feel inclined to be so.

    And that on, and on, and on.

    Honestly, I think I might go crazy.

    Yet I accepted that I would transport her as long as she needs it and, as it should be known already, I feel quite obliged to keep my word.

    So all I can do is tell her to shut up at times when I need a break.

    I leave the room I arbitrarily occupied within the headquarters building.

    For now, it seems like everyone was ordered to take temporary shelter here in case of another attack.

    Also, the mansion got ruined to quite a degree.

    Not that space is an issue.

    Many died during that last attack, so most of the rooms are free.

    I''m heading to the provisional sick bay.

    This one is occupying quite a lot of space within the building.

    And it''s crammed full.

    Count Kahan directly ordered for all the clearsprout in the garden to be harvested and the healers are truly doing their best, but it''s still too much.

    At the start, they could only give emergency treatment, which left them completely exhausted.

    Now that things calmed down a little it seems that real treatments commence yet it''s only helping a little, considering the sheer numbers of injured people.

    Especially the soldiers.

    The healers simply run out of energy too fast and it takes quite a while for them to replenish. And right now I''m going to visit someone on their sickbed.

    I ignore the gazes and walk over to those I''m here for.

    "Hey Jaren. How is it?" (Shari)

    Did I mention that I''m terrible at interacting with sick people?

    "Ah, you know, punctured organs, severe blood loss. The common issues." (Jaren)

    "Ah, yes... Sorry to hear that." (Shari)

    I fidget a little because seriously, would anyone like to be in such a situation?

    "You know... It''s good that you made it." (Shari)

    He frowns at this, his gaze becoming sullen.

    "Galos didn''t have such luck, and Balion almost followed him. So sorry, but I don''t feel like celebrating." (Jaren)

    "Yes... okay. By the way, I can''t see Balion. Is he..." (Shari)

    "He''s fine. To be precise, he was such a bad case that the healers had to treat him as one of the first. Just the most necessary but he got roughly patched up." (Jaren)

    Seriously, that sounds unfair.

    The most reckless get preferential treatment with the healing.

    However, I remember how he looked like a pincushion during the battle.

    So it''s understandable that he needed some emergency treatment.

    "And you?" (Shari)

    "Well, apparently the healers are exhausted. For now, the priorities are healing the elites, so we''re prepared in case of a second wave, and keeping the worst cases from dying. It''s gonna take a while till they''re done with this and can actually start to recover the rest. Urgh. I''m so far down on that list that I don''t expect to be battle-ready anytime soon. I''ve heard that we''re trying to hire more soldiers, but simply making the call will take days." (Jaren)

    Seems like my team is basically neutralized.

    Not like I have any intention to head out anytime soon.

    My payment is already more than earned.

 Chapter 124

    - Shari -

    Suddenly, I notice how Dion is approaching.

    "Good, you''re awake. Come, the count wants to see you." (Dion)

    <ul>

    <li>"What is it now?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Something wrong?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Aside from the fact that someone talks in my mind, people won''t stop bothering me. So stay quiet, I have to concentrate." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    We''re heading to the upper floors of the building.

    There at the highest level were formerly the offices of the highest-ranking officers.

    Yet now they got provisorily repurposed as temporary lodgings for the most important people.

    This primarily means the count, Dion, and naturally, the princess, who no one can expect to sleep in the barracks.

    Yet for some reason we''re going to Peras'' office.

    In there I find all three of them.

    Peras is still bandaged from head to toe.

    It doesn''t look too bad but he''s certainly not ready to get back to work, not to speak of fighting.

    My guess would be that he voluntarily abstains from receiving treatment while there are so many others in dire need.

    I give him high credit for this.

    Meanwhile, the count is again in his favorite position, sitting behind a desk.

    "Good to see you''re well. How is Liqu?" (Radon)

    <ul>

    <li>"Yep, how is our little calamity?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Did I do something wrong?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Nope, just hold back for now." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Sigh, it''s really hard to think and at the same time not to start a conversation.

    "Quite well. A bit too chatty. However, she¡¯ll probably need a while longer till she can move again." (Shari)

    "Sorry to hear that. It would be better if she could." (Radon)

    "Could I ask why?" (Shari)

    "Because you''re leaving the estate today." (Radon)

    Unblinking, unwavering he simply states this.

    "Excuse me, what!? Are you going to throw us out?!" (Shari)

    "Mind your manners! You''re still speaking to our lord." (Peras)

    "Didn''t we more than prove our value?! Yes, I know it was a bit excessive but just as demanded! Wait. Our lord?" (Shari)

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari, you''re quite agitated. Did something happen?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Not now! I need to figure something out here!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Did the count just... chuckle?

    I didn''t even think that he''s capable of making that kind of expression.

    "Ahh, no you''re not dismissed, yet. On the contrary, your actions were quite commendable. You even exceeded my expectations." (Radon)

    "Then why are you saying we have to go? " (Shari)

    "Because it''s your new mission. You''re going to escort princess Anvenia back home. I''ve lost too many men for me to confidently continue protecting her. Also, since the mansion burned down, I am simply not able to accommodate her any longer. So we have to deliver her back to her father, and while we''re at it, could inform him about what transpired here and that I need backup." (Radon)

    I get where he''s coming from.

    But transporting a princess isn''t necessarily a simple matter.

    "However, as you surely have realized, the princess was the target of this last attack. So we can''t draw too much attention, nor can we risk informing the palace in advance as our opposition has a foothold there. While I don''t doubt your abilities to deal with any attackers, it needs just one aimed shot at the princess to end her life. We can''t risk that. So a small elite force will have to make do and you need to travel incognito." (Radon)

    I get that the palace could be infiltrated when there were already assassination attempts on the princess.

    However, this is exactly the reason why this sounds so irrational.

    "But if the enemy waits in the palace shouldn''t we totally avoid bringing the princess there?" (Shari)

    "We simply cannot accommodate her any longer and this place is compromised. It''s better to transport her to the palace now while we still can, where there are at least resources to protect her, instead of waiting till the enemy can prepare." (Dion)

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "And you''re sending us two on that mission because..." (Shari)

    "Because you''re my strongest assets and there is nothing more important than this mission. We need to inform the king and the princess will testify our impervious alignment." (Radon)

    <ul>

    <li>"As long as no one finds fault with you sending him monsters, that is." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What happened now?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Urrgh, we have to go on another troublesome mission and everything is a bit too much." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"At least you''re not stuck completely blind and deaf." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Hey, if you don''t like it you can leave any time!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh, no, no. I''m not. And I couldn''t. It''s just that I''d like to have some input." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"And how should that be possible?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Uh, could you let me... hijack your vision?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Hijack my... Okay, explain." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"If you would place me a bit closer to your eyes I could spread my control along this strand and form at least a basic sense." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Basic she says.

    This means I''d let her invade my own senses, which is honestly creepy.

    If I''d still have a body the answer would certainly be no.

    But as my eyes are as artificial as everything else it would be nothing but a minor adjustment.

    However, while my conversation with Liqu proceeded relatively fast due to the fact that our brains are far too intimately connected in my body, this means in practice that all the emotions I experience are in a fast sequence displayed on my face.

    Which explains all the aghast stares I receive.

    "Uh, sorry but I had to discuss something with Liqu." (Shari)

    "Something of interest?" (Radon)

    "Uh, I''m going to grant her vision." (Shari)

    As instructed I place Liqu''s core slightly below my neck.

    I might have stored her in my head, but I don''t like that image.

    After that, I feel how something happens inside my head.

    The strands leading to my eyes shift in an odd way.

    It''s kinda the reverse feeling I have when she feeds me.

    Instead of receiving more slime to control, it''s taken.

    Losing even a part of one''s body control is a bit unpleasant I need to say.

    Ultimately, the shifting spreads along the strands and comes to a halt in my eyes.

    Still not a great feeling, but bearable.

    <ul>

    <li>"I can see!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    "Great for you." (Shari)

    I become a bit too late aware that I spoke out loud.

    This permanent telepathy is rather confusing.

    Yet when I look at the others'' expressions I doubt that''s the only reason.

    "Is something the matter?" (Shari)

    Without saying a word, Dion takes a small mirror from the next table and holds it in my direction.

    My head and face still consist of formless blueish mass.

    If not for my eyes.

    Around them there is now a green circle, leaving me with a rather peculiar gaze.

    <ul>

    <li>"You are so beautiful!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Hold it. You know I don''t like alterations on my appearance." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    She stays quiet because she wants to avoid agitating me.

    Her motivation is absolutely openly conveyed though as we are still linked.

    But I have to ignore that since I have to interact with the people in the outside world before I look completely insane.

    "Fine, Liqu eyes. She can see you now. I hope that''s no problem." (Shari)

    "Can she hear us?" (Dion)

    <ul>

    <li>"Can you hear anything?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh, wait!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    The next moment I perceive a similar shift at the side of my head and am rather sure I have now a green hole in my ear.

    Though her hearing should be dulled since my ears are mostly for appearance''s sake as slimes hear with their whole body.

    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hear in blob form.

    Yet the unique form of ears lets them gather sound to a degree, so it might work out.

    "Now she can." (Shari)

    "Might be better this way. Liqu, I want to commend you for your efforts during the latest crisis. I won''t forget your contribution. However, we are in a dire situation and need the strength of both of you. " (Radon)

    "While I''m not a fan of partaking in dangerous missions in quick succession, I know it''s part of our deal. Yet, what we didn''t discuss thus far would be how we are compensated for a performance that is clearly far surpassing what the average soldier is usually doing. And this, if I remember right, while we still haven''t seen a single payment yet." (Shari)

    I don''t want to appear ungrateful or rude, behaving like a mercenary.

    I know till this point we''ve got quite some lenience and special treatment.

    However, the difference between an employee and a slave is the fact that the former gets paid.

    If nothing else, money is a useful asset in negotiations and like this of intricate value to me.

    So if we''re now going on that mission I''m sure that payday will come and go without me seeing a single coin.

    And this while it''s not clear when we will return in this chaotical situation.

    He could even get completely annihilated during my absence and all I''m left with are wasted time and too many new enemies.

    I am fine keeping my part and following his orders after I gave my word to do so.

    But that doesn''t mean I''m willing to allow anyone to take advantage of me.

    Especially if someone might believe I''m just a stupid monster.

    Radon''s scrutinizing gaze wanders over me who firmly stands her ground.

    Then he rummages a bit under the desk, procures a satchel, and throws it to me.

    "Ten gold coins. This should cover your traveling costs." (Radon)

    I don''t look inside to avoid offending him.

    But I released some slime and drift it through the fabric.

    The probing confirmed the amount.

    Ten gold is good.

    A small fortune.

    Probably not even close to what buying something even remotely as powerful as Liqu would cost.

    "Remember that you didn''t have to pay for any necessities. This was logically taken into the equation." (Dion)

    From the viewpoint of a commoner like me enough to live comfortably for years.

    If I wouldn''t have now the consumption of a slime along with all the incidental costs for concealment and equipment.

    "Fine. I''m in. When will we depart?" (Shari)

    "Within the next hour. We can''t afford to draw attention and allow anyone to take measures." (Dion)

    "As it is, we shouldn''t wear our uniforms, right? Those are basically screaming ¡®official mission¡¯." (Shari)

    "You''re right on that matter. We will give out civil clothes to the participants. " (Dion)

    "Then I would like to use my own equipment. I''m rather sure you don''t have customized cloaks to hide us, right? And I left most of my weapons there." (Shari)

    "Tsk. Good luck with that." (Peras)

    "What is it?" (Shari)

    "While it''s unlikely that the cellar was completely destroyed by the fire, its entrance is completely buried by the debris. So gaining access could prove difficult." (Dion)

    <ul>

    <li>"Shit!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You know, this isn''t too much of a problem." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What are you saying? The entrance is... No! No, no, no, no. You''re not suggesting..." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Why not? It''s the simplest way? We only have to dig ourselves through." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"In front of all the people!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    "While it''s certainly a peculiar sight, would you perform your rapid grimaces outside? Just be at the mentioned time at the carriage." (Radon)

    "Sigh, yes. I''m just going to fetch my stuff. Any way to clear the courtyard from people?" (Shari)

    "No. The repairs and the cleaning are in full work and have to continue." (Radon)

    "Fine. Then I''ll need a bit of extra food. This is gonna be draining." (Shari)

    I leave and walk to my demise.

 Chapter 125

    - Shari -

    The courtyard.

    It should have been obvious.

    Everyone who can is still at it to brush all the slime here away.

    Usually, it would dissipate on its own, but that''s apparently not the case if it accumulates meters high.

    They put up several tents here from the army''s travel equipment to accommodate the servants who lost their quarters along with the main building.

    But as I said, most of the field is unusable for this purpose as the slime occupies it.

    I would help out, but have a mission and am fully occupied.

    I move to the field''s center, ignoring all the stares I receive.

    Sigh, I''ll just have to do it.

    Yet there''s a slight problem with that.

    <ul>

    <li>"How exactly does one do this?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"It''s not so difficult. You need to get rid of your clothes. Then you''re moving over the area where you want to dig down. Ehm, you''ll have to let go of your shape for that." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Wonderful. Full exposure of something I don''t even want to experience, so everyone can gawk at my misery." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t worry, I''m here for you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"That doesn''t help!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I have no choice.

    First, I''m going to strip in front of all the staring men who probably haven''t seen a woman''s body in far too long.

    The one thing that''s bothering me more than this is that most of them when they look at the slimy contours only see the bad imitation of a human body thought to deceive and lure an unfortunate victim in.

    Which is thoroughly killing any erotic implications.

    Yes, this might be even worse.

    Damn, I really should ignore that.

    <ul>

    <li>"Fine, how do I go about this." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"We need a hole downward. So you need to lose shape and dissolve against the ground." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"That''s easier said than done. Giving up on my form just like this!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"But you''ve already done it. For example, when you climbed the wall." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Back then I pressed myself against the surface. This is different." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Then just think about pressing against the ground." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"That... That could actually work." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    While I know that this slime is right now totally smug, she at least abstains from making another reply.

    This is already hard enough as it is.

    I follow her suggestion and lower myself against the ground till I''m lying flat on the surface.

    I''ve already gotten rid of my clothes, so all I have to do now is to start the dissolving reaction.

    Given that I''m naked there shouldn''t be anything to increase my sense of shame.

    However, I''m so goddamn reluctant to dissolve in front of people.

    I always avoid having people looking at me while I''m eating.

    This might not be quite the same since it''s just earth.

    Yet I''m digesting something like this doesn''t make it better.

    <ul>

    <li>"And none of these assholes will stop staring!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"As soon as I''m back at it, I''ll dissolve them for you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Stop joking. I have to get over myself here." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I know you can do it! You''re always doing great whenever it matters." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Sigh, once again I''m encouraged by this slime.

    And it feels so goddamn honest and supportive.

    Damn!

    "Zsch"

    Before any thought can keep me from doing so, I start the reaction.

    It''s... extremely hard on me when my self-conscious feeling catches up reminding me of the gawkers, but I persevere.

    Instead, I channel this feeling to accelerate the dissolving reaction, since I now really want to sink into the ground and stop being seen.

    It''s proceeding rather quickly after this.

    I dissolve faster through the earth than I thought, given the former impressions I had when I did the same with stone or other hard materials.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.I''ve never consumed flesh at such speed.

    It''s definitely different to melt yourself through something.

    The other issue I have right now is that, once more, my human shape is disintegrating.

    Losing form simply feels wrong, no matter how often I do it.

    There''s always something like an illusion of stability I have going for me.

    While I know that my body lacks anything that would make it a body or even provide the slightest bit of firmness, I can, with sheer willpower, push enough against the outer world so I can maintain my shape and even wear clothes or carry stuff.

    It''s obvious that this requires at least a bit of force to pull off.

    However, what happens now is completely the opposite.

    The illusion crumbles and I turn into a blob and become once again aware of how liquid I am.

    That there''s nothing stable about me and even snails would have more resistance against stuff entering them.

    There''s nothing to retort if I''m just slime filling up a hole.

    It''s one of those unwanted moments of truth when you''re brutally honest with yourself.

    Nonetheless, while I''m dissolving the earth, I also have to move further in the direction of the dungeon.

    What makes this worse is that the movement for creeping through a hole is a bit different since my body is sticking to the earth.

    The only solution, which once again comes disturbingly instinctive to me, is that I have to do this digging movement like when I let go of the dead matter.

    I pull slime from where my feet were a moment before and let it travel through my body till they reach the furthest point in front of me while keeping up the dissolving reaction.

    Did I ever mention that it''s an estranging image when what you just before perceived as your feet is passing your navel and ultimately leaves through your head?

    Ever had your feet in your head?

    No?

    You lucky ones.

    After I''m some meters in, Liqu begins to speak in my mind.

    <ul>

    <li>"Be careful not to dissolve a too large hole. It might collapse." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Collapse!?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Only if you take so much away that the earth can''t support itself anymore. And even if that happens, your mass should cushion any impact and the shell around your core be able to withstand the pressure. As long as there''s no scratch, there''s no harm." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Great, now I have to worry about being buried alive.

    Yes, I know that being alive is questionable in my case.

    Now that no one can see me anymore my initial panic slowly subsides.

    Sadly, this is accompanied by increased awareness of the process.

    While it''s good that I am more focused on the digging there are unpleasant sides.

    That I''m basically eating dirt is a thought I can push aside by telling myself that it''s a pure necessity of the digging process.

    Rather it''s more a form of manual labor than eating.

    However, this doesn''t include other things I consume.

    I''ve already dissolved a bug, a worm, and several grubs.

    <ul>

    <li>"Why the heck are there so many critters in the earth?!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Isn''t it nice? You''re barely losing energy even if you''re accelerating the process as fast as you do." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No, that''s not nice!!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I deliberately chose a place close to the cellar.

    I only have to melt diagonally in its direction.

    As soon as I reach hard stone, I know that my torture will shortly come to an end.

    Yet, as expected, the stone is a bit more resilient to my advances.

    It takes some minutes till I''m through.

    Finally, I can flow into the cavity.

    In there I''m rather glad for my night vision as every light source stopped working.

    I go straight to my room.

    But before I take my cloak, I instead take my remaining blades, stuff them inside me, being careful not to accidentally hit Liqu, and squeeze myself back up through the hole.

    There I drop everything I don''t need and grab my gloves.

    The whole purpose of this endeavor is to have something to wear.

    This won''t work if I drench them during the transport since I have no time to wash them.

    I can''t wait to get back in because several onlookers came closer to the hole and made a big show of panicked retreat when I got back up.

    Back down, I take mine and Liqu''s cloak.

    However, I become aware that I can only drag one at a time through the hole if I want to be sure that the ceiling won''t crush me.

    The earth is staining them a little, but they''re traveler''s wear and rather proof against outer influences.

    Like this, I''ve reclaimed our most valuable possessions.

    So I can now attempt something riskier.

    And this is my still-filled bag.

    This one is rather big so I couldn''t simply get it through the hole without risking a cave-in.

    But I don''t need to get down another time.

    I only have to get out.

    I widen the stone hole so it''s barely enough for the bag to fit in.

    After this, I position myself in front of the bag and intentionally elongate my "body".

    Like this, my hind side will drag the load while all the important stuff is located on my front, which is in fact only mine and Liqu''s cores.

    Now, if transporting the big bag causes the tunnel to collapse, I won''t be in any danger.

    I can even simply dig it out again because the earthen pressure shouldn''t be enough to destroy it.

    Fortunately, nothing happens and I can drag myself out of my burrow.

    There I''m naturally still confronted with the annoying looks of far too many people who, contradicting the count, don''t have anything better to do.

    I can''t get away from them fast enough.

    While this experience wasn''t great for my mentality, I think getting my equipment back was worth it.

    I pull everything to the room I claimed and start to pack for the journey.

    One pack for me, and one for Liqu when she eventually will be able to form a human body again.

    Also, after quite a long time since I last wore it, I finally use my high-quality cloak again to cover myself.

    Nothing against our uniforms but nothing can compete against a tailored-personally-for-me item.

    And since we have to go incognito, I couldn''t use them in the first place.

    After I''m done, I walk to the carriage.

 Chapter 126

    - Shari -

    To reach the exit I have to walk around the, occasionally still smoking, ruins of the mansion.

    I don''t even want to know how much wealth got burned here.

    When I get to the gate, I first notice that it''s the same open carriage we used for our mission to the "bandits".

    Then I see Vela and Erin.

    Both don''t look too happy.

    "Hey you two. You''re accompanying us on the mission?" (Shari)

    "Someone thought it might be better to apply a team that already has worked together to be sure of our performance." (Elin)

    "Even if too many of us are gone." (Vela)

    "Sorry about Galos. I think Jaren will recover." (Shari)

    "But certainly not in time for this mission. We lack our vanguard." (Vela)

    "Don''t worry, I''m here!" (Balion)

    Balion comes from the side.

    Fully geared up, a giant sword hoisted over his shoulder.

    "No, you don''t." (Vela)

    She said that quite flatly.

    "What are you saying?" (Balion)

    "That you weren''t assigned on this mission. Don''t try to deny it! You''re in no shape to travel, not to speak of going on a mission." (Vela)

    "I''m absolutely able to... Uggh!" (Balion)

    Vela just slapped him hard on the chest.

    However, she''s small, but this giant Balion looks like he''s about to keel over.

    "Stop playing strong. Healing magic isn''t all-powerful. It takes a toll on the healed body. Wounds don''t close from nothing and magical power can''t compensate for everything. And you weren''t even completely patched up. They just did their utmost to keep you from bleeding out. It only needs a bit too much strain and all your wounds will reopen. You''re staying!" (Vela)

    "You can''t expect me to leave you on your own!" (Balion)

    "I''m not giving you a choice. I''m already mourning a comrade. Do you really want to force me to add more names to that list?" (Vela)

    "But..." (Balion)

    "No "buts"! You''re staying or I''ll let them throw you into a cell for insubordination." (Vela)

    "You said yourself this group lacks a vanguard." (Balion)

    That''s not wrong.

    However, if I had to choose, I''d prefer a shield without holes.

    And as I said before, he got pincushioned.

    "Just good that you have one!"

    Huh?

    I stand surprised. When I turn around I look at...

    "Zeon? What are you doing here?" (Vela)

    <ul>

    <li>"This human!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Yep, it''s the "annoying" lightning user.

    The "annoying" just now came from Liqu, albeit I as well vividly remember how bad it feels to have lightning coursing through my system.

    "It''s an important mission and our bosses are aware that you''re lacking some members. We''ve got assigned to fill in." (Zeon)

    "We?" (Shari)

    Promptly, someone I really didn''t wish to see approaches.

    "The captain said you need a vanguard." (Alec)

    "No, no, no, no, no! Not you!" (Shari)

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh, I know that one!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Suddenly, I see pictures in my mind of Alec flying through the air, held by strands of slime at his feet, while he''s used as a club against other soldiers.

    All of this is accompanied by a deep feeling of satisfaction.

    I know this isn''t my own emotion but this time I can get behind it.

    "You can be sure, it wasn''t my idea." (Alec)

    "Of everyone they could send, you?" (Shari)

    "I''m still the best they have if it''s about keeping stuff at bay. My strength enhancement is uniquely suited to maintaining a front." (Alec)

    "Still! You''re you! Saying we don''t get along is an understatement!" (Shari)

    "Complaining won''t help. Besides, the selection wasn''t great." (Alec)

    "You can''t tell me they hadn''t anyone else for this mission." (Shari)

    "Believe it or not, that''s exactly the case. During the last attack, most members of the elite died or got severely injured. There was no one else in sufficient shape to be of much help." (Alec)

    "How can this be? Aren''t you guys the strongest with your fancy body strengthening?" (Shari)

    At this, Zeon chimes in from the side.

    "That''s part of the problem. Using this ability for too long causes severe muscle damage, ripped tendons, and cracked bones. Also, almost everyone on the upper levels specializes in close-quarter fights. Naturally, our group was deployed where the situation was the direst, which took its toll." (Zeon)

    "So you''re the sad leftovers?" (Shari)

    "Mind your words!" (Alec)

    "And if not? Will I have to throw you again into the mud and punch you senseless?" (Shari)

    "Last time you got me unprepared and exhausted. Care for a rematch?" (Alec)

    "Both of you, please. We didn''t even depart yet. Officer, that''s not appropriate demeanor." (Zeon)

    Oh please, everyone knows that this title is basically a mere formality.

    Especially now that the order in the troops got quite a hard blow due to the almost complete annihilation of the army.

    Otherwise, I''d be the highest-ranking military official here.

    But he''s right.

    I won''t get anything out of it if I pick a fight.

    So I decide to accept my fate and wait without uttering another word.

    It''s not like there''s anything I can do about this.

    The same goes for Balion.

    It actually requires another gut punch from Vela but he realizes that two elite soldiers may provide sufficient protection and reins in.

    However, it seems others have a different mindset.

    "You can''t be serious! Is this a joke?" (Lorena)

    When I look in the direction of that noise I find our little princess and her maid.

    The latter right now yelling at a distraught Dion, who gesturing tries to appease her.

    "Please, this is for her highness'' best. We cannot afford to inform anyone beforehand." (Dion)

    "But this "vehicle" is utterly shabby! Her highness won''t set foot in there." (Lorena)

    I as well honestly thought that a princess would get something more comfortable.

    On the other side, this might be detrimental to the intention of not drawing any unwanted attention.

    "Ehm, I think it''s fine. I..." (Anvenia)

    "Your highness, you cannot stoop so low. We have to transport you according to your status. That you have to wear these rags is already straining it." (Lorena)

    The "rags" she''s referring to are a high-quality but plain outfit.

    It''s quite a contrast to her usual frilly dresses, but it would actually be weird if she''d wear that kind on the journey.

    After all, it will take around five days till we''ll reach the capital.

    "I''m sorry, but we can''t afford to raise any interest. So a coach is out of the question. Also, all of them were destroyed during the raid." (Dion)

    I get him.

    This thing is the best option.

    It takes a while but Dion, using all his diplomatic prowess, manages to convince Lorena to set foot in the cart.

    Anvenia, meanwhile, looks more excited than anything else.

    But then something unexpected happens.

    Dion climbs on it as well.

    "You''re accompanying us?" (Shari)

    "As the lord''s aide, it is on me to represent him at the palace. No one else has the required status to speak in his name. Also, I''m well known in the capital. It''s imperative that I join for the logistics." (Dion)

    "If you say so." (Shari)

    "Yes I do. If you would now please come up here. We can''t afford to squander our time." (Dion)

    I do as he says.

    But as soon as I''m on it, I hear Liqu speaking up in my mind.

    <ul>

    <li>"I like the girl. Can we sit next to her?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m not sure if the maid would appreciate that." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh please!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Fine, but we''ll certainly get yelled at." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    It got much harder to deny her wishes since I feel the brunt of her disappointment.

    Anyway, I have to make sure to keep some distance from the horses to avoid making them panic which limits the available seats for me.

    As expected, the woman shoots me a glare.

    "If it soothes you, Liqu is at the moment completely under control." (Shari)

    <ul>

    <li>"I can barely move. And don''t want to." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I ignore Liqu''s bliss about the situation and wait for the maid to answer.

    "How is this any better? There''s still another monster close by!" (Lorena)

    "Can''t help it. Think of it this way: In case of a crash her highness is guaranteed to be cushioned well." (Shari)

    "Oh my god!" (Lorena)

    At least she realizes eventually that her complaints won''t help here.

    After that, the others slowly gather as well.

    Dion takes the front seat and eventually, the carriage starts to move, carrying us right into another adventure.

    Sigh.

 Chapter 127

    - Shari -

    The atmosphere in this carriage is certainly tense.

    I try to ignore it and concentrate on the way.

    But I guess this won''t work forever.

    Alec is certainly a problem.

    He hates me and might make things difficult.

    But I cannot see anything he''d gain from insubordination.

    We just saved every remaining soldier of the count, including him.

    That should improve our reputation.

    Or make us infamous enough so people will be less inclined to mess with us.

    Zeon... is a good guy.

    That''s what I honestly believe.

    Yet he''s also my greatest weakness and might be used against me if ordered.

    That brings me to Dion.

    He holds the highest rank here.

    Why are we even on this mission?

    In terms of confidentiality, bringing monsters is not a smart move.

    I think I should ask him how he sees us surviving this.

    After all, I''m slightly invested in this matter.

    "Excuse me, Dion. I know that this group can provide somewhat decent protection, but how do you think we are going to enter the town or the royal palace for that matter? I somehow doubt that the guards would just let slimes pass through the gates." (Shari)

    "Don''t you have your trick with the powder? That one was rather convincing. And as far as I''m aware you still have your adventurer cards. Adventurers have the freedom to move as they please in Rakis." (Dion)

    "Still, it sounds a bit risky." (Shari)

    "Or unnecessarily reckless. Liqu isn''t even in a state to fight. There''s not the slightest reason to bring her." (Elin)

    At this, Liqu grumbles inside me, artificially downing my mood.

    "It... got complicated. While most of our soldiers are foremost glad that they survived, many are, to put it nicely, apprehensive of Liqu. The greatest problem is that some men reported that she killed some of our own while she was in that peculiar state. She warned us beforehand and compared to the general losses it''s certainly neglectable. Also, since all corpses are gone we can''t determine what''s the truth. But there are some who can''t accept this situation and see her... as a monster." (Dion)

    <ul>

    <li>"Nothing new." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, did you kill our allies?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I don''t know. What happened is a bit woozy. I wasn''t really in control back then." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    This means it''s very possible that she did it.

    And I didn''t notice.

    I was at that time too caught up in the situation.

    "It would have posed a risk to leave her in this environment. Things have to settle down first. And, correct me if I''m wrong, but she''ll be soon recovered and like this be able to contribute." (Dion)

    He isn''t wrong.

    We are among the strongest fighters in the count''s ranks, that''s certain.

    "It might take a while till Liqu is back at full power. She mentioned months. But this might be good. Nothing against her, but I''m a bit calmer to know that only I have to pass the inspection at the gate." (Shari)

    <ul>

    <li>"Hey!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What? You''re terrible at playing human!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Grmph." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    "As you see, there are very good reasons. If it turns out well we might even be able to let your employment be officially recognized. It would be advantageous if you''d be present at that time." (Dion)

    Honestly, that sounds like one of these "too good to be true" moments.

    But I cannot prove him wrong.

    And I doubt that this is an elaborate plan to get rid of us after all this time and what we''ve done for them.

    On the other hand, that they fear us could be a reason for them wanting to get rid of us.

    But why would they let us this close to the princess if that''s the case?

    That one, meanwhile, is quite fascinated by the environment and has repetitively to be placed back on her seat by the maid who, when she''s not occupied by this, glares threats of death, daring me to try anything funny.

    Because we are yet quite far away from any settlements I still don''t bother with the hood.

    So I also notice that the girl is taking glances at me.

    At one point I really would wish her to just say something.

    <ul>

    <li>"Can I just call out to her? " (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Why not?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Because being too casual to royalty could be considered les¨¦ majest¨¦. And I don''t want to get convicted to death for such a reason." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I don''t know what that is. But how would this be any different from the usual?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Right... Everyone is already after me as part of the slime subjugation.

    I am basically already under a death sentence.

    So how should this worsen anything?

    "Is anything wrong, your highness? You''re looking at me." (Shari)

    "How dare you address her like this! You''re..." (Lorena)

    "Yes, a monster, commoner, unworthy filth, whatever. But at the moment, I''m also the high-ranked officer who''s responsible for this transport''s security and the safety of our fellow passengers on this carriage. So, would you kindly let me talk to the one who obviously has to tell me something?" (Shari)

    At this Zeon chuckles, badly hiding it behind his fist, directly raising my impression of him through this.

    Meanwhile, Dion¡¯s face visibly tenses up, giving his all to prevent a smirk from forming.

    I guess he had as well his share of troubles with this woman.

    The others simply avert their gazes to avoid getting involved.

    The princess first has to overcome her shock from this exchange, clearly not being used to the idea that anyone could retort to that woman.

    Not to mention, making her as speechless as she is now.

    But finally, the little girl says something.

    "I... I wanted to ask... Is Liqu here?" (Anvenia)

    <ul>

    <li>"She''s speaking about me? Calling me by my name? This is so exciting!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Shut up! I''m talking!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Okay, maybe I was a little harsh, but the last thing she should complain about is me having no filter for my responses while she''s maintaining a direct connection to my mind.

    Anyway, I should answer to the one I vocally spoke to or look like a complete weirdo.

    "Yes, she''s very present." (Shari)

    I say so while exposing her core and pointing at it.

    <ul>

    <li>"And as always almost too intense." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m still talking!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    While I''m fighting my inner demons or rather giant slime monsters, the girl looks troubled at what to say next.

    I politely wait for her to not trigger this maid any further.

    Eventually, she speaks up.

    "Can, can I speak with her?" (Anvenia)

    "She can already hear you. In fact, she hears everything I hear." (Shari)

    "I-I. I wanted to apologize." (Anvenia)

    <ul>

    <li>"Huh? Apologizing? For what?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Did something happen?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I absolutely don''t remember." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I''m glad the maid didn''t drink anything or she would surely have spat everything out, judging by her expression.

    "Y-your highness! You''re certainly jesting." (Lorena)

    "No. I did wrong! I... When Liqu saved us from the bad men I saw how she, that she... urgblh." (Anvenia)

    <ul>

    <li>"You did what!?!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I dissolved some humans. Don''t worry, I had the permission to do so." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"That''s not the problem! You showed a little girl, unused to any kind of violence, how a human body melts into the most disturbing bloody mess! She''s probably traumatized! And god, she''s the princess!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I don''t really understand the problem. I was helping! And I didn''t dissolve only one, but five humans." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    It gets better and better.

    The princess looks, at her recollection, as if she''s close to puking.

    Which would surely be an interesting sight but also causes a heavy reaction from the maid rushing to her assistance.

    "Look at me! Everything''s fine! You''re well!" (Lorena)

    Then she turns to us.

    "You! Look what you''ve done! Just stay away from her highness!" (Lorena)

    "No!!" (Anvenia)

    Seems like the princess had a little outburst.

    "Please, I need to say this. Or I won''t be able to forgive myself." (Anvenia)

    She certainly looks distraught.

    I think I should soothe her.

    "Whatever it is, Liqu isn''t holding it against you. She doesn''t even know what the problem is." (Shari)

    Which might be because she''s totally, socially inept.

    "I... After this happened, I didn''t visit her. I was afraid. I avoided meeting or talking to the one who saved me, even if she was always so nice. I didn''t even say thank you!" (Anvenia)

    Uhh, the girl is already tearing up.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What is it now?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I want to do something. Could you grant me a bit of control for a short time?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Huh? What do you mean?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Your will is too strong for me at the moment. It''s suppressing me. Please, only for a moment. I think it''s important." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I look at the crying figure of the girl and know that I have no real choice.

    <ul>

    <li>"Fine. But don''t believe I didn''t notice that you said "at the moment"." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    With a bit of mental instruction from Liqu, I try to ease up in a certain way.

    I stop actively controlling the area around Liqu and leave my body open to her influence.

    The hardest part about this is to ignore that subconscious thought that this will leave me completely open to her, vulnerable.

    This is naturally nonsense since Liqu would never betray my trust like this.

    I know her well enough for that.

    Also, it''s basically the same as what I''ve been doing to her this whole time.

    Ultimately, I manage to let go just enough so I won''t turn into a puddle.

    <ul>

    <li>"Thank you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Then something odd happens.

    Her core moves to my shoulder.

    Then abruptly the loss of control increases in this area.

    A look confirms it.

    My blue slime turns green there.

    Liqu''s color.

    It extends down my arm to my fingers.

    And while I can still feel it as a part of my body, it''s Liqu who''s controlling it.

    This feeling of being used like some tool is, for me who always likes to stay in control, absolutely unbearable.

    Still, I have to fight the wish to oppose Liqu''s influence.

    She extends my arm towards the princess and... caresses her cheek.

    <ul>

    <li>"I cannot talk yet, or do anything meaningful. But I saw more than enough times that if you''re unhappy it helps when someone else physically comforts you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    The girl stares at me with wide-open eyes and I feel at a loss.

    The maid on the other hand is somewhere between anger and stunned paralyzation.

    "L-Liqu?" (Anvenia)

    "Uh, she can''t speak yet, but I''d say she still likes you." (Shari)

    She continues to stare.

    "Thank you!" (Anvenia)

    And I find myself in an embrace.

    Which is weird, as I know this hug isn''t for me but for the occupant inside my body.

    "Okay, that''s enough! Just look at you, your highness. You''re totally... totally slimy!" (Lorena)

    The maid pulls her back and starts to ferociously rub her with a handkerchief.

    Like this, I''m by myself again.

    <ul>

    <li>"So, you''re already able to move an arm?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Uh, you know..." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    The next moment a number of thoughts, feelings, and desires flood my mind, relaying a general picture of what she''s trying to say.

    <ul>

    <li>"What!?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

 Chapter 128

    - Shari -

    After I calmed down from my mental turmoil the journey is proceeding smoothly.

    When we pass the village at the crossroad to the estate, I have to hide my face again within the hood to avoid raising unwanted attention or causing a mass panic.

    It''s almost weird, but the news about the destruction of the estate apparently hasn''t reached this place yet.

    At least everyone looks calm.

    This might be due to the fact that the count gave an order that no one leaves the grounds.

    The reasoning might be that if our enemies would hear that we took heavy losses but managed to survive, they may want to finish us off.

    So no one, not even the servants, should be able to spread this story.

    This comes in handy for me as it''s granting me a bit more time till the participation of two certain slimes in this incident will be disclosed.

    The only ones who could expose us might be the enemy soldiers who escaped.

    I don''t know if any survived, but even if that''s the case I doubt that they would directly spread such rumors.

    Instead, it''s more likely that they would regroup at their headquarters.

    I''m quite sure that the common soldier isn''t able to run directly to the big boss of some great conspiracy.

    So our job is also to request at the royal palace that reinforcements and supplies be sent before anyone else can send their troops for different reasons.

    Even after we leave the settlement I continue using the hood.

    I don''t like it but have to pay attention from now on as there''ll be more people on the road.

    But it should be safe, as I am well-hidden among our group, even with my secretive appearance.

    The journey proceeds smoothly.

    Even Alec isn''t making as many problems as I thought but diligently looks on the road for hostiles.

    The others do the same, while half of the crew is taking their chances to rest.

    If not for our weapons, which are hidden under a rack that we all can access quickly, we look like a perfectly normal group of travelers.

    Men, women, and a child, all of us in casual clothes.

    It should be hard for our enemy to spot that there''s something unusual about us.

    Speaking of the enemy, I''d like to hear the others'' opinions about this situation.

    Whoever is against us had exceedingly vast military power at their disposal.

    "I am still curious where such an army even came from. Such a large band of mercenaries or private army should be known, but what I gathered was that none of the other soldiers had even an idea who they were." (Shari)

    "That''s because they weren''t natives. It''s very likely that they came from Koreso, along with their weapons." (Dion)

    "Koreso? Does this mean this is an invasion?" (Shari)

    "Unlikely. If that''s the case they wouldn''t attack at such a small scale. Rather this might be an act of politic treason, aided by outer forces." (Dion)

    "How can this be? I mean, who has so much power that they can move such a number of troops through the land? I know you said someone who can silence any raised questions, but who concretely is able to do such a thing?" (Shari)

    "You already answered your own question." (Dion)

    "Sorry, you lost me there." (Shari)

    "Only the highest instance of power could perform such an outrageous act. Considering that we can exclude the king from this list, this leaves one of the four pillars." (Dion)

    Okay, that is outrageous.

    The four pillars are the greatest powerhouses in Rakis.

    One for each cardinal point, with the capital as the center.

    The three marquis, who control the lands from their respective towns, and the marshal of the army, as the one who keeps the creatures from the Barrens at bay.

    Regarding loyalty, I don''t believe the marshall would have his job if he wasn''t trustworthy.

    This leaves the marquis.

    "Do you believe it was the lord of Ekoras? After all, the count''s son was held captive there." (Shari)

    "Such baseless assumptions can be dangerous. Also, I doubt it. The marquis of the south is a weak man, evident in the state of his own territory. I cannot see him as the leader of a conspiracy." (Dion)

    So not this guy.

    And I barely know anything about the others.

    "And who do you think is responsible?" (Shari)

    "My bets are on the one who controls the only passage to Koreso. The marquis of the west, Leronne Eras." (Dion)

    Honestly, I don''t know a thing about this man.

    Only that the marquis of the west is also the master of Siras.

    The second largest city in Rakis and maybe the wealthiest.

    All the trade to Rakis runs through this chokepoint of a city.

    That is to say, Rakis is quite isolated with only Koreso as his direct neighbor.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.So the assumption that the lord of the west has some shenanigans going on isn''t too farfetched.

    But high-treason?

    That''s quite much.

    "Isn''t this claim a bit bold? There are certainly some officials powerful enough to bribe the right men to even overlook invading foreign soldiers. They''d just have to occupy the right positions." (Zeon)

    "That''s certainly true, but I''m a friend of considering the most simple explanation first. For my option, it just needs a single man to use his power to make things happen. In your depiction, you''d need so many nobles with such accumulated power, that they can prevent information from spreading. And this while they have to convince all the usual officials who handle such things, always at risk to get exposed. I don''t know how it''s for you, but I believe my version is more likely." (Dion)

    Seems like Zeon lost this discussion.

    However, it''s still a dire thought.

    If it''s like this, the country is on the verge of a rebellion that might be fatal.

    Forget about the many losses such a civil war will bring, if the army gets diverted from the border and significantly weakened, we might as well invite the hordes of the Barrens to come and eat us.

    This country can''t afford a conflict.

    One more reason to keep the sole heir to the throne safe.

    Those might be worrisome prospects with this naive girl on it, but an heir brings legitimacy, and any harm to her would weaken the king''s position.

    No, this certainly wouldn''t be good.

    But I should also focus on my own well-being.

    We''re heading right now to the goddamn capital.

    If there is a more dangerous place for a monster like me, I wouldn''t know.

    Dion''s influence might be helpful but there''s always the chance of stupid, rash reactions from narrow-minded people.

    Also, I''m glad I''ve dug out my powder from the catacombs, so I can hide my very special features in the worst case.

    On the other side, I worry if this will be enough.

    The guards at the capital are surely more professional than those in Ekoras.

    "Dion, do you really think we can enter so easily?" (Shari)

    "You have your adventurer cards with you, which should help. Aside from this, I have a document with us from our lord which should grant us free passage. If we can stay inconspicuous, it should be a mere formality. Which reminds me, how is Liqu?" (Dion)

    "You mean is she going to blow our cover and cause a ruckus?" (Shari)

    "I wouldn''t word it like that, but I wanted to know if she will act as a separate entity at that time." (Dion)

    "That might prove difficult. She''s still weakened. She might slowly recover but we don''t have the resources to generate her a whole new body, and we can''t halt to hunt something big enough." (Shari)

    Also, her state might make it even worse for her to play a convincing role.

    <ul>

    <li>"You know, as I said, I think I could." (Liqu)

    </li>

    <li>"Really? Wouldn''t you be a bit sluggish?" (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"Don''t know. Depends on how strained I would be." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    As things are, I''m stuck with this slime for a bit longer.

    It sounds best to pass the checkpoint with her stored safe and then within the city, we''ll buy her some food so she can generate a body.

    Next Zeon stares.

    "So you really have her consciousness inside you? Isn''t that strange?" (Zeon)

    "It''s totally weird. But I could endure it until now and apparently will do so for a while longer." (Shari)

    "The bad side of this is that, in the case of an attack, she would be more helpful." (Alec)

    "Hey, I can stand my ground." (Shari)

    "But you can''t annihilate a whole battalion of hostiles on your own. You''re already struggling in close combat." (Alec)

    "It was enough to own your ass. I''m just not good with dissolving things, or rather people. I don''t want to." (Shari)

    Alec sulks after this comment.

    "This inability could prove as a fatal weakness in a fight." (Zeon)

    "Still, I don''t want to dissolve humans." (Shari)

    I like to state this, as it might make me look better if I''m no man-eater.

    "By the way, how did you two manage to get out of the fight in such a pristine condition? I''ve heard it got pretty bad and you said yourself that the elite got hit particularly hard." (Shari)

    "Tsk, I was simply smart. The others were so eager to go where the fight was the worst. And subsequently, they got the backlash of such recklessness. Different from them I just did my goddamn job. Maintaining the position, staying alive, and holding the line is as valuable as everything else." (Alec)

    Hm, to me this sounds like a nice way to describe cowardice.

    He just abstained from getting close to where the fight was the worst.

    And because of this, he came almost unscathed out of this battle.

    "And you Zeon?" (Shari)

    "Uh, it''s an embarrassing story." (Zeon)

    "More embarrassing than what Alec just told us?" (Shari)

    "Hey, I did my job as well as it was possible in that situation!" (Alec)

    Truly, I can''t blame him.

    It''s not like one can expect a soldier to risk their own neck more than the orders afford.

    Personally, I wouldn''t go that far.

    However, I was about to hear an embarrassing story, and he won''t deny me this.

    "So, how did you survive that fight? From what I''ve gathered, you seem to be the kind to give it their all and head to where it''s quite dangerous." (Shari)

    "Well, yeah. And that was the reason why I couldn''t fight any longer." (Zeon)

    I don''t really understand.

    He doesn''t look as if he sustained any greater injuries.

    "Seriously?! You burned through? That''s like the absolute basics they taught us!" (Alec)

    "Uggh." (Zeon)

    Burned through?

    What does he mean?

    Zeon looks as if that was a mortal blow to his honor.

    "Excuse me, but what are you referring to?" (Shari)

    "He basically just admitted that my approach was the right one." (Alec)

    Zeon isn''t even retorting.

    Was it so bad?

    "Sigh, I''m going to explain it. ''Burning through'' is a lax term the elites use to refer to the occasion that they used their body enhancement too severely. A human body can only store so much magic. If it''s completely depleted, the body will lose all its strength. For a soldier practicing body enhancement, this can lead to a state where they''re no longer able to move. Which is a bad thing to happen in a fight. A normal soldier, naturally, doesn''t have to worry about such a thing since they don''t touch their reserves." (Dion)

    I look over to Zeon.

    "It''s as he says. As soon as I became aware of the attack I sprinted in the direction of the enemy. With my increased speed, I was able to dodge any projectiles coming my way and took out a good number of their crossbowmen. Yet, rushing from one position to the other drained me far quicker than I anticipated, and before I knew what had happened, I was lying flat on the ground. My officer noticed what happened and knew that I wouldn''t be able to fight for the rest of the day. So they dragged me back to the headquarters, where I was bedridden for the rest of the day without as much as a scratch. And this even throughout the whole final battle." (Zeon)

    Uh, okay that''s pretty embarrassing.

    At least, it earned him some chuckles from the soldiers on the carriage.

    But there''s one good point to it.

    The general mood got better and things settled down with this problematic group.

    I can only hope this will last.

    The carriage might need four to five days till we reach our destination.

    The atmosphere and common temper might take a turn for the worse during that time.

    But maybe I''m worrying too much.

    With some luck, everything''s going to be fine.

 Chapter 129

    - Shari -

    Surprisingly there are no problems on our journey.

    We travel as far as possible during the day and the humans take turns in driving the carriage.

    I cannot help with this as I don''t know how to do this, and the horses would freak out if I came too close.

    When it gets dark, we stop at the side of the road and prepare a camp.

    I''d rather get quickly to our destination before we get attacked, but there''s no choice.

    Point is that the living beings in our group have certain biological issues.

    For example, the horses need to rest at times.

    The same goes particularly for Anvenia, who is not used to any hardships.

    She''s troubled to sleep in the shaking carriage.

    Also, we need to prepare meals and perform other necessary actions to keep going.

    Two days we spend like this.

    I try not to talk too much to not provoke Alec or the maid in any way.

    Yet I banter a little with the others to keep myself occupied and to remind them that I''m not some silent monster waiting to ambush them.

    But in general, I already have enough to deal with because of Liqu.

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I wasn''t really talking to you." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"To who were you talking then?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Not important." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I quell Liqu and join the others in their preparations for tonight''s camp.

    The girl gets a small tent, while the others sleep in the open.

    I''m not too troubled with this, as I''m my own cushion.

    The only thing troubling me is how much I adapted to my situation by now.

    Tsk, and now I have to send some clear mental signals before Liqu thinks something out loud that I don''t want to hear.

    But it could be worse.

    After the second night, the group stopped being apprehensive of my presence.

    I guess they couldn''t be on edge all the time.

    So they dropped their guard.

    Which, funnily enough, comes through during guard duty.

    They didn''t want to take me up on my offer that I''d be the only one who stays awake because I don''t need to sleep.

    But the others were apparently a bit uncomfortable with the idea.

    To a degree, I can understand them, since my attention might have wavered after some time.

    Especially, while I have to deal with Liqu''s input.

    At least I''ll act as if that was the reason and not because slimes are unable to focus on constant vigilance.

    Today it''s Alec''s turn to be on watch in the middle of three shifts.

    That''s a particularly unpopular position as that one cannot get any real sleep.

    However, he suddenly speaks to me, as I''m naturally awake.

    "I need to take a piss. Can you watch for a moment?" (Alec)

    See?

    That''s almost abnormal.

    Not only that he''s speaking to me so casually, but also that he''s leaving others'' lives in my hands, or slime appendages, or however you want to call them.

    Though maybe he simply doesn''t care for them.

    "Sure. Try not to get attacked. You wouldn''t want to have a Felira jump at you with your pants down." (Shari)

    "Not my first time outside the estate. I''ll manage." (Alec)

    With this, he vanishes behind the trees.

    <ul>

    <li>"You know, I don''t like him. His soul is bad news." (Liqu) </li>

    </ul>

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Right, whenever I''m looking at people, especially their eyes, I feel like I''m seeing some kind of faint hue.

    Something like a vague indicator about how that person is in general without any deeper insight into their character.

    Liqu mentioned before that she could see souls, so that must be what I''ve been noticing.

    There''s something like a hint of black ooze I perceive around Alec when I look at him, though it''s by no means as strong as the impression I got of Cid back then.

    <ul>

    <li>"I can see it too, but we shouldn''t believe to know what someone is up to only because he gives off bad vibes. Think about Chris." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    On the other hand, the issue I''m talking about is that there was nothing indicating what Chris planned to do until it was too late.

    And that''s the very problem.

    Chris was an asshole, but he was an honorable asshole who did what he believed to be right.

    In his view, we were vile monsters and he was justified, hence he wasn''t evil and there was no vibe to warn us of any nefarious acts because they simply weren''t recognizable as such.

    Because of this, I stopped relying on the impression I get from people''s souls.

    It''s simply not possible to know what they''re up to if they have issues or hold a justified grudge, which is all too often the case.

    So I''m fine without reading another''s soul.

    Seems like Alec either has problems releasing water, or he''s up to bigger business, as he takes his sweet time till he returns.

    "Thanks. I needed that." (Alec)

    "It''s not like anything happened." (Shari)

    I try not to look too scrutinizing because he might get into a bit of trouble for leaving his post for so long.

    "If you want, you can now rest as well." (Alec)

    "How many more times do I have to say this? Slimes don''t need any sleep. I can endure fine without. Especially now with Liqu to bother me constantly." (Shari)

    "Sure... Then just stay," (Alec)

    He goes back to his place and finally does his job.

    And I can only sit as usual.

    At least things start to look brighter.

    After Alec, it''s Zeon''s turn for the rest of the night.

    Weirdly he does the one thing I didn''t expect and sits down next to me.

    "Hi." (Zeon)

    Oh my, a smile that could make a thousand women unhappy.

    I, fortunately, don''t feel any such urges anymore and can prevail.

    "I''ve just noticed that we''ve barely ever talked." (Zeon)

    "That might be because everyone has this little prejudice that I''m a murderous maneater and will be the demise of you all." (Shari)

    "Nah. It''s fine. We all have our burden to carry." (Zeon)

    "Did you know that I used to be human? Can you even imagine how it is to lose this? Talk about carrying a burden." (Shari)

    He stares for a while vacantly.

    His expression doesn''t look as surprised as I would anticipate it to be after such a revelation, so he might''ve heard about it somewhere.

    Or he just doesn''t know what to do with this information.

    "You know, if you have a magical affinity, people become apprehensive of you. It''s a dangerous combination of envy and worry what you might do with such a power. So it''s not like I can''t relate." (Zeon)

    "Are you seriously comparing a little discrimination with losing your own body, getting hunted down, and having to deal with -that one?" (Shari)

    I point at the place where Liqu''s core is currently located.

    <ul>

    <li>"Hey!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You know exactly what I mean." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to downplay it." (Zeon)

    Another super smile.

    This time an apologetic one.

    Argh, I can''t continue being moody.

    "It''s okay. My fault. I''m just always getting a bit sour if it''s about this topic. Magic is kind of idolized. How humans bend the world to their will. I''m only the thing people find in the sewers. So yes, I truly believe I''m worse off than you with your shiny lightning attacks." (Shari)

    "But I don''t believe you''re a monster. You think far too much about it for that to be the case. And you''re even trying not to harm others. I think that''s amicable." (Zeon)

    "I have to. I can''t even touch someone. One wrong thought and this person might lose a good chunk of their flesh. It doesn''t differentiate between friend or foe. Everything is just sustenance." (Shari)

    "I shocked my mother." (Zeon)

    "Ehm, what?" (Shari)

    "An element is not easily controlled. Especially not by a child. And the lightning element is particularly wild and erratic. I discharged continuously and whenever I touched anyone they got a shock. And those only got more powerful the more I grew up. It became dangerous. At least you can believe me that I know how it is to feel like a threat to those you hold dear." (Zeon)

    Yes, okay.

    I might not be the only one in the world who has problems.

    "The worst is that this made me reject my very nature. Lightning is a part of me but I was conflicted to ever use it again. This contradiction almost broke me." (Zeon)

    "You''re telling me about fighting your own nature? I''m the prime example for this." (Shari)

    "I just wanted to say, while your case might be special, there are others who have experiences that aren''t completely different from yours." (Zeon)

    "Fine. You can understand my point, a bit. I¡¯ll give you that. But I still win the pity contest." (Shari)

    "Sure. Absolutely. Your win." (Zeon)

    He chuckles a bit and I do the same.

    At least I try to, but it turns out as some weird surface shivering and bubbles rippling through my surface.

    I may not like Zeon''s element, but I think I''ll have to admit that he''s a good guy.

 Chapter 130

    - Shari -

    The next morning starts without any issues.

    We pack our stuff together, load the carriage and wake the princess so she can get started with a thorough morning routine, which mainly involves washing up.

    I dissolve the leftover breakfast from the kettle.

    Some already hardened potpourri.

    I certainly don''t want to be the group''s trash dump, but it would be a waste not to dig in and I need to be full in case something happens or later when I''m going to expel Liqu.

    On the other hand, I need to use the scoop to get it out, and even that''s a problem since the others find "issues" with me touching the cooking utensils.

    This is also the reason why I don''t have to help with loading the carriage.

    Well, this kinda works out for me.

    Instead, I already sit down in my seat while the others slowly trickle in.

    The princess is the first to come, naturally accompanied by her maid.

    She directly smiles in my direction and deliberately sits down next to me.

    I feel something like a positive emotional response signal from Liqu.

    And I guess she''s a sweet child.

    At least I didn''t notice any character flaws one might expect at the respective level of power in her family.

    The next to come are Alec and Zeon, who still look a bit tired from the night watch.

    But also Alec looks a little sleep-deprived.

    Also, just in general a bit off, looking apprehensively in all directions.

    All of this can be summarized as having a bad morning.

    Slowly the others come as well.

    "What''s wrong with you, Alec?" (Zeon)

    "Tsk. Couldn''t sleep last night." (Alec)

    As I said.

    "Sstk"

    I didn''t notice anything, but suddenly I''m confronted with an odd sensation.

    "Ehm, is this an arrow embedded in my head?" (Shari)

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    "Cover!!!" (Vela)

    I instinctively set into high-speed processing.

    I need the first microseconds to figure out that I''m not really dead, as I''ve got no brain to get punctured.

    Following the just-made suggestion, I let mine and Liqu''s core sink down, to be less of a target in case the next archer isn''t going for a headshot.

    I use the next instant to follow the trajectory of the projectile back to our attackers.

    They took position at a treeline, aiming with bows at us.

    The other thing I do is start dissolving the arrow so that both ends simply fall off on each side.

    I want to make sure that Anvenia is safe, as she''s probably the reason for this attack.

    But when I turn my hood in her direction, I can just stare in shock.

    Highspeed processing isn''t making me faster by any means, so I see with slowed time how Alec suddenly draws a dagger from beneath his traveling cloak and thrusts it at the distracted Zeon.

    For a moment, I see sparks at Zeon''s joints, and with a speed, I even in this state of slowed perception can barely recognize, Zeon''s arm obstructs the weapon aimed at his chest.

    However, Alec, with his strength, easily breaks through the hasty defense and manages to thrust the dagger into the arm.

    "Aargh!" (Zeon)

    The next moment Alec abandons the weapon, jumps, and pulls Anvenia out of the carriage in the direction of the enemy.

    As fast as I can, I suck all of my blades from below my seat into my body, careful not to scratch any cores.

    But I can''t manage to reach Alec with my slashing dagger before he''s gone.

    Vela is already shooting arrows at the archers and actually manages to force them to take cover but can''t fire at Alec who shields himself with Anvenia and has already crossed half the distance to the woods.

    But then, like living lightning, Zeon shoots out from his place in Alec''s direction and slashes with his good arm at the obvious traitor.

    Yet Alec pushes Anvenia in his direction and through this narrowly escapes the attack.

    After this, Zeon takes position between Anvenia and Alec so that she¡¯s covered by him from the arrows, ready to intercept them with his sword.

    Alec on the other hand draws his.

    When he does so I notice an all too well-known vibration effect around it.

    Voidstone!

    "You damn asshole! I knew something was off! You didn''t even partake in the fight!" (Zeon)

    "Who do you think told them about the girl? Got rid of the guards at the entrance? Gave them the layout of the estate? I even told them about those things, but these idiots failed to take proper measures!" (Alec)

    <ul>

    <li>"Just one word: Scum!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Zeon sends Anvenia back to the carriage before engaging Alec.

    His blade bursts in sparks and with a speed barely perceivable he strikes at him.

    But it''s not quite as fast as before and Alec can clumsily manage to bring his own sword in between.

    Only his enhanced strength allows him at this poor angle not to budge.

    "Brzzzt"

    Promptly the sparks around the sword intensify and should thoroughly shock him.

    "Brzzzz-shht"

    "Oh, Zeon. You should know what voidstone coating does to magical attacks." (Alec)

    With a vile smile, he reinforces his stance and seemingly effortlessly pushes against Zeon''s weapon.

    He lashes out and forces Zeon to retreat.

    The second strike almost crushes his defense and leaves a small gash on his chest.

    "And I know that your general strength declines quite severely after you used your top speed." (Alec)

    He prepares another strike that will almost certainly shatter Zeon''s defense.

    <ul>

    <li>Slimedash!</li>

    </ul>

    With all the speed I can muster I rush in their direction.

    Midway, I extend my shortsword and thrusting dagger and guide them with all I have toward Alec.

    The sword intercepts his strike, while the thrusting dagger forces him to abandon his position, which is good as my tendrils would never have the durability to withstand his brute strength.

    It''s just enough to enable Zeon to dodge.

    And in the gained time I can join his side.

    "ENOUGH!!!"

    I look in the direction of the voice.

    From the street, someone who I presume is the commander, takes position with a larger group of soldiers behind him, closing off our escape route.

    He waits till everyone looks at him and makes an exuberant gesture.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "We just want the girl! Cease your attacks and we can end this without further bloodshed!" (commander)

    Give them Anvenia and no one has to die.

    No one gets hurt and the fight will be over.

    Yeah, as if!

    I point dramatically at him.

    "Even if I could decide such a thing on my own, using a little girl to buy myself out doesn''t sit well with me! So, sorry but the answer is no!" (Shari)

    "Then there''s nothing left to discuss." (commander)

    The soldiers unsheath their swords and advance.

    They walk straight towards the carriage.

    "Zeon! Fight them!" (Shari)

    "But you..." (Zeon)

    "Now! I can handle him! And different to me you have no all-around view to dodge shots from the side!" (Shari)

    He''s certainly more needed at the carriage.

    Vela can suppress the enemy archers but against so many soldiers she has no chance.

    And although Dion has armed himself, he won''t be able to do much.

    If they don''t have more expensive voidstone coatings Zeon''s shocks will prove effective.

    It seems he can accept this and runs back to the carriage.

    I remove my hood.

    Now it''s just me and Alec.

    "I thought I would be disgusting on the inside, but you''re beating me by miles! So, care to explain why you chose the dazzling career of traitor scum?" (Shari)

    "I''m honestly sick of playing along. If not for your slime abomination constantly getting in my way I''d already taken the girl and delivered her." (Alec)

    "Why? Why are you doing this?" (Shari)

    "Are you stupid? The distribution of power in this country is going to change and I''ll be on the side of the winners if it comes to that. For this little service, I''ll become commander of my own order of knights to a great lord. Or maybe, even a lord myself." (Alec)

    He''s clearly delusional.

    It''s much more likely that he''ll be silenced soon after he lost his value.

    <ul>

    <li>"I want to dissolve him!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You have no body, Liqu." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I consider leaving my body to Liqu.

    She''s a calamity and I''m not.

    In a fight, she would be infinitely better than I am.

    But I decide against it.

    Maybe partly because it''s my body and not hers.

    But also, because she''s not at her peak and her usual tactic is overwhelming with mass, whereas I have not even close to the same amount as her.

    In this situation, I simply don''t want to let go of what little control I have left.

    "You''ve no idea how long I waited for this! When I''m done with you, I''ll take my time to slowly crush the core of that other piece of filth." (Alec)

    I can barely contain my anger.

    Since everyone else is engaged differently it''s just the two of us now.

    Time to give him the fight he wants.

    Okay, I can do this.

    I already beat him once, I can do this a second time.

    The main issue in this fight is that he as well already knows my tricks.

    This is a much greater disadvantage for me than for him, as I benefit very much from my unusual fighting style people are troubled to adapt to.

    Another bad point would be that I have with Liqu''s core a second weak point I have to worry about.

    And I cannot dump her anywhere, as he would target it immediately.

    But the worst is this sword.

    Already this ominous aura around it disturbs me deeply.

    But knowing what voidstone can do as it even almost got Liqu killed, I am worried.

    With this thing in his hands, I can forget about fighting a war of attrition by tiring him out.

    Instead, I need a quick victory.

    A single wound might be enough.

    An arrow hits me, but the force isn''t even enough to pierce past my cloak.

    Alec waves the archers off.

    "I can do this on my own. This dirty creature doesn''t stand a chance." (Alec)

    What an asshole.

    I decide on a quick opener.

    So I raise my arm at him, aim and...

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    I use the short distraction the shot causes and directly dash behind.

    While he naturally can dodge the projectile, I sprint in its shadow and midway extend my arm.

    So I let my piercing dagger rush straight at him.

    "Swish"

    But before it connects Alec quickly recovers his pose and simply cuts the appendage I used.

    Instantly I feel the voidstone''s draining effect.

    While I lose a bit of energy, what''s far worse is that through the disconnection of my energy I couldn''t control my arm any longer and lost all the rest together with one of my four blades.

    And I like this one most.

    My situation became a bit dire.

    I try to poke at him with my knife from afar, yet without any results.

    He simply keeps his position and calmly slashes at them because he perfectly knows that every time he manages to even graze me I''ll lose more energy.

    So he doesn''t need to take any risks.

    Even more so, as it''s doubtful that my comrades will manage against the greater enemy numbers completely on their own.

    Zeon is injured and tired.

    Vela manages to oppose the enemy archers, but won''t have a chance.

    And I doubt that Dion as the lord''s aide is a secret master fighter, not to speak of the maid.

    This means, my opponent has just to wait, and eventually the battle will turn out in his favor.

    "Are you realizing that you have no chance? If you give up now I might consider only smashing the other one." (Alec)

    "You know, for a treacherous asshole you''re quite confident. Must be the weapon, as you''re not bringing much into the equation." (Shari)

    Maybe I can provoke him into making a mistake.

    "Whatever it takes to slay monsters. What do you think this sword was originally intended for?" (Alec)

    I rush at him, hoping that listening to his own voice lulled his mind a bit.

    I move forward, swinging my shortsword at him and simultaneously thrusting my knife, aiming for his side.

    But he already awaits me.

    With a swift swing, he repels the shortsword and I can only cling to the metal as best I can.

    He doesn''t even attempt to dodge the knife.

    I simply feel the uncomfortable ring of chainmail when the attack connects.

    When did he equip this?

    During his "piss"?

    Or did he contact his helpers back then?

    Even with high-speed processing, I can''t squeeze a single further thought in there before Alec prepares his follow-up attack.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    "Swish"

    Even with all the speed I can muster, he draws the blade through my chest, cutting my cloak and uniform.

    Fortunately, the trajectory was a bit above the two cores inside me.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari! let me fight! I have to do something!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    As if we could do that now.

    Switching who''s in charge would require some time.

    Receding my control and letting Liqu''s spread will require several seconds we don''t have in this fight.

    <ul>

    <li>"No! This is my body and you wouldn''t fare much better in your state! Not to speak of my limited reserves." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I''ve lost a good chunk of energy just now, but can''t allow him to know about my growing distress.

    "Oh, that didn''t work. Maybe give it another try? But my next strike could hit something different than your armor. This would be for you worse than for me, right?" (Shari)

    "As if you have a chance! You''re useless in a real fight! Arbitrarily setting rules and limiting yourself. I''m honestly glad I have to fight you. Against your friend, I would have to be much more careful. That one would at least threaten to follow up and injure me with this goddamned acid, but not you with all your complexes. Hah! Such a joke." (Alec)

    <ul>

    <li>"I really want to dissolve him!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Stop distracting me and let me think!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I''m really in a pinch.

    All my weapons are useless.

    As soon as he cuts my appendages I lose the connection.

    It''s impossible to oppose his superstrength and superior swordsmanship.

    I need to find a way to overcome his defense.

    I need to overwhelm him and do some damage, with an attack he won''t be able to block.

    Or... I trick him with a move he won''t expect.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I''ve got this! Just do what I say!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Fine, let''s do this.

    I back off a bit.

    Alec smirks, obviously seeing this as fear or an attempt to escape but it''s part of my plan. I need the distance.

    Before he can decide to close the distance I start running in his direction.

    Alec already takes a stance, preparing to vertically slash me in two.

    But this time I want to surprise him.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    Different from his expectations my dash isn''t directed in his direction, but upwards.

    I needed to get over him.

    Then I let all the slime contained in my cloak swirl downwards, which leads to a vertical spin.

    I use the gained momentum to extend my foot and deliver with my army boot in a whip-like motion a very fast spin kick directed at his head.

    "Swish"

    My whole leg is gone before I''m even close to his face.

    But I already expected this.

    While I reshape my leg mid-air another appendage armed with my knife flies in a curve towards his neck.

    "Swish"

    Yet a moment before I get him his sword already severed this tendril as well.

    But this doesn''t matter since everything until now was only preparation to keep him distracted for this moment.

    All I needed was this position so close to him.

    The moment my feet touch the ground and naturally collapse a bit from the impact, I''m already in the required stance.

    My left arm is holding my right arm at mid-length and the latter has contact with Alec''s chest.

    And because he just swung his arm so hard to the side to protect his neck he can''t directly revert.

    For this last attack, I''ll use all I have.

    I''ve got him!

    I can do this!

    "Imp-" (Shari)

    "Swish"

    Both my arms are gone before I could really record what happened.

    "As if I''d let you!" (Alec)

    Shit!

    How can he be this fast?

    Did he force the sword midswing the other way with pure strength?

    Damnit, I thought I had more time.

    But I can''t let it end here.

    My shortsword emerges through the hole of my severed left arm and I strike out with a freshly created limb.

    "Swish"

    Which is promptly cut off.

    Without any delay my right arm emerges, holding my slashing dagger, directed at his leg.

    "Swish"

    Gone.

    Out of options, I rush the mass from my foot up to throw my other boot between his legs.

    "Swish"

    But naturally, he can deal with this as well.

    I have nothing left.

    Alec tries now to deliver a heavy slash at what remains of my main body.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    A moment before his sword reaches me I manage to dash backward.

    Because I also adjusted the trajectory downwards to escape his diagonal strike I roll on the ground, contained inside the cloak that got with all my lost mass now too big for me.

    A short distance away I am able to recover and slowly erect a thin and wobbly humanoid frame of mine.

    Alec stayed in his position, totally triumphantly reveling in his superiority.

    "Seems like that was it. Just so you know, from the start I intended to crack both your cores. As if I would let this chance slip away." (Alec)

    I answer with, due to mass loss, hollow eyes, and slightly hanging voice.

    "Yeeeeeessss, Aaaalec. Youuuuu''re riiiight, iiiit''s ooooveer... " (Shari)

    I give my all to rearrange my vocal cords so I can deliver this line properly.

    "It''s my win." (Shari)

    .

    .

    .

    "Zsch"

 Chapter 131

    - Shari -

    "Zsch"

    The sound of dissolving continues to emanate its disturbing implications, causing Alec to grow increasingly distressed.

    "What is this? Where does that come from?" (Alec)

    "You know, you surprised me with your super fast feint, but I have also a surprise for you. The thing is, Liqu has been ready to fight again for a while now. A far call from her usual strength but still considerable. However, we didn''t have the resources for her to form a whole body. And you, you forgot one simple fact. You were fighting both of us." (Shari)

    I point at my chest and then at his.

    The place where I touched him and naturally left a bit of slime when he cut my whole arm is empty now.

    However, to the right leads a trail of slime beneath his cloak.

    He lifts the fabric away but the trail only leads further to his back.

    "Zsch"

    "No! This isn''t possible!" (Alec)

    He starts to fiddle with the cloak but is unable to gain sight of the source.

    "You should feel it any moment." (Shari)

    "What? You- Aaaaaahhhhhhh!" (Alec)

    My plan was a success.

    All my preparation had only the purpose to get Liqu''s core together with some mass on him.

    He thought that simply cutting my limbs off would render them useless, but as Liqu was there to exert control it didn''t just drop to the ground.

    It would''ve been better to stun him with impact so Liqu can get him done as a follow-up but it worked well enough.

    My panicked attacks from all sides were intended to support this, by diverting his attention from his chest.

    With his stupidly disproportional strength and the heavy armor to block all sensations from this area, he didn''t even notice how Liqu crawled all the way to his back.

    And there she promptly started dissolving her way inside.

    Alec panics now, franticly grabbing behind himself.

    But he''s already troubled getting past the cover of the cloak, till he rips it completely off.

    His mental state preventing him from conducting more controlled movements.

    However, the downside of wearing heavy armor is that it reduces mobility quite severely.

    Reaching his own back with his wide frame is almost impossible.

    But what is even worse is that Liqu already started sinking in.

    Now that the armor is gone the fabric and skin beneath aren''t much of an obstacle for her.

    Alec, unable to get any grip on the core throws his thick gloves away and reaches for his back.

    Sheer terror enables him to bend his arms and shoulders so much that he can reach the point in the middle of his back.

    For a moment I become worried that he might be able to do something.

    "Zsch"

    "WAAAAAHHHHHHH!" (Alec)

    However, he pulls his hand away and all that''s left of his fingers are only fleshy messes where what''s left of the bones sticks out.

    He''s at his end.

    The obvious pain only grows worse.

    With each moment Liqu not only sinks deeper into his flesh, but she gains more slime to accelerate the reaction.

    His face contorts in horror, tears and snot stream down his eyes and he makes some further weak attempts to claw at Liqu while sinking to the ground.

    In the end, all that''s left is despair.

    "No, no, please not. Please not! Mercy. No. Hick, no! Cough!" (Alec)

    He coughs and green slime escapes his mouth.

    It''s streaming instead of the blood that gets dissolved the moment it flows out of the wounds Liqu causes.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    His expression is only a sobbing, hicking mess.

    Then his face seems to blow up.

    A moment later his eyes burst from the inside and slime instead of tears flows down his face.

    "Gurgle!"

    An increasing amount of slime is oozing out of his mouth.

    From all his orifices more and more escapes.

    At one point he becomes limp, aside from the occasional twitch.

    But still, he won''t lower completely to the ground.

    Instead, his skin melts.

    Slime mixed with flesh and blood is displacing it, the former quickly replacing the latter, while his armor drops to the ground.

    In mere seconds the last remains of the body vanish in the mass, while the crude rest of Alec''s form shifts and realigns.

    Slowly it turns into a woman''s, with a far too large chest.

    Next, this form shapes a well-defined face and on this one the features become visible.

    Then it raises its liquid arms and with a beaming smile and cheerful voice states...

    "I am back!!!" (Liqu)

    Contradictory to this expression of pure happiness and elation the people around, especially the archers nearby, show deep distress and fright.

    "Ah, yes, there was something up. Can''t laze around!" (Liqu)

    They have mere seconds before a wave of glistening green slime reaches them.

    Only a small one, equivalent to Alec''s former body mass, but certainly deadly enough.

    The arrows, if they would''ve even been accurate enough to hit, get swept away by the current.

    Other weapons they don''t possess to defend themselves with.

    The first archer is quickly melted.

    The others naturally try to escape, but Liqu is already chasing them down.

    And they can''t outrun her.

    After a short time, she already returns.

    Despite the amount she dissolved she''s smaller than she should be and a great amount of excess is strewn around the field.

    The close combat fighters at the carriage, desperately kept off by Dion, Zeon, Vela, and even Lorena the maid become aware of what happened.

    "Nobody said we would have to face this!" (soldier)

    Liqu has not much consideration for their issues and directly engages.

    Albeit smaller than her usual size she completely overwhelms their formation.

    None of the men has a voidstone weapon and like this no means of defense.

    And Zeon is still partaking.

    Against someone like him, this kind of distraction is deadly enough.

    The terrified soldiers, driven by the slime-gurgling screams of their comrades, choose to flee, scattering in all directions.

    With this, it''s over.

    The enemy commander for some reason stays.

    "You''ve lost! Now speak! Who sent you and what was your objective?!" (Dion)

    "What a mess. I heard about it, but seeing what this thing can cause... It should be forbidden." (commander)

    Is he opting for declaring us as illegal war atrocities?!

    "Answer the question!" (Dion)

    "Ah, yes. Naturally we were here because of the girl. Our mission was to take hold of her. However, now that this won''t work out I''m left with no choice." (commander)

    Promptly he lifts his arm at Anvenia, pulls his sleeve away and a strange mechanism becomes visible.

    From this, a bolt gets expelled at the little girl.

    "Aaahhhh!" (Anvenia)

    "NO!!!" (Dion)

    "Stk"

    I can barely move and am too spent after my fight to properly process what happens.

    In one moment Dion jumps in front of Anvenia.

    The bolt impacts his chest and pierces it, but he successfully shielded the girl.

    The next moment, I only realize that Zeon stands behind the commander, his sword angled away from his body.

    "Plock"

    Then the commander''s head falls to the ground.

    He would''ve been dead anyways as Liqu was almost over him, but stops now in her tracks as her intervention isn''t necessary anymore.

    As fast as I can move in my poor state I rush to Dion''s side.

    Anvenia cries her heart out, shielded by Lorena.

    I look at him, and the wound looks grievous.

    "Dion?" (Shari)

    "Urgh. This isn''t good." (Dion)

    "I... Maybe I can do something. Close up the wound?" (Shari)

    "D-Don''t bother. The bolt was poisoned. An expensive one as it feels. You, cough, you can''t cleanse blood I suppose? I... won''t make it much longer." (Dion)

    "Liqu? You know stuff about human bodies. Can''t you do something?" (Shari)

    "No. Poison is strange. It messes everything up just by being there. And I can''t make it not being there. I can dissolve everything, but that won''t help much." (Liqu)

    "Officer, cough... You, you have to promise me to bring the princess back home. Keep her safe. If, cough, if this rebellion takes place, the losses will be... unmeasurable. Please." (Dion)

    Sigh.

    I was never much of a patriot.

    That my own country basically pays adventurers to kill me didn''t better this.

    All I ever wanted was a quiet and content life.

    No problems, no imminent risk of death at every corner, no existential crisis.

    But now I have here a dying man''s last wish to save this very country.

    It''s not like I feel nothing at this.

    I didn''t know Dion too well, but he was at least a good acquaintance.

    It would feel a bit low to say that this all doesn''t concern me in this situation.

    I really don''t want to get involved more than I have to in this whole mess or do more than I was asked to do and put myself at risk.

    However, at the moment, it only amounts to completing my mission.

    And as I already took it on me to escort Anvenia I''ll have to follow up on it.

    So I answer him.

    "I''ll do whatever is necessary. You can be sure of this." (Shari)

    "Th-thank... you. I... know you''ll do it. And... one last thing." (Dion)

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "You look... ridiculous." (Dion)

    And with this, he dies with a smile on his face because of his own joke.

    Well, so much for last words.

    Sigh.

    Okay, it''s sad.

    I feel discouraged and the general mood is at an all-time low.

    The soldiers take it quite well.

    Vela might''ve become a little numb after that last great slaughter and Zeon grinds his teeth, probably focusing most of his anger on our enemy.

    This leaves the maid, who is completely occupied with calming an emotionally shaken Anvenia.

    This situation was simply too much for such a young girl.

    It seems Liqu wants to comfort the crying Anvenia.

    In her own, very awkward way.

    She embraces her and allows the girl to cry at her chest.

    Unfortunately, there is no resistance on the slime''s side, so the girl, a short moment later, cries into her chest.

    "Don''t worry! I''m supplying her with air!" (Liqu)

    That''s not the point, Liqu.

    After quickly pulling a very puzzled princess out of that slime, I do my best to convince everyone that she really just meant well and wasn''t going to grab herself a snack.

    I even manage to prevent the maid from completely losing it.

    In the end, what happened was hard on all of us.

 Chapter 132

    - Shari -

    After this, we conduct a small on-site burial for Dion.

    Liqu helped by dissolving a small hole into the ground.

    With this done we start to gather ourselves.

    The main issue right now is that during the chaos of the battle our horses ran off.

    Those assholes chose the exact moment to attack when we were reining them in for our departure.

    There was no way we could hold them through this rain of arrows.

    This renders the carriage useless.

    However, right now I''m in my very own predicament.

    Alec got me good.

    His strikes, but to much greater effect the voidstone coating, really took a toll on me.

    Each time he cut my limbs I lost all the mass they consisted of.

    This leads to my current condition, which as the only positive side effect made Dion die with a smile.

    I have not the slightest bit of mass left to form a real body.

    Since I''m obviously not going to use a blob form I had to make concessions.

    Which leads to this situation.

    "She looks cute, right?" (Zeon)

    "Your comment hints at far too many disturbing dispositions at once." (Vela)

    "My Shari is always the most beautiful!" (Liqu)

    "I, I agree." (Anvenia)

    "And how is she going to do anything in this state?" (Lorena)

    Yep, this is the terrible truth I need to face.

    Since I lacked any mass to sustain an operational body I had to redivert everything.

    This means that I''ve got extremely downsized.

    Or in other words:

    I''m a small kid.

    Or rather a slime with the frame of a kid.

    To make matters worse I can''t form too large vocal cords, which makes me speak with the according voice.

    "Okay, you all had your laugh. While I fear that mentioning this will only make it worse, I have to remind everyone here that I''m currently the highest-ranking officer here and like this in fact your boss!" (Shari)

    "Pffft!" (Zeon)

    Great, I''ve lost every last bit of authority.

    Even Vela avoids looking at me and covers her mouth while speaking.

    "So, I think someone needs to ask this question. Do we still want to continue this journey?" (Vela)

    "As I see it, we can''t afford to return. Now we have a chance to reach our goal while they believe their ambush was a success. However, if we waste it, the enemy can prepare anew and make this road untraversable. I''d vote for traveling further to the capital. What is your opinion, officer?" (Zeon)

    I''m also for proceeding to the capital, where I will be able to buy a greater amount of food to restore myself.

    "Zeon is right. I gave Dion my word to bring the princess back home. Giving up now would feel wrong. Anyway, we are closer to our destination than the other way round. This is still the best way." (Shari)

    "Really? I mean not that I''m per se against it but our odds aren''t good at the moment. Or rather, I doubt that we''d survive another attack like this." (Elin)

    "Really? And that coming from someone who barely got a scratch? What did you even do during the fight? I didn''t see you." (Shari)

    "Excuse me?! I was a little occupied with dodging arrows flying at the carriage and stabbing everyone who tried climbing inside! I may not have thrown myself into the fray but if I may remind you, I''m your scout, not your fighter. And I don''t have to listen to that from a toddler!" (Elin)

    Seems like she''s pretty upset about this comment.

    Maybe I went too far.

    "Sorry. I''m just a bit riled up. But anyways, we need to move forward. This might be our only chance to break through the enemy lines and I doubt they prepared for the annihilation of their troops. I believe we left them behind us now." (Shari)

    Elin doesn''t retort and with this, it''s decided.

    We keep going, as we don''t have much of a choice.

    But suddenly Liqu falls down.

    "Liqu!?!" (Shari)

    "Shaaariiii." (Liqu)

    Stolen story; please report.

    She''s still moving, yet on the verge of turning into a blob.

    Her features lost quite a lot of consistency.

    "What is with you?" (Shari)

    She needs some time.

    Apparently to rearrange her throat, while the rest of her gets worse.

    "Iiit... was aaa biiit toooo eeearly. Iii wasss jusssst sooo worriiied abouuut youu, but Iii stiilll can''t move welll. I neeed a liittle resst. Afteeerrr thiiisss Iiii thiiink Iii caaannn waaalllk." (Liqu)

    Okay.

    This isn''t good.

    I knew she hadn''t completely recovered yet.

    Whatever she did back then at the estate took a massive toll on her processing ability.

    She told me at the start of this journey, that she expects to regain most of her abilities before we reach the capital.

    She was already so far that she could walk on her own at a very basic level, which was a tiny bit off-putting to hear.

    The main reason why she stayed should be obvious.

    However, how she eradicated those soldiers took too much of her.

    "Liqu!" (Anvenia)

    And this princess has really a penchant for her.

    "Officer, there''s an issue I think we have to solve." (Zeon)

    "Yes, I know. Liqu will in a short time take care of the corpses. I just wanted to wait till the princess is gone for that to happen." (Shari)

    "No, the issue is about replenishing you." (Zeon)

    "Replenishing myself? Sorry, I don''t think that''s possible. The voidstone cost me quite a lot of energetic mass. We would need quite the feast to replace it." (Shari)

    "Can''t you... just refill yourself?" (Vela)

    Reservedly she points at the battlefield as if trying to say that there''s enough flesh for my needs without wanting to speak it out.

    "Ahem, I''m on a strict no-humans diet. And since there''s not much else strewn around here I don''t see a way. So the only way would be to consume all our provisions. And I feel like this would earn me some disapproval from the rest of you." (Shari)

    "Without the horses, we''ll need quite some time to make it to the capital. So we need our supplies." (Zeon)

    "Sorry, there''s no way." (Shari)

    "I know it is quite a lot to expect, but I don''t think we have much of a choice." (Zeon)

    "Choice? What choice? I said I can''t... Oh no! You can''t be serious!" (Shari)

    "Officer, we need your full strength. Without Liqu there are only the three of us who can fight. But my arm got injured and as we lack a healer I know this will only get worse and sap my strength. However, with this body, you won''t be able to be much of a help." (Zeon)

    "Are you seriously proposing that I commit cannibalism because it''s convenient?" (Shari)

    "You, and your dissolving disorder." (Liqu)

    "Shut up, Liqu!!!" (Shari)

    "Technically it wouldn''t be cannibalism." (Elin)

    Now Elin too?

    "I was a human! I cannot eat them! They were sapient beings." (Shari)

    "So are orcs and goblins. Still, I know of adventurers who consume them. This wouldn''t be too different." (Elin)

    "Are you aware what that means for me? How extremely aware I am of every last bit I take in?" (Shari)

    "Still, if the enemy returns, do you expect Vela and Elin to defend all of us on their own?" (Zeon)

    "You can''t expect this from me!" (Shari)

    "No... We can''t... But we need you nonetheless. We don''t have much of a choice but to ask." (Zeon)

    "I, I could dissolve them and pass the rich matter on to you." (Liqu)

    "And where would be the difference? It''s not changing how wrong this is." (Shari)

    "You just said that it''s an issue how you are aware of the process. Her proposal would mitigate this." (Vela)

    Why is everyone here trying to talk me into cannibalism?!

    Okay, we are in quite a bad position.

    We''re lacking ways to defend ourselves and this would help.

    I understand it.

    And I hate it.

    "Lorena... Please bring the princess away from here. This battlefield is no sight for a child. And what is about to happen even less. Zeon, guard them, in case there are any stray soldiers in the vicinity." (Shari)

    "Yes, milady." (Zeon)

    They move away, so I proceed.

    "Vela, Elin, start packing our stuff. Only the most necessary. We need to walk the rest of the way." (Shari)

    They only nod before silently moving to the carriage and starting to go through our things.

    Accessing which of these items might still become handy.

    "Liqu... begin. Dissolve as many of those who fell here as you need. But... try keeping their heads intact. Then you come to me." (Shari)

    We need to cover up what transpired here.

    Our camp was a bit away from the road but I''ll have to ask Liqu again to dissolve all the corpses and hope no one will see all the slime before it''s evaporated.

    Liqu fidgets awkwardly, avoiding eye contact.

    "Ehm, you know..." (Liqu)

    "What is it now?" (Shari)

    "I... I am spent. I went over my limits and now can''t concentrate. Dissolving entails quite a bit of processing capability. I can still do so, but not very fast. It will take quite long." (Liqu)

    "Sigh. Just get started." (Shari)

    She does.

    Naturally, it''s a gruesome sight.

    Even more so, because she takes her time.

    While many of the corpses were already quite mutilated from her earlier attack now she proceeds and this doesn''t better their looks.

    However, she didn''t lie.

    She''s excruciatingly slow.

    Taking one corpse at a time, Liqu requires several minutes for the flesh.

    The bones need much longer.

    "Change of plans, Liqu. Only the flesh. We''ll dig a grave for them." (Shari)

    Earth shouldn''t be the slightest bit faster, but at least I can actively work on this as well.

    Also, it makes me feel less guilty if we can spare at least some of the bodies.

    They were humans and at least deserve a burial.

    The issue is, with how slow Liqu proceeds we''ll need quite some time till I have any resources to work with.

    But the worst is that there would be a simple solution to this problem.

    And the only reason I don''t pursue it is my personal distaste.

    I slowly walk forward.

    Each of my steps is clumsy and slow.

    Not only because I still only have a child''s stubby limbs to work with, but even worse is that I know what comes now.

    I place my hands on one of the worst-looking bodies and start.

    "Zsch"

    It''s necessary.

    We can''t afford to stay any longer than necessary at this place, in case a second wave comes for us.

    But more convincing is another reason.

    I am not a hypocrite.

    I perfectly know that there''s no difference between letting Liqu refill me and doing it myself.

    The first option is only more dishonest because I avoid confronting what I''m doing and just reap the benefits.

    This just makes it worse.

    Ignoring my flooding slime tears, ironically, drastically increased by the very slime I create, I dissolve the flesh of a corpse.

    I won''t grant anyone the sight of me having a complete sobbing breakdown in this little girl form, but nonetheless, the process is one of the most terrible I was ever aware of.

    As many times as I might tell myself that the dead don''t care anymore, that I don''t find pleasure in doing this, that I''m at my core no man-eating monster.

    The truth is, that I already killed.

    And I already ate other humans since long ago when Liqu refilled me the first time.

    This bridge is already crossed and I can''t say anything in my defense.

    Only that I act purely out of necessity.

    Yet this won''t help my conscience.

    It''s the same justification any other monster has.

    The one positive point is that Liqu looks at me and understands.

    Understands that I don''t want to talk right now.

    So I proceed to dissolve with my hands, watching with intense disgust how the flesh disintegrates under my touch until I have enough to form my body back to normal.

    I only want to get this over with.

 Chapter 133

    - Shari -

    Fortunately, after dissolving, together with Liqu''s refilling, I now have enough energy to rather quickly melt some shallow holes into the ground.

    Just big enough so we can collapse them on the bodies we place inside.

    It''s not much, but those graves are probably more than they would have granted us.

    When everything is set up, everyone, aside from the princess, helps to fill them.

    I made it very clear that I won''t accept any excuses after what I went through.

    A slime with teary eyes can be pretty intimidating.

    Finally, we''re done and can get going.

    I push us to move on.

    Still in fear of an attack, but also to get some distance from this place, where my thoughts just turn too dark.

    I choose a forest path, to avoid any further ambushes.

    I''m fairly sure that they don''t expect us here or at least can''t predict us as well as on the road.

    So rather than lying in wait, there''s only a small chance that they find our camp and somehow follow behind.

    So we should be safe.

    Unfortunately, Zeon''s arm and Liqu''s still weakened state slow us down.

    While I am, funnily enough, able to carry the little princess without issues for long distances, against the maid''s protests, the big man would be a little too much.

    Not to speak of the impossibility of carrying a slime.

    All we can do is take more frequent breaks.

    So we have to camp once more before we reach our destination.

    The first one going to sleep is naturally the princess, with the maid looking over her.

    This leaves me, Liqu, Zeon, and Vela around our campfire.

    The mood isn''t too great.

    "So... today was quite shitty, right?" (Zeon)

    As bad as that was, I can''t really blame him for trying to break the ice.

    "Really? Which part? That we got discovered? That our own comrade turned out to be a traitor? That our boss and probably only chance to pass by all the checkpoints to enter the palace got killed in action? Or that our leader had to indulge in cannibalism?! I ask you, which part of that was shitty?!" (Vela)

    Well, Vela obviously can.

    "Well, it''s a mixed bag." (Elin)

    "A mixed bag?! Oh yes, a mixed bag full of shit!" (Vela)

    "Could you please tone it down? The princess needs to sleep!" (Lorena)

    At this, Vela looks guiltily in the direction where a troubled little girl tries to get to sleep, even if she probably just recently got traumatized.

    "But it''s great that my Shari could overcome her dissolving disorder." (Liqu)

    "Liqu, I''m rather sure Shari sees that differently. So you should consider her feelings and not... Well, celebrate it." (Zeon)

    I appreciate this.

    For maybe the first time ever I''m not alone in my efforts to educate Liqu.

    Jacob''s half-hearted attempts from back then don''t really count in my opinion.

    "You know, I''d be rather glad if none of you will ever again talk about what I did there. At least, as far as I¡¯m concerned, you''re all a part of this as much as I am, and it''s the one big, dark secret we''ll take with us into our graves." (Shari)

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Why am I responsible? You''re the leader and made the decision." (Elin)

    "Because you as well pressured me into doing something I absolutely didn''t want to do. Even if we''d be in a tight spot now if I hadn''t." (Shari)

    "It was a necessary tactical decision. We couldn''t allow that to slow us down, or worse go unprepared into the next fight." (Vela)

    "Not like your mini-form wasn''t cute. But I''m sure it didn''t have much to offer to keep us afloat." (Elin)

    "She was cute!" (Liqu)

    "God, please. Another topic!" (Shari)

    "Vela was right about one thing. While I support the decision to continue, without Dion it will become almost impossible to pass the controls to the capital, and even more the palace. He was the one with the connections. We... not so much." (Zeon)

    "Is it so difficult to enter the capital?" (Shari)

    "It will certainly be difficult to keep a low profile." (Vela)

    "I don''t really understand. We have the princess. Don''t they want her?" (Liqu)

    "Yes. And many others as well. Who do you think just attacked us?" (Vela)

    It''s a bit difficult.

    We haven''t yet figured out who exactly is responsible for what is going wrong in this country.

    The most popular theories right now are a budding coup supported by Koreso, a criminal takeover from a greater part of the nobility, or something in between.

    "Well, the estate was just under siege by a great army. And Alec confessed he was working with them. So we can be rather sure it''s the same enemy." (Shari)

    "Sure, but that''s not all there is to it." (Vela)

    "And what more is there to it?" (Shari)

    "What Vela is trying to say, is that it''s difficult to operate in another one''s kingdom. Rakis is still officially under the king''s control. Rather than a great organized force, it''s more likely that our enemy uses several independent groups to operate. The great attack was probably something special. Some kind of mercenary effort they planned long in advance. But those who attacked us today had completely different gear and combat tactics. If you''d ask me I''d say they were some noble''s private force in disguise." (Zeon)

    "Okay, we know that our enemy might partly consist of nobles and their forces. How does that help us." (Shari)

    "It doesn''t. We only know that the capital is compromised, and if we officially announce who we are it might turn out poorly. In the worst case, they will lead us to an isolated room and try to silence us." (Vela)

    So instead of a welcoming party, we''d get pointed spears.

    Not like I''m not used to this.

    "But we''re strong! I''m sure I will soon be better and then we can kill them all!" (Liqu)

    "Yes, sure. And after this, we take on the whole city because they defend themselves against a sudden monster attack. As if that will make anyone listen to us. Are you seriously this stupid?" (Vela)

    Now Liqu looks a little sullen.

    "She has not much experience in this regard, but she''s trying. So this means we can''t just go the official way. And passing the gates won''t be too easy." (Shari)

    "It will certainly be a gamble. While access is not really restricted for the populace those guards might question your appearance. Not to speak of our peculiar group arrangement." (Vela)

    "Well, Liqu and I, we are adventurers. Maybe we can state we are on an escort mission for a small girl to visit her family. This should suffice to enter." (Shari)

    "Wait! I can just enter?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, Liqu. With your adventurer card and a bit of disguise they''ll believe you''re a human. So you have an identification and there''s no reason to prevent you." (Shari)

    "Yay! I know this place! Since the first time I saw those walls I wanted to go in there. But I know my limits and had to abstain." (Liqu)

    "Yes, it''s wonderful that the calamity can enter the capital without issues. But what about us?" (Vela)

    "Can''t you enter separately? I mean, it can''t be too hard to tell them you came on your own if you state a good enough reason." (Shari)

    "You make this sound far too easy. My bow might work, but Zeon''s longsword isn''t exactly a typical peasant''s weapon." (Vela)

    "It will work out!" (Liqu)

    That Liqu is so confident isn''t exactly helping all the others.

    "We should rest now. Tomorrow we''ll still have to walk for the greatest part of the day. Who''s gonna take the first watch?" (Zeon)

    "I can take most of the night. But for the last three hours someone else should take over, but I don''t need real sleep. Or are you still too scared of me?" (Shari)

    "No, no. It''s fine. I kinda know what to expect from you. And her." (Vela)

    She glances at Liqu, who is still weakened.

    I don''t know if she''d even manage to really help in case of an ambush, but she needs every bit of rest she can get to repair herself.

    "I have no problem leaving the watch to someone with all-around vision. Goodnight then." (Zeon)

    Like this everyone goes to sleep and unusually the night passes without incidents.

    The next day we pack early and get on our way.

    As planned, we apparently were able to evade any forces sent against us.

    After two more days of traveling, the forest lifts, and great plains take their place.

    Large fields till the horizon, cultivated by the peasants.

    Most of them exist for the sole purpose of feeding the place we''re currently heading to.

    And then they come into view.

    The great white walls of the capital city.

    Supposedly standing there since ancient days.

    Mum and dad once told me about them, but seeing them for real is completely something else.

    I can only see a few buildings poking out behind them, but those structures have to be gigantic if they can reach past those ridiculously high obstructions.

    Not to speak of the barely fathomable wide space they surround.

    The walls stretch so far, there''s no comparison to Ekoras.

    I can absolutely understand what Liqu meant.

    This must have been a most tempting secret for her.

    Okay, now we just need to figure out how to get in there.

 Chapter 134

    - Shari -

    Before we approach the gates there''s first an abundance of preparations to conduct.

    Foremost that Liqu and I need to apply our powder.

    If we have this on, even if we have to take down our masks it won''t look too suspicious.

    It''s not like they can demand us to show more than our bare "skin".

    Still a bit unusual but we have our guild cards to make up for this.

    After all, adventurers are quite the weird bunch, risking their lives on a daily basis to make some money from fighting monsters.

    For a full coating, I still need someone to help me.

    As no one else was, for some reason, willing to help me on that matter I have to again rely on Liqu.

    Well, Anvenia was a bit interested but got harshly pulled away by Lorena.

    I''m sure it''s just because she''s too young for make-up.

    We are a bit more generous with the amount as we have to fool the guards at the gates.

    Like this, I let Liqu also cover parts that might get exposed during a more thorough check-up, like the neck, lower arms, and so on.

    After this, I assist Liqu.

    As always, she has quite a positive reaction to my efforts, to put it mildly.

    When we''re done, we put on our masks.

    Directly after I did so, Zeon approaches me.

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "You know, we should split before going there. At least avoid arriving as a large group. Smaller groups will draw less attention." (Zeon)

    "I know, you mentioned this yesterday." (Shari)

    "For that reason, I would like to ask you to hold on to my sword. Vela was right that it might raise questions if I show up with this kind of weapon. So it might be better to hide this." (Zeon)

    I look at the longsword, which is surely not a normal thing to have for common people.

    "How would I hide something this big?" (Shari)

    "Well, I hoped you could just swallow it. Yet if possible without damaging the metal." (Zeon)

    "Swallow? Oh, damn." (Shari)

    I''m supposed to store this thing in my body!?

    Shit, I can see his point.

    "Urgh, fine. Glrblsh." (Shari)

    I take my mask off.

    Since I''m clothed I decide my mouth might be the best way to insert it.

    I''m a bit concerned about the powder.

    So I stretch my mouth most inhumanely and ram that weapon down my throat.

    Naturally, I brought my core out of the way in advance.

    I actually have to fiddle a bit to fit this thing inside storing the tip partly in my leg and throat while making sure that I manage to maintain my vocal cords.

    I might have to walk a bit stiffly now, but a slime''s body is malleable enough.

    Still, this whole ordeal is far too foreign for my taste.

    And the stares from the others don''t help.

    Especially not those I receive from the little girl.

    However, now it''s time to approach the gates.

    Liqu, Elin, and I approach as a team, together with Anvenia and Lorena posing as our clients.

    It gets rather late before we finally reach the walls.

    "Stop! Who goes there?!" (Guard)

    Okay, now I''m officially convinced that this is either an insider joke between all the guardsmen in the world or a conspiracy that forces them to say this.

    Still, the situation is a bit tense as now at least four visible guards are scrutinizing Liqu and me with suspecting glares, which probably come from the common prejudices against masked people.

    "Ehm, we are adventurers. Ah, here! Our cards!" (Shari)

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I stored the cards I had in advance so I can take them out leisurely.

    "Hm, adventurers? What are you bunch doing here so far away from your backwater town? There''s not much work for you lot in these safe lands. At least not if you don''t have relations." (guard)

    That was a not-so-hidden advice to not stay here.

    Guess it''s common policy to avoid having rough folk like adventurers here in town.

    Especially if there''s truly not too much work.

    You wouldn''t want to have combat-experienced people becoming criminals.

    "We''re escorting these two ladies to the capital. You know, it wouldn''t be safe for them on their own on the street and since we''re as well women, this directly relieves some of their concerns. After this job, we''ll just spend some leisure days on our savings." (Shari)

    Lorena has to give it her all not to scoff at my comment claiming that they''d feel safer in the company of us monsters.

    "Fine, give me the cards for identification." (guard)

    He takes the cards from me and looks over them.

    However, coming from his expression, he seems to find something wrong with it.

    "Core dwellers. What kind of name is this?" (guard)

    I knew we should''ve thought a bit more about it.

    If only to avoid situations like this.

    "Uh, it''s supposed to be a pun towards the slime subjugation quests. You get it?" (Shari)

    That answer doesn''t seem to satisfy him.

    "Shouldn''t you take your livelihood more seriously?" (guard)

    "Sorry. It''s just that this occupation can already be grim enough. A bit of humor helps to stand it." (Shari)

    I''m not sure if he''s completely convinced, but he''s not pursuing the issue any further.

    Instead, he pulls out a device and draws it over my card.

    It''s some weird stone, covered in runes.

    "Now please your hand." (guard)

    "Ehm, what is this about?" (Shari)

    Given my peculiar identity, I''m a bit wary about control measures which I have no idea about.

    "God, what kind of backwater shithole is Ekoras these days? Don''t they even bother explaining this to new adventurers in your guild? This runestone is checking the imprint of your magic which your cards were imbued with during their creation and compares them to the wielder. Each individual''s magic configuration is unique and like this, there''s no chance for someone to impersonate you." (guard)

    Wow, there was this much behind becoming adventurers?

    Then this orb didn''t just measure us, but directly copied our results?

    Should this concern me?

    The measurements weren''t necessarily common.

    "But my magical energy is a bit unusual. I was told so in the guild. Is this an issue?" (Shari)

    I still remember the outrage back then.

    "If it''s still yours then no. Now please, we don''t have all day here." (guard)

    I extend my hand as any hesitation would just make me look more suspicious.

    I don''t feel a thing when he wipes this device over it.

    However, he looks content with the result.

    "Everything''s as it should be. You can pass." (guard)

    After this, he repeats the procedure with Liqu.

    I am very concerned, but I cannot show it.

    But contrary to my expectations it proceeds smoothly.

    The last one to verify her identity is Elin, who has just to repeat what we did before.

    Apparently, as we are all officially part of the same team it''s not very complicated to verify our identities.

    Now he''s eyeing those two we escort and...

    My dearest little princess, it was absolutely unnecessary from your side to make a curtsy here.

    "We-we''re just here to visit relatives." (Lorena)

    In some way, this isn''t even a lie.

    If you leave out all the conspiracies, power struggles, and bloodshed it''s just about a girl visiting her father.

    The man who does the processing looks at them dubiously before he nods.

    "Okay, please pay the fee. By fifty copper per person this amounts to one silver. Adventurers are exempt." (guard)

    "Is something the matter? I didn''t know it''s so difficult to enter the capital." (Shari)

    "Well, as a principle we don''t allow beggars to enter. The fee makes sure of that. And especially if the persons in question come out of nowhere with nothing on them we need to verify their reasons for coming. Aside from that, we recently got an order to pay special attention to any personnel coming from the south. I guess I don''t need to tell you about the issues concerning people from Ekoras. No offense." (guard)

    Well, if I would live in Ekoras I certainly would be offended if someone suspects every last one of its citizens to be criminals.

    "However, in this case, I''m sure there''s no issue. If you would pay the fee please." (guard)

    Lorena rummages in her outfit before making an embarrassed face.

    I only need a moment to understand that she has no money in her disguise outfit.

    And I''m not even sure if she had some in her maid uniform.

    I prevent myself from sighing before expertly taking out one silver from my bag with the thick glove without bending it so much that it would look suspicious.

    "Oh, did you forget? You gave us the money so it would be safe during the journey. Take it please." (Shari)

    Lorena stares for a moment in disbelief before taking the money and handing it to the guard.

    I certainly will ask her to refund this to me later.

    I mean, it can''t be that employees have to pay for doing their job.

    With this, the formalities are concluded and we can enter the town.

    I''m especially glad that I didn''t have to lift my mask.

    We make it some steps in, and two people arrive behind us, approaching the gate.

    "Ah, hello. Me and my wife, we are here because I need a healer. A very unlucky accident with a kitchen knife." (Zeon)

    He has one arm around her shoulder and speaks so casually that only the absurdity of the situation can remind me that he''s lying.

    And I might''ve been the only one who saw the jab Vela gave him below their travel cloaks, which he takes without flinching.

    That''s quite a feat, considering he still has this injured arm on the other side.

    To prevent that we look in any way affiliated with them, our group moves away.

    But from what I see everything goes smoothly.

    Like this, we truly made it into the capital.

    As certainly the first slimes which came through the front gate.

 Chapter 135

    - Shari -

    Maybe we should now start to discuss how to proceed from here on out.

    "It''s so easy? It''s really so easy?!" (Liqu)

    Or we busy ourselves with whatever Liqu is up to.

    "What is easy?" (Shari)

    "Just like this we''ve got in here? No one even tries to get in our way? If I would have known this!" (Liqu)

    "You realize that the adventurer cards we''ve got before enabled us to do this?" (Shari)

    "Those little things? Being an adventurer is unfair. They get all the good things." (Liqu)

    "Yes, sure. But you''ve got the same status right now. So it should be fine." (Shari)

    "I suppose so. There are so many things which became better since I met you. It''s fantastic!" (Liqu)

    "Uh, if you say so." (Shari)

    "Sorry to disrupt your couple talk, but we should start to figure out how to proceed from here on out." (Elin)

    While Liqu shifts left and right to what is obviously music in her ears I facepalm so hard that my mask pushes into my face and breaks through the layer of powder.

    "Yes. Let''s do this. Glrlbl." (Shari)

    Since we have no other destination we walk up the main street to the grand palace in the city''s center.

    The structure rising in front of us is the greatest thing I''ve ever seen.

    A mountain of white, intricate decorations adorning the marbled exterior, and towers so high I can barely believe they''re manmade.

    A small wall is separating it from the public area.

    Yet after I manage to stop gawking at this ridiculous display of wealth and power I focus on more pressing matters.

    Mainly the many royal guards in front of each and every entrance.

    Just one look at them is enough to know those are no easy opponents.

    I wouldn''t be surprised if they could take on the Count''s elite.

    However, the slime next to me doesn''t seem to mind them too much.

    I''m sure she isn''t fully recovered, but all the threats, dangers, and whatever else we should mind if we want to stay alive becomes unimportant as she''s totally in sightseeing mode.

    Eagerly she observes everything in her surroundings, processing so much that she seems to have forgotten how to speak.

    Which might be better as we have to discuss how to proceed right now.

    "So we''ve made it into town. That¡¯s one hurdle down, but does anyone have any idea how we''ll be able to deliver the girl in there? If possible please without first having to wait in a room for the assassins to arrive." (Vela)

    This might actually become an issue.

    "Vela is right. Without Dion we lack the connections to enter the palace premises smoothly. At the moment we''re just a group of nameless commoners and can forget about being granted access." (Zeon)

    "And for some of us, this status is already one we don''t want anyone to look deeper into." (Elin)

    "Can''t we just present them the princess? This should lead to a big enough commotion that it should be impossible to cover. Then we only have to make sure that she makes it to her dad. I doubt they can improvise an assassination this quickly." (Shari)

    "I doubt that will work." (Lorena)

    "What''s the problem?" (Shari)

    "The princess was always kept very isolated from everyone. Our king feared what might happen if one of the nobles reached her and to protect his daughter he restricted her contact to only the most trusted servants and security personnel. Yet because of this, most guards don''t know what she looks like." (Lorena)

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "Then is there an official way to get an audience?" (Shari)

    "That has a great probability of getting us caught. We can be quite certain that the enemy has a way to stay informed about everything that happens in the palace. It would be a risky game, especially as they''re on edge after their most recent attack, different from the royal party, which might not even have noticed yet that something''s off." (Vela)

    "I might be able to contact some acquaintances of mine. I know some of the other servants personally. If I can pass a message to the right person this might help us get past the usual security measures." (Lorena)

    "Okay, this sounds like a reasonable plan. In the meantime we need a base of operations. Does anyone know about an appropriate inn?" (Shari)

    "I have no real experience with this town." (Elin)

    "There should be one in the eastern supplier district. Not exactly high-quality, but it will suffice." (Vela)

    "How do you know this?" (Zeon)

    "My family comes from here. We have quite the military tradition. Initially, I was thought to join the regular army, but I''ve got a better opportunity with the count. And no we won''t take advantage of my relatives for shelter. I''m not going to pull them into this." (Vela)

    "Fine, then the inn." (Shari)

    "You seriously intend to let her highness stay in a sub-par lodging?" (Lorena)

    "Yes, I do. We can''t move as covertly in the better parts of the town. Aside from this, it''s not any worse than sleeping outdoors, which we already did." (Shari)

    She grumbles but isn''t retorting.

    "We can''t waste any time. Let''s go, so we can secure a base of operations." (Shari)

    The Capital is quite big.

    So it actually takes some time till we make it to the inn.

    We aren''t in a too bad area, still quite close to the center, but from the outside, it looks a bit crude.

    When I step through the huge double door I find myself inside a hall.

    The bar is located on the other end and a stairway on the left supposedly leads to the rooms.

    The hall itself is filled with several tables where already quite some folk is located.

    Naturally, the cloaked figure with the fancy mask and her peculiar companions draw quite some looks.

    Without wasting any time I advance on the man behind the counter.

    "Excuse me, sir. We would like to rent rooms for our travel group. Whatever is free, we¡¯ll take." (Shari)

    "Eh-, s-sure. We have some rooms available. C-could I ask, why the mask?" (innkeeper)

    "Skin irritation. My face would be a... disturbing sight." (Shari)

    "R-right. Could I ask how many rooms you want? We also have double rooms, those are fifty copper a night, while the single rooms are forty." (innkeeper)

    Actually, I need to put some effort into keeping my mouth from falling to the ground at this blatant robbery.

    Yet we need a place to recover after this arduous journey.

    Grudgingly I contemplate our group arrangement and make the decision.

    "Three double rooms then." (Shari)

    I hand him three silver for two nights, which is just too much.

    In exchange, I directly receive the keys and we head up.

    Now comes the hard part.

    "This is how we''ll do this: Erin, Vela! You''ll share the room on the left." (Shari)

    They don''t look too happy with this.

    Which might be because they''re not getting along very well.

    "Then in the middle, Lorena, Anvenia... and Liqu." (Shari)

    "What?!" (Lorena/Liqu)

    "Before anybody complains, Anvenia is still targeted. So I want that Liqu is always with her. They get along and Liqu doesn''t take up too much space while being an excellent bodyguard. I''m as well burdened since I have to share my room with Zeon. Which isn''t too great for a girl." (Shari)

    The group shares some looks of disagreement.

    "I don''t want to hear anything about slimes not having a gender!" (Shari)

    "Uh, well, I don''t mind." (Zeon)

    At least I''m halfway sure that Zeon is a gentleman and will do his best to avoid making this awkward for the two of us.

    And I am even more sure that he won''t try anything.

    I wouldn''t call myself ugly, if anything my form is quite well-shaped, but Liqu''s body is the best example that proportions aren''t everything.

    "Now everyone goes into their respective room, does the most necessary things, and then comes to the middle room where we will discuss our next steps." (Shari)

    I pull my luggage into the room I''ll share with Zeon and start unpacking the stuff I want to have easy access to, like the clothes for tomorrow.

    Then I move to the other room, as the leader should be present at team meetings.

    There''s actually quite much we need to take care of.

    Naturally, the main goal is to get the princess back to her father without getting all the kingdom''s assassins on our heels and causing a huge massacre.

    But first, we need to make sure that we''re in good shape.

    This means resting, new clothes, and maybe a bath for those who have no difficult relationship with water.

    We also need some more supplies.

    Especially, for Liqu and me to replenish our mass.

    Is there anything else on our list?

    I wait till everyone settled down before I speak.

    "Okay, we have a difficult goal and I want to hear all of your thoughts about how to achieve it. Are there any plans or things we need to do?" (Shari)

    "Well, our supplies dwindled quite much. Not to a small degree due to some of us being pits without bottom in that regard. This inn charges hefty prices for their meals, so we should resupply elsewhere." (Vela)

    "I might ask one of my coworkers if she can arrange a way for her highness to enter the palace. Or at least a meeting with a trustworthy person." (Lorena)

    "I''d also need something." (Zeon)

    "Oh, okay. What is it?" (Shari)

    "A healer. My arm is still so injured that my abilities are greatly limited and I need to fix this. Does anyone here know a good affordable healer?" (Zeon)

    Right...

    Does it make me a bad person that it slipped my mind that he has a nasty stabbing wound?

    "The only healers have their shops in the well-off districts, where one can afford their services. There might be some less-established ones in the merchant district. However, at this time of the day, they won''t be open though." (Vela)

    "In the first place, we''re all quite exhausted from the journey and need some rest. I bet the girl in particular can''t go on much further." (Elin)

    Anvenia has very droopy eyes at the moment.

    "Okay, it''s decided. It''s actually quite late today, so we''re going to sleep, and tomorrow we''ll take care of all our needs. Any objections?" (Shari)

    "No." (everyone)

    Good, all of this was mentally quite exhausting, so a bit of rest will serve me well.

 Chapter 136

    - Shari -

    Morning dawns.

    Since slimes don''t need rest in the traditional sense and my standby mode only requires some hours to fully restore myself to full mental capacity I had enough time to watch how it''s getting bright out there.

    I have still a mental list of things we need to do today.

    Buying necessities, getting Zeon to a healer, and calling out to one of Lorena''s former co-workers.

    Sounds about manageable.

    "So, any preferences regarding who does what today?" (Shari)

    "I''m with you!" (Liqu)

    "Yes, Liqu. We know that." (Shari)

    Now the others, please.

    "It might be better if I go alone to my former co-worker to avoid raising attention." (Lorena)

    "Will you be fine on your own?" (Shari)

    "I wouldn''t know why I would be targeted. Aside from this, her highness'' servants were an intimate group. We were specially chosen and had no contact with others, to avoid that we might get influenced. The others certainly got new tasks by now, but I''m sure they''re trustworthy. So there should be no problem if I wait at her home." (Lorena)

    Sounds reasonable.

    Now for the other issues.

    "I thought I might ask around to see if there are some rumors in the capital that might be of interest to us. You know, for example, which lord recently sent troops to Ekoras. Also, I had an idea regarding Zeon''s healer." (Elin)

    "Were we in need of an idea?" (Shari)

    "Naturally. Zeon got a slash injury on his arm from a long blade. This kind of thing raises interest. It''s common practice that the healer will at least ask how he got such a wound. And if the answer isn''t satisfying they might call the guard." (Elin)

    Damn! Is that really a thing?

    "However, there''s one certain group which often has to deal with this kind of injuries and receives special treatment." (Elin)

    "You mean..." (Shari)

    "Yes, if we''re going to a healer specialized in adventurers they might not ask such questions. Or at least they could omit it as customer service. Yet one would have to be a member. But oh, what a coincidence!" (Elin)

    I might appreciate her input more without all that theatric acting.

    "That leaves me to buy some groceries. Sigh, my career got quite the downfall." (Vela)

    "How do you figure that?" (Shari)

    "They''ll probably ask for the team leader of your adventurer group. And our calamity is going to follow." (Vela)

    "And who should then look after Anvenia?" (Shari)

    "Naturally she''s going with the biggest group. It would be too risky to leave her here." (Vela)

    I can''t deny this.

    Liqu is still one of our greatest assets.

    And I''m not too bad either.

    No matter what happens the princess should be quite safe with us, even if I doubt that we are the best possible influences for her.

    "Then it''s settled. Everyone will go about their tasks and I, Liqu, Zeon, and Anvenia will go to the healer. The girl should get checked as well." (Shari)

    I don''t think it''s necessary but she had a long walk through the forest without being used to it.

    And if possible, I want even the tiniest scrape she got mended before we deliver her back home.

    This can only help.

    I just hope my savings will survive this.

    We first headed to the guild.

    It''s quite a fancy building.

    It''s still the same layout as in Ekoras, with a counter and a big gathering hall but an extravagant decor.

    At least I saw a great variety of exotic beasts that supposedly were slain by the members.

    It shouldn''t come as a surprise that I was a little nervous.

    The only soothing part was that as a slime it won''t be so easy to prepare my body for this wall.

    However, the whole administrative process was surprisingly simple.

    I only had to show my guild card and prove my identity with the same device I already got checked with at the gate.

    Naturally, I still got strange looks from the receptionist because of my mask and the magic output, and our uncommon group name, but everything else was fine.

    So I could state my request and ask them for a guild-affiliated healer with reasonable prices, proficient in treating battle wounds, and hopefully not too nosy.

    The latter naturally formulated a bit more diplomatically.

    And I need to say, I''m impressed by their efficiency, as I promptly got an address and it''s even quite close.

    Outside the building, I first visibly relax and then meet up with the others.

    I was able to convince Liqu to protect the girl, as I couldn''t see how it would in any way help to have her in there as well.

    "We''ve got our healer. Two streets down there and then to the right." (Shari)

    "Will it be fine?" (Zeon)

    "As far they said, yes. Newly established and confidential. Just what we need." (Shari)

    "Okay, then there''s no reason to wait. " (Zeon)

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The guild isn''t exactly in the wealthiest part of the city, but business is apparently going well here.

    The market district is still a fair distance away from here, but the streets are bustling.

    A short walk later we''re in front of a very mundane-looking building.

    Only the shield with the telltale sign of a herbal bud, the common sign for magical healers, is implying that we''re at the right place.

    Despite him having only one good arm I let Zeon knock on the door, while I readjust my mask.

    Immediately after this, I hear small steps rushing to the entrance.

    A moment later a child opens for us.

    "H-how can I help?" (girl)

    "Huh?" (Liqu)

    Is it the mask?

    I am sure it can look pretty intimidating.

    Or it''s about our unusual group.

    "Uh, we need a healer for wound treatment." (Shari)

    "Wound treatment? Ah, please wait here. I''ll be with you in a moment." (girl)

    You will?

    I want the healer.

    The girl moves to the counter and rummages through some stuff.

    "Ehm, and when will the treatment begin? We have a bit of a tight schedule." (Shari)

    "As soon as I''m ready. Healing magic might be convenient but there are still limits. So I usually use some special salves and tools to support the process." (girl)

    "You''re the healer? I''m sorry, but how old are you?" (Shari)

    She looks like fourteen or fifteen at most.

    It''s not like we can afford to be picky, but I won''t let a child that plays doctor treat the future sovereign of this country.

    "I get this quite often. Twenty-one, by the way. It''s not well-known but in rare cases healing magic can manifest in the mage in form of slowed aging, and well, growth. It can be a bit inconvenient at times but one learns to deal with this. Also, I have great support. My name is Lea, by the way." (Lea)

    Well, twenty-one still doesn''t sound like she has very much experience, but it might suffice.

    "The guild told us that you would be a reputable address." (Shari)

    "Uh, I have quite some experience from doing field treatment. I was an adventuress before and saw more than enough fierce battle wounds. Some more gruesome than others." (Lea)

    Okay, now I''m worried about her.

    Already leaving someone who looks this young alone with rough adventurers concerns me deeply.

    And then put monsters into the equation.

    "You were a real adventuress?!" (Anvenia)

    Right, the princess likes adventure stories.

    "Oh, not anymore. I and my girlfriend retired a short time ago after a certain incident. Yet we still had to repay some funds we received before." (Lea)

    The way she dwells on "girlfriend" in particular tells me they''re not so long together but still totally in the honeymoon phase.

    Same-sex relationships aren''t unheard of, but uncommon.

    At most, other people will simply question their sanity as effectively they will never be able to have children to support them in the future.

    Not like I could concern myself with having children anymore.

    And we''re certainly not touching the topic of creating a slime core.

    Speaking of this, Liqu is awfully quiet and behaves so weirdly that I notice it even if she wears her mask.

    Just why is she fidgeting so much?

    "So, who is my patient?" (Lea)

    "That would be me. Got attacked with a knife by some asshole." (Zeon)

    That''s a description of Alec I''d certainly back up.

    "Good. Sit down please. Only the arm or are other places affected as well?" (Lea)

    "The arm is the main issue. The other scratches will soon be gone. Especially with such benevolent care." (Zeon)

    I certainly won''t pay for his scratches.

    The way he''s talking to the girl, he''s clearly flirting.

    Not in the "I''ll-get-that-one-at-the-bar" way, but more the "I-have-natural-charm-and-girls-just-can''t-stop-fawning-over-me" way.

    She looks professionally over his flirting and instead closer at the wound.

    "I see it was already treated with a salve of clearsprout. Very well, let''s see what I can do." (Lea)

    She begins her treatment, laying her hands on the wounded area.

    After she mumbles something they start to glow and Zeon''s face scrunches up.

    "Ugh, always feels weird when that happens." (Zeon)

    "I know, when the wound knits back together it can strain the surrounding skin. I would advise against tensing the muscles on that arm in the next couple of days or it might rip open. Even if this might be pretty hard for someone like you." (Lea)

    Yep, could be bad if he poses in front of the ladies and then his arm ruptures.

    "You''re pretty skilled. The healers I know wouldn''t be half as efficient." (Zeon)

    "Ah, I had a lot of practice. The guys in our group were often out to impress our mage and got themselves injured." (Lea)

    She says this cheerfully, but I can see how her face turns sad for a moment.

    Maybe I should change the topic.

    "But it''s still fairly impressive how you manage your own shop at this age." (Shari)

    "Well, usually my girlfriend is helping out, but she recently got a new position in the magical research facilities." (Lea)

    While she speaks she continues her treatment and rather soon is at the finishing touches.

    "And done. It was a fairly deep wound. The arm should be tender for a couple of days but will very soon work as usual." (Lea)

    "Thank you very much. Could you also look over the girl?" (Shari)

    "Sure. Anything specific?" (Lea)

    "A general check up. And all the scratches she got. Please, be thorough." (Shari)

    "Okay. Is this part of your mission?" (Lea)

    "Basically yes. We have to deliver her safe and sound back home. But I can''t tell anything concrete." (Shari)

    "Well, she doesn''t look as if she got abducted. You aren''t, right?" (Lea)

    "I am here on my own volition and only feel deepest gratitude with how affectionately I am treated, miss healer." (Anvenia)

    Mhm. Why don''t you tell her directly that you''re royalty?

    "Oh my, what a polite little lady!" (Lea)

    Fortunately, she doesn''t seem to read too much into it.

    For the treatment, she sends Zeon out since it involves making Anvenia take her clothes off to check her body.

    No man can stay here for this.

    "Hm, nothing serious. A bit of muscle strain and accumulated exhaustion. I can take care of this to a degree, but for a lasting effect she needs some rest and proper diet." (Lea)

    "We''ll do our best in that regard." (Shari)

    The healer makes quick work and soon Anvenia is free to dress up again.

    "I feel so much better!" (Anvenia)

    "Careful, little lady. It can happen sometimes that one feels energized by the healing. However, your body is still vulnerable. Many hurt themselves after the treatment because of this." (Lea)

    This sounds like a way to waste money.

    Or a way to gain repeat customers.

    Fortunately, this healer seems decent enough.

    "This means she is healthy, right? Good, I''m relieved. How much is the treatment?" (Shari)

    "Ah, I''m sorry, I should''ve mentioned that directly. This will be six silver. I really can''t ask for less. And I''m already giving a discount for the young lady." (Lea)

    Sigh, another strike to my finances.

    I will definitely ask for a return when I get back to the estate.

    It''s not like I''m using it for myself.

    I hand out the money, careful not to touch her directly.

    I don''t know what a healer can perceive about my condition through contact.

    "Ehm, you know, if there''s a problem with your face I might be able to fix it. Would you let me take a look at it?" (Lea)

    Sigh, now I have to call her off.

    "Sorry, it''s pretty bad and I don''t want to show it. Also, it''s definitely nothing a healing treatment can fix." (Shari)

    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear this. Must be pretty hard. But you really should know that healing magic advances by the day. Today we can already heal organ damage and are making progress on restoring smaller limbs." (Lea)

    That''s still not going to help me, girl.

    As long as you can''t pull off a full-body restoration and soul transfer.

    "It''s not going to work out for me. I already came to terms with it. Clinging to false hope would just make me feel bad." (Shari)

    "Oh, okay." (Lea)

    Now she looks dejected.

    "Anyways, thank you for the service. I''ll recommend you." (Shari)

    Or maybe not.

    Not sure if that would be a good advertisement coming from me.

    "By the way, would you know about a good herbalist nearby?" (Shari)

    "A herbalist? Not an alchemist?" (Lea)

    "Both would be fine, but the plants should be enough." (Shari)

    "There is an alchemist down the street if it''s supposed to be close. I don''t think that you''ll gain much by asking around looking for which one is the best. The alchemists in the capital are in fierce competition and have to maintain standards, so they''re all around the same level." (Lea)

    "Well, thanks for the information. I''ll visit that shop." (Shari)

    I go about guiding our group back out of the shop.

    But when I look back I see that a certain person is too close to the healer for me to be comfortable and I realize my failing.

    "It was so nice to meet you again." (Liqu)

    "Again?" (Lea)

    I just overheard this by chance and can''t in the slightest figure out what''s the deal here.

    However, if one thing is certain, then it''s that I shouldn''t allow Liqu to speak even one more word.

    "God, Liqu! Don''t just stand there! We have a busy schedule." (Shari)

    I take her by the glove and drag her out.

    I have still no idea what''s happening but if she''s met that healer before it can''t be good to remind her of this.

    So I had to call her out.

    At least she didn''t have enough time to say anything exposing.

    .

    .

    .

    "Liqu..?" (Lea)

 Chapter 137

    - Shari -

    So, it''s time for my last stop for today, the alchemist.

    I thought about it and especially in the last fight against Alec, I was at a huge disadvantage.

    A disadvantage I could''ve avoided by being more prepared.

    Be it having refilled my slime potions or bothering to gather more tools to deal with a situation, there were several things that could''ve helped me.

    But there''s one thing, in particular, that became clear during the last fight and it is that I have great trouble dealing with heavily armored soldiers.

    Such as those the nobles we''re up against might send our way.

    My small daggers simply won''t penetrate any armor with the shallow amount of force I can apply.

    Yet there''s something I can do to overcome this issue.

    And this is poison.

    Most common armors leave a small part of the warrior free.

    Be it arms, legs, or even just at the joints on the backside, they have to make concessions to mobility.

    And while I would have to adjust the blade at an awkward angle which makes a serious injury almost impossible, this isn''t so important if poison is involved since all I need is a slight cut, depending on the substance''s potency, naturally.

    And even if I''ve heard that something like a fully plated knight exists, then only as cavalry.

    A foot soldier would be far too slow with all the extra weight.

    And if I''d have to deal with someone like this then running is totally an option.

    If they carry all that metal then they can''t be fast no matter how strong they are.

    So buying a bit of poison sounds smart.

    And since the alchemist is just around the corner there''s no reason to put this off.

    "Please wait for a moment. I just need to buy some stuff. Here, Zeon. Buy Liqu some skewers at the next stall, or whatever else you find. She''s easier to handle if she''s full." (Shari)

    "I''m right here, you know?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, you are. You are always very present." (Shari)

    "Thank you." (Liqu)

    God, this slime!

    Even Zeon snickers.

    Sigh, whatever.

    I''ll just enter this shop and stop thinking about them for a moment.

    I might not be able to smell things but the moment I enter, my body tells me that I''m at the right place by telling me about even the smallest traces of the surrounding plants, liquids, and whatever else is assembled here that people might buy from an alchemist.

    "Excuse me?" (Shari)

    From behind the counter, an old man appears who fits the stereotype much better than Tamarah back then.

    "Yes?" (alchemist)

    "Uh, I''d like to buy an assortment of reagents. They don''t need to be prepared. Concentrated extracts with as little water content as possible would be even better." (Shari)

    If I think about it, my slime is already wet enough so that water would only be unnecessary luggage.

    "How about you start by telling me what you even need?" (alchemist)

    "Right, sorry. I need a strong poison. Preferably with an instant effect." (Shari)

    Oh shit, he''s looking at me with a highly suspicious gaze.

    I should quickly come up with a good excuse before he calls the guard because he thinks I''m going to kill my husband or something.

    "Ehm, I''m an adventurer. Here''s my card. I need it for the monsters." (Shari)

    "Hm, fine. Yet it''s an unusual request. Am I right that you want a more potent one? I''ll tell you now that this will affect the price." (alchemist)

    "My life has that much value to me. Rather a monster that dies as it should than one that is still able to get you after the application." (Shari)

    Not that it could but it''s better to make such jokes that make it seem more unlikely that I''m something that can''t be gutted.

    "Then I''d rather recommend you a specially prepared potion. You only achieve the best results if you process them with the right expertise. It''s about finding the right mix and concentrating the most potent parts." (alchemist)

    I don''t know about this.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.It makes sense, like the part of clearsprout that matters are the translucent edges of the leaves.

    Then comes the rest of the leaf in terms of potency and the stem has almost no effect.

    And I simply am no alchemist and lack knowledge about other relevant measures to make them more potent.

    What I want is simply the best effect for my money while avoiding having to carry too much weight.

    "Can I then still use it when mixed with other stuff? Like oil for a weapon coating?" (Shari)

    "I might have a good mix in the backroom that would suit your application. It''s a concentrate of swamp scorpion essence, umbrashadow leaves, and evergroom extract. The way it''s balanced the desired effect should be quite immediate. As long you don''t by chance use a counter ingredient against all of them there''s no reason to worry." (alchemist)

    Damn, I lack expertise about the scorpions but the other ingredients are even by itself deadly as hell.

    Isn''t Evergroom even restricted in a way that you need a special license to sell it because it''s so dangerous?

    As mentioned, I only would have had to nick Alec the slightest bit and he would''ve been going down with cramps, emptying his stomach, and dying of a seizure while bleeding through all his orifices.

    And that''s just the mushroom.

    Umbrashadow leads to a far more peaceful but certainly just as final death.

    It''s apparently favored by nobles to kill people they don''t really hate but who have to vanish nonetheless.

    "That sounds promising. Then I''d also like something less severe. Would you have Ledia leaves?" (Shari)

    "Ledia leaves? Who do you want to knock out? Can''t imagine that it will help much against monsters." (alchemist)

    Shit, okay, another excuse.

    "Oh, we have accepted a quest to deliver some living specimen. For this it''s better if we can make them lose consciousness." (Shari)

    "Are you sure? Sounds kinda problematic. For a longer application to keep them docile on a journey I would recommend Farasah clover." (alchemist)

    "Ah, no. We''re going to chain them up afterward but we need something to make them sleep first." (Shari)

    "Hm, very well then. I''ll bring what you want. Ahem, how much do you require?" (alchemist)

    "Uh, the beasts I fight are big, so a large amount would be necessary. Maybe around... Two kilos each?" (Shari)

    "God! What are you planning? With that much poison you could kill everyone in this city twice!" (alchemist)

    Good to know.

    "Well, I still need it. And as I said, it should be concentrated as much as possible." (Shari)

    "I''ll see what I can do. But those will have to be distilled and packed first. But before I prepare them, can you even afford such an amount? I doubt I need to mention it, but those ingredients are hard to come by, especially here in the capital it has to be delivered from Ekoras or more distant places, so they''re quite pricey. I fear I have to insist on appropriate compensation. Even A-Rank adventurers should be troubled with such expenses." (alchemist)

    "Sigh, okay. How much?" (Shari)

    "For everything? I''ll take four gold." (alchemist)

    "Four gold!? I didn''t want to buy the shop!" (Shari)

    And this is pretty much the price for one.

    In a better district.

    "Ahem, as I said, these ingredients are incredibly rare. The ledia leaves might be more common, but I still have to specially request their delivery. And you''re asking here for concentrated potions. Aside from my labor costs, the distilling condenses the ingredients while you still want essentially the same amount. It shouldn''t be too surprising that it¡®s expensive." (alchemist)

    "Fine, okay. I''ll take it." (Shari)

    It''s not like I have much of a choice.

    He leaves for the backroom and I hear some rumbling from in there.

    After quite a while he returns with a large glass full of green leaves.

    "For now I can only provide the ledia leaves. Good for you that I already prepared them in advance. The other poisons I''ll have to distill and mix first. The whole process will at least take till tomorrow evening. It won''t go faster. You can have the former now for one gold." (alchemist)

    I start to worry about my savings.

    However, buying a woman¡¯s weapon of choice is essentially a treat for myself, even if it is cliche.

    This poison will be a great support for my blades.

    And being more tenable will be worth it.

    With a somber expression beneath my mask, I pull a gold coin out of my pouch, while trying not to have slime sticking to it and take the glass.

    Even a paralyzing agent can already be a huge advantage in a fight.

    "Damn, it might''ve been better if I had bought them in Ekoras." (Shari)

    After all, with the Evergrove literally before the doorstep, it would''ve been much cheaper.

    "Oh, you''re an adventurer from Ekoras. It might be true that ingredients are cheaper there, but you can be assured that nowhere outside of the capital is the processing as advanced and of such high quality." (alchemist)

    "Well, the one I was acquainted with seemed to be quite skilled." (Shari)

    If you disregard her maniacal and downright crazy tendencies.

    "As far as I know, only those who can''t make it here would go to this cesspool of iniquity." (alchemist)

    "Well, I guess in Tamarah''s case it was more about the fresh supply." (Shari)

    "You know Tamarah the great?! The best alchemist in Rakis and probably the whole continent?" (alchemist)

    Okay, that was not the idea I had about her.

    "Uh, I guess? We had something like an exclusive supply deal." (Shari)

    "Oh, about what, if I may ask? If it was for Tamarah I''m sure it must have been a special concoction." (alchemist)

    It shouldn''t hurt to talk a bit.

    It''s not like there was anything suspicious about my deals with "the great Tamarah".

    "Not much. Mostly it was about supplying her with, her foundation ingredient." (Shari)

    "Foundation ingredient? Isn''t she using water like everyone else?" (alchemist)

    Now I''m slightly concerned about his expertise.

    Tamarah looked as if she knew what she was talking about back then.

    "Uh, no. For her potions she''s using something else." (Shari)

    "What is she using? Don''t leave me hanging here! I''ll even give you a discount of five silver if you tell me!" (alchemist)

    Damn, I don''t want to talk about this but it''s a good offer.

    "It was... uh... the liquid of a slime." (Shari)

    "The liquid of a slime? You''re kidding me! Truly?!" (alchemist)

    "Well, yes. She said it was more potent and not as prone to having impurities." (Shari)

    I was paying attention when she talked about the properties of my body.

    Especially, when she was referring to me as an ingredient.

    That''s the stuff that can come back at you if you dismiss it.

    "Wow... this is... This is such a revelation! Thank you for the information." (alchemist)

    "Glad that I could be of help. I''ll come tomorrow for the rest, sir alchemist." (Shari)

    I don¡¯t know what the honorable expression for someone in this esteemed job is, but one often refers to healers as sir or lady so this should be good enough.

    "Please, call me Matthew." (Matthew)

    "Well, then Matthew. It was a pleasure doing business with you." (Shari)

    If not for the price.

    "The pleasure was all mine. You need to know, I have a passion for poisons but so few chances to create them." (Matthew)

    Okay, now I understand why mentioning stuff like this can make others suspicious of one''s character.

    "Oh, one more thing. Since you are an adventurer and did this before, would you know how I could get my hands on some slime liquid?" (Matthew)

    "Ehm, I need to go." (Shari)

 Chapter 138

    - Shari -

    Now that we have dealt with our affairs it''s time to gather again.

    Most of my hopes lie on Lorena and her connections to get us into the palace.

    The official way is truly risky, as for all we know our attackers could''ve come from the capital.

    Not to mention that there''s a chance they might ask us to reveal ourselves before we enter.

    My powder mask worked well until now but a full-body application is asking too much and it''s not impossible to see through.

    Even though we have the girl, whose face is apparently unknown to most, we''d be in a tight spot if we get exposed.

    I could only send the humans in our group, but as I said, they''d likely get assassinated.

    So let''s call this plan B.

    I buy some meat on the market for me and Liqu at the price of two silver.

    The prices here in the capital are truly ridiculous but we have to replenish and need supplies.

    So we return to the inn.

    Sadly I discovered that meals aren''t included in the already extremely overpriced rooms.

    However, I decide that the princess needs a real meal and buy her something expensive for twenty-five copper, which I let them bring to the equally expensive room to make use of it.

    The others are supposed to get themselves fed with their own salary.

    I already spent enough on them.

    At least the meal the girl receives looks decent enough.

    Some vegetables, a small slice of meat, and a bit of soup.

    She surely had more fancy meals before but it''s palatable.

    Liqu and I sit next to her as someone has to watch over her.

    "So, is everything to your liking, your highness?" (Shari)

    "Uh, yes, it''s tasty." (Anvenia)

    "Doesn''t look like it. There''s almost no flesh." (Liqu)

    "Liqu, humans have a sense of taste. Not just knowledge about what it is, but more like a corresponding feeling. This sensation can actually be quite enjoyable. Though, it''s not like I''d be able to do so anymore." (Shari)

    In some way, knowing what I lost makes it worse.

    Liqu who never had any sense of taste has it better in that sense.

    "Sorry." (Liqu)

    "You know, I used to be pretty angry about this, but nowadays I think I might be able to get over it and forgive you. Even if there are moments like this." (Shari)

    "My Shari!!" (Liqu)

    "Stop hugging! I don''t want to merge!" (Shari)

    "Ehm, I don''t understand. What is this about having lost your sense of taste?" (Anvenia)

    "Ah, right. You don''t know yet. I used to be a human. But Liqu here can turn one into a slime." (Shari)

    And with this, her eyes grow wide.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "You can do this?" (Anvenia)

    "Technically yes. But it''s a bit difficult and warrants extensive preparations. Do you want too?" (Liqu)

    Now her expression is a bit more concerned.

    Like one should be when another person says that she plans on melting your body.

    Seriously, this slime.

    "Liqu, no! You''re not going to turn the future ruler of this country into a slime!" (Shari)

    If Lorena would be here she might''ve fainted.

    "You could really do that?" (Anvenia)

    Please, girl! Don''t get any weird ideas!

    "Not with you." (Liqu)

    "Oohhh." (Anvenia)

    Is she seriously distraught about this?

    "You''re too small. A core capable of containing a human consciousness needs enough space and your stomach is too small to grow one, yet." (Liqu)

    That''s something at least.

    Let''s call this an "age-of-consent" requirement.

    Something that a body-altering treatment certainly should have.

    "In the first place, I don''t want more of our kind roaming this world. We two already have our issues with mankind. If more would regularly get into fights with people we''d soon have something like a conflict between species, which wouldn''t be good for our reputation. Not to speak of that transforming the king''s daughter would be suicidal." (Shari)

    "But it sounds so incredible." (Anvenia)

    God, my anger at my circumstances threatens to ignite my temper.

    "Listen, your highness. Being a slime isn''t fun. I can''t do many things I could before. There are so many inconveniences in daily life for me, you wouldn''t believe it. Alone wearing clothes is driving me to my limits to make it happen. You really should be grateful for the body you have!" (Shari)

    At least nothing can be wrong with this statement.

    "But being a slime can also be positive! You don''t get sick, can''t get injured, won''t feel pain." (Liqu)

    "I can''t feel anything in a way that it matters! Nothing meaningful, nothing pleasurable, and most people want me dead." (Shari)

    "But you have me!" (Liqu)

    "Yes... And I have you, Liqu." (Shari)

    She still has no sense of irony.

    Anvenia is now lost in thought while eating.

    After some time, Lorena returns from her mission.

    "How is her highness?" (Lorena)

    "Healthy. We had her checked by the healer and she had a very expensive meal." (Shari)

    "Thank god. I was a bit worried about leaving her alone." (Lorena)

    Alone with the man-eating monsters, huh?

    "So, how did it go? Did you get us a way to deliver the princess safely to the king?" (Shari)

    "My colleague was very open to supporting us. Yet I wasn''t able to convince her to smuggle us into the palace. The security is too tight. Also, she won''t be able to meet the king as she isn''t part of the inner palace maids. I decided against having her spread our presence to too many uninvolved people. But she agreed to relay our message to the chancellor and will ask him for a meeting." (Lorena)

    "And is this chancellor trustworthy?" (Shari)

    "Naturally! Most of the kingdom''s affairs lie in his hands. If he would be corrupt this country would already be lost." (Lorena)

    That''s not really convincing.

    It just means we''re all the more screwed if she''s wrong.

    "Okay, and when are you supposed to hear from them? We won''t have to wait for too long, right?" (Shari)

    "When they notify us. I¡¯m not sure when my colleague will have the chance to relay my message, but I''m positive she''ll contact us tomorrow at the latest." (Lorena)

    "Wait! Contact us? You didn''t tell her where we''re lodged, right?" (Shari)

    "How else would she be able to tell us the results?" (Lorena)

    Can she really be so stupid?

    "You could''ve just met up again! If you told her where we are, this might lead our enemies directly to us!" (Shari)

    "I can trust her! She''s an old friend!" (Lorena)

    "But I don''t trust who she talks with!" (Shari)

    Lorena isn''t answering directly.

    I guess even she knows she messed up by telling someone about us without involving the rest of the team.

    If she''s right, it''s fine.

    If not we''re all screwed.

    Yet, not everything is bad at the moment.

    Everyone got a meal, the princess is healthy, Zeon''s arm is smoothly recovering, and Elin bought some new equipment, which I hope for her sake she paid for with her own money.

    To summarize, if Lorena''s request works out now, we''re golden.

    Suddenly Elin barges into the room.

    "We''re in trouble!" (Elin)

    Oh, hello world.

    You have this knack for surprise entrances.

    I wish you¡¯d stop.

 Chapter 139

    - Shari -

    I look at Elin, deeply worried about what she might say next.

    "What''s wrong?" (Shari)

    She looks like she''s a little out of breath.

    "A big troop is on their way to us. We only have minutes till they''re here!" (Elin)

    "Are you sure they''re heading our way?" (Shari)

    "Are you seriously asking me this? I checked for three streets and they''re beyond any doubt headed in our direction. (Elin)

    Shit!

    That doesn''t sound good.

    I need more information.

    "What can you tell us about them?" (Shari)

    "They''re wearing uniforms. But it''s not the one of the city guard. However, I''m not familiar with the local enforcement groups. Also, they''re fully armed and will arrive any moment at the inn''s entrance. It certainly doesn''t look good." (Elin)

    Okay, either something went really wrong here with our request for an audience with the king or it goes wrong in another way.

    I simply can''t get my head around why they''d send the troops.

    Or is Anvenia''s father simply so overprotective?

    This might even be the case, considering what I heard about him.

    However, I don''t exactly know what is going on here.

    So maybe I should work on figuring this out.

    "Ahem, how did the uniform look?" (Lorena)

    "Violet with black stripes." (Elin)

    "Hm, this is not a uniform of any order aligned to the palace." (Lorena)

    This doesn''t sound good.

    Seems like I should prepare for the worst.

    "Everyone! Just in case, pack up, arm yourselves, and get ready to fight or escape at any moment! I''ll talk to them! Liqu, please follow me." (Shari)

    We could maybe try to run away, but if they''re here to get the princess to her father this would be the wrong call.

    And if they decide to settle on deadly violence... well, it won''t be as deadly on Liqu and me.

    I''m already moving when I remember something and turn around.

    "And Elin, if something happens then you are responsible for the princess." (Shari)

    "Why me?" (Elin)

    "Because I''m rather sure the first thing you did after I got us the rooms here was to scout for good escape routes." (Shari)

    Also, regarding her past with our enemies, I can be sure that she won''t sell out Anvenia.

    Like this, she''s still the best choice to lead them away.

    I head down the stairs.

    On my way I address Liqu.

    "Okay, Liqu. How far could you recover? It might be that we need you." (Shari)

    "Uh, the strain got better. Maybe about half of my usual? That I could dissolve without effort was beneficial." (Liqu)

    "Fine. Stay behind but be prepared to attack. If they turn out to be hostile and after Anvenia we''re in trouble. There are simply too many of them to escape and we aren''t fast in the first place." (Shari)

    "Huh, that''s unusual of you. I like it!" (Liqu)

    "Sigh. I''m just preparing for the worst." (Shari)

    We reach the ground level.

    At this time of the day, the inn isn''t too crowded yet.

    The first thing I do is address the innkeeper.

    "Just to clarify, I didn''t do anything wrong, but any moment the inn might be overrun with guards. Maybe a good moment to tell your guests to get out of here." (Shari)

    I''m not sure how understanding he is about our situation, but honestly, I don''t care.

    No matter how this turns out, it''ll be our last night in this overpriced inn anyway.

    Some of the guests have heard my declaration and are already leaving.

    Not sure if all of them are criminals, but I guess most people don''t like getting caught in a control during their free time.

    The few who remain are negligible in my opinion.

    Then it finally happens.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    I hear strong impacts from the door.

    "In the name of the king! Come and show yourselves!"

    A very confused innkeeper hurries to ask the supposed commander what is going on here.

    "Don''t get in our way! We''re on an official investigation!" (commander)

    He pushes the man aside and steps in.

    "Everyone who isn''t related to this leaves now!" (commander)

    The few remaining guests finally react to this and head to the door.

    The soldiers who already positioned themselves at the entrance let them pass, but not without taking a closer look at each of them.

    I guess if they''re looking for Anvenia, it shouldn''t be too hard to distinguish the usual clientele from a young girl and her maid.

    The commander notices that I''m not going to move.

    It''s time for me to make myself known.

    "I suppose you''re here because of our group. Would it be possible to inquire further about this raid? We just made a request to the officials." (Shari)

    "We''re here to take the individual! A girl! Hand her over!" (commander)

    I don''t like how he''s talking to me.

    "I''m sorry, but I was entrusted with her safety. Things being like this, I won''t hand her over to anyone before my mission is officially considered completed." (Shari)

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "You will hand her over! Now!" (commander)

    "Sorry, I guess you''re hard of hearing or my answer was too complicated. I said no!" (Shari)

    Huh, his head starts to get red.

    "You will submit this instant! Otherwise we''ll get rid of you. Do you really want to make the country your enemy?" (commander)

    "I don''t even know who you are. For example, why aren''t you guys wearing the uniforms of the royal palace? As things present themselves it could very well be that you''re out to get rid of her before we reach the palace. So I''m sorry, but without any kind of proof I won''t hand her over." (Shari)

    "It seems you''re severely overestimating your position! You''re outnumbered! Hand over the individual or we''ll take her by force." (commander)

    While saying this he grasps his own sword and unsheathes it in a flashy way.

    The soldiers directly behind him do the same.

    However, I''m not afraid of him.

    Also, there''s something else that''s bothering me.

    "Right. You see, there''s one point that makes me a bit suspicious about your intentions. You''re the whole time calling her ''the individual'', or ''the girl''. While there might be reasons for that like confidentiality or some such, I don''t buy it. You''re not even using her name. Anvenia! So it sounds as if you simply don''t want anyone to know about what''s transpiring here and because of this conveniently sent everybody away. Also, there was still no word about who we are talking to here. And this while the innkeeper could certainly be convinced to stay silent. So why won''t you simply say that she is the goddamn PRINCESS AND SOLE HEIR OF THIS WHOLE FUCKING COUNTRY?!!" (Shari)

    Yep, the innkeeper should have certainly heard that comment.

    This at least is what his wide-open eyes are telling me.

    And the commander as well.

    But instead of rage, his face shows something else.

    Concern?

    For now, he looks behind himself.

    Probably to check if anyone on the street could''ve heard what I said.

    When he confirmed that his soldiers did a decent job at preventing people from entering he turns back to me.

    "You just had to make this complicated, huh? Soldiers! Advance!" (commander)

    The soldiers start to stream inside.

    Soon half the room is filled with a whole front of them.

    They all wear light armor and carry swords, as I guess it''s difficult to traverse the town with anything else.

    Fortunately, none of them carries any voidstone.

    However, this isn''t looking good and most of my stuff is still up there while I had no time to do anything with the poison yet.

    Even something to paralyze might be handy here.

    I move one step back to Liqu and touch her with my bare slime.

    <ul>

    <li>"Move to the door. If things go south I want you to guard the entrance." (Shari)</li>

    <li>"Are you sure? I can''t protect you from there. What if they target you?" (Liqu)</li>

    <li>"Oh, they will. But you can see their weapons. None of them can really harm me if I don''t get especially unlucky and the others are already in position to support us. Trust me, I know what I''m doing." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Even I know that much about tactics because the lessons I received help in that regard.

    When you manage to cut off your enemy''s escape route they panic and finishing them off becomes considerably easier.

    And well, a giant slime monster can be pretty panic-inducing.

    Naturally, they see Liqu while she moves closer to the exit, but for them, she only moves away from me, which in their eyes makes me a weaker target.

    The commander begins stepping in my direction, sure of his superiority.

    "Now, are you willing to cooperate?" (commander)

    "Ah, you know, it always leaves such a bad aftertaste with me if someone''s murdering children. And since I doubt the king was involved in your raid here that puts you in a bad light." (Shari)

    "Is that so?" (commander)

    In a last attempt to de-escalate the situation, I address the soldiers.

    "I just want to ascertain. Does every single one of you know what your mission is about? That you''re here to abduct and kill a little girl? If not, there is the door! You can still just leave through it!" (Shari)

    Some of them look unsure but all of them share more of a guilty expression.

    They all know.

    And with this, my doubts about these soldiers are gone.

    I don''t like killing people, I really don''t.

    But I am able to see the necessity when I have to.

    If they''re threatening my life and I defend myself, then it''s fine.

    More problematic are the other cases.

    For example Cid.

    He was certainly evil and had it coming, but what we did was slimy murder.

    This thinking is dangerous, as it makes you decide who can be considered evil and because of this deserves to die.

    But all my anxieties and issues with killing aside, if they''ve really signed up for killing a child then it''s a different story.

    In this case, I can feel absolutely justified in my actions.

    "Hah, do you think they would be swayed so easily?" (commander)

    "I wanted to leave them this chance. Liqu, plug the door. We''re going all out." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    With her usual casual ease, Liqu moves to the bulk of soldiers at the door.

    Two of them move to seize her but she effortlessly pushes them down.

    Did I mention that she''s a heavyweight?

    "Seems like we have to fight!" (Shari)

    While saying this I give a hand sign to the gallery above.

    "Time to get rid of this scum!" (Vela)

    Vela took position on the upper staircase and begins to pester the attacking soldiers with arrows.

    "Attack!!! Kill them all and bring me the girl!" (commander)

    Immediately, I take my army sword and move into a stance.

    The rest of the soldiers rush inside and I begin to doubt that this will be solved in a clean way.

    Liqu managed to press against the wall and somehow handles her opponent while still wearing her outfit.

    "Well, openly attacking us? That makes it pretty clear." (Zeon)

    Zeon got ready as well and rushes with his insane speed down the stairs to prevent anyone from getting to the second floor.

    As soon as the last opponents have entered the inn Liqu reacts.

    She moves to the door and pulls it closed.

    Directly dozens rush at her with their swords.

    And so it begins.

    Liqu frees her tentacles out of her garment and begins to dissolve the people''s faces.

    Not many see this in this crowd but the screams are terrible.

    However, now it''s my turn.

    <ul>

    <li>Predator mode: On!</li>

    <li>High-speed processing: Max!</li>

    </ul>

    The moment the commander wonders about the screams behind him I use my chance.

    That''s the other thing I''ve learned.

    A dead commander means that the normal fighters are going to become almost useless without their orders.

    Like a body without a head.

    At the moment I only have three weapons.

    My military sword, which is mostly for show, and my two daggers.

    Still, the short sword can still make pretty decent slashes if I lash out with enough force.

    But he notices my approach and right on time intercepts my strike that was aimed at his neck.

    However, this was only a feint.

    The moment our swords lock I let my stabbing dagger emerge from my neck and guide it with absolute control into his neck.

    Naturally, he didn''t expect this move and can''t react.

    Mission accomplished.

    But it''s not over yet.

    We got their commander down and blocked their way to escape, this will be enough to make them panic as soon as realization kicks in.

    Now I just have to push them over the edge.

    Time to go all out.

    I swing the army sword so wildly with my gloved hand that the glove slips away which hurls the sword at a soldier.

    I target the closest man to my position and thrust with my dagger at him.

    He can see the attack and takes measures, but what he didn''t expect was that my slashing dagger finds its way into my now glove-free hand.

    This enables me to slice along his chest.

    My other hand slips as well out of its glove and I grapple for the man''s sword while repeatedly using the tendril with my stabbing dagger to stab him down.

    I take some hits from all sides but my cloak holds and I pay extra attention to keep my core away from the strikes. Right now I can train very well to sense the strikes with my slime and react the moment they enter me by readjusting my core''s position.

    When I''m done I have the man''s sword.

    It''s the usual medium length for one-handed swords.

    I hurl all three weapons around my body, but then guide them all at someone who doesn''t expect it.

    I also take his sword.

    Now armed with four blades, two of which are connected with tendrils that awkwardly stick out of me, the soldiers start to realize that I''m not a normal opponent.

    But I don''t give them any time to get used to this thought.

    Once more my blades rush out. I slash with the swords like with a whip while the daggers do precise work.

    So I gain a bit of space and can take one more down while gaining another sword.

    Those all lash out and I acquire another one.

    My training helped me to move weapons on a less conscious basis, which enables me to make use of them without overextending my core.

    And I still use high-speed processing.

    So my reduced requirements and the max of my processing ability come together to create this special technique.

    <ul>

    <li>Bladestorm!</li>

    </ul>

    Again and again, I mow down my opponents and take their swords which I can only crudely hurl around myself.

    But with so many enemies this doesn''t matter.

    There are so many strikes that some simply have to find their target.

    The soldiers don''t even try to approach me anymore but are too occupied with surviving under the onslaught of metal. Those poor bastards who run back to the door soon realize that a big slime waits there to put an acidic end to them.

    But I barely notice this so absorbed I am in what one could call a dance.

    At least to me it is, as it''s only reaction and instinct at this point to simply let everything move further.

    I''m immersed in the rhythm of swings, how they collide with squishy obstacles and instantly begin anew to realign on their course.

    And with every single weapon I take up, the death zone grows and becomes deadlier.

    I can''t think straight or give orders anymore but this isn''t necessary at this point.

    No one managed to even threaten the other members of our team and the sad rest of their troop lost all hope to win and just wants to get out of this slaughterhouse.

    At least I spilled enough blood to justify the image.

    However, it wouldn''t be good to let them run and report what happened here.

    It''s fortunate that the inn has only a few wooden windows which are all currently locked.

    Like this, they have barely any way to escape.

    By now Vela also switched from targeting the dangerous ones with her shots to taking care of those who are closest to escape.

    And Liqu is also at it to pick off the few unlucky ones who got too close to her in their panic.

    At one point I manage to push the conscious thought through that all my enemies are gone.

    Slowly my storm calms and the swords lower to the ground while my daggers vanish inside me.

    I need a moment to assess everything.

    My clothes are torn into shreds.

    Barely considered existing at this point.

    Those few straps aren''t able to cover anything of my blue slime body.

    The whole inn looks as if... well, as if what just happened here happened.

    I mean we put people into something like a metal grinder.

    Zeon looks mostly fine.

    Some shallow scratches but he didn''t get caught up in my blades.

    Vela calmly straps the bow back on her back and promptly vomits.

    Guess the sight was a bit too much for her, but she didn''t allow herself to recognize it until now.

    And Liqu... she¡¯s giving me this loving, appreciative look.

    I feel uncomfortable.

    But aside from that, she looks fine.

    No extreme drawbacks like last time.

    I guess this fight is concluded.

    We won.

    This leaves just one pressing question.

    "Okay, what now?" (Shari)

 Chapter 140

    - Shari -

    I look around in the room where we splattered enough viscera that I''m sure the inn will experience a heavy drop in business traffic.

    Actually, we''re screwed.

    Thank you very much world.

    It will take too long to clean this up.

    That''s not even considering that someone out there certainly has heard this massacre that transpired here.

    The soldiers had the job to get rid of any possible witnesses so they could deal with our group and get away.

    Though it didn''t work out like this and the panicked death cries of around two dozen men and women, yes they were diverse on that matter, should have drawn some attention.

    And then we have the innkeeper.

    That one somehow manages to hide in a corner behind a tossed table.

    So, to summarize, we''re screwed.

    But I''m a nice person, so the first thing I do is try to soothe the man who probably believes he''s at the conclusion of some horror story.

    Naturally, I approach him as inoffensively as I can, whatever that entails.

    "I''d like to tell you that we''re the good guys here. You may tell this to the guard as well when they come at any moment. So you can rest at ease." (Shari)

    After I announced so loudly that we have the princess here I assume the attackers planned to kill him as well.

    But I doubt he appreciates that I basically saved his life.

    Instead, I get this typical stare at my body accompanied by the usual "Oh-my-good-the-slime-is-going-to-eat-me" racism.

    However, I have no time to change his mind about my person.

    We have to decide what to do, now.

    "Okay, how do we proceed from here on out?" (Shari)

    "I don''t know about you, but I presume that when the guard comes and sees this massacre they won''t bother asking if the still present slimes are hostile. So I''d suggest not being present at all at that time." (Elin)

    "Elin? How is the princess?" (Shari)

    It was her sole job to watch her.

    "Still fine. I only went out to check up on the situation after the screams stopped. But could we please stop this idle chatter and get the fuck out of here?" (Elin)

    "And how?" (Shari)

    "Through the window up here. I''ve got a route, but you should first cover yourself. There may not be many but most people react poorly to your blue appearance." (Elin)

    "But it''s so beautiful!" (Liqu)

    "Sure, but it''s still too dangerous." (Elin)

    Elin really learned how to handle Liqu.

    The issue is, my old cloak stopped existing.

    And I liked that one.

    I still have an army cloak, made for rough weather, but this one doesn''t do such a great job at concealing what I am.

    Liqu at least still has her clothes, albeit they''re soaked in slime and sprinkled with blood.

    But if Elin''s escape route is worth anything then not too many people will see me like this.

    I quickly rush up the stairs and take my stuff.

    I had to leave my army sword behind since I couldn''t find it anymore in this chaos of blood and similar-looking swords.

    My daggers will have to suffice and also, it would just slow me down.

    Since the others were already prepared, it only takes moments till we''re ready to go.

    However, Elin''s escape route is a bit peculiar.

    "You can''t expect her highness to jump down there!" (Lorena)

    "Sure I can. And just to mention it, we wouldn''t have to if someone wouldn''t have compromised our position." (Elin)

    "I had to tell her something!" (Lorena)

    "Then tell a lie! Honestly, I don''t know if you''re really that stupid or, much worse, just act that way." (Elin)

    "Enough! We have no time for this! Liqu, get her down!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    Liqu has her cloak on by now and doesn''t bother with slipping out.

    Instead, she takes Anvenia surprisingly gently in both her arms.

    I hold Lorena in place for a moment while Liqu simply jumps out of the window with the princess.

    "Ieehk!" (Lorena)

    It was to be expected that she wouldn''t like that part.

    But Liqu stays surprisingly firm when hitting the ground.

    Barely any slime is flowing out of her cloak and Anvenia lies perfectly cushioned above it.

    But looking at Liqu''s bottom side I guess she tore her pants.

    Anvenia stayed impressively calm during the fall.

    The next one is me.

    Since I''m learning from Liqu''s mistake I first slip out of the fresh pair of pants I just put on and throw them down the gully, which earns me some weird stares.

    But it''s necessary.

    While not as high as the last distance I jumped down I simply know my body won''t stay stable on impact.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.So I take the leap and brace myself for the crash.

    The result is not as bad as I thought.

    I could keep quite much of myself at the center and am only squished to half my height.

    That much I can quickly renew.

    "If anyone needs help, we can catch you!" (Shari)

    "Nope, I''m fine!" (Elin)

    She jumps by herself and manages to distribute her weight in a way that she lands completely well.

    Vela follows next and apparently knows the same trick.

    And Zeon I never doubted. This leaves...

    "I can''t!" (Lorena)

    "We have no time left! Jump!" (Shari)

    "But, but I had no training. I..." (Lorena)

    "Her highness is depending on you! Jump!" (Shari)

    At least she listens to commands.

    But the way she closes her eyes while passing the border of the window tells me enough.

    Before she hits the ground I dash forward with stretched arms.

    I won''t make any comments about her weight, but the impact is hard and I again lose much of my shape for a moment.

    And then have an awkward moment where I princess-carry the maid.

    And she can''t get down from me fast enough.

    But because of her position, she steps several times inside my body and this situation isn''t any less weird than the former.

    "Ahem, now that your couple moment is over, and before Liqu kills her competition out of jealousy, I''d advise that we run from the real law enforcers. Follow me, I know the way!" (Elin)

    Elin is so fast that I can''t even say something about this terribly embarrassing statement.

    When we start moving I can already hear new shouts from inside the inn.

    We follow her through several alleys and are extremely careful while crossing one road, till she suddenly stops apparently nowhere special.

    "Something wrong? Are you tired?" (Shari)

    "No, we''ve reached our destination. Just look down." (Elin)

    I do as told and see a drainage channel.

    That is leading to the sewers...

    "No! Just no! I am no sewer slime!" (Shari)

    "Says the one who just forced someone to jump. If we''re followed they might get us any moment, so we really need a safe place. This grants us some time!" (Elin)

    Goddamnit!

    The others pull open the cover and one by one they enter.

    Though it needs a bit of the usual convincing regarding Anvenia and Lorena, Elin is fairly eloquent and won''t accept no for an answer.

    Since I have no choice I enter as well.

    I''m just glad I can¡¯t smell the scent that obviously exists here and bothers those with working noses.

    We walk a distance further and can then finally stop to calm down.

    "Okay, why did you lead us down here of all places?" (Shari)

    "Because my plan considered that the whole city guard would be hunting two slimes. This means we can''t hide anywhere in town or people might become paranoid and spot us. On this route, we can stay out of sight and still traverse the whole town without being seen. And we need this advantage right now." (Elin)

    Honestly, I don''t know how many witnesses can even tell what happened.

    The innkeeper might be a problem or, as unlikely as it is, someone could''ve survived.

    We didn¡¯t really make a clean getaway.

    So this place is still a good way to stay out of sight.

    I guess Elin even knows how to traverse the sewers.

    "Alright. Team meeting. We need to figure out how to proceed from here on out." (Shari)

    "We should just run away. Apparently the whole palace is compromised. If our message didn''t even get through to them we might as well give up." (Elin)

    "No, we can''t! Not after all that happened! We will complete this mission!" (Vela)

    "I''d say as well that we should try to deliver her somehow. If we run now there''s no telling what they might send behind us. And they''ll surely somehow use this incident to their advantage and twist the truth. We need a chance to tell our side to the king." (Zeon)

    "But we can''t just make a racket and hope that we won''t have to kill half the city''s population." (Shari)

    "Why not? I''m much better now! I can dissolve us a way through till we arrive where we need to be." (Liqu)

    Liqu is as straightforward as usual.

    That''s under the assumption that they''d even hear out the slimes under those circumstances.

    Which is a bit unlikely.

    But all opinions are important.

    "We can''t leave her highness in these conditions!" (Lorena)

    "I-it''s fine. It just stinks a bit." (Anvenia)

    Okay, storming the castle isn''t an option and fleeing is no option either.

    That honestly doesn''t leave much.

    "If we could just deliver a message directly to the king, so it won''t get intercepted." (Vela)

    "But that''s almost impossible. Especially now. Even if we don''t accompany you they might frame you for this incident and use this to arrest and get rid of you all. And we aren''t directly presentable at the moment." (Shari)

    "And what if just you two go?" (Elin)

    "Sorry, did you lose it?" (Shari)

    "It''s almost dark now. If you manage to sneak past the guards and directly talk to the king you can present our case. Slimes intrude almost everywhere, don''t they?" (Elin)

    "Ah, there was that one incident when a slime was discovered in the palace. I believe it even came out of the sewers." (Lorena)

    "You all are aware that we''re slimes? That''s a kinda significant feature. I doubt the king will look past that and... well, not panic and call the guards to exterminate the monsters." (Shari)

    "Then bring the girl." (Elin)

    "What?" (Shari)

    "Well, it was her home. She should at least know where her dad sleeps, right?" (Elin)

    It makes sense but is certainly still no simple matter.

    "Anvenia, would you?" (Shari)

    "Uh, I think so. I always visited my dad''s place. But I seldom left my rooms." (Anvenia)

    "Rooms?" (Vela)

    "The princess basically had her own district within the palace. Their majesties often visited her and ate together but she wasn''t exposed to others. So she rarely left the facilities. But occasionally she would visit her family." (Lorena)

    This sounds terribly sad.

    "The plan to bring Anvenia is sound, but how would we enter?" (Zeon)

    "And where would we have to deliver her?" (Vela)

    "Ahem, the particular rooms would be on the fourth floor. The west wing, as the princess'' was in the eastern one." (Lorena)

    "I am sure I can find dad''s room! Or mum''s!" (Anvenia)

    Still, it''s difficult to imagine how we would bring her.

    "I still have no idea how to get into the palace. Not to mention the fourth floor. Slimes might be sneaky, but with a child, this certainly won''t be as easy. There''ll still be guards everywhere." (Shari)

    "Why? What''s so difficult?" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, we can''t kill anyone! We need their trust. Murdering people would completely oppose our purpose." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes, I understand this, but it''s still very easy." (Liqu)

    "Okay, enlight us. What''s your solution?" (Shari)

    "I saw the building. There are holes. We only have to climb up and get through." (Liqu)

    "But Liqu. What about Anvenia?" (Shari)

    "Yes, what about her highness?" (Lorena)

    "I can carry her? She''s not heavy. I can do this. And we don''t need clothes for this, right?" (Liqu)

    Honestly, I wish I could find faults with her plan, but I don''t.

    It could work out.

    We don''t need the others for this job.

    Their presence would even be detrimental as a large group would be easier to discover.

    As things are such a desperately simple plan might be the best way to go.

    I turn to the others.

    "What do you think?" (Shari)

    "I proposed this and won''t be involved. Sounds fine to me." (Elin)

    "Tsk, doesn''t seem like we have many other options. At least the enemy won''t expect such a move." (Vela)

    "I''m against this! Are you seriously intending to drag her highness along the palace walls? All the way carrying her as... as slimes?" (Lorena)

    She almost chokes on those words.

    "I trust in your abilities. If Liqu says she can do this I believe her. This is simply the best way to go about this in our current situation." (Zeon)

    "Sorry Lorena, three to one and I and Liqu vote as well with yes. There are no other options." (Shari)

    Lorena grumbles, unwilling to accept this, but ultimately doesn''t retort.

    For me, it''s also a bit hard to accept this plan, as it''s extremely risky for me and I''m absolutely sure that I''m underpaid.

    But there''s no other choice if we want to progress.

    Sigh, and I promised Dion.

    And I always keep my promises.

    Okay, it''s time to infiltrate a castle!

 Chapter 141

    - Shari -

    "Three." (Liqu)

    Just what was I thinking?

    Infiltrating the goddamn royal palace?

    How could I even remotely believe that this will turn out well?

    I mean, we''re about to assault the royalty of this country in their sleep, hoping that they won''t be too freaked out when we are in front of them to listen, putting everything on the gamble that the fact that we have their daughter in our clutches will in any way make them more favorable towards us.

    Damnit, Shari.

    You''ve had better ideas.

    However, we all agreed on this course of action and our options are limited.

    But still, I have every right to ramble in my mind what a terrible plan this is.

    But if I''m already doing this I can at least try to get this done right.

    "Ahem, guys, I know we talked about this before, but what we ended up with was more of a general direction than a formulated plan. Now I''d like to know how exactly we are supposed to not only reach the best-guarded people in this whole kingdom but also accomplish this incredible feat while we''re carrying a princess. Call me a pessimist, but I see some issues coming up." (Shari)

    "Fine, how about this? While you''re going to climb up the wall, we''ll go to the main entrance and draw their attention." (Vela)

    "No, I don''t want anyone to sacrifice themselves for me!" (Anvenia)

    "You may have misunderstood something. We''re simply going to very loudly proclaim that our lord got attacked. They ought to receive us if we say that we''re messengers sent by Count Kahan. They might not believe us or really act on it if they''re traitors, but they won''t ignore us and we''re not important enough for the conspirators to attack us and risk exposing their presence in the palace." (Zeon)

    That actually could be considered a sound plan.

    "Four." (Liqu)

    "But wait, how are you going to identify yourselves? The fact that we have no proof was the problem why we couldn''t get in there in the first place." (Shari)

    "We may not have our uniforms, but it''s believable enough that we were traveling incognito after the attack. And they don''t have to believe us. They only have to leave their posts long enough that you can sneak past the resulting gaps." (Vela)

    "Five." (Liqu)

    "Sure, whatever you want, but count me out of this. They may simply kill you lot out of spite since we already announced our presence. Even if they have no intel about you two it won''t take too long till they can connect the dots to this messy incident. I''m going with the slimes and ensure they make it to the wall." (Elin)

    Vela grunts a bit at this, but no one challenges Elin.

    I guess it''s asking a bit too much from her to risk her life like this.

    "Six." (Liqu)

    For anyone who''s asking what Liqu is counting there, she''s taking out one slime after the other we encounter while proceeding through the sewers simply by touching them.

    Then she absorbs the "good part of their slime" and gives what she can''t hold to me.

    Usually, I would complain, but I can''t because after that fight I need every little bit of energy and the others once again forced me to replenish myself "for the team".

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "It''s kinda weird seeing her doing this." (Vela)

    "You¡¯re telling me. Do you want to know how weird it is to be on the receiving end?!" (Shari)

    "Uh, no I''m good." (Vela)

    Not as sassy as usual, which might partly be guilt and partly that I''m a bit scary.

    Especially in this environment.

    "Please, no quarreling. We''ll soon reach our destination." (Zeon)

    "Fine, as you say." (Shari)

    Then we proceed with our plan.

    We wait till after nightfall so that we''ll only have to deal with the night shift of the guards and have the advantage of the dark while being able to rely on our night vision.

    For some reason, Elin memorized the sewer system and leads us to a junction where apparently one way leads close to the palace gates and the other to an ideal location to start climbing the wall.

    "Well, this is it. Let¡¯s do this." (Zeon)

    "Sigh." (Shari)

    "What is wrong?" (Vela)

    "I don''t know. Sometimes I ask myself how things could turn out like this. Around two months ago I was just a girl who was going out to gather some herbs and today I''m on an operation to infiltrate the royal palace because of some country-threatening conspiracy. I think it''s important to bring this to mind at times." (Shari)

    "You really came so far!" (Liqu)

    "Thanks, Liqu. But that wasn''t exactly what I meant to say." (Shari)

    "I guess none of us would''ve been able to anticipate this concrete situation back then." (Elin)

    "We might actually get famous for this." (Zeon)

    "Or infamous or simply end up dead. Whatever it is, it''s not like we could step out at this point." (Vela)

    She''s right.

    We''ll have to see this through.

    We separate from Vela and Zeon and reach the place Elin was leading us to.

    Now it''s time to leave the rest of them behind.

    Lorena looks like she wants to say something but has been silent already for quite some time.

    Probably because she''s embarrassed since she''s kinda responsible for our current situation.

    "Just to soothe you, the princess will be safe with us. She''s not going to fall and if anything happens, she''s the last person to get attacked." (Shari)

    "Yes... Thank you." (Lorena)

    "Can you get going? I don''t know how well this distraction is going to work but you don''t want to miss your timing." (Elin)

    "Yes, sure. We''re going to send someone to fetch both of you later. Otherwise, you might be the only one to make it out here alive, Elin." (Shari)

    "Oh please. I''m halfway sure that there''s an equal chance you''re going to kill every last person in this city." (Elin)

    This might not be wrong.

    Liqu might still be weakened, but is already much better and human guards are still at a disadvantage against us.

    Especially, while fighting within a building where they can''t use ranged weapons so well.

    Now we''re finally going to leave the sewers.

    I can''t directly smell it but the implications are bad enough.

    I''m first and then Liqu heaves Anvenia all the way up.

    I should instruct this girl one last time.

    "Just to make sure you understand, you can''t utter a single word if not asked by us. It''s important that you stay quiet all the time, or we''ll get discovered." (Shari)

    "Yes! Thank you so much for all your hard work!" (Anvenia)

    "Pscht! Quiet time starts now!" (Shari)

    She listens and we''re ready to get started.

    After making sure that the citizens are minding the nightly curfew, I strip since I''ll have to climb the wall and every bit of extra weight would be detrimental.

    Naturally, I''m a bit embarrassed and have a strong feeling of wrongness for doing this in front of a young girl.

    Liqu doesn''t seem to have the same sentiments as I do and is all too quickly out of them.

    I hand them over to Elin.

    "Oh, great. Slimed clothes. Just what I always wanted. How did you know?" (Elin)

    "Sigh. Would you please hold on to them for us? They were quite expensive and I''d love to get them back." (Shari)

    Just after I gave her everything the thought comes up that my purse is in there.

    Slimed money would be bad, so I often keep the satchel in the pouches.

    She wouldn''t run off with it, right?

    She can''t be this stupid.

    "Oh wait, one more thing." (Shari)

    I move to my bag, pull out the glass with the Ledia leaves and gather a good chunk of them within my slime.

    For now, I''ll keep them at a part of me I consciously isolate from the rest.

    This is a mission where putting someone to sleep could come in handy, but I only need a bit and don''t want to dilute the effect by spreading them over my whole body.

    Eventually, I''ll have to think of a better way to store it.

    Maybe with hidden inner pockets in my cloak?

    Not that it would help me now.

    After I''m done I hand Elin all the rest.

    Naturally, while making sure she''s not touching me since I''m now poisonous.

    Now I''m basically completely bare, save for my two daggers, and a pocket of ominously greenish slime, which I''ll either need if we meet any conspirators or if Elin decides to be stupid.

    "Liqu, you''re carrying the princess. Please tell me that you know that you''re supposed to keep her alive." (Shari)

    I can''t do it, as I''m not as proficient and have blades and poison swimming inside me.

    But naturally, I''m a bit worried about entrusting a life to Liqu.

    Especially that of a princess.

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    Liqu doesn''t lose any time and is over Anvenia before we have time to say anything, causing a slight screech from Lorena that gets quickly muffled by Elin.

    However, Anvenia''s head still pokes out of her and she looks fine overall.

    Seems as if all preparations are over.

    So Liqu and I approach the walls.

    The operation will now commence.

 Chapter 142

    - Shari -

    We made sure that no one was on the street when we exited the sewers.

    However, now comes the first hurdle.

    The palace is separated from the general populace by a huge wall, then there¡¯s a large courtyard to cross before one reaches the palace itself.

    At this moment, Liqu, who still has Anvenia lodged inside her, puts both her hands on the wall''s surface.

    "Liqu, we can''t just go up there. Someone might see us." (Shari)

    The issue is that we have no way to see if there''s someone stationed as night watch at the top.

    Certainly, there will be guards but I''m sure not everywhere all the time.

    However, we need to find a way to sneak past those.

    Suddenly she reaches out with her right hand and makes contact with my body.

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m checking the waves of everyone in contact with this structure. There''s nothing to worry about." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Not only do I perceive her words, but I also receive a detailed explanation of the concept from her.

    Through this, I learn how a slime can surveil the environment by perceiving the waves a living being creates when it makes any sound or which occur through all the minor impacts with stuff.

    This way one can, even if vision is obstructed stay aware of other creatures in the vicinity.

    Be it birds in a tree, mammals in their burrows, or adventurers still covered by trees.

    Those at least are all the examples Liqu chose to convey through the mental link as they''re on her palate.

    Yet all this fairly interesting and practical stuff pales in comparison to something else.

    <ul>

    <li>"Damnit! That''s linking!" (Shari)</li>

    <li>"Yes. We shouldn''t talk for someone to notice, right?" (Liqu)</li>

    <li>"Shit! And now she even has a good argument!" (Shari)</li>

    <li>"Thank you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Becoming aware that she can read my mind at the moment I quickly disconnect my body from hers. Then, albeit hesitant, I touch her for a short moment.

    <ul>

    <li>"Only the bare minimum, you hear me?" (Shari)</li>

    <li>"Yes, yes!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I instantly cut the connection again.

    Anvenia, meanwhile, looks confused at our, from an outer perspective, peculiar exchange.

    And this even while she''s inside Liqu''s body.

    However, we cannot afford to waste any more time.

    Freshly instructed about how to do it, I make contact with the surface and scan the environment.

    Conveniently, the stone of the wall is also a very good medium to carry the waves we''re perceiving.

    While I''m not proficient with pinpointing the origin of a wave I can at least quickly tell that there are no signals close to us.

    So the unpleasant part can begin now.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.I press my body against the surface where it instantly loses its shape.

    However, I have to get over it and then get over this wall.

    As soon as I know that I properly stick I can proceed by moving upwards.

    This movement is a bit different from gliding through holes, as I apply new mass by shoving it along where my back would be to add it to the wall above me.

    This way it''s more as if I''m a slow wheel dragging itself upward.

    I am also well aware of the few blades I took with me.

    Now that I think about it, if I want to avoid bloodshed it might be wrong to carry them with me, but I''m quite fond of them and don''t want to part, even if they get in the way of my movement a bit.

    Even with Anvenia lodged inside her, Liqu somehow manages to outcrawl me.

    But not by much and soon we''re on top of the wall.

    But we don''t stay here and directly jump off the other side.

    "Splotch"

    Will I ever get used to splattering on the ground?

    I have no time to ponder this and quickly move further to the palace.

    A quick check on Liqu confirms that Anvenia is still unharmed.

    And if not for the tense situation she would apparently be having the time of her life right now.

    Fortunately, the garden''s greenery covers us well enough.

    The walls are also quite massive here so I doubt there are guards close by, as there''s nothing to watch.

    Now we have to continue our climbing session.

    The same as before I glue myself to the wall and crawl upward.

    We soon pass a window but can''t enter it as our destination is far higher than this.

    At least out here we aren''t confronted with guards.

    My blue is well-covered in this dark and Liqu might be mistaken for vines or moss.

    After some time I start to curse my ever-active all-around vision since I can''t do anything against the knowledge of how high I am.

    At some point, I am quite sure that if I''d fall it might become difficult to avoid damage to my core as hard as I''d crash into the ground.

    It might be possible to do some kind of maneuver, like bringing all my slime below my core and increasing my membrane.

    My core might bounce around for a bit but it would probably be fine.

    Nonetheless, it''s still quite risky.

    At this point it should even be possible to spot us from outside the wall, that is if the darkness allows them to see that far.

    In this regard night vision is problematic, as I can''t really tell how the conditions are for normal people.

    If they can, a certain maid should be getting a heart attack right now.

    About Anvenia I need to say that she''s bravely holding out.

    This is a feat if you consider that she would end in the same state as me when hitting the ground at this height.

    Yet without the option to draw herself back together.

    But eventually, this strenuous situation ends, as we reach the fourth floor.

    Liqu extends a tendril toward me.

    <ul>

    <li>"What now?" (Liqu)</li>

    <li>"We have to get in. I guess our best bet to enter is the windows. You dissolve one and we can get inside there. Preferably, in a way that the window stays as intact as possible or someone might become suspicious if they discover it." (Shari)</li>

    <li>"Ah, okay. I know how! I have experience!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Sure.

    Naturally, Liqu has experience in burglary.

    Those are very disturbing images I''m getting right now.

    True to her word, she extends a tendril to one point of the window.

    "Zsch"

    Then she begins to dissolve.

    Not all of it, but only the tiny fraction where the lock connects.

    After this, she glues more of her body to its surface and pulls, so it opens instantly.

    I realize that she somehow managed to dissolve the locking mechanism without destroying the interior.

    When I crawl in, it still looks completely intact on the other side.

    Liqu follows swiftly behind me.

    Albeit unwilling, I make contact with Liqu.

    <ul>

    <li>"Let the princess out for a moment." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    After this torture, she deserves to be allowed to stand on her own legs.

    Naturally, I make the respective "Psht" gesture.

    She seems to appreciate it.

    At least the way she claws the ground tells me so.

    I should remind myself that she''s still a very young girl.

    However, we have to get moving before a night patrol finds us.

    Especially as this is a high-security area.

    Quite unceremoniously Liqu takes her back in and begins to glide forward.

    Now we have to reach the bed chamber of some royalties.

    And no, I won''t say something like: "We only have to circumvent a few more guards and we¡¯ll be there."

    I know what would happen if I do this.

    Not today, world.

    Not today.

 Chapter 143

    - Shari -

    We''re currently traversing the inner castle.

    From inside Liqu, Anvenia points the directions we have to go.

    We move further inside, past long corridors with several lined-up doors, dimly lit by candles.

    I can still feel the vibrations around us, but now there are too many sources to maintain a perfect overview of all of them.

    Suddenly Liqu again links with me.

    <ul>

    <li>"Someone''s coming from this direction!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I concentrate on this vibration sense as well and notice that she''s right.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shit! Why now?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    The hallway was long and the other paths are all blocked in some way.

    If he proceeds in this direction we''ll have to move all the way back.

    And it''s not even certain we''ll make it out of his sight.

    <ul>

    <li>"I have an idea!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    While I still wonder how much of my internal musing Liqu could perceive through our linking, she moves to the wall and starts to crawl up it.

    I understand her intention and copy what she does.

    The thing is, the corridors aren''t perfectly straight.

    Every so often there are pillars and segments which provide at least shallow cover to the sides.

    And we''re going to take advantage of this.

    Because the same goes for the ceiling, we won''t be in view when whoever is coming passes by.

    We can just wait till they''re gone and then move further.

    The bad illumination is also on our side here.

    Since now is not the time for reluctance, I quickly crawl up the wall, lodging myself next to Liqu.

    Being fixed to the ceiling is certainly a weird sensation.

    For some reason, I''m not bothered by the fact that everything is upside down and my all-around vision still works fine.

    Also, it feels disturbingly normal to me to hang from the ceiling.

    It requires a bit of tension not to drop, but the gluing property of my body is totally present.

    A short time later, truly a night guard arrives.

    I wish we could get Anvenia as silent as we are, but we can''t go any further than covering her mouth.

    The man walks directly below us, gratefully not looking upward.

    But then, as if to tease me he stops.

    Goddamnit, just keep walking!

    "Urgh, I stepped in something." (night guard)

    Shit! I didn''t consider our slime trails.

    It might be dark here, but certainly, he would notice if he stepped into something.

    And even without paying too keen attention, the left-behind remains of slime from our steps are just so numerous.

    "Strange. What''s this? Slime, but how?" (night guard)

    To my dismay, he begins investigating.

    The only good point is that he concentrates on what''s below him and doesn''t look at us.

    If he remains like this we might have a chance to crawl further along the ceiling and leave him behind.

    "Drip"

    At this moment a small green droplet of slime falls down and hits his shoulder.

    It seems Liqu is still too exhausted to maintain total control over her mass.

    All praying won''t help and he notices it.

    And subsequently, he looks up at us.

    Just why, world, why?

    I paid extra attention not to jinx it.

    Here we are.

    Two slimes and a young girl with a guard staring straight at us.

    Anvenia does the only sensible thing and waves at him.

    Oh, fuck it!

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    At least her action confused this man long enough that he''s too stunned to react for the duration I need to reach him.

    With all my mass I tackle him to the ground and cover his mouth.

    Naturally, he struggles, but we all know how effective this is against a slime.

    After a few moments, Liqu drops down by my side.

    <ul>

    <li>"When will you start dissolving?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Dissolving!?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I hadn''t the slightest intention to.

    Even if I would be willing to freely make use of this ability, this man is probably only a palace guard.

    One of the good guys who just do their jobs.

    I can''t just kill him because he got in my way.

    Not to forget, even if we succeed, this would be murder and probably still warrant a punishment.

    I¡¯ll already be hard-pressed to explain that little massacre in the tavern.

    And this isn''t even considering the general disapproval I''m going to receive because of my race.

    Just why did I ever believe this operation was a good idea?

    <ul>

    <li>"I don''t want to kill him! All I want is to prevent him from shouting." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Ah, I know just the trick for this situation." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Actually, I thought about using the poison, but it''s valuable and I don''t know exactly how quickly it will work.

    While I''m still keeping the man in check Liqu just separates an appendage and plunges it past my barrier into his mouth.

    His eyes get blank for a second and then with great force she rips it out again and the man goes limp.

    <ul>

    <li>"What did you do?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Humans need air. If you reach with your slime into the air sac behind the throat and pull the air away they usually fall unconscious. And if not they have no breath to scream and you can try again." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Talk about harsh treatment.

    Also, this sounds far too unsafe for regular application.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, is it really fine to do this?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Usually they survive." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    That''s not directly soothing.

    But apparently, this man in particular will live.

    But what to do with him now?

    Liqu, already one step ahead of me, takes the body and glues it to the ceiling.

    Well, let''s hope he wakes up before the slime vanishes and he falls head-first to the ground.

    Though, hopefully not too soon.

    Yet now the way is free.

    Now, in the truest sense of the word, we stick a bit more to the sides to avoid that residue from our steps will be discovered as easily as it was just now.

    I really can''t have a slime alarm in the palace right now.

    If not for that, we''re perfectly silent stalkers, so the infiltration proceeds smoothly.

    That is till the next junction.

    Liqu suddenly holds me back before I get around the corner.

    I only need a moment to understand.

    Carefully, I send out the smallest tendril and peek around the corner.

    And as I''ve feared, there are two guards.

    Apparently, Liqu can already perceive them even if they''re perfectly still.

    Anvenia pointed us here and they''re in front of the door we need to take.

    This might have something to do with the fact that the royals sleep somewhere behind it.

    However, overwhelming two guards at once is by far too risky of raising an alarm.

    Things never work so smoothly for me.

    I need to come up with a plan.

    And after merely some seconds of contemplating, which felt like hours in high-speed processing, I''ve got one.

    The main issue is that the distance to the door is too far.

    They would spot us on the way no matter how we''d approach.

    However, this issue won''t come up if we make them approach us and take care of them like the last one.

    The most important factor about this is psychology.

    We need to raise their interest without giving them a reason to raise the alarm.

    And I have the perfect tool for such a purpose at my disposal.

    First, I keep Liqu from rushing over them.

    Then we gain some distance from those guards where I can be sure that they won''t hear us.

    I even glide on my slime to avoid making a sound.

    When I think it''s safe I touch Liqu.

    <ul>

    <li>"Get Anvenia out, please?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Since I don''t require an answer I directly cut the connection.

    A moment later she''s expelled from her slime bath.

    That she again has to use her own legs seems to be quite the change to her.

    "It''s really cool that you can talk that way." (Anvenia)

    "Not as much as you think. And don''t speak so loud. We can''t afford to get overheard." (Shari)

    "Oh. Okay!" (Anvenia)

    Sigh.

    Maybe I shouldn''t rely on kids for critical operations.

    "Good. Now please listen. I want you to go to where the guards were before. Not directly in front of them, but just enough for them to get a peek at you. And then you''ll retreat back to us." (Shari)

    The thought is as follows.

    It''s dark right now.

    So if the guards get a glimpse of a young girl at this time of the day they might rather question their senses.

    And even if they get a good enough look at Anvenia so they won''t think she''s a ghost or late-night hallucination, or whatever one might suspect in such a situation, a child running through the castle at night is surely not a reason to directly raise the alarm.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    So I hope this works out to make them leave their posts.

    If Anvenia can bait them around the corner we should be able to overwhelm them without raising a commotion.

    But before we get started, Liqu and I have to get into position.

    Once more I use linking to point out to her the importance of overwhelming them without killing and that "overwhelming" doesn''t mean "dissolving".

    Then I slide on the walls to the ceiling, where I continue to cling, and give Anvenia the signal.

    Okay, she goes as planned, peaks around the corner... and retreats!

    Perfect!

    "Wha-?" (guard 1)

    "What is it now, Jaro?" (guard 2)

    "There, there was a girl!" (apparently Jaro)

    "A girl? Are you serious?" (guard 2)

    "Come on, Wrys! I know what I saw. She was right there! Hey you! Come out and show yourself!" (Jaro)

    "God, not so loud! I don''t want to get into trouble for falsely raising an alarm. The highborn folks aren''t very sympathetic if someone disturbs their sleep for no reason. Even if you believe you saw something, we can''t leave our posts to chase your delusions." (presumably Wrys)

    "And I''m telling you, she was right there! Damnit, I''m gonna show you! Just wait here, I''ll fetch her!" (Jaro)

    Shit! I wanted both of them.

    Only one is too risky.

    The other one will still be free in the meantime to call for reinforcements as soon as he notices something''s off.

    With my new wave sense, I can feel this Jaro guy coming closer.

    As soon as he walks around the corner his eyes settle on Anvenia who still remained with us.

    The drenched girl on the floor was fortunately uncommon enough of a sight to distract him from the slimes on the ceiling.

    "Hey, you! Who are you? Identify yourself or you''re in deep trouble!" (Jaro)

    "Don''t tell me you really found someone." (Wrys)

    "She''s right here in front of me! Now you! You''re not supposed to be at this place! Come here!" (Jaro)

    I had this slight hope that this guy, as a palace guard, would recognize the princess he''s ought to protect, but this doesn''t seem to be the case.

    It might be the darkness, the fact that she''s slimed, only wears commoner clothes, or simply because the situation of her showing up here in the middle of the night when she shouldn''t even be in the capital is so absurd that he didn''t consider her identity.

    Whatever it is, I apparently can''t rely on him bringing the girl over to her parents, as much as I doubt him to be part of the bad guys if he''s stationed here to guard the royals.

    However, now I have to act before he reaches my ward.

    Together with Liqu, I tackle him the moment he''s far enough behind the corner to no longer be visible to his comrade, in the typical soft and comfortable way a slime does.

    Since I was relatively a tiny bit closer I am the one who first gets a hold of his topside.

    Because of this, it''s unfortunately on me to gag him.

    And yes, stuffing my body into his mouth has strange implications.

    And I had to stuff it very deep inside.

    Otherwise, he might still be able to gurgle past the gag.

    Also, I get a hold of his arms, while Liqu prevents the rest of him from moving.

    Like this, we have him under control in less than a second.

    Unfortunately, this wasn''t exactly silent on the hard stone.

    At least there were some audible wet plops while we were at it.

    "Jaro!? What happened over there! By god I swear, if this is one of your jokes!" (Wrys)

    <ul>

    <li>"Shit, shit, shit, shit! He''s getting nervous and we need to find a way to take him out without him shouting!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh, I know something!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Oh, damn.

    I completely forgot that I was so close with Liqu on that man that it equals to linking.

    And don¡¯t anyone dare twist that statement!

    Thankfully she separates from our bulk.

    Meanwhile, I want to get this guy a bit out of the way, so I envelop him with my slime, lift him up, and press him against the wall.

    He''s still conscious at this time, but apparently too scared stiff to resist.

    "Jaro! Say something! What''s happening over there?!" (Wrys)

    Meanwhile, Liqu just stands there and does some weird swirling with her slime in her torso.

    And then...

    Is she preparing to say something!?

    She''s going to expose us!

    "No need to freak out, Wrys. Everything''s fine. Calm down, for god''s sake!" (Liqu-Jaro)

    Simultaneously, I as well as my captive get big eyes.

    Well, he does, while mine only swirl around.

    But it''s undeniable, this slime just stole his voice.

    Uh, I might need to do something about him. So I separate a face in front of him and raise a finger-like tendril in front of my mouth to beckon him to be quiet.

    Which sadly has the opposite effect, as now he struggles much harder.

    "What''s going on over there? What''s that noise?" (Wrys)

    "Well, I''d really appreciate your help here. Urgh! This girl is giving me quite the fight. Could you please assist me to get her calm?" (Liqu-Jaro)

    Oh, right.

    Anvenia stares at this spectacle with a mix of terror and morbid fascination.

    "You can''t deal with one single girl?" (Wrys)

    "Spare me your comments. Could you please come over here?" (Liqu-Jaro)

    "I swear if you made this up..." (Wrys)

    He starts approaching us.

    Liqu did it!

    When he gets to the corner, he¡¯ll finally be close enough to deal with.

    So he comes and looks at our crazy display here.

    "Sorry, Wrys. It was all made up." (Liqu-Jaro)

    Before he can say something she is already over him and has him subdued.

    Yet before anything else happens her tendril touches me.

    <ul>

    <li>"I''m going to make him go unconscious, okay?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No! I''ve got a safer way than your insta-strangling move!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Not exactly sure how much safer this is, but I guide a small partition of the poison slime through the tendril that is already embedded in his throat and make sure to coat it well.

    Also, I guide a very small amount in his air channel because I know that some relaxants work better if inhaled.

    And before anyone judges me, I did it quite rarely.

    Also, just to say so, this experience pays off now because, through my very close monitoring of his body, I know that he just lost consciousness.

    Now I just have to repeat this with Wrys.

    As much as his panicked look pains me, I don''t have much of a choice here.

    It doesn''t take long and he''s out cold.

    Afterward, we also glue both of them to the wall to gain some time, just in case.

    At least we can get into the private quarters of the royals now.

    "Okay, Anvenia, now it depends on you. Show us where your dad usually sleeps." (Shari)

    The same as before, Anvenia points us in the right direction.

    Finally, we make it to the right place.

    However, the issue is that three guards are in our way and there''s no way to sneak up on them or lure them away.

    This time the guards are simply an unavoidable obstacle.

    Liqu touches me from the side and links.

    <ul>

    <li>"What now? Dissolving?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I''m sure she meant the guards, however, working ourselves through the walls is not an option either as they''re thick and the hallways patrolled.

    Thus, I only see one option.

    <ul>

    <li>"We''re breaking through! We''ll overwhelm them and deliver the princess." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Yes, I know it''s an extremely reckless move, but if the princess reaches the king and that one calls the guards back then it''s our win, even if we had to rough up some of them first.

    And the guards we took out before will eventually be found.

    So stealth and concealment aren''t much of a thing at this point.

    Although unwilling, I maintain the link to give Liqu the signal for our attack.

    To make things easier she let Anvenia out who was instructed to follow behind.

    And then it begins.

    We position ourselves at the corner closest to the room we have to enter.

    <ul>

    <li>"Let''s go!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    At my signal, we both start to rush at them.

    Honestly, this kind of movement is a bit novel to me.

    Usually, I only use my dash, but now I''m continuously pushing myself forward.

    The last time I did this was when I got hunted by the adventurers.

    Nonetheless, I''m proficient enough.

    Because this way of movement is quite silent they only become aware of us when we''re halfway there.

    One visibly pales, one instinctively draws his sword and the last one does the worst thing possible.

    She shouts.

    "What is this?! Monsters! Monsters! Help!"

    I''m going for that one to stop the shouting.

    Liqu should be more adept at handling people with weapons in this state.

    A moment before I reach her I prepare to plunge at her.

    Naturally, I can''t jump in the traditional sense.

    Instead, I pull my slime upward and aim a stream of it at my opponent.

    As I mentioned before, I''m not exactly of the same weight as a human anymore.

    So it''s more than sufficient, when I crash into her, to get her to the ground.

    The rest is kinda simple.

    I only have to keep her in place while Liqu does the same on her side.

    Those guards were wholly unprepared, which helps quite a lot.

    Even the guy who drew his sword had barely any idea how to use it against the oncoming flood.

    While technically still standing on my victim, I press against the door.

    Locked!

    Would''ve been too easy, huh?

    Fortunately, we are slimes and a lock can''t do much after it got dissolved, which I directly start.

    "Zsch"

    Naturally, I''m extra careful that the reaction won''t reach the one I''m pinning down.

    Soon enough, the obstacle is gone and nothing remains to prevent this door from opening.

    So this is the king''s bed chamber.

    Here he lives.

    Minding for a moment the gravity of what I''m about to do I press against the frame and enter.

    It''s empty.

    Why the fuck is it empty?!

    Shit, shit, shit, shit!

    What now?

    I free my victim for a moment and grab her by the collar.

    As meaningless as this is with liquid hands incapable of applying any pressure.

    "You! Just why the heck are you guarding an empty room? Tell me! Where is the king?!" (Shari)

    I won''t hide that I''m slightly agitated.

    "M-m-monster. Leave me alone! Go away!" (guard)

    Damnit!

    Would''ve been too easy, huh?

    However, I should''ve expected what comes next.

    "ALARM!! HELP!!!" (guard)

    Yes, desperate people scream.

    Finally, Anvenia runs into the room past us.

    "Oh no! Dad must be working late again!" (Anvenia)

    That''s information I would''ve liked to get earlier, under different circumstances!

    "Shit! What now? Is there anything we can do?" (Shari)

    We might hope to talk it out with the guards, by showing off Anvenia, but the situation is by far too rough by now to expect them to do anything coherent.

    I''m even so far as to turn to Anvenia with my question for help since I''m honestly out of options.

    In the distance, I can already perceive people approaching.

    "We could go to mum. She''s in a room somewhere there and sleeps more steadily." (Anvenia)

    "The king and the queen have separated bedrooms?" (Shari)

    "Uh, yes. Mum didn''t like it when dad always came late to bed and woke her up." (Anvenia)

    I look around to see how the round of guards reacts to this display of personal information but they''re either too panicked or they can¡¯t hear past the slime in their ears.

    Now I see the guards coming from behind the corner.

    Time for linking!

    God, this happens too frequently tonight.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu! There''s no time to waste! Take Anvenia and we¡¯ll rush in the direction she points us!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    It happens as I instructed.

    Anvenia is quickly swallowed and a second later we''re off in the pointed direction.

    However, now with the commotion, the guards are alarmed and get in our way.

    Not like they''re in any way prepared to deal with us.

    We can simply wash over them or flow along the walls past them.

    The only issue is that Anvenia got a bit disoriented by this speed and the shaking.

    However, while it''s surprisingly far away we eventually reach our destination.

    Or we would if not for the small army in front.

    I guess it makes sense that the queen would be guarded. Especially by now.

    "Comrades! We cannot let whatever comes here enter! Brace yourself!" (captain)

    However, we cannot let this deter us.

    Fortunately, I have just the right trick for such a situation.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime mist!</li>

    </ul>

    At once, a greenish-blue fog wall lays itself over the whole floor.

    Yes, I added a certain little extra to this trick.

    Unfortunately, it only works on some of them, while the rest only become a bit more sluggish especially since they were wise enough to cover their mouths.

    So I accelerate my pace and aim directly for the middle.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    The fact that this move pulls my core behind is only convenient in this situation.

    The blades and spears which are getting plunged into my body are barely perceived and I can deflect them by controlling my inner mass before they''re getting anywhere close to my core.

    When also Liqu comes crashing into them together with Anvenia, the impact is big enough to push through.

    Tendrils emerge from Liqu and lash out at the guards who are now behind us.

    Meanwhile, I start to work on the door.

    "Zsch"

    I have to make it quick.

    Otherwise, I''m sure that Liqu will stop being so lenient and start dissolving these people before they can become a threat to us.

    Finally, the lock gives in and the door does the same.

    I grab Anvenia and rush inside.

    Yes!

    Success!

    A woman in a sleeping gown sits there on the bedside staring wide-eyed in our direction.

    And she has the same golden hair and blue eyes as a certain girl.

    I couldn''t be more sure that those two are related.

    However, that one guard in front of us is still a problem.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    With all the force I can reasonably muster with a girl embedded inside me I propel myself forward, into the guard, splashing against him.

    It might be a mix of confusion, because he stared at a girl embedded in a slime and the fact that he couldn''t dodge and leave his ward exposed but I can successfully overwhelm him with my mass.

    While this shouldn''t cause any greater injuries I''m well aware that I''m heavy enough to bring him to the ground.

    I quickly reshape my form, expel Anvenia, and lower her by her shoulders gently onto the ground in front of the woman.

    "Here she is! In one piece, good health, and completely unharmed! You''re getting her back! I''m done! Seriously, no more! This was not part of the contract and I certainly never signed up for getting caught up in such a mess! So call your guards back and I can be on my way far away from here! Seriously, it was only supposed to be a simple escort job! I''m totally going to demand compensation from that shitty count! No one can expect me to go this far for a job!" (Shari)

    "A-Anvenia?" (apparent queen)

    "Hello, mother." (Anvenia)

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 144

    - Shari -

    Please, don''t let the queen faint!

    Please, don''t let her faint!

    Please, don''t let her faint!

    I really can''t have the one person capable of stopping the guards behind us lose consciousness now.

    Liqu is already entering the room, still holding off several guardsmen.

    "Anvenia... Is that you?" (queen)

    "Yes, mother. I made new friends." (Anvenia)

    "I... see." (queen)

    Damn, now she''s glancing at me.

    It might be that my earlier verbal cascade wasn''t the best first impression about my person so maybe I should try to remedy that.

    Ehm, is it appropriate to wave now, or do I have to kneel?

    While I''m not entirely sure how this applies to Liqu, technically I still consider myself as someone from this country.

    Since I don''t want to do anything wrong and as it seems to be the most suggestive gesture to show my alignment, I kneel.

    As good as I can while my body is still reshaping my lower segment.

    "Ehm, I know this is a bit sudden, but I assure you that there''s a very good explanation for this situation." (Shari)

    All I receive in return is a twitch of her eye.

    Liqu meanwhile has all her hands... errh, tendrils full with keeping the guards at bay.

    "Shari, it''s starting to feel slightly pressuring. Can I?" (Liqu)

    "No! By no means, no! No deadly violence!" (Shari)

    "That means not deadly violence is okay?! I could..." (Liqu)

    "No!!" (Shari)

    The guards on the other side are not giving up on their task to try to overwhelm us.

    "Everyone stop! Now!!!" (queen)

    "But, my queen..." (guard captain)

    Seems like the man I tackled is trying to get back up.

    I contemplate if I should make him slip before he becomes a threat to me, but fortunately, the queen takes this dilemma from me.

    "You too! Nobody moves! I need time to process this." (queen)

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I can second this notion.

    Now she sits down on the bed and starts massaging her temples.

    After about half a minute or so she looks up again.

    She focuses on one of the guards at the entrance who until now were in a weird standoff with Liqu, unable to enter past her, but at the same not allowed to attack.

    The latter leisurely winks at them.

    "You there! Inform my husband about... whatever this is. We need to solve this situation as soon as possible. Also, establish a full information block on everything that transpired here! Nothing about this can slip out! Sigh, who needs sleep?" (queen)

    Unfortunately, the next thing she does is directly look at me.

    "First things first. Friend or foe?" (queen)

    "Friend! Definitely friend!" (Shari)

    Her look is still somewhat scrutinizing, but not outright refusing to believe me.

    "Fine, let''s suppose so for now. Proceed. Who are you?" (queen)

    Let''s try an exact military report.

    "Special Officer Shari, from Count Kahan''s forces!" (Shari)

    "Special... Yes, that''s certainly fitting." (queen)

    Why do I feel slightly off about this remark?

    "Alright. I will question my daughter very intensely later on, but for now, would you mind telling me what was the mentioned reason that led to my guards getting overwhelmed, my carpet being turned into a mess, and my daughter being disgorged on the very same?" (queen)

    She has a very intense gaze while saying this.

    The kind of discomfort one only feels when pure authority scolds you.

    I don''t know what is worse, that she''s the queen or a mother?

    "Gulp" (Anvenia)

    Yep, you''re taking the words from me, Anvenia.

    "Ahem, I am sad to report that Count Kahan''s estate was attacked. While we were able to fight back the enemy, most of the structures were destroyed and the count''s troops severely diminished. Under those circumstances, her highness'' safety couldn''t be guaranteed anymore and it was decided to return her to your care." (Shari)

    "I see that the count has a peculiar way to ensure my daughter''s safety. A very peculiar way." (queen)

    "I can assure you that we are the best he had to offer." (Shari)

    Under the pretext that all the others were severely injured.

    "Hello! I''m Liqu!" (Liqu)

    And with this, for the first time in history, a natural slime forces an audience with the queen of this country.

    Goddamnit, Liqu!

    I only pointed at you to refer to our alignment!

    It wasn''t meant as an invitation to this talk!

    AND TAKE YOUR HAND BACK!!!

    "I... see. The best..." (queen)

    Suppressing the urge to facepalm I try to save what I can.

    "Ahem, she may not look like it, but she could certainly provide some security for your highness'' daughter." (Shari)

    "Your fighting prowess isn''t in question. You made things very clear when forcing yourselves right through my guards." (queen)

    Might be my imagination, but it could be that she''s slightly disgruntled about this.

    "I promise, we would''ve gone the official way if there would''ve been the slightest chance of being received." (Shari)

    For a moment, I think I see something like realization on her face.

    "Alright, this went on long enough! You all leave my quarters! I need to prepare till his majesty arrives!" (queen)

    Are we getting thrown out?

    "Ahem, are we supposed to wait out there with the guards?" (Shari)

    I see issues with that.

    And not only because I just poisoned half of them.

    Next, she almost forcefully stares at me, before shaking her head.

    "Sigh, whatever. Stay if you have to." (queen)

    "My queen, you ca-...." (guard captain)

    "Captain Soma! I can''t recall having revoked my order to you. Is this an act of insubordination?" (queen)

    "N-no, my queen. I would never..." (Soma)

    "Good, then do as you were ordered. If those two would truly plan my death I doubt you would make a difference." (queen)

    "Ehm, I would like to point out that some of our comrades might be currently in custody on the ground floor. If anyone could do something about it." (Shari)

    "You..." (Soma)

    "You heard her. Every bit of information might help, so investigate this matter." (queen)

    The guard captain does as he was told, albeit without any motivation.

    When the door closes I look unsure at our host.

    "My husband will arrive here any minute. Until this happens you are obligated to relay what happened that led to this." (queen)

    Great, it seems as if everything''s going according to plan.

    I only have to tell her about the conspiracy, which she probably already knows about.

    So soon the king will come and by then the queen should know about all our troubles with the traitors.

    Coming from her it will be more believable.

    So it seems like my mission succeeded.

    I would only have one little request.

    Could I please, please get a set of clothes before the king comes?!

 Chapter 145

    - Shari -

    Okay, I feel slightly displaced at the moment.

    Not only because I''m contemplating if it''s more unlikely for someone being born a commoner, without any relations or noteworthy accomplishments, or for a slime to linger in the royal chambers, being toe to toe with the queen.

    That I''m profoundly unsure if she truly thinks we were fitting caretakers for the next in line for the throne isn''t helping.

    If she would just finally recognize my presence.

    "Ahem, while these are very particular circumstances, I am not completely sure if we should be the only ones present... here... with your majesty." (Shari)

    At least, I''m sure the protocol for such an audience is by now dissolved into slime.

    "Well, I think I understand enough about the situation. If you would have any intention of eating me the guards wouldn''t have been able to stop you before. And while I''m sure that you''d be able to use your unique condition in very creative ways I doubt you intend to ravage me." (queen)

    Leave my core, imaginary pictures.

    Please leave my core and never return.

    "What does ''ravage'' mean, mom?" (Anvenia)

    And this is why you should mind what you''re saying in front of children.

    "Anvenia, dear, I sadly don''t have the time for a long-winded explanation. In short, it involves jumping at someone else and forcing one''s will on their body." (queen)

    "Oh, like Liqu did when she took me!" (Anvenia)

    And this is why children shouldn''t even be present during such a talk.

    Now she looks first at Liqu and then back at Anvenia.

    "She... took you?" (queen)

    "Yes! She just jumped over me and a moment later I was deep inside her. It was strange to be this close and I got totally wet. At first, I was confused and afraid, but soon after this, it was really fun! And just now we went for a second round!" (Anvenia)

    Please, stop talking.

    Please, stop talking.

    Please, stop talking.

    "I, I, I, I promise neither I nor Liqu did anything questionable to her. We are only talking about transportation." (Shari)

    "I''m pretty sure what you did was extremely questionable, though I doubt it will help to pursue this any further. Now excuse me, but I won''t receive my husband in a nightgown." (queen)

    Why is she getting naked in front of me!?

    Just because I''m a slime doesn''t mean I don''t feel embarrassed.

    I put my hands in front of my eyes.

    Shit!

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.Translucent blue isn''t covering a thing!

    All I''m getting out of this is the queen''s stripping in a special color shade.

    "I''m curious. Please tell, how was Count Kahan able to tame you, or whatever he did to draw you to his side?" (queen)

    Tame?!

    Am I a pet?

    "Ahem, I might be what I am, but I''m very reasonable. We made the count an offer about becoming his employees and in return he assured us that we wouldn''t have to worry anymore about getting hunted down or attacked by anyone who gains sight of us. Which kinda was a problem when we tried to enter the city." (Shari)

    "I can imagine." (queen)

    I have certainly no experience with talking to royalty.

    There''s this constant pressure that I might terribly mess up.

    "I''m bored. What happens now?!" (Liqu)

    Or maybe that slime does.

    My mental state doesn''t get any better when the queen''s gaze now settles on Liqu.

    Oh my god, this can''t end well.

    While she''s fastening a glistening red gown around her body she addresses Liqu.

    "The other one already told me her name. And who are you?" (queen)

    "I''m Liqu! Nice to meet ya!" (Liqu)

    Very gently I press Liqu''s extended hand back down.

    Partially I blame myself for not introducing her to proper palace manners beforehand.

    On the other side, it''s not a topic I''m knowledgeable about, and considering Liqu I''m still stuck at the basics so the advanced stuff should be kept for later.

    "She''s really nice and played with me." (Anvenia)

    "I see that you were very close." (queen)

    While saying that she assesses her slime-soaked form and takes a brush.

    "Would you now please come to me, Avenia?" (queen)

    The girl in question grows stiff at those far too calmly said words and shaking moves towards her mother.

    She sits down on the bed, places a blanket on her lap, and gestures for Anvenia to take a seat.

    "M-mum, I know I disregarded how I''d be perceived from the outside and am sorry. Iekh!" (Anvenia)

    With a strong pull, the brush goes through the princess'' wavy hair.

    "Not as bad as I thought, but your hair is severely tangled up." (queen)

    Overall she seems fine, but the way the brush is used on her makes it appear more like an educational measure.

    However, before I can do something Liqu dashed directly in front of the two.

    "Hey, she doesn''t like this!" (Liqu)

    And now it''s my turn.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    I dash behind Liqu and plunge my hand inside.

    <ul>

    <li>"Stop it now!" (Shari)</li>

    <li>"But I''m supposed to protect her." (Liqu)</li>

    <li>"I refuse to die because you had to berate the queen about her parenting!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    "I see that there''s a peculiar dynamic between you two." (queen)

    Oh please, you have no idea.

    Anvenia looks still very uncomfortable but now that the worst knots loosened it slowly gets better.

    "Ahem, I can assure you that while she''s a very difficult character she was very sophisticated in her task to protect her highness." (Shari)

    "So you say." (queen)

    "We''re basically a team. Her job is to annihilate everything that shows up while mine is to prevent that she goes overboard with this." (Shari)

    "I suppose that makes sense. If you would now please relay to me what happened. You seem aware enough to know that I have questions." (queen)

    "Yes, sure." (Shari)

    And so I''m having to relay everything that led to this situation.

    How we took that employment, Liqu engaged with Anvenia, and got appointed as her personal guard while I was busy with leading tasks.

    She naturally squints her eyes at this decision of the count.

    I continue with how we became aware of this conspiracy and that it ended with that big attack on us.

    During my recollection, I become more and more sure that the world simply plotted against me that those individually seen unremarkable events ended in such ridiculousness for me.

    By the time we''re finished Anvenia''s hair got untangled and while her clothes are still slimed her face got cleaner.

    "This much should suffice." (queen)

    Suffice?

    Suffice for what?

    "I''m not sure if you are aware, but his majesty is quite fond of his daughter, so she had to be at least somewhat presentable. Though, I don''t plan to downplay the situation." (queen)

    This was for us!

    It makes it easier to present Anvenia to her father without him calling the guards on us.

    "While we''re at it, would it be possible for me to get anything to cover myself? Any spare clothes?" (Shari)

    "I didn''t know this was a thing for your kind. However, you are aware that you basically asked me to share my wardrobe?" (queen)

    Why does this meeting have to go wrong in every way possible?

    She seems to notice how I''m deflating, which isn''t surprising since a liquid body tends to apply this kind of figure of speech very literally.

    "Fine, I''ll take a look. I suppose that size doesn''t matter to you." (queen)

    Actually, it does, as my current shape is what I''m used to, and being stuck with minor alterations makes me uncomfortable in the long run.

    Though, mentioning this won''t end well for me.

    And after all those slip-ups, it seems like I finally got lucky and she finds a still formal, yet not so stiff dress I can wear to endure the stares I''m about to receive.

    "What is the meaning of this?!" (King)

    And not a single moment too late.

 Chapter 146

    - Shari -

    Naturally, the king''s gaze instantly settles on Liqu and me yet he doesn''t seem to be too surprised.

    Slightly incredulous, but not necessarily as shocked as I usually get as a response.

    Though this shouldn''t surprise me.

    I guess giant humanoid slimes were a detail that wasn''t left out in the reports to the king.

    Okay Shari, don''t get nervous.

    That''s only the fucking king of your country.

    I mean it has already been some months since you got turned into a monster.

    So meeting royalty is something one should get used to, right?

    Right?

    Who am I even trying to convince here?

    Yet I should at least do something.

    Since I thoroughly messed up my first impression towards the queen I might try to make it better this time.

    So I lower myself to a kneeling position towards my acknowledged king.

    At least as far as slimes are considered legitimate subjects.

    Since my head is free, even with a downcast gaze I can see that he''s staring at me.

    "What is going on here, Serenia?" (king)

    Oh my, now that he says it, didn''t the count mention her name?

    Though that was so long ago and not relevant to me at that time so it was promptly forgotten.

    "Parcian, it seems that circumstances forced Count Kahan to send our daughter back and he prepared an... unusual escort." (Serenia)

    Fine, maybe I should''ve memorized his name.

    "What are you doing there, Shari? Is it this kneeling thing? But why now?" (Liqu)

    By now I''m somewhat sure that this slime is out to sabotage me.

    I hiss at her.

    "Believe me, it''s what''s appropriate right now. So get down!" (Shari)

    "Okay." (Liqu)

    I didn''t mean as a blob!!

    "I see what you mean." (Parcian)

    "And see, our daughter is here." (Serenia)

    "Daddy!" (Anvenia)

    There are many complicated expressions on his face.

    Surprise, excitement, worry.

    Shortly after they swept over him his hard expression softens when he looks at her.

    "Hello, my little sunshine." (Parcian)

    Oh my, that''s heartwarming, how he embraces her and that despite the slime residue.

    If I would have a heart that is.

    And the thing that resembles it should by no means run hot.

    "Daddy, there''s so much I need to tell you!" (Anvenia)

    "I''m sure there is, sunshine, but first I need to handle some state affairs. Please, let the maids tend to you and then go to bed. I''m sure you''re very tired, it''s already late." (Parcian)

    Sorry, that I had not the leeway to consider proper bedtime.

    "Soma, Aurelis-protocol. You know who to assign. Don''t involve anyone unnecessary." (Parcian)

    "Yes, your highness." (Soma)

    Once again the number of people in this room dwindles with the parting guards.

    Yet it''s still full enough since the king apparently brought the whole royal guard which is very present and kinda conveys the idea that they''re ready to engage us.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!This kind of fearlessness makes me a tiny bit nervous.

    "Could I now hear what exactly is going on here?" (Parcian)

    "Ask the slimes. They were sent to us with best wishes from your good friend Radon." (Serenia)

    "Count Kahan? Nevermind. You''re telling me to talk to those... things?" (Parcian)

    Stay calm, Shari.

    Just the usual racism.

    It wouldn¡¯t do to become an enemy of the country.

    Instead, I should stay professional.

    "Second-rank officer Shari, reporting as ordered: The base of Count Kahan was attacked by a considerable enemy force. It was a large-scale attack from several hundred organized enemies. They managed to destroy most facilities and kill around half of the present soldiers. Under these circumstances, we weren''t able to guarantee her highness'' safety and it was decided to return her." (Shari)

    "It truly talks like any person. How intriguing." (Parcian)

    Excuse me?

    I just informed you about a giant conspiracy that sends armies through your country.

    So could your focus please be on this point and not my demeanor?

    "Ahem, while we were on the way we were attacked by enemy forces. They killed Dion, the count''s right hand, who was supposed to announce us so we could officially enter the palace. After this, we were forced to find another way in here. This proved as the only possibility to avoid certain troublesome individuals, especially after a certain incident in the local tavern that will probably go down as something like the great tavern massacre." (Shari).

    "You were so good! How you sliced all of them down." (Liqu)

    Sigh, thanks Liqu.

    "You were responsible for that? We couldn''t even identify most of the corpses!" (Parcian)

    "Ahem, that was a completely inevitable event and the mere fact that nobody relayed anything about the princess being there tells enough about the nature of what happened there. On that note, I''d question the chancellor if I were you since that''s the one we contacted before we got a killer squad as an answer." (Shari)

    For a moment he''s taken aback.

    Then he seems to contemplate for a while before focusing again on me.

    "I certainly don''t know if you should be dealt with. The implications of this kind of intelligence are disturbing and even more so in combination with such abilities. All this while your knowledge alone already endangers the whole kingdom. Very dangerous indeed." (Parcian)

    While it''s not great if your king contemplates your death I don''t feel threatened.

    People who really plan on getting you killed wouldn''t announce it beforehand.

    "Careful. I''m trying to keep up with the courtesy but if you''re saying things like this my comrade may become agitated. She''s a bit overprotective and more than able and willing to violently act out on it." (Shari)

    Glad nobody screams "insolence" now.

    The king is at worst slightly irritated.

    "Sigh, I haven''t the slightest idea how to deal with you." (Parcian)

    "Well, I''d appreciate a room with a tub in it and a meal, after a job well done. Also, there would still be the other members of our team. Not only those who''re probably currently getting interrogated down there and are hopefully still alive. There would also be the ones still stuck in the sewers. Especially a certain maid who should be totally out of her mind by now." (Shari)

    "The sewers!?!" (Serenia)

    Sorry, but my options were rather limited in that regard.

    "We''ll discreetly search for them. However, you understand that everything that happened here is highly confidential? As that is, you''re not allowed to leave the area." (Parcian)

    Well, my fate could be worse than being stuck in the most expensive place ever.

    "And where are we supposed to sleep now?" (Shari)

    At this moment the queen barges into our conversation.

    "As much as I appreciate your visit to my quarters, would it be possible that I might have it for myself again in the near future?" (Serenia)

    "Alright, we will take care of the aforementioned issues. If you''d please follow." (Parcian)

    The rooms on this floor should all be quite luxurious, so this is no issue.

    I never expected to stay with the queen for a nightgown party.

    To summarize, any room will do, even if I supposedly will have to share one with Liqu, I''m mentally very exhausted and now just want to rest somewhere.

    As long as it''s not the dungeon.

    <hr>

    Fortunately, we received quarters in the upper palace, where everything is high-class by default.

    The main issue was that they couldn''t let us roam through the whole complex, startling everyone we meet and causing an uproar, while they don''t even have any idea regarding how to deal with us.

    It''s not like they could freely parade monsters around in the inner palace without having to deal with problematic questions.

    On the bright side, I''ve at least heard that the others got officially received on the king''s order before anyone could decide that this should be avoided through drastic measures.

    And they apparently somehow managed to fetch the others.

    I don''t exactly know how it worked out but that''s what I was told and I''m glad for Elin that she didn''t have to spend the night in the sewers.

    I on the other hand... well, I wouldn''t have preferred the sewers but my current accommodations don''t give me much.

    It''s certainly luxurious. I''m sure the bed is as fluffy as it can be.

    Yet it''s not like I should swing myself onto it.

    Also, it''s clean, spacious, and the carpet is probably worth more than my parents'' house, which makes it a bit difficult to navigate this room.

    And worst of all, the bathrooms are somewhere down the hall, which means no tub.

    Sigh, I kinda miss my dungeon quarters.

    "What do we do now?" (Liqu)

    "Standby mode. It was a hard day and I want to rest." (Shari)

    "Do you think this is a good idea? The area isn''t exactly safe." (Liqu)

    She''s not wrong.

    If they think our existence is too much of a scandal or simply the monster thing that once more backfires at us we might get woken up by a full-blown monster extermination squad.

    If push comes to shove this room isn''t offering much in terms of escape routes.

    Yet after I met the royals I kinda doubt they''d stoop so low after we saved their daughter, several times already.

    "Do you think they would attack us? What do you think about the queen or the king? They don''t make this kind of impression." (Shari)

    "You know that it doesn''t work that way. I couldn''t see maliciousness. At least not much. But that''s not saying anything about what they''ll do." (Liqu)

    "But I''m exhausted." (Shari)

    "Fine, then I''ll keep watch." (Liqu)

    As if that''s something new.

    She would watch me in my sleep anyways.

    Well, it won''t help to be suspicious.

    If nothing happens, everything works out according to plan.

    And if not, I''d be tired once the monster killers arrive.

    For now, I should rest.

 Chapter 147

    - Shari ¨C

    I guess it can be considered positive that we weren''t ambushed in the night.

    I think this is as good as it can be.

    Well, I''m still in an unfavorable position, involved in a country-spanning conspiracy, which always manages to put me in a tight place.

    But who knows, I might simply get sent back to the count, where I''ll receive a commendation for a job well done and hopefully a greater payroll, and by the time the communications with the estate are reestablished, whatever is going on will be over.

    "Knock, knock"

    "You... her majesty expects you in her office. She wants to talk... in private." (Soma)

    I''m allowed to dream, right?

    Talking in private was never a good setting for discussing inconspicuous stuff that won''t have any relevance later on.

    Yet I don''t have much of a choice if I don''t want to anger royalty.

    And I also still have her clothes on.

    When I step out I notice that the security drastically increased compared to last night, but as no one tries to attack us I''ll, for now, hope for the best.

    So we reach our destination, the queen''s chambers.

    It''s not the same location as last night.

    But I guess "chamber" in this context refers to some kind of hobby room.

    I probably shouldn''t wonder about royals having more than one room at their disposal.

    Today, the queen changed into a form-fitting black dress, with violet-silver embroidery, which makes her look even more regal than she was already yesterday in her nightgown.

    Yet I''m not completely sure which of those was more expensive.

    When we enter, she dismisses the accompanying guards.

    Captain Soma doesn''t look fine with this but can''t go against one of the highest authorities in this country and leaves disgruntled.

    But I need to say as well that she seems a bit too trusting about the all-devouring creatures.

    "There you are. I still can barely get used to the idea. Sapient slimes. It appears completely ridiculous." (Serenia)

    I should speak for us.

    No matter how much she improved in social interaction, it can''t be a good idea to leave anything like this to her.

    "Well, but here we are. I''m sorry for last night''s uproar. We were a bit out of options at that time." (Shari)

    "And so you couldn''t find any other way but to storm the palace?" (Serenia)

    "As I said, out of options. The killers sent after us didn''t help on that matter." (Shari)

    "You seem to already know about the conspiracy which is riddling this country. Let me explain: It is true that several lords and ladies joined ranks to conspire against the crown. Their influence is reaching into the deepest depths of the palace. While some are known most of them covered up their deeds. While it might be possible to engage some of them, the moment we do so it will call the others to action." (Serenia)

    "But isn''t it much worse to leave them be?" (Shari)

    The longer they have to establish their faction the worse it will become.

    "If something annoys me, I dissolve it." (Liqu)

    Thanks for your input Liqu.

    You make such things look so simple.

    The queen looks slightly defeated at this comment.

    And a bit frazzled in a way that translates to something along the lines of "of course, slimes".

    "We can¡¯t fight a civil war against the opposition. Not on these terms." (Serenia)

    I try to think about a reason why they''d stall solving their problems and can only come up with a bigger threat looming on the horizon.

    "Is it because Koreso would take advantage of this?" (Shari)

    For a moment she looks genuinely surprised.

    I guess she didn''t expect the monsters without brains to have confidential information.

    But as I expected from her, she quickly regains her composure.

    "You''re right. The reason for the recent attacks on the royal family and the strengthening of the opposition is the current policy of our neighbor Koreso. Sigh, are you familiar with the history of this country?" (Serenia)

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Roughly." (Shari)

    It''s not like we had a grand library in our village of less than forty souls.

    I know that slimes were released around two hundred years ago and around the same time there was a huge orc invasion that made containing them kinda impossible.

    Though, the invasion was apparently more pressing at that time.

    In fact, they laid waste to the whole of Rakis and it had to be rebuilt from scratch.

    The most important part, which I think she''s referring to was that the horde was in the end driven back by a joint military effort of the other countries who simply didn''t want to have orcs in their gardens.

    "I hope this includes the great invasion and the following dark days. So, do you know how I''m to be addressed in full?" (Serenia)

    "Well, Anvenia has the by-name Nox Demi Aurealis. So the same should apply to your highness, is that right?" (Shari)

    "Precisely. In common words it would translate into ''The humble rulers in the shadow''. So what are your thoughts on such a name?" (Serenia)

    "I don''t know?" (Shari)

    "Well, it''s no name any royal family would apply to themselves and this is because it''s purely artificial. The point is, Rakis'' royal family was established by the very nations who sent their armies back then. They were apprehensive of each other and didn''t want that any of them would swallow this land. At the same time, they had to make sure that a sufficiently solid power would exist here so they wouldn''t have to deal again with the issue. In terms, they raised one of the local leading families to the formal rulers under the name of ''Nox Demi Aurealis'' so they would lead the people of this country as a barrier against the orcs but never forget their place beneath those they owe their position to. And this never changed in the following centuries. However, it seems this changed now. While Koreso as one of the allied nations at that time was fine with establishing Rakis as an independent country, the recent nationalistic tendencies are keen to review this agreement. As it is, they want to turn Rakis at best into a vassal state. The nobles they support will rise in power, even if the country would in fact belong to Koreso, at least that''s what they promise them." (Serenia)

    Wait, Koreso established us?

    And if they''re so keen to conquer us, why don''t they make their move already?

    If they ally with the rebels it should be an easy task to overrun our country.

    How does this add up?

    "What''s keeping Koreso? As far as I know they have the stronger army and are far bigger than us." (Shari)

    "You''re truly far better informed than I gave you credit for. Yet the main reason is that they already gave in to their expansionist urges and started a war against their neighbor Tarsona. Currently, it''s more or less a stalemate, but it prevents them from officially declaring war against us and sending troops our way." (Serenia)

    "So you''re waiting in the hope that they lose against this Tarsona country and all your troubles are gone without having to lift a finger?" (Shari)

    "It''s not that easy. There are still the nobles who pose a considerable force and to make this even more complicated, the orc tribes to the east grow restless so we can¡¯t deploy the army elsewhere and expose our border. Instead, we''re currently fighting a secret war of politics, spycraft, and assassination." (Serenia)

    Makes sense.

    One of the reasons nobody wants a real drawn-out war is that this might trigger an invasion of thousands of ruthless monsters which will ruin things for the winner.

    "And how is this secret war going?" (Shari)

    "Slowly. We have intel that Koreso, while not openly, currently supports the nobles with money, personnel, and wares. In exchange, those send them materials and slaves as workers in their wartime economy, like their mines, or as expendable front fighters."

    Something irks me about this.

    "Isn''t slavery abolished in Rakis?" (Shari)

    "Question! What is slavery?" (Liqu)

    That shouldn''t surprise me anymore.

    "Slavery is when you own a person like a thing." (Shari)

    "Oh, as something to dissolve on the way!" (Liqu)

    "Uh, no... Well, in fact, yes. It means that this person has no rights and can be treated by their owners as they please. They''re not even allowed to fight back. Which is a bad thing." (Shari)

    "I understand. You''re right. Hunting is not fair if the other can''t do anything." (Liqu)

    That wasn''t exactly what I was trying to say.

    "Ahem, while common slavery isn''t a thing here, Rakis has debt slavery and criminal slavery. However, naturally, children born from slaves are not included and the existing ones have to be meticulously documented about their status. Usually, their earnings will even be used to pay for their eventual freedom. I should mention here that they''re not as rightless that you could... eat them." (Serenia)

    Great, now I''ve got this reputation.

    "Sure. I''m certain the Koresoans will send regular reports about the slaves they got." (Shari)

    "In this case, it naturally happens without our permission. The people are sent to the front, which is directly imposed by the regulations. Also, the nobles who sent them to Koreso are quite creative about their acquisition to satiate the hunger of Koreso. I''d stop it this instant if I could." (Serenia)

    Hmm, this sounded genuine.

    "So those people are sent against their will to Koreso to die for them in a war we want them to lose. Is it just me or should we do something about this before it''s going to royally backfire on us? ...Pardon." (Shari)

    This might''ve been slightly offensive.

    "As mentioned before, we can only do so much before it triggers an open conflict. At best we can stop some of the deliveries. But the real issue isn''t the slaves. It''s the fact that they can be used as front fighters as they are. Now you may ask why the slaves would fight for them and not run away at the first chance they get or even better, switch sides. Well, the reason is a certain new invention. And I''m sad to say it comes from Rakis. More so, from our prestigious magical academy. It might even be the spark of the conflict, the reason why the Koresoans became so bold." (Serenia)

    "And what is it?" (Shari)

    "A collar. Our mages were able to produce a simple neck chain and infuse it with lightning magic. At a lower setting, it triggers severe pain for the wearer, at a higher it can cause death. Naturally, we stopped production as soon as we learned about this tool. Such a thing has only the purpose of tormenting people and there''s no reason to make such a thing easier for anyone out there. Yet it seems that our opposition got it into their hands and still produces in hidden facilities. Those very collars enable Koreso to use slaves in their war without having to check every single one of them. If one tries to escape they simply have to trigger the highest setting. It allows for a disturbing free usage of human resources." (Serenia)

    So Koreso in truth wants those collars.

    If they can conquer Rakis and get the people under control with them it''s their win.

    "It seems like they can''t produce them themselves? Or what they''re waiting for?" (Shari)

    "No. The collars are still advanced technology and Rakis''s magical prowess is still second to none in the world. Whoever produces them knows that and I wouldn''t wonder if they have a leading position among the traitors. If we could find them it would be a heavy blow to our enemies. Without the deliveries, their relationship with Koreso would be shaken and lose its support. A good start would be to find their production facilities and put it to an end." (Serenia)

    Damn, I can see where this is going.

    "And so I would like to enlist your help." (Serenia)

    What did I say?

    At this moment the door opens and the king as well as several other folks in fancy clothing enter the room.

 Chapter 148

    - Shari -

    I always feel bad when people are staring at me.

    Those people being high-ranking officials isn''t making things any better.

    Not to speak of a king in a wide robe who stares in our direction with a look that is bordering on contempt.

    "Serenia, what are you planning here?" (Parcian)

    "My dearest, I''m working on the solution for our current predicament." (Serenia)

    "In what way?" (Parcian)

    "In this!" (Serenia)

    She points at us.

    Liqu, being like she is, directly starts to wave at the people.

    "A monster!?"

    "Such a creature!"

    Yep, yep, the usual outrage at our existence.

    I''m used to that by now.

    And it wouldn''t better my position to get all riled up about it.

    "What are your plans with... them?" (Parcian)

    Should I appreciate that he''s holding back?

    "Parcian, as hard as it may be to see at the moment, those two give us the means to finally go on the offensive. Just let me talk for now. If there''s anything you''re not agreeing with you can say so." (Serenia)

    I think I should speak up now since this is essentially about us.

    "So, you want our help? What exactly are we supposed to do?" (Shari)

    "We need to find this production facility. Given the quality of the collars and the know-how, it''s quite certain that it must be in the vicinity of the capital, if not within its premises. And because of you, we now have some concrete leads." (Serenia)

    "The chancellor!" (Shari)

    At this, the people present begin to whisper to each other.

    Seems like I started quite the topic.

    "You know, there are thoughts one shouldn''t speak out loud. Yet I suppose this is more difficult if one lacks what encases them." (Serenia)

    "Oh, I can assure you that what contains my thoughts is very solid." (Shari)

    "If you say so. I''d like you to be confidential about the mission you''re about to receive." (Serenia)

    "Ahem, may I mention here that we are Count Kahan''s subordinates and primarily work for him? And we should report back in due time that our mission is completed." (Shari)

    "Who do you think is the count''s superior? I''m certain that he won''t go against an assignment coming from us." (Serenia)

    "What even is it that requires our questionable services?" (Shari)

    "It''s fairly simple. We need to find the production facilities and destroy them. While also taking out or apprehending anyone involved." (Serenia)

    "We?" (Shari)

    Oh damn, I can see where this is going.

    "Naturally you won''t have to lead the investigations. Rather, I need some form of enforcement. Your existence poses a unique advantage for our purposes. As you might have guessed, the situation is extremely tense at the moment. One wrong move and this silent war we''re fighting might become very loud and bloody. This is the reason why open actions were difficult to pursue until now. However, this only applies if we use our official troops. While hiring mercenaries might still be a viable option there''s a great risk that we''ll be exposed as the ones behind an attack which could serve as a justified reason to declare open war. Yet if we''re talking about a sudden monster attack..." (Serenia)

    "You''re planning to use us as disposable units you can abandon while feigning ignorance?" (Shari)

    "To say it frankly, I plan to point you at your target and have you release your worst. Yet you won''t be abandoned afterward, you have my word. Especially since you''re far too valuable for this. No, rather we''d provide safe means of retreat while feigning ignorance to any pursuers. And once this troubling situation is over I''ll personally make sure that you''ll earn all the honors as well as a royal pledge of immunity, you have my word." (Serenia)

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    To be honest, this deal might have its advantages.

    I''m not that much of a patriot however, I already sided with the royalists here, and switching sides or bailing out feels wrong to me.

    That and I doubt that these Koreso supremacists will have any sympathy for Liqu and me, while their slavery habits don''t make me want them to take over here.

    The issue I have with accepting this mission is the usual one everyone has when they need to trust a stranger.

    I don''t know her.

    She could now tell us all kinds of fancy stuff and in the end, we get screwed.

    "While I appreciate the gesture, and I know how strange this sounds coming from me, I''d like to have something solid. A proof of trust or at least a contract." (Shari)

    "You''re making quite the demands here. And this while your origin and status are at best questionable." (Parcian)

    "Such insolence!"

    "How dare this creature?"

    "May I mention here that Liqu singlehandedly cleared a troop of several hundreds of your enemies? I''m sure our alignment is more than proven at this point. All I''m asking for is a bit of assurance for that what we were promised." (Shari)

    "Granted." (Serenia)

    "Serenia!" (Parcian)

    "What? Are we lacking paper and sigils? Are slimes known to be untrustworthy partners? Yes, it might be uncommon but the least we can put on the line is our word of honor." (Serenia)

    The king doesn''t seem to like this idea.

    I believe he''s worrying about his reputation if he''s discovered to make legally binding contracts with slimes.

    But then he nods.

    But before I''m agreeing to anything I should know more about our new mission.

    "Before I''m subscribing, I''d like to have more details." (Shari)

    "At the moment there are three possible targets. The most important naturally being the production facility. However, there would also be the lord whose men ambushed you and certain dissidents whose role in preventing you from entering the palace was discovered. I''d like for all of them to be eradicated." (Serenia)

    "Ahem, I''m sure you''re not familiar with my contract with the count, but it involves that I won''t play his big bad monster he can use to spread terror. And even if Liqu has no such reservations, it''s forbidden that any innocent people get dissolved." (Shari)

    "Please, we''re talking here about traitors, killers, honorless scum. And regarding the production facility, the collar is a complex mechanism that requires insight into the process. Anyone who works on these perfectly knows what they''re for. Do you really want to argue that someone working on a tool to enslave free people could be considered innocent? You can consider this as a half-official verdict coming from the crown, which will eventually become fully accredited." (Serenia)

    "I''m just a tiny bit worried about my reputation here." (Shari)

    "There''s no need to because it isn''t planned that there''ll be any traces left to point your way. And once it''s over you''ll be granted a full royal pardon for any acts you may ever have committed and be guaranteed protection under the crown as well as a guarantee for your maintained livelihood." (Serenia)

    Is she for real?

    It sounds a bit too good to be true.

    Not only that everything we did that could be considered a crime, like certain assassinations or the killing of adventurers, would be pardoned, but also that the guard should rather protect us instead of chase us down.

    But if I understood her right, she means that we can rely on the country to pay our bills till the end of our days.

    This offer sounds too good to be true.

    And all of this on an official document with the royal sigil.

    "Serenia, don''t you think this is going too far? You seem to fancy those creatures too much." (Parcian)

    At this, some members of the entourage nod affirmatively.

    "Dear husband, you don''t seem to see what kind of weapon we can obtain here. Firstly, they''re reliable combatants. Otherwise, Count Kahan wouldn''t have been interested in them. He''s a very straightforward man. But the true value depends on their application. We''re talking here about beings that managed to sneak into the best-warded part of the palace, overwhelmed all our guards without even having to injure a single one of them, and all this while carrying our daughter. What do you think they would be capable of without such restrictions? We have numerous enemies at the moment. I think it''s time to reduce their number." (Serenia)

    "Sigh, but this will be on you." (Parcian)

    She barely acknowledges his answer and turns to us.

    "As I''ve understood it, you are already quite involved in this situation and it''s only a question of time till you''re going to be exposed. If you agree I''ll personally guarantee that you don''t have to fear that time. So, are these terms agreeable?" (Serenia)

    "Well, as long as everything is going to be officially finalized, on a legally binding document without any nasty surprises then it sounds indeed agreeable. Oh, and I want Count Kahan to act as your guarantor in case anyone tries to pull a ''slimes-aren''t-people-and-can''t-do-contracts''. We can subscribe now and deliver a finalized version of the contract to him later. I trust him to be honest enough to uphold a contract he puts his sigil on." (Shari)

    "I''m sure this will be possible." (Serenia)

    "Then I agree. And Liqu naturally too." (Shari)

    As long as she really plans to follow up on this.

    "Then I''m glad. And there''s another point I''d like to mention." (Serenia)

    "That would be?" (Shari)

    "This scum dared to threaten my daughter and I plan to wreak havoc and agony on their miserable souls! With or without your help, their days are numbered!" (Serenia)

    From one moment to the next this calm and serene woman completely changed and almost felt like she was burning with an intensity I never saw before.

    "Wow, how did you do this? I never saw someone change their soul''s emission so radically." (Liqu)

    Of all the things she could ask, she has to question the queen''s soul.

    I''m not the only one who''s a bit perplexed by this.

    "Well... I have honestly no idea how to answer this." (Serenia)

    "You don''t have to humor her, your highness." (Shari)

    "I was just not prepared to hear a being like her speaking about my soul." (Serenia)

    "Uh, yes, that''s a slime thing. But let''s get back to the ''making your adversaries pay'' part." (Shari)

    She looks at me for a moment, breathes in and out, and through this has apparently made up her mind.

    "Fine, I''ll prepare the documents. Do you have any other wishes?" (Serenia)

    Immediately I speak.

    "I''d like to visit our team. They trusted us and I am responsible for them." (Shari)

    "This can certainly be arranged. Anything else?" (Serenia)

    Promptly Liqu''s hand rushes so hard up that it''s splotching against the ceiling.

    I already dread what comes next.

    "Yes?" (Serenia)

    "I want to see Anvenia! I like her." (Liqu)

    Okay, this slime is officially crazy.

    What does she think is going to happen?

    That the parents are going to say, "Oh well, let''s leave the princess in the same room as the man-eating monster"?

    "You can''t be..." (Parcian)

    "As you wish!" (Serenia)

    What was that just now!?!

 Chapter 149

    - Shari -

    After the queen''s declaration, we spend some time witnessing a huge domestic quarrel of literally royal degree.

    Those two certainly have different opinions regarding whether or not an amorphous omni-devourer should be allowed to spend time with their daughter.

    To put it simply, the argument was quite heated.

    "Just how can you even consider letting this creature close to our daughter?" (Parcian)

    "And if she would''ve come flying on a dragon she bonded with? Why won''t you appreciate that a powerful, unique being chose to protect her?" (Serenia)

    "But that is no dragon! And she arrived inside it!" (Parcian)

    "Dragons are bad! They''re mean, aggressive, and fight unfairly from above!" (Liqu)

    Yes, thanks for your input Liqu.

    In this manner, it proceeds.

    A mix of calling this idea ludicrous on the king''s side and qualifying the possible risks on the queen''s side.

    This and very, very many personal attacks.

    I guess now I know why they''re sleeping in different rooms.

    "I still won''t put my daughter at risk for no reason!" (Parcian)

    Well, the count already told me that the king was overprotective of his daughter.

    "Risk? They were the ones who brought her in the first place! It''s ridiculous to claim they''d be a threat to her." (Serenia)

    "You don''t know!" (Parcian)

    "Well, you''re right. I don''t know. So I''d say we''ll let this decision be dependent on a testimony of a trustworthy person. If they certify that it''s fine then there shouldn''t be an issue." (Serenia)

    "Serenia, I''ve got no idea what''s gotten into you. You''re usually far more alert. And as if the threat they pose is the only concern here." (Parcian)

    "We''re lacking trustworthy agents and I''d like to affirm that those two are dependable. If they''re infatuated with our daughter this is good enough for me." (Serenia)

    The king ponders for a moment and then apparently comes to a decision.

    "Fine, you''ll get it your way and we''ll inquire into this first. But only because we cannot afford that this quarrel becomes out of hand and becomes publicly known. I have a meeting to attend and trust you that you wouldn''t put our daughter at risk." (Parcian)

    "I''d never." (Serenia)

    In the end, the queen pushed through with her agenda.

    The slime monster taking her side might''ve put some weight on her arguments.

    After this, we''re guided to her room.

    Yet when the stationed, and now suddenly very nervous, guards knock for us on the door the one who opens is the maid we all know just too well.

    "Oh no, not you!" (Lorena)

    The maid quickly steps out and closes the door behind her.

    Yet focused on Liqu she failed to see another notable individual.

    "Was this your reaction to my person?" (Serenia)

    "Wha-? No! Forgive me, your highness! I''m so sorry! It seems my time in this bastion of brutes and in the presence of these things deteriorated my social competencies. Please, forgive me. I''ll focus all my being on remedying this shortcoming." (Lorena)

    "Very well. I''ll be lenient, under the aspect that you just returned from a perilous journey. I can see you are exhausted and probably had barely any time to rest." (Serenia)

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Yes, my queen. Thank you for your forgiveness." (Lorena)

    "If you''d now let us through. The green slime wanted to visit my daughter." (Serenia)

    Lorena''s face now screams: "Oh no, not again."

    "M-my queen, m-may you reconsider?" (Lorena)

    "I don''t like to have all my decisions being questioned. Yet I''ll humor you. For what reason should I deny a visit?" (Serenia)

    "I-It''s a slime! A dangerous creature. I saw myself how it melted people inside its body!" (Lorena)

    "Fine, then from another angle. Did this creature, at any point, threaten to harm my daughter." (Serenia)

    I''m kinda glad that Lorena never heard how Liqu was contemplating turning the girl into a slime.

    The definition of "harm" might be a bit vague in this regard, but from the relative viewpoint of a parent, I wouldn''t hope for a favorable reaction.

    "Eh, uh, it approached her, had direct contact without minding any kind of appropriate distance. It even completely swallowed her!" (Lorena)

    "I saw in what state she came. What I want to know is if you ever thought that there was any intention to harm her." (Serenia)

    "Constantly, and ever-present. Especially when it was assigned to guard her... Yet, in hindsight, it never happened. And the creature had many chances." (Lorena)

    Okay, for my own state of mind, I need to say something.

    And it''s better to do this against Lorena than the queen.

    "I''m sorry, but I really need to say that I''d prefer our names. Shari and Liqu by the way. Or, if that''s not possible, at least the recognition that we''re female." (Shari)

    Sigh, being constantly called "it" or "creature" weighs quite hard on me in the long run.

    And especially for my royalty, I''d like to stop this.

    As for Liqu, I don''t even know if her body is anything else but an assumed shape she simply sticks with.

    She might be a man if that would be more convenient.

    Yet I am already so used to her being like that, I would be really troubled to call her differently.

    The queen at least grants us a glance.

    "Then, if "Liqu", the green slime, could now enter this room, do you think there would be any risk for my daughter to suffer bodily harm?" (Serenia)

    "I... I am not sure. Probably not. The way her highness speaks about the green one they''re getting along. It''s unlikely that this will change from one moment to the next." (Lorena)

    "Then I don''t see a notable reason to deny this request." (Serenia)

    "B-but the cleaning?" (Lorena)

    "What is there to clean? Slime is clean!" (Liqu)

    "I beg to differ." (Lorena)

    "Weirdo." (Liqu)

    "Glrlbl" (Shari)

    Now the maid is exasperated and I have to give it my all to contain the bubbles inside me.

    "As amusing as this is, there seems to be no reason to stall any longer." (Serenia)

    So the door gets opened once again and a certain slime takes advantage of this chance as well as its bodily features to slip past everyone to enter the room first.

    I really regret now not setting up some basic rules here.

    "Hi! It''s me!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu!!!" (Anvenia)

    She runs at Liqu, jumps, and is promptly submerged in Liqu''s catching maneuver.

    Fortunately, her head is promptly moved out again.

    "How is this possible? I was so sure mother and father wouldn''t allow anyone to come anytime soon!" (Anvenia)

    "Ahem, we came to an agreement. Yet as unreserved as I want to be, would you please abstain from doing this... whatever it is." (Serenia)

    "M-mother!?" (Anvenia)

    "Oh, if I have to." (Liqu)

    Liqu, in one "fluid" motion, presses the girl to her front, forms appendages, and lowers her carefully to the ground, before bowing down to her.

    Later, when nobody''s watching." (Liqu)

    Liqu, you''re not as secretive as you think!

    "Sigh. Now I''m not as sure anymore if this was the right decision and she''s actually a bad influence." (Serenia)

    "Ehm, she might be childish, but there''s no reason to doubt that she means well. She''s just... innocent, in her own way." (Shari)

    As innocent someone with her kill count can be.

    "I''ll hold you to that." (Serenia)

    Which basically means that I''m going to be held responsible if she''s not.

    Which would probably be the case anyway.

    "Liqu, can you show me the dragon again?" (Anvenia)

    "Uh, I don''t like dragons." (Liqu)

    "Pleeeeaase!" (Anvenia)

    "Sigh, if you''re asking like this." (Liqu)

    Promptly she extends from her body a huge glob in front of her humanoid torso and erects an astonishingly lifelike dragon from its center.

    Then the dragon starts to move in a most-fascinating spectacle.

    Even I''m so intrigued by this display that I barely remember soon enough the image that makes me go into high-speed processing from one moment to the next.

    In this now extended timeframe I contemplate what''s going to happen, if Liqu could truly be so stupid and oblivious, answer the question with yes, simulate possible countermeasures, and take the one which is not to my liking, yet the only one to effectively prevent the disaster.

    Then I put the plan into action.

    I slip out of my clothes, dash in front of the queen, spread to both sides, and just in time manage to shield the queen from a fog of fine-sprinkled slime drops coming from the dragon''s maw.

    The only good part is that I''m too out of it to really mind all of Liqu''s liquid that sprinkled into me, in front of royalty that is.

    Meanwhile, for Anvenia there was no saving.

    Yet she knew what she got into when she asked.

    "Look, mother! Isn''t this magnificent?" (Anvenia)

    "Sure, that was an extraordinary display. I can understand that children might grow excited about this. Yet I''d like to add that this kind of spraying is also prohibited from now on." (Serenia)

    She doesn''t look too amused, yet keeps her act together.

    In the meantime, I''m busy putting my clothes back on.

    "Ahem, now that Liqu is distracted, I might be able to attend to our business in more detail." (Shari)

    The queen looks at me with her still obscure eyes that won''t grant the slightest hint of her inner thoughts.

    "Very well, as far as I know, there are others that came with you. We''ll make use of this and conscript them as well since their loyalty is proven at this point. Lorena, I''ll leave the rest here to you. Please prevent further misconduct and clean up as soon you find the time." (Serenia)

    I look at the still very tense expression of the maid, then at the covered floor, and can only guess what she''s thinking.

    Probably something along the lines of: "Are you fucking serious!?!"

    But before anything of this can come back at me I step out of the room.

 Chapter 150

    While I''m a bit worried about Liqu behaving well-mannered while being here in the royal palace with the next heir to the throne it''s beneficial to lead negotiations without her input which is... not as based on common sense.

    Now I''m going to meet up again with my team.

    We were separated for quite a while and I guess it will get somewhat difficult to tell them that we''re switching our employer.

    The number of guards I see here indicates that this is a high-security area.

    Which is good, as I''m still somewhat exposed without my usual cover measures and we''re going to talk about very delicate stuff.

    Nonetheless, I don''t feel particularly at ease when I''m being watched by all these well-armed guards.

    One of them eventually opens the door and in there I find Elin, Vela, and Zeon already assembled.

    "Damn, I wouldn''t have ever thought that I¡¯d be glad to see you." (Vela)

    Well, I guess they received a different treatment since yesterday that didn''t involve confirmation from the royals that we made it and aren''t going to be victims in this ploy.

    "Hey, wanted to tell you that we made it. The girl is safe and sound, and our mission therefore officially a success." (Shari)

    I''d say they should be relieved to hear this.

    I look towards Elin.

    "So they found you?" (Shari)

    "Well, they were quite convincing when they called me on behalf of a certain slime. I doubt our enemies would bother learning your names. On another note, where is Liqu?" (Elin)

    "Ehm, occupied. Basically still at her guard duty." (Shari)

    "So ''safe and sound'' is relative?" (Vela)

    "That''s at least how the maid sees it." (Shari)

    Promptly the queen passes by me.

    "Not that I don''t approve of your reunion, but we have important things to discuss." (Serenia)

    At once, Zeon and Vela bow down.

    And then they throw Elin an upset glare.

    "What?! I come from Ekoras'' streets. I have no idea who that is. I might be able to figure it out but by the time I finished, it would sound purely dishonest." (Elin)

    Vela hisses at her.

    "She''s your queen so act that way!" (Vela)

    "Uh, sorry? Should I now bow down as they do?" (Elin)

    "I don''t think that''s necessary. In any case, it''s not going to be as bad as mine and Liqu''s first impression." (Shari)

    After I finished speaking the queen makes a gesture.

    "Now that the comedic banter is concluded, may I begin to appoint you to your new mission? Albeit I progressively grow doubtful about doing so." (Serenia)

    "Ahem, appointing us? My queen, we are still Count Kahan''s subordinates. We can''t simply turn our backs on him." (Vela)

    "I understand your concerns, but I already discussed this very subject with your leader beforehand, and Count Kahan would agree with using his assets in the most effective way. I wish for you to cleanse this country of the filth that is sullying it." (Serenia)

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    They look uncomfortable about this offer and Zeon is the first to speak.

    "I''m very sorry and can only apologize, but I''m Count Kahan''s man. He''s the one I serve and devoted my life to. There''s no way for me to serve another master. Especially, now that he is in such a pinch. His troops are severely weakened and he needs every single soldier. Also, someone he knows should report back about the results of our mission." (Zeon)

    The queen nods and looks at Vela.

    "And you?" (Serenia)

    "I don''t know. I''m willing to serve in the best way possible, but I can''t abandon my old position." (Vela)

    "Well, then I''ll arrange everything for your return. It might be good if one of you would wait for a bit to deliver the documents along with the apparently needed help. I suppose at this point you can be considered trustworthy. What about you, rude one?" (Serenia)

    She focuses on Elin.

    "I''m in. As I understand it, our slimy bosses already agreed to this venture. It has always worked out for me to stay with them so I guess I''ll continue doing so." (Elin)

    "So it seems that some of you are willing to take up this task. I know I demand much and your path will be a dark one yet in the end it might save us all." (Serenia)

    "Hey, Ms. Queen, while I agreed, don''t come at me with this ''unsung-heroes-bullshit''. I expect to be rewarded generously once we''re done, and a badge of honor or whatever is going to get me free drinks in every tavern of the country." (Elin)

    Isn''t she a minor?

    I never held Elin as being the bold type, though I should as well say something before her words evaporate.

    "While she might have been rude, I at least agree that I want some recognition for our efforts. Doing all the brunt work and then being tossed aside wouldn''t sit well with me." (Shari)

    After all, that''s my main reason for doing this.

    "Naturally. We already agreed on these terms if I may remind you." (Serenia)

    "There''s another point that might make our assistance difficult. I don''t want to be rude, but there are certain issues involved; for example, we can''t openly traverse the street. It''s all kinda part of the same problem, I guess." (Shari)

    "I''d think so, yet as you''re already aware, we''re currently lacking trustworthy agents. Most of them are already deployed to gather intel, yet we could need someone with a ''more offensive'' inclination. This being considered, you should know that your targets won''t be able to make a report afterward. Also, I can at least disperse your worries in so far that the incident within the tavern could be wrapped up by my loyal subjects. It shouldn''t be surprising that the one surviving person, the innkeeper, wasn''t too inclined to make a testimony. So it wasn''t very difficult to convince him to abstain from doing so during his interrogation. For the rest, while our enemies might conduct their own investigations and there could be rumors in the future, they should remain quite shallow. If you made it till here I''m sure you have your means to avoid detection." (Serenia)

    And once again we''re the dungeon monsters one procures when general terror is required.

    "Sigh, speaking of it, Elin, do you have my stuff?" (Shari)

    I especially won''t forget about the part where I handed all my money to her.

    And I''ll certainly count it later on.

    "Sure, here. But I couldn''t do much when the guards looked through it." (Elin)

    I look over to the queen.

    "Back then we still had to verify your identity. I won''t apologize for a necessary measure. Also, they were cleaned for you, which you should be grateful for. They smelled of the sewers. Not like you''d be affected. In addition, we even provided clothing." (Serenia)

    Yeah, yeah, whatever.

    Though, I guess I should be more grateful for the cloak.

    It doesn''t seem to be anything special, but it will at least cover my body.

    I don''t waste any time, take my bag, pull out the cloak and the gloves, and as covered as possible slide inside my usual covering.

    Then I put on my mask.

    "Very impressive, and a bit unsettling. I see you won''t have significant issues blending in, and with the right groundwork, we can avoid your exposure." (Serenia)

    I guess she means that she''s going to pull some strings to make it easier for me to move within the city''s premises.

    It wouldn''t do for her new agent to get apprehended by the first patrol.

    Which can be considered positive for now.

    "It seems the negotiations are concluded. The crown is grateful for any kind of support. Soldier, while I understand your wish to return to your lord''s side immediately, I need to ask of you to remain here for a bit longer. We need to prepare the documents for taking over his subjects and you are the best choice to deliver them." (Serenia)

    "I suppose I don''t have a choice then." (Zeon)

    "By the time you arrive you may also add that his contribution and loyalty won''t be forgotten." (Serenia)

    "I''m sure he will be pleased to hear this, your highness." (Zeon)

    As long as this includes thorough coverage of his losses.

    At least a new house is desperately needed and I would ask for this in his stead.

    The queen turns back to us.

    "Until the contract is finalized as requested, you are guests in the palace. As such you are naturally allowed to move freely. We''ll even grant you a pass that will allow you to leave and enter the palace grounds. However, I doubt I have to press that outside of this floor, you shouldn''t speak to anyone about your insights. This especially includes two particular slimes." (Serenia)

    This is quite generous.

    With such conditions, I could even leave now to never return to this place.

    I approach the queen.

    "Thank you for your generosity." (Shari)

    "I claim to be a good judge of character and doubt you would now abandon the agreement you deem to be favorable enough. See this please as an attempt to establish trust." (Serenia)

    "Well, thanks." (Shari)

    "Also, it''s for the same reason that I would like to inform you that someone went yesterday to the guard and requested they look for a humanoid slime." (Serenia)

    Sometimes I believe the world just hates me.

 Chapter 151

    - Shari -

    This revelation was so much that I once again snapped into high-speed processing.

    Essentially, this means we just got exposed.

    Which is objectively quite bad for us.

    "Don''t worry, the call won''t lead to further investigations. The crown still maintains this level of influence. Since we already have a spoken agreement I would offer to take care of this problem for you." (Serenia)

    Okay, this is a slight alleviation of the situation.

    However, if somebody knows about us it''s far from over yet.

    While the queen''s offer sounds like an easy way out I don''t know what it exactly entails.

    Am I willing to let her dispose of anyone who finds out about me?

    The others already politely left the room so that I can more freely contemplate my next steps.

    For now, I should at least confirm who the person in question is to know who I''m up against.

    "Didn''t you say the innkeeper wouldn''t tell anyone about our fight with the enemy troops? I told him as well to be quiet about what happened yet there was no one else who saw what happened and lived to tell the tale. He seemed to be susceptible to threats so maybe a not-so-radical solution might suffice?" (Shari)

    "You''re quite accommodating for what your nature suggests you''d behave like. However, no, it wasn''t the innkeeper, albeit I do believe it might be better to reinforce his conviction that it''s better not to speak. Yet the ones trying to expose you were two young women." (Serenia)

    Two young women?

    I haven¡¯t even been in the capital for long.

    When did I meet two women?

    Wait a moment!

    The healer!

    She said she had a girlfriend.

    And Liqu said something to her, so it would fit!

    Damn, I''ll need to take care of this.

    Healers are respectable people and if she insists strongly enough on an investigation this might at least rile people up to be more alert.

    "I think I know where to go now. Would it be possible for me to personally take care of this issue?" (Shari)

    "As you wish. In this case, should I keep a squad in reserve for a clean-up afterward?" (Serenia)

    "What!? No! I''m not doing something like that!" (Shari)

    "Well, then I''m concerned. Considering the reports I received from the different parties you and your partner might prove to be great assets, and I''m already investing in this. It would be for naught if now a messy incident in the inner city renders you useless." (Serenia)

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "I understand. I''ll give my best to handle this issue discreetly." (Shari)

    "You''re awfully confident. If it''s like this then I can''t do much. Take this. This emblem will allow you to pass the palace unhindered. In addition, the soldiers on this restricted floor are informed to let you pass as well. I don''t think I need to remind you not to raise too much focus on yourself. A certain degree won''t be possible to circumvent but we should maintain it on a level that will still allow us to avoid unwanted questions." (Serenia)

    While saying this she hands me a fancy, intricately crafted piece of metal.

    It seems to be mostly made of steel, but the alloy consists also of other kinds I can''t distinguish without dissolving.

    Something I should refrain from doing.

    I''d say it takes a fine craftsman to replicate something like this and there''s probably a death penalty for doing so.

    I courteously bow down to the queen before taking my bag and looking for a quiet corner.

    I don''t want to be in front of the queen when I draw in all my equipment.

    Be it poison or my blades, it wouldn''t look too great.

    And I''m not just saying this because I don''t want to perform slime moves in front of others.

    Equipped like this I head down to the palace gates.

    Finally, I pass the last loyalist guards on the floor who throw me scrutinizing glances.

    Liqu should still be with Anvenia which should keep her sufficiently occupied for the time being.

    I considered taking her with me but decided against it.

    Regarding the few things I know, I can at least assume that there''s a backstory.

    And any backstory which involves Liqu is probably so traumatic that it might cause a mental breakdown on the other side.

    Which isn''t too great of a base for negotiation.

    I walk down the intricately designed stairways, great halls, and the lavishly arranged entryway which I all skipped on my first entrance.

    There''s so much gold, silver, expensive fabric on the carpets and curtains, and jewelry ornamentation involved that I feel extremely out of place.

    Not only as a slime, but even my mysterious cloaked adventurer identity can''t keep up with this environment and receives all the according stares.

    Since it can''t be helped I simply walk a bit quicker and avoid any unwanted contact.

    When I reach the entrance I silently hold out this emblem and hope that it works.

    Fortunately for me, it does its magic and the guard gives way without even saying something.

    So I truly could head out into the city.

    Yet I''m sure I''m tailed by someone to assure that I won''t get into or cause trouble.

    Although with my hood on I can''t easily confirm this.

    The first thing I should do is replenish myself.

    We didn''t receive any meals and while I was frugal with my energy spending it dwindled considerably.

    While I doubt I''m going to have to worry it can''t hurt to prepare.

    Especially since that''s going to be one of the few pleasant things I can spend my time on.

    So I head for the first stall I find that is selling meat and buy myself five skewers.

    The stall owner looks at me weirdly, but I don''t mind him.

    I don¡¯t doubt that I look a little strange balancing all of them, but it¡¯s not all that conspicuous near the food stalls.

    I make sure that no one¡¯s looking while I put the meat skewers inside through the gap below the mask.

    Especially, I don''t want anyone to see that I''m putting them in whole and they''re not coming back out.

    Not even the wood.

    Though, this is absolutely worth it.

    I might not be able to chew them but feeling how the juices spread inside me is really pleasant.

    And while not filling me up again completely, it''s helping a great deal.

    So I finish my last skewer with some satisfaction and find assurance in the fact that none of the people present notices and is disgusted by what happens inside me.

    Next, I head to my real destination.

    One healer and her girlfriend.

    I think I can handle them.

    So I move to the front door of the shop and open it.

    "Excuse me?" (Shari)

    "You!?" (Lea)

    "I''ve got it!"

    "Zap"

    The next thing I perceive is how my body all around gets numb.

    I hate lightning!

 Chapter 152

    - Shari -

    Okay, somehow this situation got a little out of hand.

    The moment I moved into the shop a full-force lightning strike completely paralyzed me.

    But what is at least as stunning, if not more so, is that when I look in the direction that attack came from I discover that the perpetrator is a young woman who looks exactly like Liqu.

    Maybe I should''ve planned all of this a bit better than just showing up in front of them and hoping it would turn out well.

    I mean, how could anyone be this stupid?

    Anyway, I need to do something.

    As always with lightning, the stun is only temporary and I already get some of my control back.

    The first thing I do is to swing and extend my arm behind me to smash the door closed.

    If they''d now manage to alert a patrol I would be in serious trouble.

    Maybe I could get out of this by showing my badge to the guardsmen but I was just instructed not to draw too much attention to my person.

    And this before I even have a contract.

    "Did you see? Her arm! I told you!" (Lea)

    "Don''t just talk! We need to do something!"

    "Zap"

    Directly another lightning strike hits me and my whole mass becomes unresponsive again.

    "I''m keeping it in check! You have to smash the core while it''s occupied!"

    Did they just devise an anti-slime murder plan?

    "Zap"

    Damn!

    The girl just continues shooting at me.

    Keeping up this barrage must be taxing, but it''s sadly also very effective.

    And now the healer procured a heavy-looking staff and starts to hit me.

    "Whack"

    "I-it''s blue!" (Lea)

    "Who cares, Lea! That didn''t work!"

    "I don''t know how to do this, Eluca! It''s hidden beneath all the clothes. Do you want me to reach in there?" (Lea)

    So her name''s Eluca?

    Sounds oddly familiar.

    "No! You need to avoid contact by all means! Just hit it harder!" (Eluca)

    "Zap"

    And another numbing lightning strike.

    Those are really starting to make me angry.

    I''m becoming more and more understanding of Liqu''s violent measures here.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "Whack"

    I feel another impact that fortunately isn''t doing too much against my surface.

    However, I need to act now before that healer manages a lucky hit on my core.

    This Eluca girl already prepares the next barrage, so I need to act quickly.

    First, I move my core as fast away from the presumed impact area as possible.

    If I learned one thing from my fight with Zeon then that getting hit with the lightning element is basically an off-switch for me.

    Next, I fortify my front area to guide the strike to the ground and prepare to separate the rest in a way that I''ll maintain my control over it.

    "Zap"

    And there it comes!

    Yet this time I''m prepared.

    One big advantage is that the woman obviously can''t shoot indefinitely or in quick succession.

    And the other is that the healer is currently awfully close to me.

    I use the part of mine I can still control, quickly dash out of my cloak and wrap around her.

    "Ieekh!" (Lea)

    "Leah!!" (Eluca)

    Sorry, but you just tried to kill me and I''m not in the position to be lenient.

    So I move behind the healer and wrap two tendrils around her to use her as a human shield against any further lightning attacks.

    At the same time, I procure two daggers from within my body and hold them to her neck.

    I''ve got the dynamic of these two kinda figured out and am rather sure that this should hold the lightning thrower in check.

    Especially, it grants me the bitterly needed time to readjust my body, though my cloak is now a bit too complicated to pull back on in this situation.

    "E-Eluca..." (Lea)

    "Let go of her!" (Eluca)

    The mage still has her hand raised in my direction to shoot as soon as I give her an opening.

    Sigh.

    I form another appendage and point it toward her.

    As it''s now, she''s going to shoot another lightning at any moment.

    Maybe even in this position if she deems it necessary to save her friend.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet</li>

    </ul>

    The projectile hits her straight in the face.

    Fortunately for her, it''s a non-lethal variant.

    I already have it down how to make them sticky and hard to remove, which is just what I need here.

    "Eluca! No!" (Lea)

    So, now I finally have a bit of time to get this situation under control.

    It really comes in handy that I had these meat skewers earlier.

    I use the matter to create the same sticky slime as before in the bullet.

    First, I apply a layer on her mouth to keep her from screaming, while at the same time, I force her hands behind her back and use another batch to fix them there.

    I deem the amount to be enough coming from the negligible strength her strikes had before.

    "Aaaahh-umpfh!" (Lea)

    Now she should be more manageable.

    The next one in line is the lightning mage.

    "L-Lea! LEA!!! What did it do to you?!" (Eluca)

    "Zap"

    A random shot somewhere into the room.

    She''s becoming desperate.

    That she can''t see makes her by no means defenseless.

    I move over to her, but before I have any contact I prepare my body the same way as before to guide any lightning to the ground.

    That was probably Alec''s one helpful deed, to show me how bad direct contact with a lightning user can be.

    "Zap"

    Which was apparently the right course of action when I feel another lightning blast impact my body.

    "Zap"

    "Die!" (Eluca)

    "Zap"

    "Die!" (Eluca)

    "Zap"

    "Fucking die!" (Eluca)

    "Zap"

    Naturally, I place another layer over her mouth while being careful to remove what the bullet left over her nose.

    Then I proceed to bind her arms as well behind her back since she''s aiming with them.

    Yet she makes things difficult.

    "Zap"

    "Zap"

    "Zap"

    Okay, this takes its toll on me and makes me not the slightest bit more inclined to handle her very delicately.

    Fortunately, my prediction was right and she soon runs dry of energy, which stops further shocks.

    It seems I''ve got both of them quiet.

    Damn, what now?

    This hostage scenario wasn''t exactly what I planned.

    And no, I don''t plan to dissolve them without leaving any traces.

    In the first place, this was partly the fault of my bad execution.

    First things first, I should do something to make them calm down.

    So I quickly glide to the healer, lift her up with my mass, which naturally startles her, and bring her over to the other one.

    Even if my body wouldn''t be perfect to carry stuff, this girl is so small and light that I have no trouble transporting her.

    If the mage becomes aware that both of them are still alive it should keep her from further lashing out and induce her not to move away from her position.

    Just good that they can still hear me.

    "Goddamnit, just one single time I wish that something goes smoothly. Okay, listen! A long talk is overdue. Healer girl, I will now take the cover from your mouth and you won''t start screaming. Is that something we can agree upon? Nod for yes." (Shari)

    Let''s be honest, who would even consider refusing that their mouth gets freed from slime?

    However, I still need to be very careful in case she doesn''t want to keep her part.

    There are people like this.

    Yet she doesn''t seem to have this in mind.

    At least something works out today.

    "So, are you able to talk in civil volume?" (Shari)

    "Y-y-yes." (Lea)

    "Good. Then now we''ll see if we can come to an agreement, okay?" (Shari)

 Chapter 153

    "To get started, even if the current situation contradicts this statement, I mean you no harm." (Shari)

    Yes, I know how unbelievable that sounds after I incapacitated both of them.

    "Y-you a-are..." (Lea)

    Oh damn, not again!

    "Yes, I''m a slime. Nice to meet you. Or not. Whatever. So what?" (Shari)

    I seriously had enough of those kinds of talks.

    "Mmph!" (Eluca)

    I shouldn''t forget that the mage is at least still able to hear.

    "I would certainly prefer to take that blindfold off of you but then I''d have to fear that you''d start shooting again." (Shari)

    If her eyes wouldn''t be covered right now she''d certainly shoot me a death glare.

    "Knock, knock"

    Oh come on, this isn''t true!

    Now of all times, someone has to be at the door?

    I do the only sensible thing and grab all my stuff from the door and move over to the mage.

    Then I extend every single blade I have and point them at her.

    Yet this was only for the healer since the mage is still blinded.

    "I''d like you to open the door. Slowly. And get rid of whoever is there. Otherwise, this situation will turn into quite the mess." (Shari)

    With this, I remove her slime shackles to make her presentable for whoever''s at the door.

    The fact that I have her girlfriend in my clutches should be motivation enough not to pull any stunts.

    Yet I need to ensure the other one stays quiet as well.

    "Just so you know, she''s still in my reach and we both know she isn''t going to run without you. So please avoid causing any unnecessary ruckus." (Shari)

    I hope this helps, but there''s no guarantee.

    The healer opens the door while I hide behind the counter.

    There''s a man behind it.

    "Excuse me, there was some noise coming from this place. I''d like to check if everything is alright." (man)

    "Ah, y-yes. I just had a l-little a-accident. Something fell. I already cleaned everything up but it''s a little wet in here. Uh, I think I''ll have to close the shop for today." (Lea)

    Now if that performance wasn''t convincing?

    I mean, that little trembling of her voice really shows how shaken she was by that accident and certainly won''t raise further suspicion!

    "Are you sure that everything is alright?" (man)

    "Absolutely. You can go. I still need to deal with everything." (Lea)

    There''s a long pause but finally, the man answers.

    "I understand. Sorry for the disturbance." (man)

    "No offense." (Lea)

    And the door closes.

    I''m actually surprised it worked out.

    The world usually doesn''t do me that kind of favor.

    "Wham"

    The moment I finish my last thought the door bursts inside and a cloaked figure enters.

    Sometimes I believe that the tailors in this country make most of their profits with those.

    "On another note, I''d rather see for myself if everything is alright." (man)

    Healer girl is totally at a loss regarding how to deal with this situation and I don''t fare much better.

    "Mmmmph!" (Eluca)

    Well, from her perspective it might seem smart to draw attention.

    "Oh my, that''s literally quite a mess here it seems." (man)

    Something is certainly not quite right.

    This guy is far too jovial in the present situation.

    "What is going on?" (Shari)

    "Miss Shari, am I right? I''m not sure if you''re in a position to say such things, regarding... this." (man)

    He makes a wide gesture which basically refers to the hostage situation I have going on here.

    "I''ve got it under control." (Shari)

    "I have no doubt about this, but please understand that the one sending me likes to be sure." (man)

    This at least confirms that I was tailed.

    "Would you at least allow me to wrap this up?" (Shari)

    "Sure. Consider me a mere observer." (man)

    Did I mention that he makes me uncomfortable?

    "Everyone else willing to solve this peacefully?" (Shari)

    Healer girl, I''d consider being supportive of my suggestion and I hope the mage''s grunt was affirmative.

    Would at least make sense given that this creepy guy helps intimidate them.

    "Great. Thank you very much. I''m glad that we can talk this out." (Shari)

    The healer slowly manages to catch her breath again after her not-as-professional act at the door.

    "Wh-what do you want from us?" (Lea)

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Well, basically only that you don''t call the guards on us. But for starters, I''d like to know how you knew what I am. I mean, you started shooting me down the moment I entered. I''d like to know what made you aware." (Shari)

    "Mph, mmph!" (Eluca)

    "Uh, we didn''t know. But that name... Liqu. We heard it before. The, the other humanoid slime called herself like that. And then that voice... So, we knew what she was and you both had the same kind of... outfit. It was safe to assume that you were the same." (Lea)

    "Mh-mmh." (Eluca)

    "Okay, this is getting too ridiculous for me." (Shari)

    I remove the cover from her eyes and mouth so she can finally partake normally in this discussion.

    "Pfah! This is disgusting! And just so you know it, I would''ve shot either way. A shock is seldom deadly, and alone for being in company with that thing you deserved it!" (Eluca)

    Just what did Liqu do to them?

    And why did they even know that name?

    "Okay, I get that you''re not on good terms with that slime. What exactly happened?" (Shari)

    "That thing killed our friends!" (Eluca)

    Whoah, this is quite heavy.

    Finding common ground might prove difficult if that''s the case.

    "Would you mind telling me what exactly happened from your perspective?" (Shari)

    "We were adventurers before. Hence our affiliation with the guild. On our... I suppose last mission, we encountered this slime looking like a human. And it killed Ron and Luck. They had no real chance." (Eluca)

    Oh damn.

    That was Liqu''s first appearance in humanoid form! I remember how she mentioned that encounter.

    Basically, she was stupid, irresponsible, and needy.

    The groundwork for a disaster.

    However, I''m quite certain they won''t just accept and get over it if I tell them that it was just an unfortunate accident when Liqu butchered them.

    "Ahem, I would first like to mention that I''m not her. How about this to get started?" (Shari)

    I extend a tendril to the mage and remove her slime shackle.

    Naturally, I prepare myself to be able to counter any new lightning attacks from her but at least the situation grew calmer and the mage is at least still exhausted.

    "But no shocks, okay? You see, I''m actually quite forgiving. Even if you basically tried to murder me just now." (Shari)

    While speaking I also put my clothes back on since I dislike talking naked.

    "Our friends had no such luck! And you''re still with that monster!" (Eluca)

    "Then what exactly happened there? You know, in detail." (Shari)

    "Uh, when we were on our way back from a successful hunting mission, we spotted that slime that was directly in our way. We considered walking around it but then it took Eluca''s form. And then we..." (Lea)

    "And then you attacked her!" (Shari)

    That might not be nice from my side, but before our side is totally blamed for this incident I''d like to set things right.

    "Naturally! It was a monster and provoked us and..." (Eluca)

    "And was just there. You''d have attacked her anyway with deadly intent if she would''ve been your target. But she bested you and now you''re sulking because you lost." (Shari)

    "Fucking slime!" (Eluca)

    And she raises her hand at me, with all its corresponding implications.

    "Eluca, no! She... It didn''t attack yet. Hold back!" (Lea)

    The correction of the pronoun was certainly not necessary.

    Nonetheless, I appreciate the no-kill gesture.

    "Fine... for you. But that thing shall stop badmouthing our friends!" (Eluca)

    "I neither did nor planned to do so. The issue is just that Liqu did what she had to if she wanted to survive. Yes, she made a mistake by approaching you, but I don''t see how she had much of a choice afterward. I''ve heard a bit about that incident from her and she said she even tried a non-lethal approach at first but it just didn''t work out." (Shari)

    "It killed our friends!" (Eluca)

    "Then please tell me what she could''ve done differently. Where exactly did she go wrong so you can blame her for this?" (Shari)

    At least the healer seems to be thinking and has no immediate answer.

    "As if this makes a difference! It''s still a monster and you too! Naturally we attacked it!" (Eluca)

    At this, my expression darkens.

    I don''t really like being called a monster.

    "You are completely right. Liqu is a monster through and through. She didn''t care for the lives of your friends. She thinks it''s just natural to dissolve a human to the bones, and those as well if she feels like it. You are only food to her and this will probably never change. I might be able to direct her onto other targets but I doubt she will ever feel bad about dissolving humans. But you know what''s funny? You could''ve had it so much worse." (Shari)

    I feel once again how this sinister smile creeps along my cheeks to my ears.

    A premonition of dread lingering in the room.

    "A-are you threatening us?" (Eluca)

    "Threatening? No. I''m just stating facts. Do you want to know what the absolute worst is this slime can do to you?" (Shari)

    The healer''s expression is certainly saying no.

    To her disadvantage, the mage isn''t as intimidated.

    "Where are you going with this? It''s pointless!" (Eluca)

    "I don''t think so. It might actually be quite enlightening and help you to be more appreciative about your current situation." (Shari)

    "Then come on, what is it?" (Eluca)

    Damn, now that smile just went all the way to my ears.

    "I was afraid you wouldn''t ask. Okay, then I''ll tell you. First, she incapacitates you within her body. You''re trying to struggle, but her liquid body simply absorbs all of your movements. Unable to do anything about what happens you''re fully aware of how she inexorably drags you into her lair. And what do you think is she going to do there to you?" (Shari)

    The healer by now lost all color in her face.

    The mage is still as defensive as before.

    "Dissolving us? Probably quite slowly." (Eluca)

    "Oh, that would''ve been so much simpler. But no. Instead she''s forcing you to ingest her slime. Naturally, you''re unable to prevent it. It hurts, is disgusting, and all the time you think you''re dying. But you know, death just won''t come. Because it''s not dissolving you. Not at first at least. Instead, she just fills more inside, to the point where you by all reasonable assumptions think you''re going to burst. But it won''t happen and you won''t be able to expel it again. She''ll make sure of it. However, it gets much worse from then on. Because you know, the slime actually does dissolve certain things and slowly spreads through your whole system, but the truly important thing it does is that it forms something inside your body. A pretty little round crystal. And in there it transfers everything that is essentially you before dissolving all the rest. Do you realize where I''m getting with this?" (Shar)

    "No way." (Lea)

    "Clap"

    I applaud with my slime hands.

    "Ah, she got it. Yes. Liqu was so desperate to have someone she can be together with that she devised a way to turn a human into a slime. This could''ve been you, but she decided against it. Probably because you already had each other. You were lucky. The next girl that crossed her path not as much. She experienced all the horror I just described and has now constantly to deal with that slime and the full-time job of keeping her under control while random strangers try to kill her for no reason. And do you really think that after all that shit she went through, she would care the slightest bit for the reasons why you''re calling the guards on her slimy ass?!! Oh no, she doesn''t! And she has no interest to bargain with you about her survival! Rather this is an ultimatum! Stop trying to make my life any more difficult or I''ll make yours a living hell!!!" (Shari)

    Next, I forcefully soften my expression by slime modeling and speak with far calmer voice.

    "If we could agree on this I''d be delighted, okay? Just to say, Liqu is beyond all reason infatuated with me and you certainly don''t want to be the target of the endless carnage that would follow my death. It would only make everyone unhappy. In return, I promise that she won''t kill any more civilians or adventurers. As long as they''re not as stupid to attack us first and not listen to all appeals to stop, this way leaving us no other choice. You can''t expect more than this from us, can you?" (Shari)

    The mage now looks a bit fearfully at her healer girlfriend and she returns that gaze.

    "Seems like we have an agreement."(Shari)

    I already turn towards the door when I get another thought. The queen mentioned something about shock collars and well, in front of me I have a lightning mage as I got to experience very intimately.

    "I''d like to ask a question to the lightning thrower. Would you know anything about shock collars? My current employer would be very interested in this kind of information." (Shari)

    "Employer?" (Eluca)

    She seems more than incredulous at this statement.

    "Yes, quite the influential character. Which should further motivate you not to piss me off and thus her as well. Now back to the shock collars. Any idea?" (Shari)

    She still seems somewhat unwilling to talk.

    "There was something." (Lea)

    "Lea!" (Eluca)

    "What? It''s not like we have any reason to cover for them!" (Lea)

    Okay, seems like I got a promising response.

    "So there was something?" (Shari)

    "Urgh, yes. Shortly after I started my job as a magical assistant in the institute I was approached. They were quite interested in me, foremost my magic that is. They told me that they''d pay me thrice as much if I accept their conditions. Especially the confidentiality part that is. We needed money to get started in the capital at that time yet Lea talked me out of this." (Eluca)

    "That guy was super shady! Any position where you ''shouldn''t ask questions'' is guaranteed to bring you into more trouble than it''s worth." (Lea)

    I certainly can support this sentiment.

    "Anyway, I didn''t take the job, so I don''t know more than this." (Eluca)

    "Was there really nothing else? For example, the guy you talked to?" (Shari)

    "Seriously, are you ever going to finish?" (Eluca)

    "Just this last question and I''m gone." (Shari)

    "Damn, that was already quite some time ago. I don''t know. I remember he wore some fancy clothes. All tidy in violet and black. Must''ve been some noble''s lackey." (Eluca)

    Violet black?

    Weren''t these the colors of the guys who attacked us?

    A bit too much coming together to be a mere coincidence.

    I can''t deny, that was helpful.

    I should now keep my part of the bargain.

    "Very well. That was quite helpful. Thank you for your time." (Shari)

    I slowly put my mask back on and turn to the door.

    At this moment a guard patrol bursts into the room.

    "We got a hint about a possible crime!" (officer)

    Fuck!

    Did things go too smoothly for me, world?

    The officer''s gaze instantly settles on me, the dubiously cloaked figure with the mask.

    "You! What are you doing here?! And that mask! Take it off!" (officer)

    Damnit, I need to find a way out of this.

    Shit!

    Maybe I should pull this trick?

    "I don''t think so." (Shari)

    "That''s enough! You''re..." (officer)

    I quickly pull out the badge and hold it under his nose.

    "You see this? I''m an agent of the crown on an official investigation!" (Shari)

    "What!?" (Eluca/Lea)

    Naturally, both of them stare in disbelief.

    "I-I''m afraid I have to verify this claim." (officer)

    Damn, why do I have to meet today the probable only dutiful guard in this town?

    "That won''t be necessary Sir Sadan, officer of the sixth unit of the commercial guard force under Captain Harran." (man)

    "Wh-what? You know me?" (Sadan)

    The man from before?

    Just who is this?

    "You really can believe me that our authority reaches far further than that of your direct superior. Let''s say he won''t like it to get involved in this." (man)

    "But..." (officer)

    I think I should also say something.

    "Do you really want to stop me and sabotage my mission? We can gladly go to the palace for confirmation. I''m sure the queen herself would have some time for this and be very pleased about such a disturbance from a random guard officer. So we can go right away. But if you force me to show you my face then I''d have to kill ya. So better not, right?" (Shari)

    The guards being speechless is a good sign, right?

    "Anyway, I already finished my business here, so I''ll take my leave. You can confirm that I neither robbed nor hurt them." (Shari)

    I guess it''s the smartest choice to leave it on that note.

    So I press myself past all these guards before anyone has enough time to ask themselves what this residue on my cloak is and how it got there.

 Chapter 154

    - Shari -

    Okay, this went far better than the worst case.

    This is something, right?

    Fine, it was a catastrophe, but as long as I don''t hear a city-wide alarm or the guards trying to catch up to apprehend me, I will consider this a success.

    Speaking of which, it''s time to deal with another issue.

    "Are you going to keep following me?" (Shari)

    "I don''t have much incentive to do so. I doubt you''ll get into more trouble so quickly." (man)

    Oh man, you don''t know my luck yet.

    "Well, thanks. And I guess also for the assistance." (Shari)

    "No need to. I literally just did my job." (man)

    At least I can split up now, which is good, as I still have another business to attend to where I wouldn''t want to have a crown agent with me.

    Because at this point, my order at the alchemist should be ready.

    Though, he probably is still somewhere behind me.

    I still believe that I might''ve been fine with only the plants and then I simply would''ve partly dissolved them as soon as I need the poison, but he successfully managed to convince me that a professionally prepared concoction would be better, even if it ends up being quite expensive.

    However, now that I reminisce I think I might have fallen for a mercantile trick.

    Yet at least I can hope that what I bought is going to be extremely deadly.

    And yes, I know that this sounds somewhat ominous.

    Fortunately, it''s just around the corner from the healer.

    Since it''s about peculiar substances I hope it will suffice for the alchemist to recognize me by the creepy mask and the cloak.

    When I enter, I once again become aware of all the weird substances around me.

    Yet I don''t see anyone at the counter.

    "Hello? It''s me again!" (Shari)

    Next, I hear some rumbling from the backroom.

    "Ah, the adventurer who spends fortunes on poison." (Matthew)

    He''s either mocking me for my uneconomical spending habits in an already very risky business or questioning that truly monster subjugation is going to be the application for this.

    Especially, because I know from experience that it''s not too difficult to apply at the adventurer guild.

    I don''t really know a witty retort here so it should be better to cut this short.

    "Yep, that''s me. So, is it ready?" (Shari)

    "Naturally. You''ll find that it meets all your expectations." (Matthew)

    "I hope so, for this price." (Shari)

    I pull the three gold coins out we agreed on.

    "Well, you should expect this much. After all, you have to count in my work. And without my expertise preparing this would''ve been quite the risky endeavor." (Matthew)

    Now that I think about it, since I wanted a potent poison it should be quite dangerous to handle it.

    That is as long as you''re not a slime that has no body functions which could be messed up by foreign substances.

    "Can I finally see what I''m paying for?" (Shari)

    "As you wish." (alchemist)

    He pulls out a jar from under the counter.

    "If my assumption is right, I believe you have some knowledge about such substances. So I don''t think I need to fret and tell you how terribly delicately you need to handle this. If you open the vessel carelessly, a stray gust of wind might scatter everything into the air. Which might kill everyone till the far end of the street." (Matthew)

    "Powder?" (Shari)

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I thought he was going to prepare a potion.

    Maybe only a bit thicker than usual, since it would contain less water.

    "As you told me you wanted a pure version that if possible should not be diluted by water. Well, I can assure you that this powder is the purest form you can get. Sprinkle a bit of it in someone''s drink and they''ll be dead before they even notice." (Matthew)

    "Uh, I don''t think I''m going to use it like this." (Shari)

    "Sure, if you say so." (Matthew)

    He doesn''t believe me the slightest bit.

    And I can''t even truthfully deny that I''m not going to use this against people.

    "Seriously, if I''d just want to kill somebody would I really bother to buy something so strong and expensive?" (Shari)

    Considering this stuff can kill even the greatest of beasts it would be overkill.

    Not that I''d be hindered from still making use of it.

    Only in a more offensive manner.

    "You don''t have to convince me. Especially since I already inquired about you at the guild." (Matthew)

    "You did what!?" (Shari)

    "Don''t look at me like this. Haha, little pun. You know the mask. I had to make sure that I''m not selling to the wrong type of person. If this ends up in a river or well, the many dead will be on me. I have a working ethic to uphold." (Matthew)

    I kinda feel betrayed.

    And certainly worried.

    If the guild reports to the authorities that I''m stocking up on deadly poison, I might get into trouble.

    Yet I suppose now that I''m affiliated with the queen I might get out of this.

    But wait a moment, he''s still going to hand it over.

    Does that mean the guild truly vouched for the slime?

    "So, since the deal still stands I suppose I''m trustworthy enough?" (Shari)

    "Well, it isn''t too uncommon for adventurers to use poison. Yet since you''re surprisingly only at rank C and also not an accomplished member, the guild would usually conduct an interview to determine the intended usage before I''m allowed to give it out. Since you''re apparently not even familiar with these procedures it might''ve become difficult to get a pass. However, I was told that you''re currently in a special contract, and like this, all your actions are vouched for by that party. Must be a pretty influential individual if they don''t even bother to check." (Matthew)

    Wow.

    Thank you, Count Kahan.

    Who would''ve thought that having a job brings so many boons?

    "So the only thing I ask of you is to handle this carefully." (Matthew)

    And so he holds the jar in my direction, while I put the money on the counter and get ready to receive it. But before I can truly grasp the vessel he speaks again.

    "Before I hand this over I really have to ask if you truly understand how to handle this kind of substance. How would you open this jar?" (Matthew)

    With my bare slime ready to receive it.

    Though I doubt this is the supposed answer here.

    "Extremely carefully?" (Shari)

    "This wasn''t the answer I was looking for. What I''m trying to say is that any kind of moisture might put the mix into a reactive state. Any kind! This means already contact with the skin and its shallowest amounts of sweat and fats would suffice. And believe me, skin contact is already enough. Though, probably not as instantaneous as if the victim got it directly into their system." (Matthew)

    Wait a moment.

    So if I spread this stuff in my slime any touch of mine might become deadly?

    This directly makes me more apprehensive of this idea.

    However, the ability to attack with a mere touch without dissolving sounds convenient.

    Though, I will really have to look out that my inner flow isn''t scattering it everywhere.

    That''s the downside of a not solid body.

    I noticed long ago that during the day it can happen that the mass that was in my arm can end up in my foot and so on.

    Paying attention to this might become annoying.

    "You don''t need to worry. There''s no way I''m going to poison myself." (Shari)

    Because it''s literally impossible.

    "If you say so." (Matthew)

    I can finally take the jar.

    There are still the smallest hints around the edges.

    And I truly feel that it''s a most peculiar mix in there.

    Not to speak that it''s quite the amount.

    I''ll certainly use it sparsely.

    Especially after all the money I just spent on it.

    "A pleasure doing business with you." (Shari)

    "Since I confirmed that you''re safe to sell to, there''s something else I''d have for you if you''re truly interested in poisons as I am." (Matthew)

    For the sake of my character, I would wish I could say no but he got me hooked there.

    "Okay, I''m kinda intrigued. Though, I''d like to mention first that I mostly care about the effectiveness and less about certain gruesome results." (Shari)

    Just to make sure before he starts going on about how it''s making someone bleed from all the orifices or liquefying the eyes.

    I already have enough of this with Liqu.

    "Nothing like this. It''s far more special." (Matthew)

    He procures a tiny vial with an odd murky brownish-purple liquid inside.

    "Okay..." (Shari)

    I absolutely have no idea what else I can add to a discussion about poison.

    Not like I can tell anything from just this.

    "This, my friend, is a one-of-a-kind substance. If ingested by the victim it will cause severe hallucinations and put the victim into a highly suggestive state." (Matthew)

    "This truly sounds quite peculiar." (Shari)

    "Oh, it is. I can''t tell you anything about the source but you have no idea what I had to do to have it delivered from the other side of the continent. It was almost impossible to get it delivered through Koreso." (Mathew)

    A man and his poison, sigh.

    "Why are you showing me this?" (Shari)

    It''s obvious that he''s personally invested in this vial.

    "Because I''d like to sell it to you. Naturally at an acceptable price. Two gold should suffice." (Matthew)

    This comes as a surprise.

    If he''s right, cloudshroom couldn''t even compare to this.

    "You really want to sell it to me? It didn''t sound that way after you told me about the lengths you went to obtain it." (Shari)

    "Oh, you can say there''s one more condition." (Matthew)

    "Condition? What is it?" (Shari)

    "If you ever have the chance to use it, I''d like you to report me every detail about its effects. Call it professional curiosity. I simply want to expand my knowledge." (Matthew)

    Did I mention before that I''m questioning Matthew''s character?

    But he''s right that this vial is valuable and I should be able to find an application in the situation I currently find myself in.

    I mean, it''s a conspiracy.

    The magical "you-do-whatever-I-want" drug could be just what I need.

    "Okay, deal!" (Shari)

    "Splendid! Then tell me about the effects it has on the ''monsters''." (Matthew)

    He conspicuously winks at me while saying this.

    I''ve got busted so hard, huh?

    But I''m quite sure he''s not going to spread the word more than he already did.

    Wouldn''t be a good tactic to keep repeat customers.

    Like this, we conclude the deal and I''m once again poorer but in exchange, better armed.

    So, time to deliver all this poison to the palace!

 Chapter 155

    - Shari -

    Now that my immediate personal issues are taken care of, I should return to the palace and see how smoothly I can now conduct this process with my badge.

    I simply don''t look too trustworthy from the outside as this cloaked figure.

    Astonishingly I can just enter even though the guards posted when I departed switched in the meantime.

    This means someone pulled some strings to make that possible.

    Even more surprisingly, I notice how I ease up as soon as I pass the last threshold to the private rooms of the royals.

    Less because I''m not mindful of my own status, that''s certainly still an issue, but more because being here grants an overall sense of safety, far away from murderous healers, overeager guards, and poison maniacs.

    Though, my mess finds me again when it seems like the queen was waiting for me.

    "Ahem, could you remind me please. What did you say again about being discreet?" (Serenia)

    Why do so many important people I meet suddenly show the same attitude as my mum toward me?

    "I-I wasn''t exposed and was able to wrap everything up without any casualties." (Shari)

    "Then why do I receive word that someone claimed to act in my name in front of the guard?" (Serenia)

    Damn, didn''t I intimidate everyone involved well enough not to tell anyone?

    "Uh, I tried not to bother you with this trivial matter." (Shari)

    "Trivial, huh? You didn''t truly believe that one can just claim to act on behalf of the crown and this wouldn''t even be questioned, right?" (Serenia)

    Sorry that I didn''t want to be killed by the guard.

    "I hoped so." (Shari)

    "Then consider your hopes shattered. What you did won''t go unquestioned. Especially not by certain inquisitive individuals who record everything related to the royal family. In other words, you''re in trouble." (Serenia)

    Involuntarily, I have to ask myself how much deeper in trouble could I be at this point.

    Well, maybe I can at least alleviate her ire a bit.

    "If it helps, I kinda confirmed that the noble who''s behind the tavern incident is also involved in recruiting people for the collar production." (Shari)

    "Is that so? Well, in this case, as you already took it upon yourself to commit missions on my behalf, I''ll simply treat this as if you''ve taken me up on my offer and the written contract you demanded is as such only a mere formality at this point. Because everything else would mean that you merely claimed to act on behalf of the royal family which could only be considered l¨¨se majest¨¦." (Serenia)

    Seems like I just got drafted into service.

    My mum knew what she was talking about when she was telling me to be alert of nobles.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.Though, she could''ve elaborated that royals might be even worse.

    "I''m still going to look over the contract. If there stands anything else than the agreed upon terms, you can pleasantly negotiate with Liqu." (Shari)

    Good luck with that.

    This is the most indirect threat I can allow myself here towards a royal.

    "Sure. Fortunately for you, the document was already prepared so you won''t find any alterations even though the new situation might call for it." (Serenia)

    Sigh, Shari, don''t punch the queen of your country.

    "Should I go and fetch Liqu then? Just so we can sign it." (Shari)

    She signs me to move in the direction of the princess'' room.

    "As you wish. They haven''t left her chambers since you went out. Which I''m glad for, as I''d like to stall the revelation of my daughter''s return for as long as possible. While I have second thoughts about her choice of companionship your... partner at least proves to be a good distraction for her. And since Lorena didn''t come to alarm me I''m not too worried as of yet." (Serenia)

    Oh dear.

    That''s because you don''t know Liqu as I do.

    We walk a short distance.

    Conveniently, I memorized the layout of this place.

    If there''s a list of places you should keep your tabs on then I would include the private quarters of the royals which I frequent.

    The guards open the door and I gain sight of a most bizarre scene.

    The princess is currently jumping on a bedsheet that is wrapped over Liqu who took up the shape of a blob and creates a bouncing effect by adjusting the matter below her.

    All of this is overlooked by a maid who, coming from her expression, clearly has given up on everything, sitting in the corner of the room.

    The queen meanwhile doesn''t look too pleased and briskly walks into the room.

    Anvenia freezes the moment she notices her and subsequently stumbles but is caught by Liqu through the sheet and slowly lowered to the ground.

    "M-mother." (Anvenia)

    The queen ignores her and instead turns to the maid.

    "Lorena, what is the meaning of this?" (Serenia)

    "Your highness, you personally told me that this creature is allowed to be here and is free to act as it pleases as long as her highness won''t be sullied and that I could only call you in case of an emergency. This meant that I wasn''t able to effectively restrict their behavior. And this slime was certainly not inclined to mind any of my demands. And do you think the guards were of the slightest bit of help?!" (Lorena)

    At this, the guards breathe in and decisively avert themselves, turning back to the hallway.

    Who would want to be tasked with reining in Liqu, which is a practice in vanity?

    Quietly I whisper:

    "I understand you so well." (Shari)

    They look surprised but don''t dare recognize my words and pull any attention towards themselves.

    "Be that as it may, such outrageous conduct cannot be tolerated." (Serenia)

    Sounds a bit harsh to me.

    I mean they''re here in secrecy and behind locked heavy doors.

    If not now, when would there be a chance for her to act out like the child she is?

    "Mother, Lorena isn''t at fault. It was just me!" (Anvenia)

    "Oh, I know who the responsible culprits for this are. I''m only ticking off by severity here." (Serenia)

    She looks at Anvenia and Liqu.

    The latter is still crawling out of the sheet and reshaping back to her usual form.

    "I-I''m sorry." (Anvenia)

    "Sigh, Anvenia, you need to mind your status. What would the people think if they saw you acting so undignified?" (Serenia)

    Probably something along the lines of: "Did she seriously manage to tame that gigantic slime to carry her around?"

    "We, we just had some fun." (Anvenia)

    "And your ''fun'' could impact the stability of the kingdom. Your education will be intensified. You need to learn that actions have consequences." (Serenia)

    "Is something wrong?" (Liqu)

    "And you! What made you think that you could behave in such an insolent way?!" (Serenia)

    "Insolent?" (Liqu)

    Every day we learn new words!

    "Yes! What induced you to such an act?" (Serenia)

    "She seemed to enjoy it." (Liqu)

    "That isn''t the point! There are things one can and cannot do!" (Serenia)

    "Why?" (Liqu)

    "Because one has to be mindful of the situation and how to act in accordance!" (Serenia)

    "Why not simply do the fun stuff? She clearly likes it better!" (Liqu)

    Hey, don''t look at me!

    I''m trying my best not to get involved.

    "Sigh, I guess I expected too much." (Serenia)

    "Isn''t it better to just do what one likes?" (Liqu)

    "No. Society has rules and we abide by them!" (Serenia)

    "Hmm, humans are so weird. I think having fun and being happy is better." (Liqu)

    Yes sure, slime philosophy.

    Just why do I believe that there are people out there who would gladly follow her teachings regarding how to lead a carefree life?

    "Sigh, please accompany me to the meeting hall to sign your contract. Before I get second thoughts regarding if I should hire you." (Serenia)

    "You heard her, Liqu. Up, in your clothes, and let''s go." (Shari)

    Before she can mess it up.

    So much for our career prospects here.

 Chapter 156

    - Shari -

    Signing the document went surprisingly smoothly.

    After reading through the contents, which surprised everyone who couldn''t make the connection as to why I would even want a written contract, I wrote my name on it, as usual, while Liqu made her typical drop symbol.

    Elin is interestingly also capable of writing. If I remember it right, which I naturally do with my perfect memory, she came from a merchant family before things went to shit for her.

    Fortunately, this assures me that I''m employed under the same conditions as a human.

    Especially the passage that I would be officially recognized for my efforts once the situation clears up was of importance to me.

    I made sure that it''s worded in a way that can''t be misunderstood.

    As of now, I''m an agent of the crown.

    Quite a steep career for a common village girl I need to say.

    Not to speak of Liqu.

    And I suppose Elin as well.

    And it sounds just right if I reap the benefits now.

    "Well, now that we are officially employed, would it also be possible to request some equipment? We had quite some expenses in that regard recently." (Shari)

    I feel quite bold to ask this question.

    Especially since I don''t want to know what the clothes we were lent on the first day here cost.

    On the other hand, some support sounds appropriate if they want us to succeed in our missions.

    The queen stares at me for an uncomfortable length of time before finally speaking.

    "You may request anything you require from the quartermaster later on. You''ll be provided your daily needs, as well as equipment fitting for your status as royal agents. If there''s something special you wish to commission you''re free to do so as well. Within the limits naturally." (Serenia)

    Good to know.

    This might help quite a bit.

    Especially, since I already had something special in mind.

    "If this was all, I''d like to finally begin informing you about your first mission." (Serenia)

    While my position improved quite a lot it also brings duties.

    And those we''re apparently about to receive.

    Since we already signed the contract in a remote side room, because of course they couldn''t do a bigger ceremony to officially employ slimes, the only thing that changes is that the document is taken away and, aside from our group, only the queen remains.

    The doors are securely shut and the woman in question gestures to us with her raised hand not to speak till the last footsteps are out of range.

    "Is there a reason for this awful secrecy?" (Elin)

    "Certainly. In particular that every single one who hears what I''m about to say is just another added risk. And may I add that my perception of you worsens whenever you open your mouth?" (Serenia)

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Well, since my reputation is already down the drain I can just go on and ask what we all would like to know. Where the hell is the king?" (Elin)

    Does she think she''s completely safe only because of this contract?

    "Pardon me. Do you really think his majesty has time for the likes of you?" (Serenia)

    "No, but one might believe that he would care about a mission to save his own fucking country." (Elin)

    Now she looks severely displeased, even going as far as clicking her tongue.

    Yet Elin has a point.

    The king didn''t look all too supportive of us so if he isn''t in on this we might be royally screwed, so to say.

    "I''d like to know as well. Is he occupied?" (Shari)

    "Sigh, no. It''s politics. The king can''t be officially involved with this kind of mission. Rather, it might spark the looming civil war if it comes out he was. Yet if only his wife is the origin of something that might very easily displease some nobles then he still has the luxury of active denial. At the same time, in the worst case, he could still avoid being forced to a strong verdict on behalf of the simple fact that the person in question is his wife. Let''s call it an avoidance strategy. While I fight the hidden war he can still present to the outer world as if everything is okay." (Serenia)

    "But he has signed the document. I checked twice." (Shari)

    "Of course. We''re not going to betray you. It would be too plain of a move and you wouldn''t have signed if something was off. Any further questions or can I finally begin to instruct you about your mission?" (Serenia)

    "Sure, who do you want to set those slimes on?" (Elin)

    "Elin, that''s enough. We aren''t dogs." (Shari)

    "Please, that''s what this job is about. Spreading terror and despair among their enemies through monster attacks." (Elin)

    Sigh, I kinda hope that''s not the case.

    I''d rather have an accepted status than be the monster they summon whenever they need something for the dirty work.

    I look at the queen for confirmation.

    "I won''t omit the fact that your tasks will include doing questionable things." (Serenia)

    "Then I want to clarify that we''re not killing innocents." (Shari)

    "I decide who''s innocent!" (Serenia)

    "Let me rephrase it. I''ll not kill the servants or children, or any uninvolved people who just, unfortunately, happen to end up in my way." (Shari)

    She looks intently at me for a while.

    I kinda wish I would''ve added that point to the contract before I signed it.

    "My Shari is always very peculiar about this. I doubt you can convince her otherwise. I couldn''t." (Liqu)

    "We may have to sort this out later on, but to be precise, this is going to be a covert mission. Do not worry about innocents, since you only have one target. And that one''s certainly not ''innocent''." (Serenia)

    "I guess now''s the right moment for details." (Shari)

    "As you wish. Due to recent events, we were able to identify viscount Nolan Loria, beyond any doubt, as a member of the conspiracy against the country. His men were involved in stopping you from returning my daughter and his agents in hiring personnel for the collar production. He has a residence here in the capital and is well known for his overly present private army. If he would vanish then this would be a heavy blow to the enemy." (Serenia)

    Makes sense.

    Without their boss, the private army has no reason to act.

    There''d be no orders to make them do so and the other members have no direct power over them.

    "So you want that nothing remains of him but a blob of slime?" (Shari

    "No, not yet. I want you to capture him and bring him to me." (Serenia)

    "Capture him? In what way?" (Shari)

    "In any way that works for you. Whatever is necessary, I want him here with me once you''re done. This man is deeply involved in ''the pact''. It''s safe to assume that his soldiers were also involved in other operations. If we can bring him in for questioning without anyone noticing, then this secret conspiracy wouldn''t be all that secret anymore." (Serenia)

    "But how exactly would we steal him away without anyone noticing and transport him through the whole city?" (Shari)

    "Of course, the mission is already planned out for you. Yet for some points we have to rely on your unique abilities and skilled execution, as you showed when invading my private chambers." (Serenia)

    Is it possible that she''s still holding a grudge about this?

    "Fine, but how exactly would we come and go unnoticed?" (Shari)

    "Well, that''s the part you might not like as much." (Serenia)

    .

    .

    .

    Shit!

 Chapter 157

    - Shari -

    Sewers!

    Why does it always have to be sewers?

    Did I somehow rile up the world so it thinks: "Oh, this one''s a slime! Let''s put it in its natural habitat!?!"

    Sigh, but I couldn''t say all that much against this plan.

    The thing is, this noble''s residence has naturally a direct link to the sewer system for drainage and other waste-removing matters.

    For us, this means we get a direct passage straight to the "most" private rooms close to the bed chambers.

    And well, as slimes we simply can dissolve any barriers, take this guy with us and deliver him to the palace drainage.

    "Huh, that woman didn''t overstate things when she said we''d get dirty working for her." (Elin)

    Elin, who completely wrapped her face, has a nonchalant attitude that betrays her act of outrage.

    "Why are you even here? Surely, Liqu and I would''ve sufficed for this mission." (Shari)

    "Oh please, I saw for how long you stared at the sewer plans, trying to wrap your head around it." (Elin)

    Okay, such arbitrary plans aren''t easy to memorize.

    While I do better with pictures, interesting facts, or things I learned through my own efforts studying build plans is pretty dull.

    "I didn''t see her doing this. And why would one do such a thing? A plan is too wide to properly fit. Okay, one could wad it together but slimy paper just starts falling apart. Even if I find them cumbersome, putting it in the bags is more efficient." (Liqu)

    "God Liqu, that was just an idiom!" (Shari)

    "An idiom?" (Liqu)

    "It means that you''re using a popular phrase to describe a concept. It''s quite similar to saying something like ''You''re as gluttonous as a slime''. Even though it''s not exactly eating as you always point out, or that person isn''t even eating close to the same quantity. It''s just about the concept. In this case, I was only saying that our boss struggled quite much with getting the way down and since I already scouted everything beforehand I am the better choice to lead the way." (Elin)

    It''s interesting how natural this environment comes to her.

    "Oh, by the way, there is another one. Could you take care of it?" (Elin)

    Oh damn, another slime.

    Yellow with a green core.

    Well, I can understand that Elin is cautious of them.

    Not everyone favors the thought of losing their leg due to a wrong step.

    And I wouldn''t want to accidentally link with it.

    "Liqu, seems like it''s your turn." (Shari)

    "No, I don''t think so." (Liqu)

    "What? Why not?!" (Shari)

    Did she suddenly develop a conscience?

    "I think this time you should do it. It''s good practice. You have to focus your thoughts and other slimes are a good source if you need sustenance." (Liqu)

    Sure, just touching the wild slime.

    Why not?

    Or wait, how about...

    "Did you fucking lose it!?!" (Shari)

    "See, you shouldn''t always let others do things you''re uncomfortable with. I mean, I like to support you in any way possible, but I also need to know that you can do them and I don''t impede your personal growth." (Liqu)

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Liqu is just giving me a lecture on personal growth!

    Goddamnit!

    "Hey, we might still have a bit of time till morning dawns, but I''d like to get done with it sooner rather than later. That thing is heading our way, so we have like two minutes before it reaches us. So could you please get over your lover''s quarrel?" (Elin)

    "This isn''t a lover''s quarrel!" (Shari)

    "I''m sure you can do it. It''s no big deal." (Liqu)

    Do I have to?

    Yes, I know I tend to let Liqu do all the unpleasant work, but I really don''t want to link with random slimes.

    Wait, if I phrase it like this doesn''t this mean I''m okay with Liqu?

    With some fantasy, one could interpret this as me saying that Liqu is special to me and I don''t want to get intimate with anyone else...

    Okay, where is this slime?

    "Urgh, okay, fine. Just, this isn''t dangerous, right?" (Shari)

    "Dangerous? No. You just put each other''s processing ability against each other. Even if you do nothing, such a small core could never overwhelm you. You, on the other hand, are far above him." (Liqu)

    "But how do I even do this?" (Shari)

    "Easy. You just have to talk to them." (Liqu)

    "Talk? As in ''saying hello''?" (Shari)

    "Uh, kinda. You just prod them as if you want to lead a discussion with them. Just link with it and it goes really quick. They aren''t able to keep up with their reactions and burn out." (Liqu)

    Wow, so she can talk someone dead.

    Well, braindead.

    Coredead?

    But she''s right that it doesn''t sound very complicated.

    Yet I don''t think I need to mention how unwilling I am to do this.

    Sigh, here goes nothing.

    Elin already moved behind us since we talked a bit too long and that thing is already at her former position.

    So I don''t want to waste any more time.

    I quickly remove my glove and sleeve and plunge it into this slime.

    <ul>

    <li>"Move, target, devour." (slime)</li>

    </ul>

    I somehow know that he means Elin as the only greater source of energy in the vicinity.

    Other slimes apparently don''t count and warrant no hostility or attention.

    Which makes me feel worse.

    <ul>

    <li>"No, don''t move. Stop please." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    The first thing I do is to signal over his attempts to move.

    Like this, he can''t physically do anything.

    Then I try as Liqu said.

    <ul>

    <li>"So, okay, hello? Don''t really know what to tell you here." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Other unit... Purpose unchanged. Reach target. Devour." (slime)</li>

    </ul>

    I''d say he''s confused but not to the degree that he''s in danger.

    <ul>

    <li>"Uh, can''t we talk about this? I don''t want you to eat our guide. This would be bad." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Conflict. Order contradicts directive. Need to devour." (slime)</li>

    </ul>

    Now he slowly starts getting hot.

    But I need more.

    However, before I can get started something else happens that completely throws me out of it.

    <ul>

    <li>"Hey, you¡¯re taking unusually long. I wanted to check if you''re okay."</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu!?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes, who else? Do you think the slime would talk like this?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Second unit... Conflict..." (slime)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Shut up! Both of you! And Liqu, you seriously linked with me while I was in a basically unconscious state?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Uh, well, I wanted to check on you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No, you wanted to take advantage of me while I''m out cold! You said yourself that other slimes are not even remotely dangerous!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Other... slimes." (slime)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Quiet! I''m talking here! And now to you, Liqu! You can''t link with me against my will. This is... Well, it''s almost as if you assault me! You simply can''t betray my trust like this!"</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Entity... Liqu..." (slime)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Whah?! I''m so sorry! I didn''t think this through. Please, forgive me!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Concept forgiving... Can''t process!" (slime)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Damnit, fine. But you have to mind this! This linking being so intimate is already difficult to do with someone else. I mean, it''s almost sexual." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What has human reproduction to do with this? Slimes can do this by themselves without a partner." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Sex isn''t just about reproduction! Damn, am I really doing sex ed now?! Damnit! Sex is also a way for humans to pleasure each other. It''s intimate and like this a very difficult topic. Humans usually just come together like this with someone special. As long as they''re not simply loose. And this here is so similar. Entwined with our bodies, body fluids... Oh my god! This is basically a threesome!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    "Fzzzzzz..."

    And suddenly the slime''s presence is completely gone.

    Seems like that did it.

    <ul>

    <li>"Great, you did it! Now just suck the good slime out of its remains!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Hell, no! Who knows where he was before?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"What does the origin matter? Now it''s just slime. And your presence already spread in there." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I look below and see that the yellow slime already almost completely vanished and got replaced by my blue.

    Sigh, whatever.

    At least I can replenish myself this way without having to resort to cannibalism.

    .

    .

    .

    <ul>

    <li>"Not, a, word!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"I didn''t say a thing." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu!! OUT!!!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    And promptly she''s gone.

    Now I only do the old dead weight expelling trick with the slime on the ground and am completely full.

    "Finally done? I''d like to proceed." (Elin)

    At least she''s not speaking about what just happened.

    "Good, then lead the way." (Shari)

    We move further into the sewer and have unfortunately more encounters with slimes which mostly get solved by Liqu.

    Suddenly Elin stops.

    "We just reached our destination!" (Elin)

    I look around and don''t see a thing that would indicate so.

    On the other side, I suppose there wouldn''t be a house crest down here.

    "How would we have reached it? There''s nothing here!" (Shari)

    "The residence and so also the target are directly above us. You just have to go and fetch it." (Elin)

    "And how do we get in there?" (Shari)

    "Well, you climb up the waste disposal channels. How else did you think this would happen?" (Elin)

    At this moment something drops from above us directly before our feet.

    Shit!

    Did I mention that I hate sewers and everything related to them?

 Chapter 158

    - Shari -

    Now it¡¯s getting critical.

    According to our last briefing, the viscount has a small army staffed on the premises of his residence.

    So if anyone gets alerted before we can escape we are in trouble.

    Liqu got progressively better during the last few days but I doubt she could stand a drawn-out fight.

    Thus it''s imperative that we won''t be seen.

    Fortunately, the worst point of slimes is that they move completely silently.

    Yet this also means no talking, and that better start now since when something can come from up there our voice may travel the other way.

    So, albeit slightly reluctantly, I touch Liqu.

    <ul>

    <li>"Okay, Liqu. At this point we''re only communicating via linking. No talking." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yay!!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Don''t ''Yay'' me! And don''t dare to link for anything else but what is relevant for our mission." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes, yes." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Well, at least I can trust her to follow my command.

    At this point, we need to split up with Elin who has no convenient clinging feature to her body.

    Though I suppose she doesn''t mind being excused from climbing the drainage.

    Since the same rules as last time in the palace apply for this covert mission, I remove my clothes and luggage and only hold on to the essential tools.

    The queen made it very clear that any possible no-killing ban is lifted for this mission. Those people are "considered enemies of the crown" as she said.

    So this time I can also count my blades and poison amongst my equipment.

    In particular, I''m bringing a bit of my sleeping poison.

    It''s going to be useful to bring that viscount.

    Naturally, not all of it, that stuff was expensive, but a small portion that I carefully scrape out and keep in a part of my body I try not to move.

    With all preparations finished, we¡¯re ready to go.

    It''s time for our shitty ascent.

    Just why does it have to be the toilet entrance?

    Already the remains on the walls would make me puke if I would have any biological features.

    And then the way it interacts with my body!

    This is just...

    "Buuargh" (Shari)

    Damn, the mental image was just too strong.

    Promptly, Liqu leans over and makes contact with my body.

    <ul>

    <li>"You shouldn''t waste matter. You might need it." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Sorry, but that was inevitable." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    No one''s going to deny that, right?

    After I was somehow able to partly overcome my intense disgust by applying dissolving on the parts of my body where my blades aren''t located, we can move further.

    Yet are once again stopped in our tracks by a metal plate blocking our way.

    <ul>

    <li>"What now?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Just wait, I need to think." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    But that''s weird.

    Something like this would contradict the very purpose of an outlet if it won''t allow the waste to pass.

    And just a few moments ago, we saw the passage in use, so it couldn''t have been blocked at that time.

    So I inspect the plate a little closer, forcing slime through all the gaps I can squeeze it through.

    It doesn''t seem to be welded into place but there is a narrow space to the side.

    Thus, I come to a realization.

    That''s a mechanism!

    One that can be pulled to the side to allow the waste to pass.

    But for what reason?

    Why would anyone build something so complicated to prevent one''s excrement from leaving the premise?

    And it surely is annoying.

    As if it''s only there to stop us.

    Us... slimes!

    That''s a goddamn, racist, anti-slime prevention barrier!

    Those fucking high borns don''t want to get their ass eaten while sitting on the pot!

    Oh, now you don''t have to expect any mercy from me.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, dissolve that thing. It''s metal but shouldn''t be very thick." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    While this kind of barrier should work on normal slimes who just look for another target once the source of sustenance they were drawn to is out of their sight, we are different in so far that we know a reason why to spend energy on dissolving metal that by itself isn''t granting any energy.

    Not to speak that we aren''t even here for that reason.

    Liqu doesn''t take very long but what comes from behind the plate makes me glad that she was before me.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time for a large amount to gather above the shutter, but this doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s the most unpleasant place I¡¯ve ever been.

    The cave we enter is small and partly still filled with the unspeakable.

    Above us are three more channels.

    I suppose those lead to the different toilets.

    Yet I don''t really want to have to explore all of them only to learn which one leads furthest up to the second floor.

    So while it''s against my principles, I have to consider that I''m at the absolute limits of what I''m willing to bear with.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, I''m sorry, I know this isn''t pleasant, but would you go see which of those leads furthest upwards?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Why would this be unpleasant?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I should start to learn that this slime has very different values from mine.

    <ul>

    <li>"Can we just agree that for me all this shit, piss, and whatever else people drop down here is the absolute worst? I''m very much struggling to not completely lose it right now." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh, sure. Then I''ll try making this easier for you." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    She isn''t even trying to turn this into another lesson for me?

    Is this the power of understanding my point through linking?

    Well, that''s a benefit I need to say.

    Without further ado, she begins moving up the first channel, and I can only hope that nobody up there has urgent business to conduct at just this moment.

    Since it''s in the middle of the night, it hopefully shouldn''t be the case.

    Liqu doesn''t take too long and after she went up the third one she comes back and makes a "this way" gesture with a tendril.

    So I''ll have to crawl up this literal shithole.

    Sigh!

    I move along the walls and start to wonder.

    Why is this channel so clean?

    Don''t tell me...

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, did you..." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"It was just there. You were uncomfortable and since I don''t mind it... It''s just a source of energy like any other." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"We... We have to talk about this. But later when we have any leeway to do so." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I''m not sure if I should be grateful or uncomfortable because this slime literally ate shit for me.

    Finally, I make it out of that hole.

    Once again I''m confronted with the personally very conflicting feeling of being a slime who just crawled out of the toilet.

    On one side there''s the general sense of wrongness, on the other a liberating feeling that I made it out there.

    But to get out, I need to know if it''s safe to open the door.

    Just then I remember that one trick.

    I can go by the vibrations around me.

    Funny enough, it works better in solid stone buildings like this where the vibrations can travel better than, for example, on loose dirt.

    So, that one moving signal over there might be a nightguard.

    No, two!

    But at the moment they''re nowhere close.

    And this... There''s someone snoring, three rooms to the left.

    Okay, that should be easy enough.

    So I open the door and move along the floor towards the door at the end.

    The slight creaking of the outlet door makes me nervous, but according to the vibrations, the patrol is still making their round on the lower floor.

    I reach the room, but when I try getting in, it''s locked.

    Given the current situation, the reason might be justified paranoia.

    But I''m skilled enough that this doesn''t pose a hindrance.

    I place two fingers against the lock and only dissolve the part that''s connected to the wall for the locking effect.

    "Zsch"

    Since metal is denser than most other materials it takes a while to dissolve.

    Then I only have to push.

    "Creeeaaaaak"

    What did I do, world?!

    I''m not sure if my victim is awake but I''m not taking chances.

    I swiftly rush towards the bed and place my hand on his face.

    "Hmph!? Hmmphff!" (viscount)

    If he wasn''t before, he''s awake now.

    But not for long, since I move my poison to this hand and push the poisonous slime down his throat.

    He''s trying to struggle, but this fat man, who obviously lacks a regular workout, is no opponent to me, and his own bed cushions all his desperate movements.

    At that moment, I feel another touch from behind me.

    <ul>

    <li>"What should I do?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Close the door! And more importantly, DON''T DISTRACT ME WHILE I''M DRUGGING SOMEONE!!!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    She does so and the door closes again, yet not without creating another horrible creak.

    Some moments later the poison finally shows effect and he gradually becomes more sluggish until he completely ceases all movement.

    However, I can''t relax now.

    This is because the vibrations tell me that the patrol has started moving in our direction.

    The guy is out cold, but with our only escape route blocked, there isn''t much I can do to get out of the situation.

    If possible, I would like to avoid anyone becoming aware of the involvement of slimes in this.

    So I can only hope this will work out.

    The steps end shortly before the door.

    Liqu, being better at this detection ability than I am, already moved to cover behind the door.

    I, on the other hand, have to use the only hiding place in my close vicinity.

    Under the bed.

    Sigh!

    "Sir?!" (night guard)

    Two men rush in a panic into the room, probably after noticing that it isn''t locked. Yet they find the man they thought to be in grave danger laying in his bed.

    "Milord! The lock to the door is damaged! Someone must''ve entered!" (night guard)

    Well, he surely won''t answer with the amount of relaxant I pumped into his system.

    But now the man has approached the bed and starts shaking his boss.

    It won''t take long till he realizes that this isn''t just related to an extraordinarily deep sleep and that something is wrong.

    So I have to act now.

    I send out my mass to grab his legs and drag them towards me under the bed. If anything this suffices to take his balance.

    At the same time, I go with all my blades for his throat. Ambushed like this he doesn''t have much of a chance and can barely squeak out a tone.

    Quickly I scan the room for number two but see that Liqu has him already within her grasp.

    And according to his choked expression, there''s not much going on with him anymore.

    She''s reaching out to me with a tendril.

    <ul>

    <li>"He''s dead. Couldn''t be careful without risking noise. What should I do now?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"We... can''t leave traces. Dissolve the bodies." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I don''t like this.

    Killing like an assassin.

    It''s cold and cruel even if it''s the most practical approach and I don''t have much of a choice.

    And having Liqu desecrate the bodies isn''t great either.

    I don''t know if I stirred any more guards, but I sure as hell won''t stay long enough to find out. I hoist the body of the boss while Liqu is dissolving number two and carry him in the old slime way to the toilet room.

    As soon as I reach him I become aware of another problem, linked to my victim''s apparent wealth.

    Damn, he might be too fat for the toilet channel.

    Well, all I can think of is to widen the seat and slime him to make him more slippery.

    Also, maybe a bit of teamwork might help us push through this.

    Liqu is at this point almost done with her "portion".

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, you go in first. I''ll push this man from above and you pull. But not too hard, we need him alive." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Sure. I know how much a human body can endure." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Now I''m slightly concerned in which way she tested this out before.

    Like this, we commence the plumbing operation.

    After Liqu went down the channel I plummet the man legs-first inside.

    As I thought, he promptly gets stuck.

    While trying not to suffocate him, I evenly apply pressure from above.

    I only start to work a little hastier once the vibrations around me indicate that we might soon get more company.

    So I''m at one point going all in and pushing with all my mass on him.

    "Splop"

    And finally, he squeezes through the channel into the repository.

    Fortunately, the second chasm leading to the sewers is far bigger and we only have to drop him from here out.

    From a safe height, naturally.

    "Plompsh"

    Just good that the ground is kinda "padded" down there.

    But why would I have to be the only one to deal with all this shit?

 Chapter 159

    Fine, now we just have to get down there.

    Liqu is still with me in this gap room.

    Due to the cramped space, it''s inevitable that we have contact with each other and subsequently link.

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari, I can''t hold this much extra mass any longer. I''m at my limit." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Then let go. Nobody is going to question some slime liquid in the sewer." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    To be honest, I forgot for a moment that her current state might also affect her ability to control more mass than her personal max allows.

    "Sploosh"

    And at once an amount of slime that equals two full-grown men gushes down the drain.

    Urgh, right on the man we kidnapped.

    I should quickly get down there or he might drown in this vile mix of sewer drainage and human-based slime.

    There are certainly better deaths.

    Fortunately, when I manage to reach the lower level, Elin has already pulled him out.

    But while she almost baths in this vile concoction, she seems to be in high spirits.

    "I take it that your mission was a success? Well, at least as long as that''s the right guy." (Elin)

    "Yes, he is. But you have no idea what I''ve just been through. I can''t wait to get out of here and probably exchange my whole body so I can feel clean again. You, on the other hand, seem to be awfully elated while floundering about in the filth." (Shari)

    "Oh, you have no idea how much I enjoy it to see some posh noble being dragged down into the same shit that all those they look down upon, struggle in." (Elin)

    Right, she might feel some spite towards nobles.

    Or anyone involved in her parents'' death.

    And... right, she spits at him.

    While I doubt that this man, covered in probably all the filth the world knows, ever even heard of her family, he''s part of the problem which can be boiled down to nobles backing each other and being able to force their way.

    They all conspire in illegal activities which regularly goes to the disadvantage of commoners like us.

    Well, being a slime shouldn''t exclude me, right?

    "No idea what you''re thinking about, but we should get going. Just because I doubt that any guard, no matter how good they''re paid, would jump after you down the toilet, they might at least raise the alarm and eventually send some expedition to this place. I''d like to be long gone when that happens." (Elin)

    The criminal in our group might be right.

    We''ll have to transport him in some way.

    Unfortunately, for several of the involved parties, Elin is a rather small young woman and certainly not able to carry ''tubby'' by herself.

    This leaves Liqu and I.

    So it seems like we have to carry the noble the slime way.

    Lifted up inside our bodies.

    However, Liqu, in her state, is still not able to perform this all the way, and as skilled as I became in using my body, I can''t control it on that level till we arrive with the mass I have at my disposal.

    In the end, we take turns to make it happen and it goes surprisingly well.

    Eventually, we arrive at the rendezvous point below the palace where we are already expected.

    "God! My heart almost stopped when you showed up. Would it have hurt you to make some noise before coming around the corner?" (captain)

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Captain Soma I suppose? As you can see, we brought the target." (Shari)

    "Hm, I had my doubts about you but at least you''re showing results." (Soma)

    "Thanks, I guess? Where should we put him? Liqu and I are both quite strained." (Shari)

    He looks at the man, who by my personal assessment should weigh around a hundred-twenty kilos, and nods.

    "My men will take over from here on out. You just have to follow." (Soma)

    Under pressured groans and with mild disgust several soldiers start to carry the slimed man Liqu expelled near their feet.

    After this, we''re led inside the apparent dungeon.

    At least it''s a bit too vast to be a mere cellar.

    And suddenly, there''s someone I didn''t expect down here.

    "My queen?" (Shari)

    "I see you were able to complete your mission. Allow me to congratulate you. I know this seemed like an ungrateful task, but believe me, with this, our position improved vastly." (Serenia)

    I had some time to think about it on the way.

    Partly because of interest and partly because understanding the situation will also help me determine my own position and evaluate the likelihood of fatal events, such as, a sudden royal betrayal.

    One aspect of this is if the side I chose has any chance to win.

    In some way, the queen was quite smart here.

    Without the viscount, it''s unlikely that his men will support the conspiracy any longer.

    The commanders might be more involved regarding knowledge and whatever kind of hierarchy the traitors have established, but it''s not like there''s anyone who''d pay them for continuing their fight.

    But, now that I think about it, without having an employer, they''d become swords for hire so it''s not unlikely that some might get reemployed by them.

    Though, that''s not for sure.

    Maybe the crown can scoop them up.

    And if anything, someone other than this viscount will have to pay them.

    So much for the current political situation.

    "Ahem, won''t they investigate what happened to that man? Is it really safe to throw him into the palace dungeon?" (Shari)

    I have a hard time believing that no one is going to recognize him.

    "There''s no need to worry. Only those involved would watch this particular partition and it''s only a small distance from here to the cell that we prepared in advance. Let''s say this palace has history and not all dungeons are in plain sight." (Serenia)

    So they have secret dungeons for unwelcome political opponents.

    At times like these, I have to ask myself if I''m really working for the good guys.

    However, looking at it the other way, it''s the side that promised to ascertain my continued survival.

    Something the others have yet to offer.

    "Speaking of the treatment of prisoners. What did you do to the viscount?" (Serenia)

    "I applied a strong dosage of Ledia leaves. He should be out for a while yet not in any danger, your highness." (Shari)

    "Hm, you''re far more professional than I gave you credit. This success will certainly help to convince my husband that you''re valuable assets." (Serenia)

    As far as I know, we already have a working contract, but I suppose pointing that out won''t help my position.

    We move further down into the dungeon.

    At this point, I also start to worry if the fact that there''s a sewer system might in any way clash with the structural integrity.

    I mean, who builds something that leads lower than the local water reservoirs?

    That''s daring to get flooded!

    Not like it would concern me as much who doesn''t have to breathe, but knowing what kind of water would spill down here I still wouldn''t want to experience this.

    Eventually, we reach a cell at the end of a corridor so far deep down in this labyrinth that one would be completely lost without a lamp or a plan.

    "Get him in there." (Serenia)

    "As you wish, my queen." (Soma)

    Damn, that''s certainly not the comfy noble cell I called my home during the last month.

    "Now we have to wait till our sleeping beauty awakens. Would it be possible to ask for your assistance when that time comes?" (Serenia)

    I don''t like the direction this is going.

    "I need to stop you right there. I did quite a lot of dubious stuff for the sake of survival, but I draw the line at torturing someone by whatever means you think we can inflict." (Shari)

    "What a shame. And you Liqu?" (Serenia)

    "Torturing means inflicting unnecessary pain, right? I as a principle don''t hunt like that." (Liqu)

    "I see. But may I remind you, if those people, those traitors, succeed, then not only we but also Anvenia will die, one way or the other. I thought you have taken a liking to her?" (Serenia)

    Now Liqu looks kinda conflicted.

    Not on a dire level, but more like she does when she doesn''t know what to dissolve next.

    "Hm, yes, I like her, but I''m not so sure. My Shari just said that she doesn''t like to do this, so I think I shouldn''t. And the girl as well didn''t seem very fine when I dissolved people." (Liqu)

    The queen isn''t reacting directly.

    I suppose she''s slightly surprised that slimes like us have principles.

    "I understand. Then let me suggest something else. However, I''ll still require your participation." (Serenia)

    Sigh, for some reason I''m jumping from one problematic situation to the other.

 Chapter 160

    - Viscount Nolan Loria -

    Urgh!

    What the hell happened?

    I''m in a dark chamber surrounded by stone walls.

    The last thing I remember was how I got pinned down in my bed and some disgusting fluid was forced down my throat.

    After that, I passed out.

    Buah!

    What is that smell?!

    I start to retch from the intensity, as it lingers everywhere around me.

    Bringing my hands up, I check if I''m unharmed.

    Just then I realize that the stench originates from my very own clothes.

    Terrible!

    They were expensive and now I won''t be able to wear them ever again.

    "Ah, it seems you''ve awakened, Viscount Loria."

    A woman''s voice echoes through the room, in a way that it''s difficult to pinpoint its origin.

    I''m still overwhelmed by the situation, but even like this, I can recognize the person I''m hearing.

    "Y-your highness? Uh. What is the meaning of this?! I demand to be freed this instant! This is going to have consequences!" (Loria)

    "My dear viscount, you seem to misinterpret the situation. You are in no position to make any demands. Rather you should do everything you can to please me since your survival depends on how I feel about you." (Serenia)

    The queen always had a reputation for showing disdain for some members of the nobility.

    It''s even rumored she''s responsible for the downfall of some of the more "eccentric" houses.

    I''m very sure she doesn''t hold any sympathy for me.

    "My people will find me! They will come and then not even your husband will be able to protect you anymore after such an act!" (Loria)

    "How nice of you to be so concerned about my fate. But you don''t need to worry. There''s not a single trace leading to this place. This cell is perfectly hidden and only my most trusted attendees know of its location. You might not believe it but we still have sufficient power in our own palace to restrict access. I know this comes as a surprise to the likes of you, but it is indeed the case. Nobody will be able to find you down here, dear viscount." (Serenia)

    This jovial expression is most unnerving.

    It might just be an act to distress me, but it''s not too farfetched that this woman at least took measures to avoid detection.

    However, she made one mistake.

    I''m not chained up and she''s close enough.

    If I can take her hostage I might force my way out here.

    I gather every bit of strength in my body and sprint in her direction with all I''ve got.

    "Wham"

    "Argh!" (Loria)

    But before I reach her an iron gauntlet hits me in the face and drives me to the ground.

    "Don''t you dare to touch her highness, dirty pig!" (Soma)

    "You can''t treat me like this! Such an act of tyranny won''t go unnoticed! The other nobles will start to ask questions! You won''t be able to cover this up!" (Loria)

    "Tyranny? I call it survival. Self-defense against the attempts of ever-bolder-acting nobles to overthrow this country and sell it out to Koreso with no concern for the future of the people! Did you believe your last act would go unnoticed? The troops marching through the middle of the city? All the equipment provided? The men who have gone missing? Family members asking about their whereabouts? You left so many traces, it would almost be an insult to the principle of common sense to think you wouldn''t be exposed." (Serenia)

    So I was found out.

    It was actually a long time ago when I was invited into the circle.

    It started as a group of nobles looking out for each other to assure our interests would be met.

    Men and women of high status supporting each other.

    The benefits were certainly worth it.

    In exchange for lending my troops as security for various enterprises, I got a direct share of the profits.

    However, this changed when our leader decided on a new course.

    Due to the nature of our society, we were always at odds with the rule-abiding parts of the administration.

    Clashes were inevitable but could usually be settled with sufficient bribes.

    Yet still, we were constantly at risk of getting pitted against our very rulers.

    So when Koreso offered to support us if we would fight against the crown, our leader decided that it might be better to be the first to act.

    In theory, a victory would mean that every one of us would gain.

    I might become a count or even a marquis for my role in this endeavor.

    Unfortunately, after the first assassination attempts on the royal family, we realized that security was too tight.

    The royals surround themselves only with the most loyal subjects and pay almost paranoid attention not to be open for an assault.

    So there was no way to reach them aside from forcing our way with sufficient manpower.

    But we all knew that open warfare was risky at best.

    Many of us could be crushed if the crown knew who they had to target and we had to avoid that the great army of Akaras, still dutiful to their rulers, would be deployed against us.

    Not only would such a battle be a great disfavor for our cause, but we can''t leave the border open for the orcs to try to enter.

    So we engaged in several small-scale skirmishes, sabotaged the crown''s assets, bribed who we could, and eliminated others.

    Until now it has worked out in our favor.

    The many local lords in our ranks grant us quite some space to act.

    Yet now it brought me into this situation.

    The queen is absolutely convinced of my guilt, so playing dumb won''t benefit me but may instead raise her ire.

    And even if the others find out about my whereabouts, I doubt they would arrive before my fate is sealed.

    At most, they would use it as a pretext to press their political interest.

    In any case, I should buy time for now.

    To assess my situation and hopefully live a little longer.

    "What do you even hope to gain from this?!" (Loria)

    "Hm, why would someone throw anyone into the dungeon, I wonder? Oh, wait! How about learning all the dirty little secrets you and the other traitor scum keep? Comply and we might be able to talk about increasing the level of comfort of your current lodgings. Why don''t we start with something pleasant like a fresh set of clothes? This would certainly be for all our benefit." (Serenia)

    She''s holding her nose while saying this.

    It''s clear that she''s mocking me, referring to the dire state of my clothing, that''s soaked in the stench of the sewer.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Yet now I know that they want information.

    This is certainly a dangerous balancing act.

    If I say too much the others will seek revenge and I''ll be a dead man.

    On the other side, who knows what they''re willing to do to make me talk?

    If it saves my life there''s no reason why I wouldn''t do so.

    However, I don''t wish to die and I''m rather sure that apart from the information I hold, the queen doesn''t see much of a reason to keep me alive.

    I should... Yes, I should stall as much as possible.

    If I only ever provide small bits and pieces then I''m too valuable to be killed and I can control the kind of information they receive.

    In the best case, they''ll find me and then I can claim that I didn''t tell a thing, as long as I''m not disclosing something of importance that they wouldn''t have been able to discover on their own.

    "My queen, I''m sure we can come to an agreement. There''s no reason to do anything unreasonable." (Loria)

    "Oh, you have no idea how pleased I am to hear this. I already worried I''d have to resort to ''extreme'' measures." (Serenia)

    I am all too sure that she has no qualms about torturing me.

    But if I can endure whatever she has in store, I''m sure my captors would become open to my proposal.

    "Oh please. We all know that no such bond as mutual loyalty binds us." (Loria)

    "I see. So I assume that you''re willing to disclose everything about the conspiracy?" (Serenia)

    "How about this? I tell you a name, every other day. Or alternatively, I could point you to positions or simple intel that might be of interest to you. And in return, you''ll grant me better accommodations than these, a satisfying meal, and for god''s sake, new clothes. If this is provided I might be willing to talk." (Loria)

    "A fascinating suggestion. It already helps a great deal that there''s no general refusal to disclose anything at all. But I have a counteroffer. How about you answer all of my questions truthfully, down to the smallest detail, and in return, you won''t die the most gruesome death you can imagine?" (Serenia)

    Is she for real?

    I don''t believe for a moment that she would just kill me off and let all my knowledge die with me.

    "Y-you won''t do this! Not with what is at stake!" (Loria)

    "You may not know this, since you never were the kind of person I would allow to even exist in my vicinity, but I''m quite the impatient person. I simply am unable to wait till you''d be willing to tell me what I want to know. Also, as you just mentioned, too much is at stake. The country itself can''t wait till you feel like talking to me. But all of this pales in comparison to one little fact. You endangered my daughter, viscount! And for this, you''ve already lost every bit of leeway I''d be willing to grant you. So I''d advise you: Tell me everything I want to know now or scream the answers later." (Serenia)

    Her glare makes me inclined to believe that she''s dead serious.

    Nevertheless, I have to stay strong or my life will be forfeit.

    "Viscount, I want to know where the location of the collar production facility is. I''m sure that your men were applied as security staff, so please don''t try to tell me you wouldn''t know." (Serenia)

    Oh, I know it perfectly, which is why I''ll be the first suspected to have talked in case it gets exposed.

    "I, I might begin with something else. You know, so we can see if we can trust each other." (Loria)

    "I think you misunderstood something. This isn''t the kind of relationship based on trust and cooperation but on power and the will to force it. So I''d advise you to answer my question now or... well, you won''t exactly ''live'' with the consequences." (Serenia)

    "Listen, before I tell you anything at all I want guarantees for my treatment! Otherwise, you won''t get anything out of me!" (Loria)

    "Oh, your treatment has already been decided quite some time ago, viscount." (Serenia)

    "You can''t treat me like this! I''m a noble! I have rights! Locking me up here in this sorry state. Don''t you know any honor?! Your behavior only proves how right the others are to rebel!" (Loria)

    "You know, you''re completely right. I as well feel unable to ignore your stench anymore. It''s about time to get rid of all this filth. Let me do something about this. You can enter!" (Serenia)

    She turns around and calls for someone.

    I don''t understand.

    Considering her attitude as a whole I doubted she would grant me the slightest kindness.

    And now she wants to allow me to change?

    This sounds quite unbelievable.

    And I suppose it is.

    A moment later I hear something at the entrance of this cell.

    And stare in shock.

    A giant unformed mass squeezes through the doorway.

    A slime.

    The largest I¡¯ve ever seen, that I¡¯ve ever heard of!

    The queen merely steps aside, completely unfazed by that creature, she doesn''t seem to consider it a threat.

    And truly, it shows not the slightest interest in her but only focuses on me.

    I''ve heard rumors about this, but could the crown truly have managed to control these creatures?

    If this is the case we have to completely re-evaluate our chances in this conflict.

    But this all doesn''t matter to me since this thing is progressively advancing in my direction.

    The queen barely seems to mind what is going to happen.

    I can already see how several strands emerge from the mass and reach in my direction.

    "Please! You can''t let this happen! You said..." (Loria)

    "I said I would get rid of the useless filth in front of me, and as you still fail to provide anything of substance I doubt you can claim to be anything else." (Serenia)

    The first strands already contact my clothes and the most fear-inducing sound known to mankind resounds.

    "Zsch"

    I can''t squeeze any further against the wall.

    My bones might break any moment from all the pressure I''m applying, but if I don''t, my stomach will disintegrate any moment and my guts spill out.

    "No, no, no! Please! I beg of you! Not like this!" (Loria)

    "Not so quick, Liqu. Take your time. We want to properly savor this." (Serenia)

    She can talk to it?

    Control it?

    The slime wraps around me, and my clothes start to disintegrate the instant they come into contact with the slime. But far worse is that I already feel the foreboding sensation of the reaction that is going to end me.

    "Did you know that this kind of torture has a history in this country? Back when slimes were still controlled and not a continental plague? Well, not as much torture but more like a way to get rid of unwanted individuals. Oh, all the people who were fed to their ever-increasing numbers. I imagine it must''ve been quite messy, even if I suppose there wasn''t much to clean up afterward. I even heard one can use the results very well to improve the growth of plants. We''ll see later. No offense meant." (Serenia)

    This wink wasn''t directed at me but more at the creature.

    The very same which is killing me in front of her eyes!

    Oh my god, I don''t want to die!

    Not dissolved by a slime, turned into a worthless pulp of fertilizer.

    I can''t end like this!

    "Please! I''ll talk! Just call it back! Please, I''ll speak!" (Loria)

    "Then I would suggest speaking quick, viscount, for any second you waste will be paid in flesh. Where, is, the, facility!" (Serenia)

    The others will kill me for talking, but this, this is so much worse.

    The slime completely encompasses me except for my face.

    There''s no escape left.

    I''ll die in seconds if I don''t talk.

    "Zsch"

    I FEEL IT!

    EVERYWHERE IT''S TOUCHING MY SKIN IS TINGLING!

    I''M GOING TO DISSOLVE!

    "The west!!! The facility is in the southwest! Close to the river! I''ll tell you the exact location just call it back, I beg of you! I can''t talk if I''m dead!" (Loria)

    At this, she raises her hand and the words of my salvation are heard.

    "Liqu, stop. The piece of filth is willing to talk." (Serenia)

    The sensation stops and slowly the slime retreats from my body.

    My distress is still great but I''m able to assess myself and gratefully find that I''m not bleeding and my innards won''t leave my body.

    And then something unbelievable happens.

    The unformed mass of slime shifts and raises.

    It lifts its body upwards, squeezes together at several places, and takes the shape of a young, well-endowed beauty.

    "Can''t I just take a little? There''s so much of him, does he really need all of it? I can easily make it so he won''t die." (Liqu)

    "We will see. It depends on what he is going to tell us now. And naturally if it proves to be true. If not, please make sure to savor every moment as long as you can." (Serenia)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    I''m done for.

    This... thing is a looming threat.

    No matter how much time passes it will still be ready to erase my whole existence.

    "Yes... I will tell you everything you want to know." (Loria)

    "Splendid. Then begin. You said the facility is in the west? How strange, I was sure it would be within the capital." (Serenia)

    "N-no. They, they built a greater complex in the south of the main road leading to Siras. It was safer to avoid the controls at the city gates and produce the goods out of sight. Material is mostly brought from Siras. Certain special products and personnel over secret channels from the capital. The convoys often even leave through the south or north gate and put up with the longer way to lay false traces." (Loria)

    "How ingenious. Don''t stop here. You''re not safe yet, Sir Loria." (Serenia)

    I spill everything, not holding anything back.

    The layout of the complex, presumed number of personnel, ration of military and civils, the names of important individuals, anything that will make that woman hold back that abomination that stares at me the whole time with its hungry contrast-less eyes.

    When I finish, the queen lets someone hand her the notes a servant made of my testimony and looks over it.

    "Mhm, this sounds about right. One last thing. Am I right with the assumption that the current leader of your organization is Marquis Leronne Eras of Siras?" (Serenia)

    This is it.

    The last nail to seal my fate.

    But at this point, it doesn''t really matter anymore.

    "Yes... Yes you''re right." (Loria)

    "This was all I wanted to know, for now. So I''ll take my leave. However, I''m sure Captain Soma has many more questions to you. I would suggest you answer them truthfully. If not... well, you know." (Serenia)

    She smiles at me, hinting at what will happen otherwise, and with this I am certain;

    I don''t have a choice.

 Chapter 161

    - Shari -

    It seems like they''re done.

    The queen leaves the cell with an expression that is somewhere between content and triumphant, followed by Liqu who gives one last, terrifying wink to its new inmate.

    "See? As I said, this kind of man breaks after experiencing the smallest of inconveniencies." (Serenia)

    "Well, I suppose that it''s positive that you got what you wanted without having to let Liqu slowly peel away his skin. Using her to torture defenseless people isn''t exactly what I''m going for with her." (Shari)

    In fact, since we started traveling together I was always keen on decreasing her more monstrous traits.

    Yes, okay, we have quite the kill count, but I try to avoid raising it if I can, and try to teach her as well to solve troublesome situations without violence.

    And if I have to fight, I at least want to kill as quickly and cleanly as possible.

    One can''t deny that no matter how bad a person is, having Liqu torture them would be a huge step back on that line.

    I already don''t like it when we have to play the big bad monsters like just now.

    It''s extremely bad for the image I''m trying to establish here for us.

    "Well, it isn''t entirely true that we didn''t torture him. In fact, this already was part of the deed. So I am grateful that you were willing to assist me on this." (Serenia)

    I don''t like to hear this.

    Being called the willful torture assistant isn''t flattering at all.

    "Wait, I was observing everything from here. Liqu didn''t dissolve anything from him, as was the plan we agreed on. You didn''t, did you, Liqu?" (Shari)

    I extra told her that I didn¡¯t want her to cause any bodily harm just to make sure of this.

    "I only took a bit of the first skin layer. Nothing more than the dead skin was dissolved. He shouldn''t even be sore. Well, maybe he''ll get a slight rash." (Liqu)

    "While it might be debatable in how far you physically exerted force on him, it still suffices for the applied definition. Are you familiar with the three stages of torture?" (Serenia)

    What is that kind of question?

    "No, sorry. We didn''t have a torturing course provided in my village." (Shari)

    At "village" she actually shows a reaction.

    Just now I become aware that I didn''t tell her about my origin and might have slipped too much.

    "You see, it is important to know that there are two kinds of torture. The first only inflicts agony for the sake of itself. Either to punish someone, to break them, or simply to live out one''s lowest urges. Personally, I consider such a practice barbaric, though, I would lie if I''d say I wouldn''t know nobles who rely on it to ascertain themselves the loyalty of their subjects. Utterly pointless if you ask me since it inspires hatred and fear in equal measures, and one can never be certain how the coin is going to fall." (Serenia)

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "And what has this to do with Liqu being a torturer?" (Shari)

    "Yes, I was getting to that point. We are talking here about the other kind of torture. This kind exists to achieve concrete results. Usually to confirm something you are already sure about. Something that you can validate so the fear of the punishment for lying can incline the person to answer honestly. The risk is that the victim doesn''t actually know anything. Even here there was a small risk that another noble''s troops could be the ones guarding the facility and he wasn''t involved to avoid this particular result. It needs a good assessment of people to determine the truth. Fortunately, he hinted right at the start that he would know. And since it was about a concrete location, he couldn''t lead us to the wrong place. So yes. Things you can check if they are true. And truly, you should never do it if you want to get a truthful testimony. They would affirm anything you ask them to avoid the pain." (Serenia)

    "Ahem, three stages?" (Shari)

    "Yes, I was getting to that part. So since this kind of torture is result-oriented the funny aspect about it is that it often doesn''t require any actual pain and agony. In the first stage, you simply show your future victim around. You present the tools to them and proclaim how you plan to use them in practice. You wouldn''t believe how great a mental effect this alone has on the target. The second stage is that you prepare the victim. You force them into the chair, or whatever place you have prepared, and slowly set up the tools. And only if that doesn''t work, if you realize that the fear of the torture isn''t enough, then you use agony as a tool to break the other''s mind. Then it gets messy and you have to ask yourself how far you want to go. In this case, I would say we were somewhere around the second stage and the threat we used was a slime willing to dissolve our dear viscount. And as you can see, it was pretty effective. So once again, thank you for your participation, Liqu." (Serenia)

    "It wasn''t very difficult!" (Liqu)

    God, Liqu is kinda embarrassed about being praised.

    It''s at least true that we terrorized that man to get what we want.

    I can understand how this may translate into torture.

    But it could certainly have been worse for him so I shouldn''t judge too harshly.

    But I truly didn''t think that Liqu would be able of playing such a convincing act.

    It isn''t like her to hide her true intentions.

    So it''s quite the improvement that she was able to say that she wanted to "take some bits of him".

    If not...

    "Liqu, were you actually going to dissolve that man?" (Shari)

    Oh god, she''s fidgeting.

    "You know, from all that teasing and dissolving without real benefit I kinda teased myself. I mean, I already had him. Would it have been so bad to go all the way?" (Liqu)

    I knew it.

    You can''t tell a slime not to devour what it already has caught.

    It was pure luck that she could control herself.

    Well, and maybe the fact that she has more self-control than I sometimes give her credit for.

    We proceed to move out of this dark hole and I feel better now that I can finally gain some distance from the sewers.

    Now that I think about it, there was something else I wanted to confirm.

    "Was that true? When you said that in the past people were executed with slimes?" (Shari)

    Call it personal interest in the history of my kind.

    If I understood this right, it was even before they were released out into the world.

    "I want you to know that I wasn''t involved in such a thing. But yes, it happened. Yet sadly, not only like this. Executions were one part of it, but sometimes they were simply sacrificed to feed them." (Serenia)

    "Sacrificed to feed slimes!? Didn''t they have anything else?! Like, like... I don''t know, animals? Rotten fruit? Anything at all?!" (Shari)

    "You see, there weren''t many slimes directly after they were initially created. They started by throwing the trash towards them. However, soon it was realized that they wouldn''t care as much about inorganic matter. Yet it was still a huge boon. Not only to get rid of all the waste but also for an entirely different reason." (Serenia)

    "Which was?" (Shari)

    "For all the troublesome aspects a slime has, the excess matter they produce is an excellent fertilizer. At that time there was a dire famine riddling the country. So they established a channel system that would enable them to guide the matter to the great southeastern fields." (Serenia)

    "The great southeastern fields? But there aren''t fields in the south-east, only the Velja lake..." (Shari)

    Oh!

    "Yes. So at that time, the problem was kinda solved. If not for the problematic question regarding how to keep them productive. And then it was realized that the slimes would even dissolve inorganic matter as long as there''d occasionally be something thrown into the mix that would keep them interested. You should know very well what slimes prefer to dissolve. " (Serenia)

    "Are you implying..." (Shari)

    "Yes. They had no food to spend but too many mouths to feed. So the ruler of that time made a decision." (Serenia)

    Shit.

    That''s... I don''t know what to say.

    Aside from that one thought which involuntary comes up.

    And she''s letting that creature play with her daughter?

 Chapter 162

    - Shari -

    After we successfully concluded this whole kidnapping ordeal, we''re led through secret and/or heavily guarded passages back to the inner palace of the royal family.

    It seems at this point Liqu and I are something like state secrets to be kept hidden.

    The special weapon to fight their opposition.

    While it''s not the most flattering label, I don¡¯t see a reason why they wouldn''t pay us out in the end.

    For one thing, if Count Kahan gets involved as a witness, and with the copy of the contract we''ve got, they''d have difficulty keeping their involvement under wraps if they''re planning to get rid of us.

    And also, it would simply be an unnecessary risk.

    As I said, we''re their secret weapon.

    This is a position of power.

    Not just because they''d be screwed if they gain our ire and we turn against them, but also because we¡¯ll be useful even after this whole situation is eventually concluded.

    They simply have no reason to intentionally throw valuable assets away.

    Oh, and not to forget, the princess likes Liqu which might help a little bit.

    Although I doubt it''s having an all too great influence on the final decision.

    Because this is our current situation I don''t feel too much at risk in this place.

    "You did great work tonight. For now you can rest. We may speak tomorrow about our next steps." (Serenia)

    Well, we were quite busy so it''s nice to get a break once in a while.

    And I can''t complain about our accommodations.

    We''ve got a good room on the upper level.

    I didn''t really dare to ask for separate ones.

    Liqu is currently a little needy and it usually doesn''t work out to put her through withdrawals for extended periods.

    Though, naturally I''m going to set up some rules.

    This brings me to the next point.

    While I believe my needs to be rather frugal, there is one feature in this room I ascertained my quarters had and that I''ll consider as just mine.

    Since I noticed that she reacts better if I convey things like this I shallowly brush Liqu''s matter with my hand while passing her.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, stay away from my tub!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    While I have my aversions with linking, she should at least now be aware of my determination and that all hell will break loose if she decides to disturb me in there.

    Though for now, she has to get out of the state of bliss I put her in.

    "You''re linking with me, just like this!" (Liqu)

    Not "just like this".

    I had a pretty damn good reason.

    It''s that she can''t be completely trusted to keep her distance while I''m in standby mode.

    "This is important to me. I want to know I''m safe when I lower my guard. And that also includes from your advances!" (Shari)

    "Oh." (Liqu)

    Just then I notice two round lids on the table in the center of the room.

    I''m not a total savage and know that, although I have no idea what they''re called, they''re used to keep food below them warm and the critters away.

    As pointless both of these things are for slimes.

    But I appreciate the gesture.

    It speaks for a bit of somewhat dignified treatment.

    Not necessarily something as grand as a noble, but of recognition as a person.

    And because of this I, for once, am going to eat at the table.

    "Instead, we are going to take a meal now, Liqu. I mean, you had two guards and... other stuff, but it was a strenuous day and you deserve it. Maybe you can fill our potion bottles with some excess. They can be useful in a pickle." (Shari)

    I''m rather sure she barely heard the latter part.

    Just the invitation to eat together makes her happy.

    But if I think about it, refilling our supplies can only be good.

    So I slip out of my clothes, line up the flasks on the table and sit down.

    As expected, I find a great slice of flesh beneath the lid once I remove it.

    And when I start dissolving it, I realize that it''s no animal.

    No, this must be monster flesh.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.The denser concentration of energy I receive is a telltale sign of its former magical nature.

    This is working out nicely for us.

    Yet it''s only enough to partly fill two flasks.

    One by Liqu, one by me.

    And I barely filled mine at all, but I¡¯m certainly not going to mix them.

    After that, I deem that I did everything I could for today in terms of preparation.

    Finally, I can slide into my tub and relax.

    The next day comes quickly, due to the effects of the standby mode.

    We find a small breakfast in front of the door, but it''s barely enough to get the two flasks from yesterday completely full.

    After a tour to the toilet to let go of dead matter, where I got a terribly embarrassing meeting with a lady as well as experiencing difficult emotions while looking down the hole, I consider myself to be ready for the day.

    And it doesn''t take too long till we''re called.

    We''re led to the meeting room from last time.

    In there, I find all the big shots I came to know by now.

    Naturally, the queen, who has the same indifferent look as usual.

    Next to her is Captain Soma.

    By now I think I''ve figured out that he is the leader of a special unit.

    I''m just not sure if his duty lies with the crown or if he only answers to the queen.

    Not like it''s too important at the moment but it could become of interest when the interests of the queen and the king stop aligning as they do.

    Speaking of the latter, I''m slightly surprised to see him for once present and tending to the important affairs of his country.

    Oh, and there is Elin.

    She tries to maintain her usual badass cloaked figure image, but her nervous shuffling of her feet betrays her facade.

    I guess for a minor this might be a bit oppressive of a situation.

    Not like I''m much better.

    My slime simply can''t tremble if I avoid thinking about it.

    .

    .

    .

    Damn!

    At least now I have their attention.

    "Your majesty, we are all present and can begin now!" (Serenia)

    "Please, see it as a token of trust that I''m directly including you in briefings that might very well decide the future of this country." (Parcian)

    Hey, without us you wouldn''t even have the information this discussion is based upon!

    Yet this man is my king so I should rather keep my mouth shut.

    For now.

    "Ahem, if I may have your attention. Due to the efforts of our subjects, our situation has greatly changed. With the information we gathered from Viscount Loria, we now know of many bases and, just as importantly, the identity of many members of our opposition, and through this can plan our next steps." (Serenia)

    "What are you suggesting, my dear? Should we gather our troops and get rid of this traitor scum?" (Parcian)

    "While an all-out attack sounds tempting, I need to say that we''re lacking the troops to simultaneously attack all of the sites. Instead, I''d suggest a different approach. In particular, I have two actions in mind we should implement next." (Serenia)

    "You seem to have put some thought into it. So tell and don''t make a secret out of them." (Parcian)

    "First, we should send a messenger to Akaras. Given the information we received and the reports of our own agents, the majority of the army is still free of the conspirators'' influence. This includes the marshall and the higher officers. While deploying our troops so they couldn''t pose as a barrier anymore would bring great difficulties, this wouldn''t matter anymore when civil war breaks out. For now, we should simply inform him about our findings, hence, the marshall will have targets he can focus his forces on when things get dire. Those will prove to be invaluable at that time." (Serenia)

    Makes sense.

    Knowing who is the enemy and who is not surely makes a difference.

    "You are aware that such a message has importance for the whole kingdom? We need a trustworthy messenger. Not to speak of the likelihood of getting targeted." (Parcian)

    "Well, fortunately, we have a trustworthy and completely inconspicuous subject to make use of. After all, who would suspect a young girl?" (Serenia)

    And at this, she looks at Elin.

    Who on her side clearly didn''t expect to be called out, now pointing with her finger at herself and an expression that says "What the heck".

    "This is an interesting idea. It''s unlikely that the conspirators search for normal girls. But is she trustworthy?" (Parcian)

    "Personally motivated, and as far as I know, not yet in their direct sight." (Serenia)

    "How do you..." (Elin)

    "Do you truly believe you would be here now without a background check? And now please be quiet so I can elaborate on the details of your mission." (Serenia)

    So they know about her dead family?

    Wow, that''s rough.

    Then what about me?

    Can they trace me back to my village?

    Seems unlikely to me since I''m considered dead.

    However, it wouldn''t be great if they had leverage against me.

    So I can understand Elin being grumpy about this.

    And being unable to retort in this situation isn''t great.

    "We''ll equip her with a royal symbol. Although access to Akaras is restricted this should get her past the guards. There should be no reason for concern once she''s past those." (Serenia)

    "Alright. So much on that matter. But you said there''s another immediate action we should undertake?" (Parcian)

    "Well, we finally have the location of their collar production, so I suggest a concentrated attack there. If we can stop further deliveries to Koreso they might lose their support. And if not that, then at least a good deal of the supplies they''re receiving in return." (Serenia)

    "It should be a given that we target them where it hurts." (Parcian)

    "Good that we understand each other. Since none of the nobles claim to be responsible for the deliveries, it should be unlikely that this will lead to retaliation if we declare it as an operation against illegal goods." (Serenia)

    This sounds quite smart.

    Make it a mere act against criminals and nobody can say a word.

    "If I may add, if we deploy a greater force, this might alarm them and enable them to destroy evidence or get important material out of the way." (Soma)

    "And for that reason, we''ll only send the minimal troops we can move without raising too much attention on them." (Serenia)

    "Ahem, is this wise? We have to expect considerable forces." (Soma)

    Oh no, I can see where this is going.

    "Yes, but if my plan works, they''ll stumble right into your arms and you¡¯ll just have to wrap this up. And believe me, none of them will think about taking something with them. After all, we have new allies." (Serenia)

    And now her gaze goes directly to us.

    Sigh, I should''ve seen that coming.

 Chapter 163

    - Shari -

    I guess I don''t have to elaborate very much about how things went from that point.

    We got a short directive which can be summarized as "Go to that place and wait for further instructions."

    Then we were left to fetch our stuff and a short time after this already had to leave the palace.

    Seriously, that queen would be working us to the bone, if we had those.

    I''m certainly going to demand overtime payment.

    And don''t come to me with: "But Shari, you didn''t negotiate this in your contract!"

    It was clearly stated that the crown would be going to afford our living expenses for the rest of our lives.

    And I won''t let getting a piece of flesh thrown our way somewhere between the missions count.

    After this, leaving the palace together is surprisingly simple.

    Apparently, suspicious cloaked figures with eerie masks only warrant a control if they''re heading towards the important people and not away from them.

    To be safe, I''m leading us around several corners and alleys to get rid of any possible followers.

    I would''ve gotten lost myself if not for the palace as a point of orientation.

    Eventually, we reach the western gate towards Siras.

    As far as I know, there should also be side roads to the northern cities but those aren''t nearly as remarkable.

    Not that we''ll see much of those towns.

    No, our destination lies directly in the wilderness.

    But first, we need to pass by the guards.

    "Halt! State occupation and reason for passing the gate!" (guard)

    Seeing his look the masks might still be a minor issue.

    "We are adventurers and want to travel to Siras." (Shari)

    "Siras? You know that not everyone can just show up there and expect to get recommended for a job?" (guard)

    And I thought the capital was exclusive.

    "We have some connections. Might you please let us pass now?" (Shari)

    I''m not going to use the badge I''ve got.

    While I personally experienced how it opens doors, it would be counterproductive for our secret mission.

    "We''ll have to check your luggage for smuggling wares." (guard)

    "Fine. Do as you please." (Shari)

    Just good that I stored the super poison along with the rest of my deadly assets.

    If they''re going to check me so thoroughly as to find those, we''d have completely different problems.

    "Hm, what''s with these leaves?" (guard)

    "A minor poison for the monster hunt." (Shari)

    "Well, the amount isn''t concerning, yet I''m required to inform you that if you decide to cross the border with these, you may be required to pay a tax." (guard)

    It seems very different rules apply in Siras compared to other towns.

    Well, it''s still the wealthiest region in the country, aside from the capital naturally, yet even then it beats them if you go for wealth per head.

    "That won''t pose a problem since we''re not planning on passing the border." (Shari)

    Ever.

    Seriously, from what I know those are a bunch of supremacist slavers.

    There''d be no reason why I would voluntarily go to a place like that.

    Especially, since if they''re already like this to people with a different nationality, then what does a slime have to expect?

    Instead, I''m heading to the meeting point we agreed on.

    From what was said at the briefing, the gathering soldiers will move out under the disguise of being regular patrols.

    But instead of taking the usual routes along the roads, they''ll all assemble at their respective place.

    In other words, today is a good day for any bandits on the road, since the public order has another target.

    I just hope that they''ll all be able to make it since, although the facility isn''t deep in the forest, it could be that some get lost on the way.

    Just good that I have experience with traversing through nature and a good sense of direction.

    Also, there shouldn''t be any monsters this far up north.

    Because slimes don''t ever tire out, we''re moving at a fast pace.

    In preparation for what lies ahead of us, I follow an idea I got while looking at all the plants we''re passing.

    The thing is, while there aren''t many naturally-occurring magical plants this far away from the Evergrove, this doesn''t mean there''s nothing to harvest.

    And I''m not even interested in the typical medicinal herb.

    No, if you know what to look for, there are all kinds of stuff that can show some effect on the human body if applied the right way.

    Sure, they''re not nearly as deadly or fast acting as an exotic assassin poison, like what I bought for a fortune, but still useful enough.

    After all, if I get caught up in a fight it might be convenient if my opponent suffers from nausea from ravumoss, has to deal with muscle cramps from the seeds of the twisted twirler flower, wants to skin himself alive due to the effects of the razorash bush, or is shitting his soul out because of the bowel-bouncer mushroom.

    And yes, some of them are deadly on their own at a high enough dosage.

    A sleeping herb like the drowsy damsel can have quite a permanent effect, and I don''t think I need to elaborate on what happens if you use too much of the collarcord.

    A plant that stings the eyes, and if the scent is inhaled, attacks one''s throat, causing it to swell and subsequently make breathing harder.

    The name it got because this reaction causes a red skin irritation that looks like a collar around the neck from the outside.

    I gather everything I can and put it in my backpack, careful to keep them somewhat separated.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.It''s my luck that we''re in a region that aligns pretty much with my home turf so my experience comes in handy.

    And just to remind everyone, Liqu is a bit of a bloodhound.

    You just have to show her a sample and she will guide you to the next place where they''re growing. Damn, slimes can be so useful.

    I still think treating us better would pay out for everyone.

    This way we can gather a generous amount till we make it to the meeting point.

    However, as I don''t see anyone else it seems we''re the first.

    "Shari, I sense a human." (Liqu)

    Just good that I have Liqu to tell me things like this.

    I look around and find a pale man in dark clothes, sitting on a stone.

    He notices us quickly and waves us to approach him.

    "Hey, are you Shari and Liqu? I''m Michael! Nice to meet ya!" (Michael)

    Okay, I''m perplexed.

    It''s an unusual combination that someone knows our names and at the same time has such an inviting attitude.

    Looking closer, despite his complexion I''d say he''s quite attractive.

    A well-developed body, blonde hair bordering on white, and light blue eyes.

    Wait a moment!

    I know that guy!

    "You''re the guy from the healer shop!" (Shari)

    It''s hard to remember stuff as a slime, but that guy made quite the impression on me.

    "And you''re the girl that got transformed into a slime." (Michael)

    In hindsight, maybe I shouldn''t have given him my story.

    "So. Uh, you know who we are?" (Shari)

    I''m slightly afraid this might get awkward.

    "Sure. I''m a royal agent and was tasked with being your supervising officer. Though, not for the operation itself. That''s on Captain Soma. I''m only responsible for all the secrecy stuff. Guess that involves you too, right?" (Micheal)

    He''s letting out a short laugh and presents us with a smile that shows all his teeth.

    In some way, I find this even more irritating than the usual hostility I receive.

    "You''re quite... jovial. Most people react differently from you." (Shari)

    "Ah well, comes with the job, I guess. I''ve seen all kinds of horrors by now. Humans can be awful, I tell you. Two nice ladies are by far not the worst." (Michael)

    "I think I like him." (Liqu)

    Damn, this living calamity is weak to flattery.

    Is he seriously a nice guy?

    He seems so laid back about us being literal monsters.

    "For the kind of job you''re doing you still seem to be in a high mood. I kinda expected a royal agent to be all stiff and secretive. You know, quiet, with a black cloak like ours." (Shari)

    He''s wearing a simple working outfit in grey and beige.

    "Nah, that won''t do the trick. You have to make people feel comfortable around you. Showing that you''re hiding something is only going to make them suspicious of you. After all, it''s far easier to slit someone''s throat after you shared a beer with them instead of approaching them with drawn weapons. They sometimes even follow you into a remote alley if you ask them to. Haha." (Michael)

    Shivers!

    My whole slime body is shivering!

    And he''s still grinning at us!

    "Wow, this is so interesting! Thank you for telling!" (Liqu)

    Right, killers among each other.

    "And what now? Do you have any orders for us?" (Shari)

    "Not really. As I said, it''s Captain Soma''s mission. We''re simply going to wait here till he arrives with his men. Might still take a while, so get comfortable. By the way, all of them are trusted men who were informed beforehand about your assistance. So there''s no need to hide yourself." (Michael)

    Sorry, but I will still do so.

    I don''t have much to discuss with this man and honestly, I find him too creepy to talk to.

    On the other side, Liqu is openly engaging with him.

    They talk about hunting techniques and such stuff.

    Though, I suppose it''s not just about wild animals.

    After a while, Captain Soma arrives, who has the same disdainful look as usual towards us.

    "Hey, Soma, buddy! How''s it going?" (Michael)

    "Oh damn, not you!" (Soma)

    Yay, I''m no longer the focus of his negative emotions.

    "Hello!" (Liqu)

    Liqu dashes from the ground she laid on in his direction and comes to a stop shortly in front of him.

    "Damn, you startled me! I almost thought this to be a monster attack." (Soma)

    I should interject here.

    "No, just the allies your queen assigned for this mission." (Shari)

    "You should be friendlier. They were here extra early and are eager for the mission." (Michael)

    "I''d prefer to work with more reliable allies. You two are risk factors." (Soma)

    "Hey, we did a pretty amazing job up to this point, and that basically for free! So stop this or I''ll make you eat my slime!" (Shari)

    That at least caught him off guard.

    And grants me an odd sense of fulfillment.

    "Anyway, what is about to happen now? Are we just going to start a slime-supported all-out-attack?" (Shari)

    "No. We are too few at this point. For now, we have to wait till the rest of our troops arrive. After this, we should formulate a plan to attack the compound." (Soma)

    "Why not attack them directly?" (Shari)

    "Look at this." (Soma)

    He pulls out a plan that supposedly depicts the few buildings that form the facility.

    "Viscount Loria was quite talkative about the facility. We have concrete knowledge of the layout, personnel, and protocols. And this is the problem. We know that they''re aware of the possibility of exposure. In case of an attack, their guards will try to stall us as long as possible while the other personnel will destroy evidence and transport as much of the material and goods away as possible. Yet we don''t have enough troops to cut off all the possible escape routes. And they have different gathering points whose locations the viscount wasn''t able to tell." (Soma)

    "Well, overwhelming them shouldn''t be an issue with our help. You''re better, right Liqu? We could take them in a rush." (Shari)

    "Uh, I''m still slightly sluggish. I don''t think I could ''rush'' too fast." (Liqu)

    That wasn''t really the answer I wanted to hear.

    "That''s not great to hear. So we''d have to hope that we win quickly enough?" (Shari)

    "To be honest, I had hoped you''d be willing to partake in a different strategy." (Soma)

    If people are already starting like this...

    "Which would be?" (Shari)

    "I''d like to catch as many of those traitors as possible." (Soma)

    "Not to forget the machines and documents. The more time we lose, the less we''ll have. And that while the net should be tight. Quite the dilemma." (Michael)

    "As I said, we don''t have enough troops to form a siege ring. Even splitting up to cover the three entryways might prove to be fatal for our formation. They would simply have to concentrate their forces on one point and break through. However, if you attack from one side, then we could easily wait at the chokepoint on the other and welcome them." (Soma)

    I get the slight impression he just doesn''t want to mash us together with his soldiers into the fray.

    Yet this might put them into disarray.

    "But you said that they would transport all the goods away if they become aware that they''re under attack. Won''t they be able to adjust and take other routes?" (Shari).

    "If you look at the plan there are two main targets we have to secure. One would naturally be the main complex. All the equipment and probably a good amount of the finished products should be in there, and it would be a shame if they could secure another delivery of those wretched things. The other would be this small shed directly north of it. Apparently, they''re using it to store tools and, most importantly, the raw material. With a surprise attack, it should be possible to at least secure the shed, but the production hall is fortified and a hard place to conquer. This is actually the greatest issue. They might be able to open a door on the other side and escape with everything they can carry." (Soma)

    "This means we should infiltrate the production hall first before they can lock it down and adjust while Liqu is at it." (Shari)

    "If it would just be so easy. The complex is heavily guarded. They would see you coming and rumors travel quickly. Even the viscount heard about humanoid slimes. They''ll quickly draw their conclusions about who you''re working for and react as soon as they see you in your humanoid form." (Soma)

    Why is he emphasizing "humanoid" so much?

    "What exactly are you trying to imply?" (Shari)

    "Well, slimes are pretty common in this area. It might be a good disguise to approach." (Michael)

    "But they''re also likely to get their cores smashed by extermination parties. Especially since you''re suggesting that Liqu and I should separate to secure both the shed in the open and the hall, am I right?" (Shari)

    "It''s not without risk, but I deem this to be the best option." (Soma)

    "Well, I have a better one." (Shari)

    "You have?" (Soma)

    "Now I''m all ears!" (Michael)

    I feel once again my smile stretching at this idea.

    "Did you know that slimes can dig very well?" (Shari)

 Chapter 164

    - Shari -

    Me and my big slime mouth.

    Figuratively, not literally, cause that one is relative.

    Something I need to stop before my head "literally" starts to swirl.

    I should''ve known that I''d end up being the one doing the digging.

    Liqu is going to attack in the open, while my specialty resolves around infiltration.

    I''m going to dissolve myself a tunnel straight into the production hall.

    And because we still have to wait for Captain Soma''s other soldiers to arrive, I have more than enough time to dig myself all the way to the facility.

    After explaining my plan I even got a rope.

    It''s thought to restrain any prisoners we make, but now it will help me to determine my position.

    If I reach a certain distance and am still not there then I probably went in the wrong direction.

    The other telltale sign should be the different ground of the foundation of the facility and certainly the vibrations of steps on the ground.

    The plan is as follows: Liqu and I will attack at two different places.

    First, I''m going to clear the production hall.

    While Liqu was as insisting as always that I shouldn''t expose myself to any danger, I was able to convince her that this won''t be an issue if I do it according to my plan.

    If I have to call out one downside of my plan then it''s that I, to my dismay, have once again to go naked.

    There''s simply no other way to dig through the earth.

    Being an elongated slime worm in a tunnel that is filled to the brim with my created slime is certainly no state of being I favor.

    However, I already let Liqu do the risky part by attacking the site openly.

    I doubt they have any anti-monster weapons against us.

    Voidstone is pretty rare and expensive, and certainly nothing you would equip the guard of a facility with in an area that has no monsters, so Liqu should be fine.

    I on the other hand have to push through all my anxieties.

    While I really don''t like it and am constantly thinking about looking for a better offer than being a royal agent once things calm down, this might become a pretty agreeable job.

    So for the sake of my brighter future, I''ll endure the unsettling experience of slime worm digging.

    Eventually, I reach hard stone and start to feel the steps.

    Naturally, this isn''t going to stop me, but it means that I''m not gaining any energy in return anymore as I do from life-filled dirt.

    Fortunately, I am quite full.

    And even better is that I brought two flasks of slime potions with me.

    Once I think I''m directly below the complex, I ingest the first by dissolving the cork and connecting with the content that directly becomes a part of mine.

    After all, I want to be full when I emerge.

    The second one I prepare, so I may take it as soon as I need it.

    Now I''ll just wait for the agreed signal.

    And there it is!

    A tug on the rope.

    As planned, I start to dissolve upwards.

    I can somewhat determine the necessary height and when I feel cracks, telling me I might push through at any moment, the crucial part will start.

    "Did you imbeciles still not prepare the last batch?! I can''t believe you''re so incompetent!"

    Okay, some woman is quite upset up there.

    "To believe I had to abandon my job at the institute where the greatest minds of our time gather and in return I get you! Fools! Cretins! Idiots!" (angry woman)

    You know, I have no intention of fighting those up there head-on.

    No, I''m still at most a mediocre fighter and still can''t overcome myself to dissolve a living person.

    That''s simply a sick, cannibalistic way of torture.

    However, I have a great alternative.

    The poison I gathered.

    The reserves aren''t quite enough, so I''ll simply mix two different kinds.

    A mix of collarcord and razorrash.

    Usually one should use the potent parts of the plants.

    Yet as I don''t have too many at hand I''ll have to make do with what I got.

    I simply have to dissolve everything until it¡¯s just about gone and then mash it to a pulp.

    This gets mixed and mashed with my slime till the only way to tell the difference with the rest of my body is the slightly different color due to the plant parts, and for me that it won''t move as well.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.Now, all I have to do is gather this mix in the upper part of my body.

    And here I go!

    "Crack"

    I break through the floor, yet not fully, and see many complicated-looking machines, crates, and workplaces, but also different kinds of people.

    There are some who look like cheap laborers, weird ones in odd white coats, and naturally, guards.

    If I see right, the woman who threw a tantrum just before is a white coat.

    "What is that? Blue gas?" (laborer)

    <ul>

    <li>Slime mist (poison variant)</li>

    </ul>

    If you thought that getting fine slime into your eyes and not being able to see anymore is bad, then how about adding an aggressive rash on top of that?

    "Aaahhh! It hurts!"

    "Stay back! That''s not natural!" (woman in coat)

    "How can this be?"

    "It''s spreading!"

    "I don''t know what this is, so until we know what effects contact has, avoid it and evacuate the building. Try to cover your nose and mouth with anything that might stop this stuff from getting inside you!" (woman in coat)

    <ul>

    <li>Slime mist</li>

    </ul>

    Naturally, I''m aware that one application won''t suffice.

    So I simply repeat it.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime mist</li>

    </ul>

    The poison doesn''t have to be concentrated at this point.

    The main point is that they realize there''s a peculiar effect to it.

    The one who screamed before isn''t dead but poses as a warning for the others.

    It''s enough to make them fear contact with the fine sprinkles I push into the hall.

    And so I can reach my goal to clear the same of any hostiles.

    The only issue is that keeping this up requires material to work with.

    Fortunately, I have a whole tunnel filled with what I need.

    It''s just not very energetic.

    Rather, it''s the complete opposite, so I''m going quite quickly into the negative regarding energy when I add it to my body, but it would be even more of a waste to spray out the more energetic mass when I can still use this.

    After some minutes even the last of those people got the hint that one shouldn''t stay in a room that fills with poisonous fog and so I reached my goal.

    I cleared out the building.

    Nobody said I''d have to fight someone to make that happen.

    And I''m rather sure that what I just did should pose as enough of a distraction for Liqu to catch them off-guard when she starts her assault.

    Now that everyone else is gone, I can look around a bit in here.

    But before this, I take the other slime potion.

    Unfortunately, this one is Liqu-filled.

    But there''s no helping it if I''m supposed to enter and guard a hostile environment.

    Also, it''s not the first time I''ve got Liqu''s slime.

    So I crawl out of my hole shortly after my body accepted the new matter as its own.

    The blue fog isn''t restricting my vision.

    Speaking of my vision, I note several odd things here.

    There are some weird metals and crystals scattered everywhere in this place.

    What makes them weird is a particular sheen to them.

    Well, sheen might be wrong, maybe a vibration?

    Feeling?

    What I want to say is that I somehow just know that this must be magic.

    Some hint to tell me that it''s full of energy.

    Especially strong is the impression around some of the machines.

    There''s one in particular with a giant crystal linked to it over several wires which all have the same aura?

    Is this a charging station?

    So what if I...

    Confident in the indestructibility of slimes, I touch the big crystal.

    When nothing happens I start dissolving.

    "Zss-"

    Huh, odd.

    It doesn''t work.

    Why can''t I dissolve this thing?

    It''s like... core material?

    Could it be that they used the same stuff my core consists of to store the energy?

    I take one of the smaller crystals.

    "Zs-"

    As expected this doesn''t work either.

    So I simply throw it to the ground.

    "Crack"

    "Brzaaahh"

    Woah!

    It directly broke and released a powerful explosion of energy.

    I think... lightning element?

    It was over so quickly and I barely felt anything from the distance.

    Certainly odd and quite dangerous if they can store magic like this.

    Such a thing won''t grow by itself.

    But what is clear is that I can''t work with the crystals.

    Then I''ll try dissolving the metal instead.

    "Zsch"

    It works!

    I was already starting to get frustrated.

    However, I notice that my body can''t receive the energy very well.

    Much escapes as heat, or some kind of energy wave.

    The gist is, while I restore slight amounts of energy, this isn''t going to work as an alternative source to get back to max.

    And then I see something I find extremely disturbing.

    Next to another machine with some of the smaller crystals lying in some basin is a crate filled with broken marbles.

    Those fuckers use slime cores to create their collars!

    "Who is there?!"

    <ul>

    <li>Slime mist</li>

    </ul>

    I shove another wave of slime fog into the room before anyone can get their eyes on me and, if possible, to repel any returners.

    They should still fear the poison.

    Yet then a figure approaches.

    Due to my vision, I see that it''s the woman from before.

    Now that I get a closer look I see that she''s on the older side and has straight black hair coupled with a pale complexion.

    Oh, and she''s wearing a weird mask.

    Is this against the slime fog in the air?

    "I can see you! Surrender or I''ll call the guards!" (woman in coat)

    Well, time for immediate measures.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash</li>

    </ul>

    I rush in the direction of that woman and draw all my blades which I shoot with four tendrils in her direction.

    "I''d advise against calling out. The blades are poisoned." (Shari)

    With an irritant and a diarrhetic, though I''m not sure if this would convince her more or less.

    "Holy shit!" (woman in coat)

    Does this count as calling out?

    "I''m sure you have many questions, however, we can''t take more time to discuss this." (Shari)

    She''s just staring at me with a bewildered expression.

    "Aaaaahhh!"

    Because it seems like Liqu just arrived.

 Chapter 165

    - Liqu -

    Mhmhm, hunting humans it is.

    I''m not entirely sure if I''m ready yet.

    Last time I was in this state I was going really slowly.

    It took me months to get back to a condition that I deemed acceptable.

    Mostly I subsisted on earth and whatever critters came into my reach.

    That wasn''t so bad, but I knew that I shouldn''t go up against something strong while still being weakened.

    What makes my current condition so problematic is that it''s so deceiving.

    My core is still as big as it was before.

    This means that I not only retain all my skills, but can also control as much mass as before.

    The thing is, I can''t.

    Yes, yes, I know this sounds contradicting.

    What I want to say is that the kind of damage I sustained isn''t openly visible.

    I overstrained my core, which means that there are countless tiny fissures in it, caused by the strain.

    So while moving my mass like before still feels natural to me, it''s a trap.

    If I strain myself too much before the fissures mend properly, they might instead get worse.

    And this is even more likely when I move quickly, which requires far deeper, greater, and more complex control than my core''s condition allows.

    To get back to my current situation, I''m not entirely sure if I should hunt humans if I can''t rush quickly enough to chase them down.

    However, if I understood it right, I don''t have to.

    All those other humans want me to do is to show up and be big and scary to block the way.

    I think I can do this.

    Shari told me beforehand that I shouldn''t be seen in human form, so I simply won''t appear as one.

    I advance in my proven compressed-slime form.

    It''s actually been quite a long time since I used it for normal movement.

    Ever since I figured out walking, and especially since I started traveling with my Shari, I was using shaped legs.

    Yet while walking is a good compromise in speed and energy efficiency there''s one advantage to this form.

    Funnily enough, if I look like a human then this draws monsters who believe I''m their usual prey.

    On the other hand, if I look like any other slime, it''s the humans who underestimate me.

    As I said, it''s quite a paradox.

    "A slime?"

    "Hey, fetch one of the anti-slime sticks from the shed!"

    "Be careful. That''s quite the big one!"

    Big?

    Oh, I''ll show you how big I am.

    Shari told me to avoid killing those who aren''t fighters if I can.

    But this one, based on his equipment, is surely a combatant, even if all he has is a puny stick, which is kinda unfair.

    Anyway, I''m allowed to grab him.

    Before he can wind up to strike at me, I extend to my full size and envelop my first prey with my tendrils.

    "Aaaaaaahhhh!"

    Usually, I don''t let them scream, but this is all for the effect. However, now I can just dig in.

    "Zsch"

    "AAAAAAAaaaaaahhhrrrggsshhlll..."

    With this, I have them.

    Nothing makes humans more unwilling to fight than seeing their comrades dissolve in front of their eyes.

    That''s validated experience.

    And it works out since most of them start running in the other direction.

    So I''ll just grab those who don''t and continue.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Zsch"

    Conveniently, fear is something that accumulates.

    The more you do the more likely it becomes that they flee.

    Also, I think I accomplished my goal to prevent anyone from entering this small building.

    At least it seems like they''re not too inclined to run past me.

    This is almost too easy.

    They don''t even try to seriously fight me anymore.

    They have difficulties reaching my core with the range of their weapons.

    Even if I can''t control my mass as well as usual, they''re simply too afraid of getting dissolved.

    In the distance, I perceive some fighting.

    Those should be the human soldiers.

    Basically, all I have to do is wait at this place here.

    Fortunately, not for too long.

    The other humans who are on our side arrive and secure the area, which is still quite a novel situation for me since I''m not used to having them as allies on my hunts.

    I can''t say that this is bad.

    It certainly makes many things easier.

    So I''m quite content with the current situation Shari caused.

    Well, they''re coming now.

    "We''ve got most of them. As reluctant as I am to say this, you did a good job. But please get inside the hall before you turn back." (Soma)

    I suppose he means that I for some reason still shouldn''t show those people my human form.

    Not like I have a problem with this.

    I squeeze back down to my former size and crawl to the hall.

    "Oh my god! There are two of you?!" (woman in coat)

    "Didn''t I say not to call out?!" (Shari)

    Ah, it''s always so calming to see my Shari.

    <hr>

    - Shari -

    Okay, I have no idea how to deal with this situation.

    Hostage scenarios were never my strong point.

    Especially now that Liqu added herself to the equation.

    "Who is this?" (Liqu)

    "One of the workers here." (Shari)

    "Worker!? I''m Irene, the head of production in this bad excuse of a manufactory!" (Irene)

    That changes quite a bit.

    "Should we dissolve her?" (Liqu)

    "As long as she stays where she is, and more importantly, doesn''t do anything stupid, we won''t do anything to her." (Shari)

    Not just because executing someone without just cause feels wrong, but also because those from the royal faction might want to talk to her.

    "May I say something as well?" (Irene)

    "No! Not a word if not asked!" (Shari)

    Could everything please become a little bit less complicated?

    That''s what I''m hoping for when someone else enters.

    "Good to find you here. I wanted to inform you that the plan was a success. We were able to apprehend most of the personnel of this complex. The only issue is that we were unable to find the one in charge yet." (Michael)

    Not sure if this makes things simpler, but I can at least dump the issue on someone else.

    "Right here!" (Shari)

    His gaze follows in the pointed direction and settles on the woman.

    "Truly! Quite surprising. If that isn''t Irene the heretic sage. Quite the haul." (Michael)

    Irene... who?

    "I never approved of that nickname. It''s insulting." (Irene)

    "Oh sorry. That wasn''t very considerate towards someone committing most-heinous acts. I''m sure you''re far more social when you''re not busy contributing to the downfall of your homeland." (Michael)

    "As if I did anything wrong! I was only working on the things I was commissioned to work on." (Irene)

    "But not anymore! Your production is hereby terminated." (Michael)

    "Whatever. Those things only ever brought trouble for me. There I went and proposed a perfectly viable solution of dealing with the rising criminal rate, and all I got was ridicule from my so-called colleagues. Calling me ''crazy'' or ''immoral''!" (Irene)

    Is she truly claiming to be the victim here?

    "You''re making goddamn slave collars!" (Shari)

    Does she really think I''d have sympathy with someone who makes collars to torture people into submission?

    "Do you have any idea how much groundwork research was necessary to make this happen? What was necessary to devise a functional system to create conductors able to hold the magic in such quantity? To alter them into the lightning element? To control the output in a way that they stay functional long term and still cause enough pain to beg for death without granting it? Or figuring out a sensor system to allow for remote control on different settings? These collars are the pinnacle of magical research, and I''m their founder." (Irene)

    She''s almost... No, there''s no doubt!

    She is certainly proud of her torture instrument.

    Seriously, what went wrong with that person?

    "You''re a goddamn crazy lunatic!" (Shari)

    "I think as well that just pain isn''t good. Pain might be necessary, but it shouldn''t be the reason." (Liqu)

    "Am I now seriously getting berated by slimes about morality? What did your last victim say when you dissolved them?" (Irene)

    "Morality aside, you''re still guilty of high treason against the crown." (Soma)

    "Oh please. Sure, blame me for accepting another job after I was expelled from the institute for ''ethical reasons''! But you need to grant me that the blades at my throat were a convincing argument to take them up on their offer." (Irene)

    Hm, I''m conflicted about my opinion about her.

    "Be that as it may, the final decision lies not with me. You''re going to be judged. Try to flee and I''m authorized to take you down." (Michael)

    With this, he proceeds to take advantage of the knowledge of this woman to gather as much evidence as he can.

    And I''m still not sure if anything got simpler.

 Chapter 166

    - Shari -

    The rest was wrapped up quite simply.

    Liqu and I got our equipment delivered to us so that we could once again return to our adventurer personas.

    The royalist soldiers went for some time through everything of interest in the facility and took what was interesting and easily removable.

    Conveniently, they made a good deal of prisoners to help them carry.

    The rest got tied up with suspiciously slimy rope.

    Eventually, the procession starts to move back to the capital, while around a third of the soldiers remain to secure the area.

    Fortunately, the captives could be convinced not to act up.

    Probably because some were able to draw the connection between a royal expedition and a suspiciously convenient slime attack.

    And nobody wants to get dissolved by slimes.

    Though, I don''t know how many of them can follow that trail of thought to the two cloaked figures who weren''t there before.

    Yet the greatest risk might be this crazed scientist who certainly saw too much.

    I ask the captain about this certain issue.

    "Are we seriously going to take her with us?" (Shari)

    "You should be honored to dwell in the presence of an ascended spirit such as mine." (Irene)

    "We don''t have much of a choice. Her expertise might be invaluable. And there''s a high chance that she knows details which Count Loria isn''t even aware of." (Michael)

    Sure, that''s possible, but I find myself hard-pressed not to ask Liqu to erase her from existence.

    It helps that Michael grants me a small boon while Captain Soma contributes by looking scary.

    "Just so we understand each other, Irene, if you start to blurt out anything to anyone you think might listen, then I''ll personally cut your throat before too many words may pass your tongue." (Michael)

    "Okay, okay. I''ll be perfectly well-behaved. Not like I want to imagine what happens to my corpse afterward." (Irene)

    Well, I won''t touch her, but I can''t speak for Liqu.

    At least this threat proves to be effective, and she won''t say more unnecessary things aside from repeated exclamations about how great she is.

    So we manage to reach the gates of the capital without trouble.

    And since we''re on an official mission of the crown we don''t even have to wait.

    "I''m going to take my leave. I have to make a report and am not good with crowds. Bye!" (Michael)

    With this, he leaves.

    So we go straight to the palace.

    Well, not everyone.

    Apparently somewhere in this city is also a prison where the prisoners are brought to be confined and interrogated.

    And this means I can finally say goodbye to a certain annoying individual.

    "So how does your sensory perception work? Those eyes are certainly not working the same as normal ones." (Irene)

    I hate her!

    "Change of plans. We''re commanded to bring the head researcher to the palace for a thorough interrogation." (Soma)

    What have I done to you world?!

    "Oh great! I demand some private quarters. Naturally, not the ones you give to the common folk. The good ones for nobles. Oh, and three meals a day of sufficient quality. But most importantly, my grapes. I can''t think without those." (Irene)

    Yes, that woman is a hassle.

    I can''t imagine why anyone would like to stay involved with her.

    No, now she''s the problem of that guard captain over there.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "Lock her up, and do it well. Set thrice the number of guards in front of her ''quarters''. We can, with certainty, expect assassination attempts." (Soma)

    "Yes, sir!" (warden)

    But now Captain Soma turns to us.

    "We''re going to return to the palace to report our findings." (Soma)

    What exactly were our findings?

    As far as I know, we only found a bunch of stuff to produce slave collars, which I truly hope we''re not going to make use of.

    The procession to the palace is fortunately uneventful.

    Though I hide my face a little deeper within my cloak.

    Even if I wear a mask, it has an intricate design that might be recognizable to people, and it would bother me if people would relate me to this event.

    I doubt that this would be good for my identity as a slime.

    We split from Irene and head, once again, to the secured palace compartment of the royal family, since this is the only place where one can talk about stuff like countrywide conspiracies.

    Yet the first place to go for us is our quarters.

    Captain Soma insists on it and I wouldn''t even know what else I could add.

    But the main reason is the meal waiting there for us.

    Liqu is already developing her food-depravation restlessness.

    Which is less due to any serious lack and more because it''s a very teasing feeling not to be completely full.

    After we have restored our reserves in a sufficient way it''s now finally time for a well-deserved rest.

    "Knock, knock"

    My mistake.

    I should''ve learned by now what my wishful thinking might summon.

    "Yes?!" (Shari)

    "Ahem, the queen wishes to see you in the meeting hall." (servant)

    Well, I suppose I can''t tell her that I want her to wait till I feel like it.

    But I might take this chance to ask her for better working conditions.

    Still, for now, it means getting presentable and slipping back into the clothes I dropped earlier for dissolving my meal.

    The servant outside apparently doesn''t appreciate my effort and shows the same signs of suppressed distress I''m all too used to.

    So we are a short time later at the door to the meeting hall.

    "My queen, I brought ''them''." (servant)

    Should I be offended by this way to refer to us?

    "Enter." (Serenia)

    I don''t waste any time and push past the servant who almost seems to be stalling on purpose.

    "Good day." (Shari)

    My tone is a bit grumpy since I''d like to enjoy a break once in a while.

    "Likewise. Are you well? You seem a little strained. If this is possible for your kind." (Serenia)

    "May I say, we just returned from our mission, and you seem to have the concerning tendency to call us overly frequently?" (Shari)

    "Mind your words! You''re talking to your liege!" (Soma)

    It''s nothing new that Captain Soma is directly on her side.

    Though, what surprises me a bit is that he said liege.

    As such, he recognizes us as her subjects which refers to a certain status.

    "Captain Soma, it''s not necessary to defend me here. It''s true that I demanded much from those two. Though, I fear I''ll have to state more requests before this is over." (Serenia)

    "And when will everything be over? After this whole revolution is settled? What will happen after this? Are we forever going to be sent on one mission after the other?" (Shari)

    "But we''re getting sustenance and aren''t attacked. Isn''t this what you wanted?" (Liqu)

    Damnit!

    Liqu, stop sabotaging my negotiation efforts!

    "That''s only part of it. Or do you think it''s a balanced relationship if one party always does what the other orders and can never decide for themselves without having a single moment to spend as they like?" (Shari)

    "Oh! That doesn''t sound too fair to me! Just good that you allow me so many things. Like linking!" (Liqu)

    Please stop talking about the very intimate details of our relationship.

    "I understand and will do everything in my power to remedy this issue, yet the general problem that we''re understaffed won''t change." (Serenia)

    "So what is it now?" (Shari)

    "I suggest you stop speaking to her highness in such a manner." (Soma)

    "Captain Soma, this truly isn''t necessary. I can understand their worries. It''s only natural in their position to fear being taken advantage of." (Serenia)

    Then she turns towards us.

    "Don''t mind Captain Soma. He tends to be overly formal. In fact, you''re here because I wanted to commend you. The captain was lauding you to a great degree, saying that you two did an excellent job. Because of your presence and involvement, our forces apparently met barely any resistance, leading to minimal losses and many caught conspirators. You should be proud, this man is quite stingy with his praise." (Serenia)

    The captain in question doesn''t even dare to look in our direction.

    "Nice to hear we are appreciated but this was certainly not the sole reason for calling us, right?" (Shari)

    "No it wasn''t. In fact I want you, Shari, to pose as my guard for the time being. I need to confirm something, and while Captain Soma is an outstanding fighter, it can''t hurt to be safe rather than sorry." (Serenia)

    Why is she calling me out like this?

    "What about Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Yes, what about me?" (Liqu)

    She points with an extended tendril at herself.

    "You''re going to visit my daughter." (Serenia)

    "She is!?!" (Shari/Soma)

    "I was told that she acted as her guard before, so it should guarantee my daughter''s safety. But the bigger reason is that, just like you, my daughter is surprisingly smart in certain areas. One would be that she can be distrustful enough to believe I might not tell her if I disposed of you. So I''d like to prove to her differently." (Serenia)

    Sounds, in some way, reasonable.

    "So now I''m going to be your guard for the rest of the day?" (Shari)

    What about my break?!

    "To be honest, this will only be a small endeavor. We''ll return soon. Liqu, please let the servant outside the room guide you to my daughter''s quarters. But mind yourself, I won''t allow unbecoming conduct. This includes all kinds of sullying her with your matter or excessive cavorting." (Serenia)

    "Whatever. But I like the girl." (Liqu)

    I''m still not entirely convinced if Liqu should be part of any parenting plan.

    Yet I don''t get to point this out when she turns to me.

    "We on the other hand are now going to the confinement quarters. There''s someone I have to meet."  (Serenia)

    Oh, I''ve got a very bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 167

    - Shari -

    We''re moving down to the dungeon.

    This time on the official ways for everyone to see.

    While I left and entered the palace already several times, this time I''m drawing attention simply because of my company.

    That much should already be expected as a mere courtesy when the queen is seen.

    I hope that no one''s going to investigate the queen''s newest guard.

    Though, I suppose this is only wishful thinking.

    We proceed to move through the great halls and corridors of the palace and fortunately remain undisturbed.

    At least, the conspiracy isn''t yet at a stage where the queen has to answer why she''s moving through her own palace.

    "My queen! What''s the meaning of this?" (?)

    That''s what I thought when suddenly an agitated voice echoes through the hallway.

    "Ah, Chancellor Raowid. What a pleasant surprise. I wasn''t able to meet you in quite some time. I suppose you must''ve been very busy. So I appreciate it all the more that you honor us with your presence." (Serenia)

    The chancellor?!

    Wasn''t that one basically confirmed to work for the bad guys?

    Why is he still in his position?

    Well, they''ve told me that it would risk the outbreak of the war to act too openly, but leaving him be to do as he pleases seems all the more risky.

    "Why was I informed about an unauthorized guard raid? There was not a single document indicating the deployment of troops to the western wilderness. I spoke to his highness, and he didn''t know either. I''m certain it was your doing. So you have to explain yourself for dispatching the guards from the city to another location without involving another party." (Raowid)

    "My dear chancellor. I simply had no time to write an official request. From the intel I had received, I had to act quickly or more poor souls would''ve suffered because of my indecisiveness." (Serenia)

    It''s bizarre.

    Both parties know what is going on, but instead of pointing the real issues out, they try to blame the other party for things that only matter in a hypothetical world without a countrywide conspiracy.

    "Queen Serenia, you should mind your position. You aren''t alone. To be clear, the power lies with your husband. You have no right to make use of this country''s resources as you please!" (Raowid)

    "I understand. But I''m sure the people will understand as well if they learn that I was able to deliver a blow against the abolished slavery in this country." (Serenia)

    "You still can''t act as rogue as you do now. For example, I don''t remember this guard. Was there even a screening?" (Raowid)

    "You can be assured, there was. My husband himself approved of her. So there''s no need for you to concern yourself, chancellor." (Serenia)

    "If you say so. But mind your position, queen. Mind your position." (Raowid)

    And with this, he leaves.

    "If I may speak openly, your highness. I would like to disembowel that man." (Soma)

    "You may have your chance soon enough. But for now it''s better if he remains as he is. His correspondence alone is a great advantage for our side." (Serenia)

    I don''t know if I''m going to be okay in this environment.

    I only find solace in the thought that I can neither be poisoned nor stabbed.

    At least not to any effect.

    So we proceed deeper down into the dungeon and arrive eventually at the right cell.

    And for some reason, they truly are proper quarters.

    "You seriously gave her a private room?" (Shari)

    "You might not know it, but this woman is also known as one of the greatest minds of Rakis in the field of magical research. While it''s more than obvious that she was given too much freedom on her general topics, it would be a waste to leave her to rot in a cell. There might be exceptions but the common development for a prisoner in the deeper cells is severely deteriorating health. She would eventually succumb to it, and we couldn''t make use of her expertise anymore." (Serenia)

    Still, it feels a little unsatisfying to think that someone who essentially released something so evil on the world now receives preferential treatment.

    I''m quite sure the one who was responsible for causing the great emergence of slimes wasn''t looked so kindly upon back then.

    Anyway, nothing can stop this dreaded moment from happening and the door opens.

    The door to my currently least-favored person.

    "There you are. Finally! I''m still waiting for my grapes." (Irene)

    Maintaining this level of disregard for one''s current situation is actually quite the feat.

    "Irene the scholar, if I''m right. I''d like to talk to you a moment." (Serenia)

    "Ah, you heard of me! I appreciate that you''re not utilizing that dreaded nickname. A pleasant change from the usual. There are far too many who don''t stay up to date on the things that truly matter." (Irene)

    Now the queen procures a piece of paper and starts to speak without looking up from it.

    "Yes, Irene, no second name. While your family was well off, certainly not on the upper scale. You joined the training program for future scholars at thirteen and were the youngest to ever graduate. Your mentor described you as brilliant but too focused on achieving certain results while not paying any attention to the side effects. This in particular goes for safety measures. A habit that almost got you expelled, twice. However, he decided to let it slide out of respect and ''because it would be a waste for such a bright mind''. This proved to be true since you were able to produce various results in the fields of conversion and transformation of magical energy and practical application. Your works are partly used as teaching materials." (Serenia)

    She''s that much of a big shot?

    I can barely see the reasons why someone like that would choose to stoop so low to do such dubious work.

    "Yes, yes. This one tiny little explosion. His hair even grew back. Is there another reason for your visit aside from wanting to recall my dark past?" (Irene)

    "Well, I''m aware of your research, but most of the reason your name is currently so known, or rather ''infamous'', would be that you caused quite an uproar in the academy before you disappeared without a trace." (Serenia)

    "Tch, only because those imbecilic morons couldn''t see the work of true genius! I, solely by myself, accelerated magical research by a whole generation! But do you think I received a single word of praise? No! Those cretins discredited my name and removed me from the academy!" (Irene)

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Right, the collars. If I am right, you were told to abandon this field of research and kindly asked to tend to other topics. However, for some reason, you not only chose to ignore this order, but started to use funds thought for your colleagues to proceed with the development. Only your strong position among the scholars and deliberate use of threats and bribes made it possible for you to proceed until you proudly presented the finished collar to the whole faculty. After your deeds were exposed, you made a point to insult every single member of the disciplinary committee as ''worthless parasites sucking on the teat of science, who got their positions only through money and connections, while not being able to produce a single sturdy piece of knowledge even if their life depended on it'' which led to your expulsion. According to my intelligence network, it was not long after this that you were recruited by a certain political faction to mass-produce the collar you created. Did I miss anything?" (Serenia)

    When she removes her gaze from the paper and starts to address the person in question, I get a better look at the papers she went through and realize, they''re empty.

    Now I''m confused.

    Why this act?

    Furthermore, did she draw all this from her memory?

    I would need around half an hour to properly memorize a person''s life report who I''m not interested in.

    "You''ve got it all right. The thing I don''t understand is why you''re here if you already know everything?" (Irene)

    "The things I can''t draw from such reports are what you, apparently, usually don''t pay attention to. The subtext. Why would someone like you, who has a bright career going on and was possibly on the way to the upper ranks of the academy, suddenly decide to throw it all away to develop such a peculiar item?" (Serenia)

    "As if I would''ve ever become headmaster or even something close. No, those positions are reserved for nobles with connections and power. Not much to rival seemingly infinite resources and manpower to intimidate the ones in charge of the decision." (Irene)

    "You didn''t answer the question. Why were you so fanatic about creating those wretched collars?" (Serenia)

    At this, Irene looks straight into the queen''s eyes and smirks in a way that I can only label as "mad-scientist-like".

    "Because it was worth it." (Irene)

    "Pardon me? May you elaborate? You''re currently locked in a cell, your bright future ruined, and any reputation you ever had to your name is down the drain. What about this was ''worth it''?" (Serenia)

    She''s asking the right questions.

    If she didn''t, I would''ve asked this myself.

    "For science! It was worth it for science! Do you have any idea what my invention might mean for mankind? The groundwork alone is a true masterpiece. Being able to convert any source of magic into a specific kind of element without the need for an intermediate mage! With only pure scientific application! But that¡¯s naturally not all there is to it, no. The true masterpiece is the collar itself. The conduits, capable of channeling the magic in the desired manner, provide precise control of the output. I was even able to figure out how to send a remote signal so you can activate them from a distance! And then the applications! Prisoners could be easily held under control, and soldiers motivated to fight till they shed their last drop of blood! Annoying subjects brought to order. But it doesn''t end with this. If I can just develop it a little further we could start to fit them on monsters! Just imagine, an army of powerful creatures at the mercy of the tip of your finger, completely under control!" (Irene)

    "Monsters you say?" (Serenia)

    Hey, what''s that look in my direction supposed to mean?

    "Yes, though recently I encountered one kind where I see practical problems regarding the application. May I ask how you got them under control?" (Irene)

    Should I be glad now that my blob body can''t be fitted with a collar?

    If I don''t put in the effort to form a neck and consciously keep this thing in place, it would just slide off.

    Anyway, I don''t like the direction this conversation is taking.

    "Could we bring this to some kind of closure? I hate her." (Shari)

    "Ah, that one. I''m deeply curious to learn how you were able to tame this creature to stay there like this and not try to dissolve everyone in this room." (Irene)

    "Shari, this is no conduct for a guard. To answer the question, the answer is loyalty. Something that is obtained by decency and providing what the other party needs. Something that can''t be obtained with such accessories." (Serenia)

    "Oh, I wasn''t nearly at the end of my research. There''s so much room for improvement. For example, what if I wouldn''t just use the lightning element? Naturally nothing destructive like fire. But there are some exotic variants in this world. Did you know that it''s rumored there''s magic that allows one to influence one''s mind? Just think about it, slaves who would serve completely voluntary. Well, not completely voluntary but in a sense? Or another approach, it''s possible to cause a reaction in the muscles by applying lightning energy to them. So if I can just figure out how to finetune these movements and channel the energy in the right way and disconnect their own ability to move, I could turn any living being into a walking golem! It''s gonna be fantastic. They''d do everything they''re told, and as long as their body remains functional, they wouldn''t have to stop working. Or a cheap version that simply tightens around the neck. Well, the lack of air would make them less responsive, which is counterproductive, but the required energy would go down to a hundredth. The possibilities are endless!" (Irene)

    "Bluargh" (Shari)

    The slime flows through all the gaps of my mask in the most disgusting way and I have to take it off.

    I simply couldn''t keep it in.

    Just hearing her rambling on and on about the possibly greatest kinds of torture one could imagine was making me sick.

    Or at least it caused a mental image that made me think it''s appropriate to be sick while hearing this.

    So everyone has now to live with a bit of blue slime on the ground.

    "With the right collar, such behavior could successfully be removed. They also have a teaching effect. Just shock them often enough for misconduct and they''ll do anything to avoid it." (Irene)

    This woman is the worst of the worst!

    "I see. Please, tell me... What do you think justifies putting such a thing on a person?" (Serenia)

    "Why would I know? Or care for that matter. Maybe for ascertaining loyalty from the right groups like one''s personal guard? Or to subject certain disloyal individuals to corrective measures, possibly permanent ones? Getting your rowdy children under control? Naturally, they find their use for slaves. I''m quite proud of the remote. It has a reach of several miles. You just have to click and it does its thing. Which means running won''t help." (Irene)

    Can someone please slap her?

    I would do it but I¡¯m not built sturdily enough to make it matter.

    "This is enough." (Serenia)

    "Really? I could say so much more." (Irene)

    "Yes, I came to a decision. Shari, keep her still." (Serenia)

    Well, it''s an order.

    I move behind her and wrap my sleeves around her arms, which is the only thing I can effectively do without emerging from my uniform.

    "What are you..." (Irene)

    "Click"

    She just fitted a collar on her.

    "Why?! I''m already locked up here! This is utterly redundant!" (Irene)

    "Let me tell you a story. There once was a king who ruled his country in a decent way. Naturally, there were still issues as they happen in any country. After all, it''s impossible to always decide in a way that makes all parties happy. One day, a man came to the king with a strange machine. It turned out it was an ingenious torture device. I''ll spare you the details about its function just that it was designed to cause the greatest possible suffering. The man spoke: ''Great king! Please take this as a tribute. I worked hard to develop this machine so it may surpass all others of its kind. Anyone you will use it on will beg for death before it will be granted, thus fortifying your reign.'' The king looked with interest at the machine, studying its all too creative functions, and then he studied just as thoroughly the man before answering: ''Well, then let''s test it on you.'' The reason was as follows. If someone puts so much effort into causing suffering, then they deserve to be subjected to the same pain they want to bring into the world." (Serenia)

    It sounds as if this is something personal for her.

    "So without further ado..." (Serenia)

    "Click"

    "Brzzzt"

    It definitely is personal.

    "Urgh. Good to know it works." (Irene)

    "Hm, not the reaction I expected." (Serenia)

    "Might be because I tested it on myself and got used to it. Also, the first setting is light." (Irene)

    "So I should press longer?" (Serenia)

    "Click"

    "Brzzzzzzzt"

    "Aaaahhh! D-damn, this hurt. But please avoid pressing twice for the heavy setting. If prolonged it might cause permanent damage." (Irene)

    "Like this?" (Serenia)

    "Click, click"

    "BRZZZZZZT"

    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" (Irene)

    W-was this too long?

    The mad scientist doesn''t look too great the way she crumbled to the ground.

    "So, I guess now we can talk." (Serenia)

    "Groan!" (Irene)

    "From the documents we obtained in your little production site, we learned quite some interesting things. Delivery routes, location of smaller bases on the way. However, there''s one thing that strikes me as odd. There are several mentions of pairing deliveries from your facility with another. Would you mind elaborating on that matter?" (Serenia)

    It''s kinda sadistic how she''s playing with her thumb around the button of the remote.

    "M-must be the slaves. Please be careful. Three times means electrocution." (Irene)

    "Oh, don''t worry. I plan on keeping you alive for a very long time. So, what about the slaves?" (Serenia)

    "Yes, right... The agreement with the Koresoans includes the delivery of slaves as some kind of combined set with the collars." (Irene)

    "They''re bringing slaves over the border to Koreso? How is this even possible? Slavery is abolished! There''s no way they could gather them in greater numbers." (Shari)

    "Tch, if there would just be a place where nobody is asking questions or going to look for some poor bastards." (Irene)

    I only need a moment to figure this out.

    Ekoras!

    The perfect place for illegal activity, where nobody''s going to ask questions if someone goes missing.

    "Thank you very much for your compliance, Ms. Irene the heretic sage." (Serenia)

    "Click"

    "Brzzzt"

    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!" (Irene)

    "I''ll take the remote with me. I need to agree, it''s a fascinating thought that I just need to press this button to cause this kind of reaction. Goodbye, for now. I''ll make sure to find the time to visit you again." (Serenia)

    If Anvenia would know about this side of her mother she wouldn''t dare play around as carefree as she does with Liqu anymore.

 Chapter 168

    - Serenia -

    Mhmhm!

    For the first time in quite a while, I am in a good mood.

    Things finally stopped looking so dire.

    We finally have a chance to grasp control again.

    And this is only because of the help we received from a more than unexpected side.

    Who would''ve thought that slimes could be so useful?

    True, it might be unnerving to be in their presence.

    Their malleable bodies, fake facial features, and the simple fact that all their body can switch any moment into a modus to dissolve you.

    I get especially nervous when I see that green one playing with my daughter.

    Yet you don''t come to, and far less stay in, power if you''re faint-hearted.

    Rather than savage monsters, I should see them as very effective guard dogs.

    And if the guard dog cuddles with my daughter but rips apart everyone with less pure intentions, then I''m fine with it.

    The blue one is a bit more complicated.

    I can see that "she", for lack of a better allocation, has an agenda, is thinking ahead, planning, having more or less concrete notions, desires, and subsequently demands.

    She shows a cunning intelligence, yet this can prove useful as it allows a degree of independent acting and every being that has desires can be taken up on those.

    The one thing I can be sure about is that they''re powerful.

    If, for example, they''d work for the other side, they could just scour the whole floor and the rebellion would be completed.

    So I have to make concessions to them to make them pledge their loyalty to me, the blue one in particular.

    It''s obvious that the blue one is making the decisions for both of them.

    So I have to adhere to her demand not to use them as... well, dogs which I''m siccing on my enemies.

    No, she wants to retain standards.

    Although the sewer mission shows that those can be bent to a degree.

    All I need is to make them feel respected, and as foreign the notion to respect a slime may appear, their strength warrants it.

    Fortunately, being of royal pedigree offers a very simple option for such cases.

    Which is granting a title.

    Naturally, not a noble one but something similar.

    Through this, all tasks given to them will become duties that come with their granted position.

    It''s much more likely for them to accept anything dangerous or ambiguous under this pretext.

    After all, it''s only natural for a knight to slay the enemies of his liege.

    The difficulty lies in another point.

    I have first to convince the one to grant such a thing.

    So it''s time to head into battle.

    "Parcian, my dear. May I ask a favor of you?" (Serenia)

    My husband is currently in his office, which is the perfect time to speak to him without too many uninvolved people listening in on our conversations.

    "Serenia, if you¡¯re already starting like this I worry deeply about what comes next. Is it about your little ''pet¡¯ project?" (Parcian)

    He put the emphasis on "pet" since this is what they are to him.

    Which might already be an improvement to his first assessment as uncontrolled savage monsters.

    "Those ''pets'' allowed us to gain hold of Count Loria and to successfully take down the collar facility." (Serenia)

    "So it is about them. What do you want?" (Parcian)

    "Nothing too grand. Just... What would you think about granting them some kind of knighthood?" (Serenia)

    Huh, that was maybe a little too bold, judging by the way he now glares at me, but I discovered that it''s easier to slowly whittle him down than to beat around the bush.

    He always had great disfavor for being approached in a roundabout manner.

    "This is hopefully a joke." (Parcian)

    "We both know it isn''t. I simply believe that this course of action might benefit us the most." (Serenia)

    "Are you even halfway aware how crazy you sound? Slime knights? What next? Do we look for recruits in the sewers?" (Parcian)

    "No. I''m simply talking about the two we already have and should more than anything want to bind to our side. Their combat potential is paramount and they''re certainly useful. You should know best how important loyal assets are. Especially, when they''re capable of destroying whole armies by themselves." (Serenia)

    "Please, don''t remind me of this. I get it, you saw the report, right? How Count Kahan''s forces were almost eradicated till those two got into action. Can you imagine such a scene? Three hundred men, dissolved into slime." (Parcian)

    "I suppose it looked fairly disturbing. Yet for exactly this reason I don''t understand why you won''t claim the chance fate decided to bestow on us." (Serenia)

    "You see a chance, I see the risks, Serenia. Nobody knows what those creatures are up to. How we would stop them if they decide to turn against us. It''s all a gamble." (Parcian)

    "Yes, it is. But a calculated one. Otherwise, I wouldn''t allow the green one to spend time in the same room as our daughter." (Serenia)

    "You seriously want to bring up that you allowed this?! To leave her alone with that thing!?!" (Parcian)

    "Lorena was as well present. And you should''ve seen them. That creature is extremely infatuated with her. Maybe not the best influence, a bit primal in its worldview, but friendly, and more importantly, honest enough that I can be sure she is safe to be around. Maybe even more so than without her. A notion your friend Radon seemed to share." (Serenia)

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Don''t remind me of this mess. Not only was he quite vocal about his opinion that it''s, in fact, our fault that his lands were raided and his estate burnt down to the ground, but apparently we took his most efficient servants from him as well." (Parcian)

    "Oh, please don''t tell me your inspiring relationship is going down the drain." (Serenia)

    "Don''t be so snappy. And no. He''s loyal to the end and even signed that document you sent him. Yet not without adding some ''interpretations'' on the text. Which favor the slimes..." (Parcian)

    This just proves to me how valuable they are if even the count takes their side.

    Gaining the favor of such a stern man is a feat that requires honest effort.

    "You''re only adding points to my side. Safe to say that if we proceed to hold them at a distance, we''re going to lose them. Yet if we can satisfy their needs we gain loyal servants ready to do our bidding. This seems far more appealing than sending them away to do as they please or, even more illogical, provoking a needless fight. If we follow my strategy we only stand to gain from it. And all it costs us is for you to pull one measly title out of your sleeve." (Serenia)

    "Why are you so obsessed about granting the slimes a title? Is it your revulsion against the noble society that makes you want to play this stunt on them?" (Parcian)

    It''s true, I never held much appreciation for nobles and everything they stand for.

    While I can support that a country needs a ruler, and therefore in the derivation of that thought they have to appoint sub-rulers to administer the land in controllable partitions, those should act on behalf of increasing progress and prosperity.

    This is the reason why people allow others to rule, so they don''t need to think for themselves.

    But look at where that brought us!

    What we have now is a deviation from all resolutions there could have ever been.

    Where are the servants of the country to advance into a brighter future?

    No, we have pompous cocks, who only hoard their own profits to themselves.

    And those are the better ones.

    Others splurge every bit of wealth they can get their hands on for the sake of their enjoyment as if it doesn¡¯t belong to them.

    Which honestly, it doesn''t.

    Nothing they own should be theirs.

    They just manage it for the people and their rightful ruler.

    I know I sound like a hypocrite while being the queen of this country, but at least I try fulfilling the duties my position brings with it.

    "You know, Parcian..." (Serenia)

    "Oh, please no. You''re having ''that'' look again. I don''t think I''m ready for one of your lectures." (Parcian)

    "A shame, you''ll hear it either way. You know, today I saw probably the most abhorrent thing in my whole life." (Serenia)

    "Did one of the slimes dissolve someone?" (Parcian)

    "No. This condemnable creature was nothing less than a human. Though, nothing else downgrades the severity. This thing was the pinnacle of entitlement and disregard for everyone they consider beneath them!" (Serenia)

    "Are you done? Where are you trying to go with that?" (Parcian)

    "What I''m trying to say is that I''d rather dine with those slimes than spend one more minute than necessary in the same room as such a character. People like that should be eradicated! All of them! This country is long overdue for another purging like it received centuries ago. Yet as I''m aware that such a purpose is a bit too extreme and not very realistic to accomplish in its idealized version, I''d instead opt for the next best thing. To get rid of the worst excrescences. To dissolve them into nothing. Or if this isn''t achievable... Why not into slime? This way they would at least serve a purpose. As fertilizer for the fields." (Serenia)

    "Do you have any idea what you just said? How it might sound to others?" (Parcian)

    It might be good that nobody else is here.

    Even my husband, who shares my ideals to a degree, was slightly taken aback when he noticed the degree of my outlook on the current state of the world.

    "Mostly. I tend to lose the overview if I get into rambling." (Serenia)

    "That''s an understatement. So you want to appoint those two as your loyal subjects to lead your crusade?" (Parcian)

    "No. Nothing as crude as this. They wouldn''t even be all that willing to do such a thing. You wouldn''t believe it, the blue one has morals. Yet what she desires is recognition for her efforts. So if we grant her this she''d be rather willing to throw herself in all the dangerous missions we appoint her with and which a human might not survive as well as they do. At least, as long as we allow her some break days in due time. She was rather audible about that point." (Serenia)

    "You nonetheless can''t gloss over the fact that you''re asking me to make concessions to them. I mean, a title? That''s not just a piece of paper! Do you have any idea what is necessary to make this happen? The privileges that come with it?" (Parcian)

    He can say what he wants.

    Fact is, we aren''t at a straight "no" anymore, but already discussing the "how".

    That means I''ve almost done it.

    "Most of it only involves alleviation of taxes since the nobles somehow managed to increase the concessions the crown had to make towards them with each generation so they''d pledge their loyalty. Yet you don''t believe that those slimes would''ve paid them before, right? Regarding the necessary status, I would take it completely upon myself. It''s not too foreign of a concept that a queen should have her own order to pose as her guard or to fulfill her will in a more practical manner. Having my own knights isn''t very strange nor that I recommend who I''d like for such a position neither. You could certainly make that happen. I know that such a thing involves a bit more than just a stamp on a paper, yet as you are still formally the king of this country, you can, of course, formally create an order of agents and formally appoint two individuals to a position similar to a knight. And in return, they''ll help you to stay a little longer in your position. Sounds like win-win to me." (Serenia)

    "You make it sound so easy." (Parcian)

    "I know it isn''t. But you''re capable and can make such a thing happen. One of the little silver linings for this country." (Serenia)

    My husband might not be a great reformer, has never done anything outrageous aside from holding this country together, but in doing so he shows his strength.

    This man managed to avoid a bloody conflict for so long in order to keep the bloodshed away from the populace and the people he holds dear.

    He earnestly conducts the daily business and still managed to be a loving father while living quite frugally for a king.

    Without all the adversaries plotting against him, he might''ve already led this country into a new age of prosperity and improved the livelihood of its people considerably.

    Yet the world isn''t as nice and shying away from conflict might only make things worse in the long run.

    And because of this, he needs someone to tell him the right course of action.

    As ungrateful as this role is.

    "You truly intend to officially appoint them? You know, if they''re in the official register there''s no easy way to get out of this anymore and cut all connections to them before it blows up." (Parcian)

    "We need to show goodwill. The blue one is distrustful, which I would be as well in her position as it''s quite founded. But if we prove to her that she has our allegiance then this will make her abandon any reluctance to help us out. So please, would you kindly draft the papers?" (Serenia)

    "Sigh. Just why am I always giving in to you?" (Parcian)

    "Because you know that I''m right as it''s the best thing we can do with the most unlikely miracle we could''ve hoped for." (Serenia)

    "Give me some time. Getting this on its way will prove to be quite the effort." (Parcian)

    "Then I¡¯ll meet you tomorrow." (Serenia)

    "Sigh, honey..." (Parcian)

    "Yes, my dear, I know. And this is why I love you." (Serenia)

    I truly do.

    Of all the men in his position I could''ve been forcefully betrothed to, I turned out to be quite lucky.

    My marriage with him fares far, far better than one might assume from the outside.

    And that is not only because I win.

    Again.

    I think I''m going to celebrate a bit.

    "Click"

    "What did you just do there? What is that device?" (Parcian)

    He looks at the remote.

    "This? Oh, nothing. It just soothes me to press the button from time to time." (Serenia)

 Chapter 169

    - Shari -

    After the torture session, I could finally call it a day and get some rest.

    That I don''t need sleep and only have to worry about overheating while processing stuff doesn''t mean I don''t appreciate a break once in a while.

    At least I''m still not someone who lives for work and doesn''t care about not having any free time.

    Seriously, who would want to live like that?

    Fortunately, I could enjoy the luxury of my tub.

    "Knock, knock, knock"

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari, someone''s at the door!" (Liqu)

    </li>

    <li>"Damnit, Liqu! No casual linking!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Making sure that I''m not accidentally crashing into Liqu, I rush up.

    "Knock, knock, knock"

    Whoever got sent to fetch us is apparently very adamant about their job.

    That''s kinda commendable if they were informed beforehand.

    "Yes, I''m already coming!" (Shari)

    I half walk, half crawl to the door and open it.

    To my surprise, I look at Lorena when I open the door.

    I suppose it makes sense given that she''s one of the only servants fully informed about our identities and not completely scared of us.

    But right now she seems to be a bit taken aback at my appearance.

    I guess a slime in a bad morning mood is scary in its own way.

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "There''s a meeting you''re supposed to attend. Fully dressed, if you understand, so that no spot remains free. You have five minutes to get ready." (Lorena)

    "Woah! I just woke up! That''s a bit sudden." (Shari)

    "It''s already long past midday. Your bad conduct is no excuse to neglect your duties." (Lorena)

    Midday!?!

    It was the tub, wasn''t it?

    Apparently, I lost myself so hard in that feeling of weightless nothingness which I experience in my tub that I was completely indifferent to the passage of time.

    Damnit.

    "Fine, I''ll do what I can." (Shari)

    I close the door and fall into a panicked "get ready" mode.

    First the equipment, then the clothes, then the powder and masks.

    "What about you, Liqu?! Why didn''t you wake me up? You were there and since you don''t sleep for long you had nothing to do." (Shari)

    "Oh, I had something to do. You look so pretty when you''re resting. So calm and peaceful how your matter barely even quivers. It''s such a nice sight." (Liqu)

    Grah!

    This slime!

    Nonetheless, I have to do her powder so she looks presentable.

    Which means not like a slime.

    Shortly before I felt that Lorena would any moment use force to get us out there, we are ready.

    "Done! Satisfied?" (Shari)

    "Considering what you are it''s quite impressive how you can hide your nature." (Lorena)

    "Thank you very much." (Shari)

    "That was no compliment." (Lorena)

    I supposed so.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    After a short walk, we arrive at the meeting room, and in there are the queen, Captain Soma, and for once, the king, as well as some other officials who I don''t recognize.

    Wait, that one there made a strong enough impression to overcome my core learning disorder.

    The chancellor!

    Why the fuck is he here?

    I guess I''m going to learn as soon as this long uncomfortable moment where the king musters us ends and he starts to speak.

    "Although I had my doubts, I was told that you performed admirably and completed your given tasks to everyone''s satisfaction." (Parcian)

    "Tasks? What tasks? Why did you even assemble the inner court, your majesty?" (chamberlain)

    "If I may speak: Those two were not only the ones to deliver the message about the tragedy that befell Count Kahan, they also helped to bring down a criminal enterprise producing so-called slave collars and smuggling them out of the country." (Serenia)

    At the mention of Count Kahan, he reacts ever so slightly.

    The most notable might be that it seems like I can feel his heart hammer from the vibrations.

    "Slave collars? Tsk, is such a thing really something to stress about? It''s not like this would pose any risk for public order." (chamberlain)

    I guess he means that it''s nothing one can hide so well.

    Even if a collared person would be forced to enact a crime, the collar would be plainly visible, since they are wide metal rings.

    Nonetheless, I''m asking myself what this farce is supposed to mean.

    "Maybe not, but the perpetrators didn''t just ignore the royal decree not to produce those collars, but they also delivered them over the border, which makes this a case of exposing research secrets to other countries. But this isn''t relevant for this assembly, as it''s rather about rewarding those two adventurers for the service they did us." (Serenia)

    "Adventurers?! That dirty, mannerless folk? You''re thinking of rewarding such vile creatures?" (chamberlain)

    One could think he figured out that we are slimes.

    "Chamberlain! I''m not so narrowminded that I wouldn''t be able to recognize good work and fail to reward it. Especially not if my wife is their patron." (Parcian)

    At this, some people in the room exchange looks while others snicker, and Serenia, while not adding anything on that matter, has an extremely self-content impression.

    After he restored order in the room with some grim stares at those who were too obvious at showing off their amusement, the king continues to speak.

    "Ahem, to proceed, while things aren''t final yet, we were able to complete the transfer of your contract from Count Kahan''s side to the crown. In return, the crown will provide him with all he needs to reestablish his presence in the realm. As such, I can now officially welcome you as subjects of the crown. So to honor your efforts and make use of your abilities in the best way possible, we decided to establish a new order with the purpose of serving the crown and place you as its agents. This order will be able to enact wide authority over all lesser institutions as long as it''s necessary to pursue its given tasks." (Parcian)

    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!

    There was just too much at once.

    Not only that they apparently bought us from the count like goods.

    No, this shadow order thing surpasses this by far.

    At first, I thought this was just another fancy way of not having to tell us directly that they want to work us to the bones we don''t even have, which it probably is.

    But then there was also this part about wielding real authority.

    In fact, this means as much as telling a guard to fuck off if they ask me next time for identification.

    That is if I understood this right.

    On the other side, I''m asking myself how far away my next rest is.

    "Your majesty! This is ridiculous! Are you seriously intending on granting those two individuals of more than questionable backgrounds a royal title? What even is this talk about an order supposed to accomplish?" (chamberlain)

    "Once again it seems to be my turn. I personally asked my husband to make this happen. I am the queen but have barely any servants to order around. It''s not too strange a thought that I require subjects who wield real authority if they''re acting on my behalf." (Serenia)

    To me, this logic sounds quite flawless.

    Although, I still have to wrap my head around the part that we are the ones who are supposed to join this order.

    "Your majesty, I can''t in good conscience support that you''re granting troublesome folk like adventurers a position like this." (chamberlain)

    "Chamberlain, the decision is already set. My wife deserves to have subjects who can wield her authority without being bullied by lesser servants, for no other reason than them being without the according status to back them up." (Parcia)

    "Your Highness, while I''m sure that your words are wise, they shouldn''t be guided by your infatuation with your wife." (chamberlain)

    "I hope I misheard, chancellor. My wife is certainly a capable person who achieves the things she set her mind on. It''s long overdue for us to establish an order so she can continue her work. And if she wants to invite individuals she deems to be worthy, that is entirely up to her, as the order is solely her responsibility." (Parcian)

    The chamberlain glares at everyone in the room and I''m still asking myself why everyone is willing to play along with this act.

    "As your majesty seems set on this, I won''t dissent any more than I did. Yet my point still stands." (chamberlain)

    "It''s noted. So without further ado, I''ll now sign the documents." (Parcian)

    He makes a hand gesture and directly after this, a servant brings him the documents. He looks through them, so he can be sure what he''s signing there. After all, once the royal seal is on it, the document becomes a royal decree, and even I know that it''s basically impossible to get those out of the world.

    "Looks good. I hereby declare the founding of... Serenia..." (Parcian)

    "Please, continue! I was trying hard to come up with a fitting title." (Serenia)

    "Sigh! I hereby declare the founding of the order of the "Longing Drop" with its two members: Shari and Liqu! May it stay at them." (Parcian)

    While saying the last words, he brings down the royal seal on the document to make it official.

    "Tomorrow, the handover of the insignia will commence with only a small circle of dignitaries." (Parcian)

    The moment emanates severity, and all eyes turn to us who are at the center of this very act that unfolds here.

    However, I can''t pay too much attention to them since I¡¯m already having real trouble wrapping my head around a certain fact.

    Did we just get knighted?!

 Chapter 170

    - Shari -

    "Now it''s my turn. I need to ask you to accompany me." (Serenia)

    Whatever just transpired here comes to an end and we ought to join the queen when she leaves the room.

    Since we''re apparently now part of her order.

    Did I mention that I''m still slightly confused about that part?

    The one upside is that she''s leading us to more remote chambers which grants me the opportunity to act on my confusion.

    "What just happened?! I seriously didn''t expect to join some order right after waking up! Especially, since I''m only hearing now about this." (Shari)

    "You see, it got a bit bothersome to make up excuses for your presence in the inner palace. You should feel honored. Not only was this order created just for you, but you will also be able to wield the crown''s authority as long as it serves its goals. This means that your current status not only sets you above most of the country''s organizations, but you can also force your will on them. In practice, you could enlist the city guards if it serves our purposes and are immune to any claims of authority excluding the crown. This includes those of noble status." (Serenia)

    I''d call bullshit here.

    Sure, the crown is important, but a local lord usually holds the local authority.

    And just because the king signed some document moments ago, we can''t really claim anything on the sole basis that somewhere exists a piece of paper that only a select group of people ever saw.

    You can only base yourself on officially accepted things, and if it serves the established powers better not to accept that we wield authority, then it won''t be the case for the time being.

    "That''s all very nice, but I doubt it''s going to change all that much. A guard that thinks we''re suspicious might try to detain us even if we claim to be part of some order." (Shari)

    "Well, that''s because you didn''t receive your crests yet. A very wise person once said that it''s all about the outer appearance. So prepare to receive some gifts!" (Serenia)

    She says this almost cheerfully while I''m asking myself with rising trepidation what she''s planning now.

    "Gifts? That''s... unexpected." (Shari)

    I wanted to say uncalled for but that wouldn''t help my position.

    "My husband called me your patron. If this is the case, I would be a great failure at it since you didn''t receive a single thing from me. I think it''s time to remedy this shortcoming." (Serenia)

    "Well then, thank you, I guess." (Shari)

    "First, let''s take care of the obvious. It wouldn''t do to have you serve me in those rags you''re calling clothes. So let''s switch those with something more appropriate." (Serenia)

    She claps and two servants enter, each carrying a small chest.

    Do those two know what they are dealing with?

    Anyway, they''re placing them on a nearby table.

    "Please, look inside. It wasn''t easy to prepare this. Shari''s is the left one, Liqu''s the right." (Serenia)

    Well, to stall any longer might appear rude.

    So I move to the chest and open it.

    At first, I''m not entirely sure what I''m looking at since I''m only staring at a blanket in a color that''s a mix of black, grey, and a hint of blue.

    I touch it, and even through my gloves, I notice that something''s weird about the fabric.

    It''s in some way too smooth.

    Not in a sense of softness, but it feels almost... polished.

    When I carefully pull it up, I see that below the first layer there''s something like a solid piece of armor, a chest plate.

    Looking to the side, I see that Liqu has an identical item.

    "I guess I can start bragging now. You know, the creation of these pieces was an arduous task, and placing an order for something so specific was no lesser challenge. The ''fabric'', if it can even be called such at this point, is made of a special material based on the threaded fur of water cats, who are famous for hunting for fish without getting wet, while the armor was forged from the scales of a kelpie. You know, those water-wielding sea horses. On this base, we placed a strong water repellent spell, so they should stay dry even after long contact with liquid substances. Needless to say, they''re also quite tough." (Serenia)

    That must''ve been expensive as hell!!!

    ¡°You can bet on it. (Serenia)

    Oh shit, I said that aloud.

    "The materials, the artisans, the mages, and let¡¯s not forget the magical imbuers. Those certainly amounted to quite a sum. Probably enough to buy something between a town and a village. Fortunately, I had barely spent anything of the budget allotted for my personal expenses." (Serenia)

    I take the breastplate out of the chest and find that it has a weird crest on it.

    Some kind of elongated drop with two swirls to the side.

    Almost like... slime that stretches while lowering to the ground.

    And it weirdly reminds me of Liqu''s "signature".

    Is this some weird kind of humor I don''t get?

    "What is the meaning of this symbol?" (Shari)

    "You could say that I got inspired by your friend. I found it inspiring how she found something to represent herself. And if it''s enough for her then it should suffice for the both of you. Isn''t it nice?" (Serenia)

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Is she for real?

    I''m quite sure she''s making fun of me.

    After taking out a cloak, a long shirt, the chest piece, pants, and even a pair of gloves, I find another bundle below those.

    "What is this?" (Shari)

    "Didn''t you request this yourself? I was informed you wished for a new blade. Well, consider your request fulfilled. Maybe over-fulfilled since I prepared two." (Serenia)

    Two new blades?

    Well, I''m very interested in what a palace quality blade is like.

    I carefully unwrap the bundle and look at two blades made of glistening blue-grey metal.

    "Aren''t they beautiful? The color results from them being made from a special alloy of metal and the teeth of a lycan. There''s barely anything harder than this that I know of." (Serenia)

    I suppose she was looking forward to bragging about this present.

    Since she clearly put some effort into it, I''ll let her keep this little enjoyment.

    The blades are not very wide but a bit longer than what I''m used to, at probably around ninety centimeters.

    And they''re quite different.

    One is a one-sided smooth blade with a rounded backside, while the other has a saw blade.

    I don''t even want to imagine the kind of wounds the latter can cause.

    When I lift the one with the even blade, I notice that it''s quite a bit lighter than I expected.

    My limited stability doesn''t allow me to wield any weight at arm''s length, since that appendage would collapse due to the strain.

    My daggers were usually the heaviest things I could lift with the gloves while the shortsword I required to be completely enveloped in slime.

    But this weapon, albeit longer, is only putting a manageable strain on my appendage.

    Is this because of the material?

    No.

    The reason becomes apparent once I take a look at the handle.

    It''s hollow.

    More precisely, the whole blade is hollow.

    Even at the tip, there''s a small cavity.

    "And? What do you think?" (Serenia)

    I think: Why is it hollow?!

    Yet I should word this in a more friendly way.

    "Isn''t it... bad... if there''s no metal on the inside?" (Shari)

    "You''re right, in so far that it''s not built for stability. However, the material should still allow the weapon to persist through a few fights. But this isn''t the point. Don''t you have a certain idea if you look at this cavity?" (Serenia)

    An idea?

    What kind of idea?

    What could I push in there that... Is she for real?

    "Sorry, do you truly want me to push my slime in there? I''m a bit perplexed." (Shari)

    "That''s the idea. You can''t fight effectively with just the hold from the gloves, right? Well, this new equipment will take care of that problem. Try it." (Serenia)

    If she insists.

    I free my hand and make it wrap around the handle.

    Then I guide a small stream inside.

    It''s a bit weird to feel my arm so oddly elongated, but the queen was right.

    I have almost the same kind of control over the weapon as when I wrap them in my slime.

    I can control the weapon till the tip.

    This kind of control might grant me some unique movement options in a fight.

    It''s almost strange how good it works even if it''s not as covered as in my usual fighting style.

    "Happy?" (Serenia)

    "These blades are something, but is it just me, or is there something up with my connection inside?" (Shari)

    "No, you''re onto something there. The inner walls of the blades are coated with a substance derived from core crystals. It should not only work to counter a dissolving reaction on the inside, but also improve the transfer of the signals you''re using to enact your control. You might''ve understood by now, these are meant to be your weapons of choice if you have to fight without revealing yourself." (Serenia)

    I see.

    This might truly work.

    If I glue my slime to the inside, I should have just the stability I need to not lose my weapon at a clash.

    "Thank you very much. I''m aware what special items these weapons are." (Shari)

    "Well, I need to provide for my newest order!" (Serenia)

    "Do I also get something?!" (Liqu)

    Damn, Liqu is excited at this prospect.

    "You know, Liqu, it was quite hard to find the right thing for you." (Serenia)

    "Awwhhhh..." (Liqu)

    "But I think I found just that!" (Serenia)

    "Really!?" (Liqu)

    Liqu doesn''t let the queen tell her twice before she rips the clothes out of the box and procures what lies below.

    Well, that''s...

    "A stone? Should I dissolve it?" (Liqu)

    "No, please don''t. It would be a waste. This stone has a special feature to it. It was created as part of the newest imbuing research. If you separate the stone, both parts will want to join back together. The effect is also quite long-range. This means that it''s possible to follow it to the other. At the moment, we could only achieve noticeable results under controlled circumstances with special scientific measuring tools, but with Liqu''s fine tuning it should work out." (Serenia)

    "Whoaah!" (Liqu)

    "Crack"

    And at this moment she separates the stone and puts the smaller piece inside me.

    "Perfect." (Liqu)

    If I concentrate very hard, there''s the slightest pull from the stone in the direction of the other.

    It''s barely perceivable and probably only works because it''s floating inside me.

    Now that I look at it, I think I also see something like reverted waves around the stone.

    Or rather, only on one side.

    This must be my magic sight.

    I''m well aware that this is probably a very valuable object.

    On the other side, the fact that Liqu can use it to find me wherever and whenever puts me in a difficult mood.

    "I hope you''re content. Those weapons should help you during your next mission." (Serenia)

    Groan!

    Another mission?

    I should''ve known that this was all too good to be true.

    "It''s written on your face what you''re thinking. While I would like to grant you some more time to acclimate to your new position and some peace as a reward for your efforts, I fear such a luxury has to wait for a time when the kingdom won''t be at risk anymore. As it is, I need to ask you to complete one more mission for all our sakes." (Serenia)

    Well, I didn''t expect much else.

    At least she''s asking, which is a big plus in my book.

    "What would this mission entail?" (Shari)

    "We recently learned that our subjects in Ekoras are being enslaved under pretexts, which according to the current laws on slavery shouldn''t be possible to claim, to be delivered in bulk over the border to Koreso. Your mission will be to investigate this situation, discover who''s behind it, and naturally, put an end to it as soon as possible. Also, we need to uncover their connection to the Koresoans, follow it until you reach its source, and scorch it. Can you do this?" (Serenia)

    What a request.

    The main difference to the former jobs is that it''s going to be out of town and quite a bit longer than all the missions we did until now.

    We would necessarily need to be more independent to act.

    That''s quite a token of trust from their side.

    "Why are you sending us? I know, your side is short-staffed, but this sounds quite complex to entrust someone without any noteworthy experience on such matters." (Shari)

    Uh, her look tells me she doesn''t like to be questioned.

    On another note, were the other tasks she gave us also tests to see how we would do?

    At least I don''t have to go on a murder spree for them to get rid of the troubling nobles.

    "You could say I have trust in your abilities. It might become violent, but different from most of my spies, you have the combat potential to survive such a thing. Naturally, this mission will also involve others than you, but as far as I can tell, a supervisor would only clash with your operation and contradict any budding trust. In addition, I was told that you spent some time in Ekoras, and because of this, have some insight on that den of iniquity. Which makes you the logical choice." (Serenia)

    Makes sense.

    We came from Ekoras and our contacts might get us a lead regarding where to look for massive numbers of enslaved people.

    Though, I''m not sure how many of those contacts would even want to talk with us.

    "May I ask, will the crown take care of our expenses for this mission?" (Shari)

    "You mean your provisions? You don''t have to worry in this regard." (Serenia)

    "Well, I was also thinking about equipment, destroyed material, bribes, lodging, and so on." (Shari)

    She looks scrutinizing at me.

    "There''ll obviously be limits. Yet the crown will pay within those." (Serenia)

    "Uh, then while we''re at it. Liqu and I usually use a certain kind of cosmetic powder to obscure our non-human background. While it''s quite good to cover our ¡®skin¡¯, it''s sadly also very expensive, only sold at high-class shops." (Shari)

    "I understand. I¡¯ll see what I can do to prepare this." (Serenia)

    "Thank you very much. With this we should be able to tackle this mission." (Shari)

    "I appreciate the enthusiasm. However, since such a mission has to be sufficiently prepared, you may spend the time until then as you like. But don''t forget to attend the ceremony tomorrow. There you''ll receive the emblems and the royal decree that mark your position. Those will be the proof of your status and privileges. I¡¯m sure once you get a taste of the advantages that come with high status, you¡¯ll enjoy it." (Serenia)

    I still have my doubts regarding if she''s a decent influence for me, and more importantly, Liqu.

    Or even the princess, for that matter.

 Chapter 171

    - Shari -

    Apparently, receiving a royal emblem that identifies you as a member of a recently established order is quite a thing.

    Especially, the royal seal carries some metaphorical value.

    It''s such a complex depiction of a dragon at night that copying it would be quite difficult.

    Not to speak of the fact that your life is forfeit if you''d do something so completely crazy to incur the wrath of all the royals in the world.

    Next to the royal seal they placed the drop symbol from our ''order''.

    Which I still perceive as something like an elaborate joke.

    However, that doesn''t keep them from making quite a scene when I''m handed that thing, apparently made from only the finest metals.

    It''s not a particularly grand ceremony, but the king is the one to hand this thing over to me and there are some officials in the room.

    I guess they didn''t want to point rebellious nobles straight at the fact of what we are supposed to do for the queen.

    Too much attention on my person wouldn''t have been in my favor in the first place.

    Neither does it work well with the fact that we are about to go on a secret mission.

    Yet some officiality was simply necessary.

    Basically, so we won''t just appear as a number in the books, but also be known by some people who matter as existent figures.

    Naturally, I was quite worried that Liqu would mess up, but fortunately, my old "hold-still-till-it''s-over" order worked well enough.

    Just good that facial expressions don''t matter that much while wearing a mask.

    Yet I''m immensely relieved once it''s over.

    Now we''re expected to meet up with the queen as her new guards.

    "I see you were able to push through this ordeal without causing the greatest outrage in the history of the kingdom. That one time when it was discovered that King Relion had a literal taste for young boys included." (Serenia)

    "What about eating children?" (Liqu)

    "Excuse me, your highness?" (Shari)

    "Very well, from today on you''re both recognized as agents of the kingdom. With all the privileges coming with it." (Serenia)

    "I''m bored. I don''t really understand what we were doing there." (Liqu)

    Well, recently I left Liqu quite a bit out of our decision-making.

    But that was mostly because of the fact that I just went with the flow.

    "Uh, does that mean we are now knights?" (Shari)

    "In a way, yes. Though, I''d like to ask you not to saunter around the palace, waving your order''s emblems without your disguise, demanding that people call you ''lady''. You aren''t nobles." (Serenia)

    "We''re not?" (Shari)

    I thought that''s what being a knight is about.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I don''t even want to imagine the uproar it would cause among the nobles if we''d lift up adventurers of unknown origin to such a status." (Serenia)

    "Then what are we?" (Shari)

    "Slimes?" (Liqu)

    "A fitting answer." (Serenia)

    "Oh god, please. No smart-ass response." (Shari)

    "Are you aware that this kind of speech could get you hanged?" (Serenia)

    "Sure, put a rope around my neck and pull. I thought we''d be past this point considering the nature of the things we are discussing." (Shari)

    "Wouldn''t the rope just pass through the slime?" (Liqu)

    "Sigh. Yes, Liqu, that''s the point." (Shari)

    I know that she can be annoying, but for some reason, Liqu''s input makes me snicker inwardly.

    Maybe her erratic behavior grew on me, as I find her complete lack of conscience for a situation to be refreshing right now.

    "To get back to our topic. The position you now hold as members of a recognized order grants you certain advantages. The most noteworthy being that you may do anything you deem necessary to pursue your tasks. The order of the Longing Drop is now recognized as my personal guard, so you''re officially protected by the king''s command. As long as you¡¯re acting in my interests, nobody can openly go against you. The conspirators aren''t as bold yet as to act so obviously against someone who enacts the king''s will." (Serenia)

    Makes sense.

    Basically, we''re royal captains.

    It''s not a noble title but a practical one.

    It still positions us quite high in the hierarchy.

    As long as it''s part of the job we can''t be stopped.

    How convenient.

    "I see you''re content with the position." (Serenia)

    Damn, was my smile again stretching too far?

    "Sorry, it''s certainly unexpected that such an honor would be bestowed on someone like me." (Shari)

    "You''re also doing the corresponding work. Your abilities are noteworthy and it only makes sense to appoint you accordingly. I guess this is the best way to bind you to our side." (Serenia)

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She''s surprisingly honest here if she says so openly that she wants to gain our loyalty.

    Though, I need to admit, the offer is generously tempting.

    "Well, as long we get some free time once in a while and the chance to make use of it." (Shari)

    "I''ll try to arrange this. As of now, you may spend your time within the palace as you like and may request what you wish for. As long as you''re not going to expose yourself." (Serenia)

    Should be a given.

    "Naturally, I''ll do what I can." (Shari)

    "Great. Then you should chase after the green one. She left a moment ago. I guess she was truly bored. Which concerns me." (Serenia)

    Oh shit, the slime is running rogue.

    <hr>

    - Liqu -

    Hm, which way was it again?

    I''m currently trying to find the way to Anvenia.

    I like that little girl and don''t think that my presence was needed in the other talk.

    This woman looks always so strangely at me when I say something.

    Also, her strange soul is making me uncomfortable.

    There''s something unsettling about the way it erupts sometimes.

    Yet walking in these clothes is a bit difficult as I''m not seeing as much as I''d like to.

    Usually, I''m just following my Shari when I''m in this getup.

    Though, I''m not sure if I am right here.

    Maybe I should ask for the way.

    There!

    That woman wears the clothes of those who work here so she should know her way around this place.

    Yet to my surprise, she''s the first one to approach me.

    "Oh my! That mask! You''re the new royal guard!" (maid)

    "Hello!" (Liqu)

    "This is so exciting to meet you!" (maid)

    "Thank you? Uh, I''m looking for..." (Liqu)

    Wait, I shouldn''t talk about Anvenia being here.

    Shari told me this so many times.

    "The toilet? There''s one just to your right." (maid)

    Toilet?

    Right, that''s where humans dump their waste.

    However, I''m full at the moment.

    We''re receiving regular meals of monster flesh and I didn''t have to spend that much.

    Even my core strain got much better by now.

    "No, I don''t need to go there." (Liqu)

    "Oh, I''m sure you have very important appointments. How is it to work for the royal family? I''m sure it''s interesting to work for the queen." (maid)

    "No. It''s mostly boring." (Liqu)

    I don''t even know why I''m talking with her.

    I should try following what I know about the layout of this place.

    "Boring? Don''t you meet illustrious characters? The queen must be such a fascinating character! And you''re directly next to her. Isn''t she interesting?" (maid)

    "She has a weird soul, but mostly she''s just like any human." (Liqu)

    "Soul? Oh, you mean she has a peculiar character? Well, it almost sounds like you don''t like her all that much." (maid)

    "I don''t. She''s no fun and demands weird things. I''m just here to... Uh, make a living." (Liqu)

    That''s at least what Shari says we''re here for.

    So we can build a good life for ourselves.

    "Make a living? So you''re doing it for the money? Ah, I''ve heard you''re an adventurer. You know, if it''s money you want, I could help you with that. If you''d be willing to help me out that is. Do you understand? You''d only have to tell me a bit about what happens on the floor the royals cut off from the rest of the palace." (maid)

    "What happens there? Barely anything at all. I don''t really know what I''m supposed to do there." (Liqu)

    "Sounds harsh. Do you have anything concrete? Like who usually sleeps where? What they''re doing? What exactly are your duties there?" (maid)

    "As I said, not much. Most of the time I play with their girl." (Liqu)

    "Girl? Wait! The princess!?! She''s here?! If I report this to my contact I''m never going to have to worry about money again." (maid)

    Wait! I didn''t say that she''s here!

    Why is she assuming this? I don''t understand.

    "Thanks for your insight. I appreciate that you''re so cooperative to tell me this. Oh my, I might get a bonus for such a haul." (maid)

    That''s not good.

    Shari told me I shouldn''t tell anyone about Anvenia because this could mean trouble.

    I need to get rid of that problem.

    The soul of the woman seems fine.

    From what I perceive she isn''t especially evil.

    At least not more than it''s normal for humans to be.

    "Wait! You can''t tell anyone about this." (Liqu)

    Shari is going to get angry with me!

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry. Nobody is going to hear about your involvement. That''s actually the best part about it, you don¡¯t have to do anything at all. You''re only going to tell me what happens around you and I tell it to the next one in line. Maybe they''re going to ask you not to pay too much attention for once. And if someone takes notice that you''re not diligent enough, they''re going to cover for you so you keep your position. Isn''t this great? Half of my colleagues already took this deal." (maid)

    "Uh, I''m not sure." (Liqu)

    "Come on. What did these snobbish royals ever do for us? Don''t they work you to the bone? We need to look out for ourselves." (maid)

    I don''t have bones.

    But it''s true that my Shari complains about too much work.

    "Well, we did quite a lot of things recently." (Liqu)

    "See? Those royals don''t care about us. So we can just take the best offer and fly with it. You only have to sit still for some time and you''ll get your extra pay. Or if you want a bit more. Maybe cause an incident." (maid)

    "Incident?" (Liqu)

    "Yes. For example, the ''girl'' could fall and crack her head, if you understand."(maid)

    How would that be possible?

    I''m cushioning her so well.

    "That sounds very unlikely." (Liqu)

    "Well, it doesn''t have to be you. I''m sure there are many others willing to get rid of the royals. You just have to lay back and witness their end." (maid)

    "But I don''t want them to end her. I like Anvenia." (Liqu)

    Suddenly, the woman becomes somehow different.

    Less cheery.

    "Wait, what? Then why did you tell me everything you did?! Sorry, but there''s not much you can do. Don''t you understand that they''ve already lost? You should just abandon the sinking ship!" (maid)

    "You can''t tell anyone, understood? I''d get into serious trouble if you do!" (Liqu)

    "Are you threatening me?! Just know, I have important friends! Without evidence you can do nothing! I''ll just scream and say you assaulted me because you messed up and told me about the princess!" (maid)

    Did I say I''d attack her?

    No, don''t think so.

    But maybe this isn''t too bad of an idea.

    I have to do something before she''s going to tell others that I messed up.

    I need to get rid of the problem.

    "I can''t allow that you tell anyone." (Liqu)

    "Who cares? I''m looking out for myself. Might be what you should do. Just don''t get in our way. Your reputation is going down the drain if you accuse me out of nowhere!" (maid)

    That''s not good.

    I''m getting into trouble.

    It would be so easy to get rid of her.

    Hm, I don''t like her but she might be right.

    Shari always says I needlessly kill others.

    And there might be issues if I do something now that I can''t fathom yet.

    But who cares?

    I don''t like her.

    "Slurp"

    Before she can react I push my mass out of the clothes and envelop her body.

    As always I''m naturally first going for the mouth.

    "Zsch"

    Dissolving a living being is still something completely different from just receiving flesh.

    The energy I receive feels just a bit fresher and the struggle is making things exciting.

    Yet now I have a bit too much mass with me.

    Fortunately, I know where to dump the excess when I look to my right.

    When I''m done I just have to slip back into the clothes.

    They might be annoying, but the effect is undeniable.

    "Liqu! What are you doing here? How many times do I have to tell you not to run off on your own?" (Shari)

    "I was looking for Anvenia." (Liqu)

    "You''re in completely the wrong place here! This is no safe place! You might get into trouble!" (Shari)

    I know she sounds angry, but I linked often enough with her to know the truth.

    She cares for me in a not completely defined way.

    And this knowledge is the most wonderful thing I have in my existence.

    "Don''t worry. There were no problems." (Liqu)

    "Sigh, fine. Then come. I''ll bring you there." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes! Coming!" (Liqu)

 Chapter 172

    - Shari -

    Well, I''m glad that yesterday passed by without any greater incidents.

    Right now I am wearing the new outfit we were granted.

    And I need to say, they''re comfortable.

    None of the pressure points normal clothes have, like around the chest, waist, ass, or legs.

    It''s as if they''re made to remain in the basic form of a human, even if they''re just filled with air.

    It''s effortless to glue them to our bodies and doesn''t require the same amount of inner adjusting to get into the right shapes.

    Even the chest piece is far lighter than I would''ve expected a plate mail to be.

    It only adds to the stability of the form.

    It''s more than obvious that they''re custom-made for us to use, just as the swords are.

    I can''t even imagine how she framed the order for the master craftsmen.

    I''m quite sure she didn''t say: "Make loose clothes for two slimes to comfortably shape their bodies inside."

    By the way, I also tried the new blades.

    Different from the daggers, they''re more confrontative weapons.

    The kind you use to openly battle someone, instead of avoiding a hit and waiting for an opening to stab a weak point.

    And what can I say, they work.

    By guiding my slime inside the holes I can form a tendril that''s linked to my body.

    The strength I''m wielding these weapons with won''t increase through this, but it basically turns the swords into living weapons.

    I could probably even use the sawblade to actively cut through flesh.

    Since they look nice, and have the advantage that they work without outer contact with my matter, I''m wearing them openly around my waist.

    That''s basically some kind of assignment from the queen.

    She wants us to show ourselves before she sends us on this mission so that nobody can claim we don''t exist.

    We''re obviously drawing attention since we look suspicious with our completely covered bodies, but as long as I have the insignia of our order we''re basically free to do as we please.

    Yet after a while, suddenly a servant comes running.

    He seems to be out of breath, but nonetheless, he directly starts to speak.

    "Honored... Ladies, the queen wishes to talk with you." (servant)

    Seriously?!

    How many times has it been just this week?!

    It feels like we didn''t do anything else recently.

    As usual, we find the queen waiting for us inside her chambers in the private wing of the royals.

    "Good morning. Why were we called?" (Shari)

    "One of the maids didn''t end her shift yesterday, and even today she is nowhere to be found. While it isn¡¯t about an influential character, it''s an issue that it happened within the palace. It might be a case of murder and, as such, has to be investigated." (Serenia)

    "Why are you telling us this?" (Shari)

    I don''t like the tone of that and what it implies.

    "Because there''s a missing person case in the palace which should be quite difficult to achieve, given the current security measures. Yet a corpse is nowhere to be found. Of course, it is possible that either the maid somehow managed to sneak past all the checkpoints or the body was disposed of by utilizing a gap in measures I''m not aware of. Yet the possibility I''m most afraid of remains. Since there''s no harm in asking a simple question I will just do so. Do you know anything about the fate of this maid?" (Serenia)

    Is she for real?

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Asking me if we''re snatching the servants as snacks when no one is looking?

    "What?! Absolutely not! I don''t eat humans and..." (Shari)

    "Uh, that might be the one I dissolved yesterday." (Liqu)

    The queen''s eye twitches.

    Mine too.

    To be precise, my whole slime body quivers.

    Just what did she say just now?

    "Liqu..." (Shari)

    I''m startled to my core.

    She was quite well-behaved recently, so I forgot how she can be.

    But now this!?!

    What should I say here?

    This situation is just overwhelming.

    Before I can make up my mind and speak, the queen raises her hand, signaling that she''s claiming the right to speak.

    "For what reason did you do it?" (Serenia)

    "I didn''t like her." (Liqu)

    Another twitch from the queen while I''m not faring any better at the oblivious statement of this slime who''s just proving more and more how unpredictable she is.

    This isn''t good.

    After everything we achieved, it''s all about to collapse because this slime can''t be reasonable!

    "Was there any reason why ''you didn''t like her''?" (Serenia)

    "She said she wanted bad things to happen to Anvenia." (Liqu)

    Now she''s tilting her head to the side, signaling that she has no idea about the situation.

    That''s the reason?

    Okay, this slime doesn''t need much of a reason to kill someone, but I could''ve sworn that I told her not to do so in this environment.

    "Wait, how did she know that the princess is here?" (Shari)

    "Uh... I don''t know? I just told her that I''m playing with a girl and she started to speak about things that would lead to her death. I didn''t like it. Anvenia is nice." (Liqu)

    Damn, Liqu.

    What other girl, living in the inner palace, could you have been talking about?

    How can she fail to understand such obvious things?

    "Sigh, ferocious guard dog." (Serenia)

    Huh, did she say something?

    "And because of this, you dissolved the maid?" (Shari)

    "Uh, I was afraid you would be angry with me that I somehow told her this. But now it''s becoming a big thing anyways." (Liqu)

    Right... I simply forgot that you can''t apply common sense to her!

    Her periods of being reasonable make this just an even bigger trap to fall into when interacting with her!

    Oh, if we survive this I''m going to scold her in a way she won''t ever forget!

    "You utter imbecile!!!" (Serenia)

    Or the queen can do it for me.

    "Me?" (Liqu)

    "Who else?! You were supposed to avoid contact with anyone in the palace! Half the personnel is already paid by the enemy and you fail to be wary! The conspirators are only waiting for us to act out against the servants. Accusing the servants of high treason would mean calling out all the nobles they are involved with! And we can''t completely root them all out since our enemies would declare this an act of tyranny. This is why we decided to retreat and figure out who can be trusted! The only way to solve this is by getting rid of all the heads first before the body can move! Only then can we even think about going for the smaller fish too. They¡¯ll just enlist another spy who''ll be just as bad. It wasn''t for you to decide to engage them!" (Serenia)

    The queen is furious.

    Someone who got sabotaged in her carefully laid out plans by a slime acting rogue.

    But actually, that''s not as bad as it could be.

    It''s better than being scared or apprehensive.

    Fear leads to dangerous decisions.

    Anger can stop fuming.

    "That''s too complicated for me." (Liqu)

    The worst answer you could have given.

    "Oh, sorry? You''re stupid, is that it?! Do you have any idea how many things I have to consider? The risk I''m taking by being involved with you? And you go around devouring maids who are in contact with the enemy! They''re going to look into this! Trying to figure out what she knew to end up missing! I don''t even want to imagine what they might discover." (Serenia)

    "Shari?" (Liqu)

    Liqu looks in my direction, pleading for help.

    "What do you want to hear from me? You messed up. Badly. Especially how you freely talked to someone when you should''ve known better." (Shari)

    "And you! You know you have to watch out for her! If you''re aware of what she might do, then prevent it! We need to be careful now. The situation is dire." (Serenia)

    She said, "we".

    This means we aren''t out yet.

    "Fine. I wanted to wait a bit longer, till word about your order could spread and you''re fully established. It would''ve been beneficial for your next mission to avoid squabbles with the authorities. But it seems we don''t have that kind of luxury. As it is, the best we can do is to send you away before any investigations can focus on you. The one stroke of light is that there are no traces left to find. There aren''t right?" (Serenia)

    "No? I completely dissolved the body and got rid of the excess." (Liqu)

    "Where?" (Shari)

    "Toilet?" (Liqu)

    Oh my god,

    I think I''m growing nauseous!

    She shit her out!

    I guess the queen might develop a chronically nervously twitching eye from interacting with this slime.

    "That has to be good enough. If anyone would''ve seen the ordeal it wouldn''t be so calm now. Yet the issue still stands. You have to move out to Ekoras as soon as possible. I''ll prepare everything for your departure tomorrow morning. You may... say goodbye to Anvenia. She''s going to ask questions otherwise." (Serenia)

    Wow.

    She''s still letting the humans-eating monster close to her daughter.

    I''m not sure if this can be considered good parenting.

 Chapter 173

    - Shari -

    It was heartwarming to see how heartily Liqu and Anvenia said goodbye to each other.

    They even played her usual pretend game, where Liqu creates shapes Anvenia has to guess.

    This all would be far sweeter if I wouldn''t have to think about the maid Liqu dissolved.

    If that isn''t an argument against having Liqu interacting with small children, I don''t know what would be.

    After that, we had to get ready.

    The time of our departure would eventually arrive.

    By now my luggage is starting to get full.

    I appreciate the new equipment, yet with the new cloaks, the excess blades, the poison and slime bottles, provisions, change of clothes, and all the other stuff we need, our bags get too full to bring my old cloak with me.

    Also, after everything it went through it isn''t serving its purpose that well anymore.

    In addition, it''s time to say goodbye to the shortsword I took from one of our pursuers back then.

    It simply can''t keep up anymore with the rest of my equipment.

    But my little knife goes down into the bag.

    It, like my mirror, is a keepsake to remind me of home.

    Even though the new sawblade works better for cutting things.

    Liqu has not as much personal stuff, but it would be unfair to put my luggage on her.

    The next day starts early for us.

    We''re informed by some servant to get to the courtyard, where we''ll be sent off.

    I ponder about the details of our journey, and more importantly the mission, but see that I don''t have to when we arrive at our destination.

    "Hey, you two! Looks like I''m your man! Ready to get driven to the edge... of the country?" (Michael)

    Rather the edge of my sanity I need to say.

    That guy sits on the backside of a carriage with a dark-grey sheet made of some hide enclosing it.

    Doesn''t look extremely expensive, but it ain''t shabby either.

    "Michael? What are you doing here?" (Shari)

    "I''m going to accompany you. You could say I''m your liaison officer." (Michael)

    "So you''re our boss?" (Shari)

    "You''re my only boss, Shari!" (Liqu)

    Good to know but not at all helpful right now.

    "What? No! Please don''t even start like this. I''m not your boss. I''m only going to tell you what exactly you two should do once we''re in Ekoras." (Michael)

    "That sounds extremely like what a boss does." (Shari)

    "No, I''m only the one telling you about your orders." (Michael)

    "So, boss?" (Shari)

    "No! Seriously! I''m just telling you the parameters of your mission. What you can and cannot do to achieve your given purpose." (Michael)

    "So, like a boss!" (Shari)

    .

    .

    .

    "And I''m telling you! I don''t have any authority to force you to do something specific. All I''m doing is giving you advice on how you should go about your mission, providing insight you don''t have, and acting as a connection to our superiors so we even know what they want from us. Someone has to be the one to travel back and forth to the capital and the operational area." (Michael)

    "Sure. Then let''s get going, boss. We shouldn''t stand all day here, right?" (Shari)

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Groan" (Michael)

    By now we are at a point where it''s just about teasing him.

    I climb up the backside of the carriage and look for a place to get comfortable inside.

    Fortunately, it''s a dedicated transport vehicle so there are benches on each side which provide more than enough space to sit down.

    There should even be enough room for three people to sleep by making use of each bench and the boards between.

    Not like I need real sleep, but lying down could be nice as long as the way to Ekoras is.

    I''m mostly thinking about Michael here.

    After me, Liqu enters the cart.

    The planks groan a bit under our combined weight but ultimately seem to hold.

    I suppose she recovered quite some mass.

    Michael truly doesn''t waste any time and flicks the reins the moment we''re somewhat settled.

    By the way, I should figure out what''s his deal.

    "Seriously, regarding what we are, you''re by far the most indifferent person I ever met. Are you really completely fine with us sharing this rather cramped space?" (Shari)

    "Now that you say it, he is very calm. But not as nice as Anvenia." (Liqu)

    "Well, I guess that''s what the job brings with it. I''m quite aware that you''d probably be able to kill me from any distance. So the space doesn''t really matter, does it? Also, if you regularly deal with gangster bosses, treacherous nobles, foreign folks, or any other folks who are more than able to get you killed and might become hostile at a moment''s notice, then you learn to stay calm no matter what. Since the alternative is gonna get you killed." (Michael)

    He gives a hearty laugh and resumes concentrating on the path ahead.

    As any driver should!

    "But you''re aware that you don''t have to play nice with us? We''re on the same side and I usually do my all to avoid killing." (Shari)

    "I''m not playing a thing, I swear. It''s far easier to maintain a persona if you really mean it. So this is my true character. People get suspicious so easily if the slightest thing doesn¡¯t add up." (Michael)

    I seriously can''t figure this man out.

    "But that you''re so relaxed around literal monsters. Are you aware that Liqu just yesterday dissolved a maid?" (Shari)

    "That one wasn''t nice!" (Liqu)

    And this is why I''m glad there was no trial for her.

    "Seriously, Liqu! That''s no reason at all!" (Shari)

    "I heard about it. I understand the reason, but the queen is right that it was quite messy. One should aspire to stay in control and avoid being forced to react. After all, secrecy is essential for this occupation. To answer your question, you could say that I have a high tolerance for dangerous individuals. I mean, all my colleagues are killers. As are my targets and their associates. There''s no reason to fret this kind of stuff." (Michael)

    After this short talk, my impression of him is decent enough.

    He might have an agenda, but I doubt it''s of hostile nature toward us.

    Our banter with Michael continues until we arrive at the gate out of the city.

    "I hope it''s not necessary to point this out, but we''re not going to tell the guard that we are agents on a secret mission. It''s for the best if you show your adventurer cards." (Michael)

    Don''t see an issue with this plan.

    We come to a stop in close proximity to the guards.

    I have my card at the ready and Liqu hers.

    "Stop." (guard)

    What!? Not the full sentence?

    I''m almost disappointed.

    Is he not part of the conspiracy or is it because this is a carriage?

    "Here, sir. My license. I''m transporting these adventurers back to Ekoras." (Michael)

    The man barely glances at it before focusing on us.

    "Adventurers?" (guard)

    "Here, our cards." (Shari)

    He looks over them and returns them.

    "Those look real. You can pass." (guard)

    That was quite easy.

    As soon as we are out of reach, Michael is confident enough to resume talking.

    And probably, also to breathe again.

    "Fortunately, the controls aren''t too strict if you want to leave." (Michael)

    "So, you''re a driver?" (Shari)

    "It''s a great excuse for why I have to travel to all kinds of places." (Michael)

    "If you say so. Are you going to drive us all the way to Ekoras?" (Shari)

    "Oh, did I get demoted from your boss to a mere driver?" (Michael)

    Should''ve seen that coming.

    I basically invited it.

    "Well, if there''s no one else, I don''t see you having much of a choice." (Shari)

    "Well, I planned to do so. Though, I wouldn''t mind one of you taking the reins once in a while." (Michael)

    "Uh, I should mention that horses and us really don''t go well together. Like, not in the slightest. It¡¯d be for the best if those two on the front never become aware that we''re in here." (Shari)

    "But if they do, can I have one?" (Liqu)

    "No, Liqu, you can''t eat our means of transportation." (Shari)

    "Oh, damn. Seems like you''ve got it complicated." (Michael)

    "Oh really? I couldn¡¯t tell." (Shari)

    "Oh, oh! I know that one! You didn''t mean this for real! You''re saying he''s right!" (Liqu)

    I guess that''s a huge step for her.

    To start understanding sarcasm.

    "But why? Isn''t being a slime quite simple? What is complicated about it?" (Liqu)

    "Let''s say, getting it to align with the way I want to lead my life?" (Shari)

    "I think it''s still easier than being a human. They need so many different things to live and break so easily. A slime can just exist and is fine." (Liqu)

    "Can we agree that we disagree on that topic?" (Shari)

    "Well, of course. Because that''s what we do. You clearly think differently about this than I do. Although, I''m right, of course." (Liqu)

    Sigh!

 Chapter 174

    - Shari -

    Now that we officially got started on our journey, I should discuss our mission.

    In particular, I want to speak about the relevant details of this endeavor with him, who is clearly better informed than we are.

    It might truly be an advantage to group with a man like this, who has experience on being an agent.

    I should confirm if he plans on lending us a helping hand.

    "Now for real. What exactly are you going to do in Ekoras?" (Shari)

    "Hm, to boil it down, I''m going to help you set up a base. Show you the ropes regarding interacting with authorities and informants. See if you''re going to follow your orders properly. Maybe I''ll be leading my own investigations. We''re going to find out all we can about the slave trade. If it becomes clear that this is going to take longer than expected or you have to leave the town, I''m going to return to the capital to inform them about the situation and then it''s traveling all the way back. This is actually very likely. Such an operation isn''t just going to be bound to one single place. Rather, they presumably have several bases of operations. Yet for now, we''ll concentrate on the place that is most likely. For my role as liaison officer, it''s quite simple. Nothing you find out has any value if no one hears about it. That''s basically my job at the moment. I''m the guy who''s watching to see if everything works out and tells our boss about our findings." (Michael)

    So he''s some kind of support messenger.

    Well, it''s better than being left alone with our tasks.

    This way, it''s safe to assume that this mission isn''t just an excuse to get us out of the palace.

    "The mission is essentially to discover the operation and bring it down, right?" (Shari)

    "That''s an incomplete summarization. We also have to gather evidence. If we can expose the conspiring nobles as scum who sell the good people of Rakis, this will deal a heavy blow later on and grant us the opportunity to pose as the just side. At least it will grant us some leeway to arrest those directly involved or to directly take them down. You need to remind yourself, we aren''t brutes who throw ourselves into the fray without any plan. We are agents. We find connections, infiltrate organizations, gather information, identify and assassinate key targets. This means we avoid open conflict. I was told you are capable of performing in such a way." (Michael)

    "I don''t like this. I''d rather directly get rid of anyone who''s dangerous. That''s more efficient." (Liqu)

    Yep, this slime was always for the direct approach.

    However, that makes her good at finding simple solutions and pointing out the obvious.

    "Sometimes the roundabout way is more efficient. One should consider side effects. If you''re aware of the whole picture it helps you to find the best way to strike and get the best results out of your actions." (Michael)

    "Hm, if you say so. But humans make things always so complicated." (Liqu)

    "I won''t deny that there''s the risk to overthink stuff. It''s part of the thought process to determine what suits the situation better." (Michael)

    "See? You''re even thinking about if you should think! As I said, overly complicated." (Liqu)

    Michael seems amused by Liqu but probably only because he didn''t experience the reality of living together with her yet.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.Yet the journey is long and I''m sure he''s eventually going to get fed up with her.

    Surprisingly, things are going smoothly.

    The passage is free and we''re completely undisturbed on the street.

    I guess that''s the advantage of traveling on roads in a civilized area without having a big target mark in the form of some VIPs on your back.

    Actually, it''s been quite some time since this was the case.

    If it goes on like this there might be no issues at all on this mission.

    I would appreciate this change from the usual.

    "Uh, I have a question!" (Liqu)

    Huh? That came quite suddenly.

    Well, I don''t have anything else to do.

    "Yes, Liqu? What do you want to know?" (Shari)

    "We''re going back to that town, right? The one we were at before?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, that''s the case. Why are you asking?" (Shari)

    "Isn''t this a problem? Last time we had to flee from there." (Liqu)

    Uh, yes.

    There was this little incident with the assassination of the local gangster boss.

    "You have a history in Ekoras? May I know? It might be of importance for the mission." (Michael)

    Do I want to tell him about our short assassin career?

    On the other hand, this man is a veteran agent, specialized in getting intel.

    I might as well tell him now.

    "We might have killed a local gangster boss." (Shari)

    "Sigh. Let me guess, Liqu didn''t like him?" (Michael)

    "It was a bit more complicated than that. Something about a favor I had to repay and personal conflicts." (Shari)

    Well, it was more akin to blackmailing and my obsession with keeping promises, but I want to word it a bit more positively.

    Michael doesn''t seem completely convinced.

    "You should be careful. I might be the wrong person to tell you, but in your position, you should avoid drawing attention." (Michael)

    "It''s not like I''m idealistic. Only committed to keeping my bargains." (Shari)

    "Well, that''s good to hear. This kind of job doesn''t work too well with morals. It leads to rash and counterproductive actions." (Michael)

    I get where he''s coming from.

    If we, for example, find the slaves it might be wrong to jump in to save them instead of following them to where they go.

    "What I want to know is if this is going to collide with our purposes." (Michael)

    "There might''ve been some leads towards us. But obviously no one saw our faces back then, aside from some close associates. However, our masks might be memorable." (Shari)

    "Not good. I think we should think about getting you new ones once we arrive. Hopefully this will be enough." (Michael)

    "But didn''t we flee there because it was dangerous?" (Liqu)

    "Are you familiar with the saying ''letting grass grow over something''?" (Shari)

    "What do plants have to do with this?" (Liqu)

    This means no.

    Well, rather than just going about the basics I might educate her for real.

    "Liqu, do you know that sometimes humans say things which don''t mean exactly what the words would imply? For example, when they make a joke." (Shari)

    "Oh, yes, yes. But I usually don''t get them. I remember, there was this one group. One said something about how he''d rather kiss a slime than the woman at their party. I only know that they were laughing. Then the woman kicked him between the legs and only the others continued laughing. But when I presented myself to them he didn''t. So there must''ve been something to the words I didn''t understand. I''m aware of that part." (Liqu)

    I kinda don''t want to know how it played out from that point on.

    "Well, why don''t I start by explaining the saying with the grass to you? You see, the origin isn''t always entirely clear, but in this case, we can relate it back to what it describes. Just imagine you have a fight. A hard one. You were forced to move fast, leave slime behind, and dissolve not only your opponents, but also parts of the environment. Once you''re done you notice that the next one who passes by here will be able to deduce that you were here. However, although it looks quite bad now, there''s this convenient fact that grass grows well on slime. So all that has to happen is that the grass grows over the battle site and covers the traces. That''s basically what this saying refers to. Just in a slightly roundabout way. Basically, you could say that it''s about waiting long enough till people aren''t talking anymore about the bad thing you did. If there''s no longer anyone actively looking for you, then you can return to the place you had to flee from before and can hope that you as the returnee won''t be linked to the past event. It will be as if the grass has grown over a battle site. You get it?" (Shari)

    "Why do humans make it so complicated? Can''t they just say they''d wait till things are forgotten?" (Liqu)

    There she goes again, questioning common sense as something weird.

    "They could, but for them, it works out this way." (Shari)

    "Hah, that''s probably the first time I heard an explanation like this." (Michael)

    Sorry, I have to adjust a little bit here.

    "I think I like him. He''s friendly." (Liqu)

    "Relieved to hear this." (Michael)

    Sure he is.

    It means he''s not going to get dissolved for now.

    Seems like, for once, there''ll be no issues.

 Chapter 175

    - Shari -

    We traveled without incidents, only stopping to rest the horses and for our driver to sleep.

    And eventually, I see them again.

    The walls and structures of Ekoras, fighting their neverending war against the growths of the Evergrove in its attempts to reclaim its territory.

    Getting past the guards is almost disturbingly easy, even though I didn''t meet them before.

    While we carefully put on extra layers of our cosmetic powder for this occasion, it totally sufficed to show them our adventurer cards and Michael¡¯s license as a business coachmen.

    It''s almost a bit of a letdown even if we got another box as expenses.

    My face might look strange with that covering, but I still like showing it once in a while.

    Always being the masked weirdo is getting a little exhausting at times.

    However, now we need to plan our first steps.

    "First things first, we need a base of operations. From a former mission, I know an inn where they don¡¯t ask any questions. It''s in the east side of town." (Michael)

    Oh shit.

    I forgot that part!

    After all, we have a history in this town.

    "Uh, maybe I should mention that we kinda got banned from that one." (Shari)

    "How did you manage to get banned from Marsha''s!?! She even serves murderers and outlaws!" (Michael)

    "We drew trouble. Do you remember that dead underworld boss?" (Shari)

    "Sigh, then we either need to find a regular inn or look for an alternative. There is another option, though it might be a bit too much." (Michael)

    "Option? What other kind of options are there?" (Shari)

    "Well, it would actually be beneficial to our purpose if we could secure a place close to our operation area. Yet as there''s no tenant business in the slums we would have to buy a cheap place." (Michael)

    "Oh, can we have a cave?!" (Liqu)

    Her eyes almost sparkle at this.

    "Eh, no. I had a house in the southern slums in mind. There''s always something free due to the change in population. Many die, move to another city, or in rare cases, find something better, and then they leave their houses behind. Not a small number of adventurers take houses in the south to be closer to the gate. I don''t think I need to mention the expected casualty rate for them. The downside is that it''s not the safest location." (Michael)

    Okay, buying a house.

    That doesn''t sound too bad.

    I mean, it''s certainly not as cheap as an inn but having a private place that just belongs to us has its advantages.

    Foremost, that we can legally control who has access.

    "I''d opt for this alternative." (Shari)

    "However, there are downsides. First, the slums aren''t known to be particularly safe. Burglary is a common offense. It wouldn''t make for an all that great base of operations in terms of confidentiality." (Michael)

    "Oh, oh! Can I take care of any intruders?" (Liqu)

    I''m not so sure if all burglars deserve that kind of fate.

    Sure it''s a crime and a good part of those criminals might be assholes but in my opinion, a punishment should be fitting for the crime.

    Getting dissolved by a slime sounds like overkill in my opinion.

    "I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t, Liqu. I don''t want our place to be known as a building that eats people." (Shari)

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "That''s silly. I''m the one who would devour them." (Liqu)

    "How about you don''t? Please, you know what I think about killing indiscriminately." (Shari)

    "Ahem, before you go and look for nice curtains for the windows, there''s a second issue I''d like to mention." (Michael)

    "Which would be?" (Shari)

    "Buying real estate property isn''t something we can list as expenses. Our ''employer'' looks unkindly on such a thing." (Michael)

    Sigh!

    Right, this means it''s going to be on us.

    "Fine, I have saved some money. I can pay." (Shari)

    As soon as I have said that I realize that fairness demands a certain confirmation.

    "Are you fine with that, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "You''re asking me?" (Liqu)

    "Well, yes." (Shari)

    "It''s just, you never ask me about such things." (Liqu)

    I know this, but it''s undeniable that she helped to earn our money.

    It would simply be wrong to decide by myself how to spend it.

    "I can''t act as if you didn¡¯t contribute to earning it. On the contrary, since most of it is from the count I have to admit that you contributed much more than I did. So I''m asking you now. Should we see if we can buy a room at an inn, or would you rather buy a house?" (Shari)

    "Uh, what exactly does it mean to buy a house?" (Liqu)

    "Isn''t this clear?" (Shari)

    "Didn''t we buy the rooms the last time? What is the difference?" (Liqu)

    Oh damn, this slime is still an economic novice.

    Seems like I have to explain to her the difference between ownership and possession.

    "Well, it''s important to know that humans make kinda complicated rules as to who has what. For example, the king owns the country but a farmer at the same time owns his farm within it. If you look deeper into it those relationships can get very complicated so I''d like to keep it simple. The last time we basically only bought the temporary right to stay in the rooms in the inn, while the rooms themselves still belonged to the innkeeper and not us. As a rule of thumb, you might just ask yourself if it would be okay to destroy the things you got. Please, tell me that you''re aware that the answer would be ''no'' in this scenario. And that stealing is bad, while we''re at it." (Shari)

    "Okay. So those ''rules'' don''t allow us to take something that isn''t ours. Understood." (Liqu)

    She''s truly making progress.

    The concept of ''mine'' and ''yours'' surely doesn''t come naturally to a slime.

    They just devour everything they get in their grasp.

    "So, different from just buying the right to sleep in a room we would buy the whole building. This would be a much bigger scale and far more permanent for us to live there. So it''s a big decision." (Shari)

    "Hm, can''t we have a cave?" (Liqu)

    Sigh, what did I expect?

    But I might compromise with her.

    "No, but there might be a cellar attached to it. That''s not very different." (Shari)

    "Oh, then I want one!" (Liqu)

    And I can already see the urban myth about the cellar slime lady forming.

    "Ahem, I don''t want to disturb your talk regarding choosing the place where you want to live together, but there''s still the issue that you''d need the funds." (Michael)

    Which basically means he won''t pay his share.

    "That won''t be an issue. We''re somewhat loaded." (Shari)

    "Sure you are. Just wanted to confirm it." (Michael)

    Seems like we''re buying a house.

    I¡¯d rather look for something out of town, but for this operation, I guess we should look for a place close to the slums.

    This operation is all about investigating if anyone has disappeared here.

    That crazy scientist suggested that Ekoras would be the first address for someone going missing without anyone raising an eye.

    And the slums are certainly the first place that comes to mind to investigate if we¡¯re looking for someone going missing in this town without anyone making a fuss about it.

    It''s basically the part that remains unchecked within a place that is already badly supervised.

    "Right, just a quick question. How are we going about this? I don''t have much experience regarding such property deals. I suppose asking around if someone has a house to sell isn''t the way to go about this." (Shari)

    "Sigh. You''ll have to visit the town hall. Any free houses automatically become city property and are listed there. I guess you should head there first. Meanwhile, I''ll ask around my local contacts for information. Afterward, we''ll meet up at the guard headquarters at evening." (Michael)

    "The guard headquarters?" (Shari)

    That''s certainly the last place I want to be as a slime.

    "Did you forget that we''re on an official mission? The status of the Marquis of the South isn''t confirmed yet. Felion Varros was always known for being reluctant to take a side. However, if we want to operate in the area we need to at least confirm if the guard can be trusted. Fortunately, we have proof with us that we''re acting on the direct order of the crown. They''d have to act outrageously obvious if they''d go against us." (Michael)

    That doesn''t sound very reassuring.

    It basically means trying an open approach while heading into a possible trap.

    "And if they''d go for such an ''outrageously obvious'' approach? Do you have any idea what happens if Liqu and I would have to go all out?" (Shari)

    "If they''re hostile, and I''m emphasizing the ''if'' here. Then there''s nothing we can do about it. It means the whole town has already fallen to our enemies. If this would be the case there''s no harm in wiping it from the map." (Michael)

    Did I mention that Michael sometimes extremely distresses me?

    He has always this jovial attitude but then suddenly switches to a totally cold expression and says such things.

    One can see how he''s going about completing his missions.

    "But that''s always so exhausting. I shouldn''t repeat that all that often." (Liqu)

    And the calamity doesn''t seem all that averse to it.

    "Hey, don''t worry. That''s only going to happen if they''re hostile. I''m sure it will go well." (Michael)

    Right back to his easygoing self.

    "Right. Then I guess we''ll split up here." (Shari)

    "Sure. I''ll meet you this evening." (Michael)

    Okay. Then it''s time to buy a house for us.

 Chapter 176

    - Shari -

    We''re leaving the coach somewhere between the market and the inner district.

    It''s certainly a weird feeling to have returned to Ekoras.

    I wouldn''t necessarily call our time here a complete failure, given that we were able to obtain quite some assets, which ultimately built the foundation of our current position.

    This one, while certainly complicated, has its advantages.

    Yet as we also had to escape from several murder battalions with a price on our slime heads, it can''t be called a pure success either.

    I can only hope that these months we were away worked in our favor to divert the interest in our persons.

    It''s not like they even have faces to look for.

    Now that I think about it, I''m not all too sure anymore if our current position is really the right one to make any greater purchases that would bind me to this place.

    On the other side, one shouldn''t digress from one''s plans without a good reason.

    Last doubts don''t count.

    So we reach the town hall, right next to the gatehouse leading to the lord''s fortress.

    The fortress itself is a prominent stone structure that is visible from the whole town.

    Compared to the royal palace it''s still a much smaller and far less impressive marvel of a building but I''m sure it''s defendable.

    Oh, and now that I''m close for the first time, I see that it has a filled moat, right next to the outer walls.

    I guess this relates to the reason why there is a dedicated administrative building right next to the place that should really be responsible.

    And this is that the lord of this town wants to keep people out of his place.

    So everything regarding public life in this town is concentrated in this still fairly big place in front of us.

    The guards in front of us give way as soon as we show them our adventurer cards. It doesn''t look like they want to check us any closer than this.

    Did I mention that I, especially for today, put on the masking powder and wasn''t stopped even once yet?

    Well, this place is simply not one where you would break in.

    And that is not only because there isn''t much of interest to steal here, aside from the official seals which are properly secured.

    It''s also quite full here.

    People are coming for all kinds of reasons.

    Be it asking for permission to use a street for a stall, temporarily depositing stuff, trade rights, and naturally buying a house.

    I look for the first open counter I can find.

    Or at least the one with the shortest queue.

    The clerk working there finishes the request of the woman in front of him with, in this line of work, accepted disinterest.

    But that changes when I step up to him.

    "How can I help... Whoah, what''s with that mask?!" (clerk)

    Wow, that''s the first time that someone actually dares to ask this directly.

    "I''m terribly sorry for this inconvenience. I and my friend, we are both kinda disfigured due a skin ailment. I hope this isn''t going to cause any problems." (Shari)

    At least we don¡¯t align with accepted human standards.

    "Ahem. What would be your request?" (clerk)

    "We are looking to buy a house within the town at short notice. If possible a cheap one. The south would be fine." (Shari)

    "Buying property? Not for rent? There are some available places in decent areas." (clerk)

    While the latter would certainly be cheaper, I''d rather have my own place.

    Anything else would mean that I''m granting someone else power over me.

    Even if it''s expensive I believe having a place that we have absolute control over has its advantages.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "No, it''s buying. We''re looking for something permanent." (Shari)

    "I apologize if this sounds rude, but you aren''t native to Ekoras, is this right?" (clerk)

    "Yes. Is this a problem?" (Shari)

    "Permanent ownership of property within the walls is restricted. For something like this to happen, there are several hurdles to overcome. Especially, for someone who has no ties to the realm or reputation to speak of. You''re required to bring proof that you have a way to make a living and need a guarantor to vouch for your character." (clerk)

    "Wait please. I know the slums. Are you telling me that all the people there brought something like that?" (Shari)

    "No. Those units are usually bought by citizens of suitable reputation who act as intermediaries to rent them to their workforce or those unfortunate who are unable to buy one of their own." (clerk)

    That sounds like the perfect system to enable slum lords.

    Yes, I could rent a house but that would mean I''d have to deal with the owner. Which sounds like a recipe for disaster.

    "What about adventurers? That''s what we are. Here''s my identity card. I''m pretty sure I heard it''s not uncommon for them to buy houses. And just to clarify, we have the necessary funds." (Shari)

    And most adventurers start out somewhere else.

    He gives it a quick glance over.

    "For adventurers, the guild is acting as a guarantor. Yet usually only in the case of veterans who have proven to be trustworthy enough and for a fee. Pardon me, but since your group''s name isn''t familiar I''m quite sure they wouldn''t do such a thing for you. You might nonetheless apply, but as far as I know, it requires a thorough screening that might take several weeks." (clerk)

    I''m so close to showing him the royal envelope I have with me.

    How does that kind of guarantor work for you, huh?

    But he''s right.

    My relationship with the guild mostly consists of quick visits to the hall to get business done and aside from this general avoidance.

    Which I don''t plan to change in the future, given that my employer basically put a bounty on my head.

    "I''d like to move in rather sooner than later. Isn''t there a way to expedite things?" (Shari)

    "If not for this you might instead pay an extra fee of thirty-five percent of the price of the unit you have in mind. Twenty-five to cover for the possible risks of leaving the property with individuals of unknown reputation and another ten for the faster service." (clerk)

    That''s blatant robbery!

    And not even stealthy, but in broad daylight!

    "And if I bring a guarantor? Who would be suitable?" (Shari)

    "As I said, people with a strong reputation. Naturally local nobles, wealthy citizens, influential merchants, famous adventurer groups, or even well-known individuals of the district. If you manage to bring such a person to vouch for you the risk payment won''t be necessary. We might cut down the fee to ten percent." (clerk)

    You don''t need to keep up that professional smile.

    I know you''re ripping us off.

    "Fine. I know a local of sufficient influence." (Shari)

    "Your guarantor will have to sign this document." (clerk)

    I look through the paper.

    Actually, it looks like a mere formality as there aren''t even any punishments for the guarantor if I mess up. I''d dare to say it''s merely to bully newcomers.

    "Before I''m going through all this hassle, may I first see some of the places you have to offer to see if there''s even something free that would work out for me?" (Shari)

    "If you wish so. But preparing the documents might take a moment." (clerk)

    "Do what you have to." (Shari)

    The clerk leaves me and Liqu alone to procure everything about free houses.

    As alone one can be if angry people are lining up behind us because this is dragging,

    And now Liqu finally speaks again.

    "Can I pleeease dissolve him?" (Liqu)

    "Not so loud! And no! How do you even get on such ideas?" (Shari)

    "Because he''s annoying. Even I notice that he''s making things difficult for us." (Liqu)

    "You still can''t dissolve a public official in the town hall." (Shari)

    "So somewhere else would be fine?" (Liqu)

    "No!" (Shari)

    Shit, that was too loud.

    People are starting to look in our direction.

    I can''t even smile them off with that mask on.

    Waving must suffice.

    Finally, the clerk returns.

    "Here''s an assortment of currently free buildings. I took the liberty to exclude the northern and central district. The prices increase profoundly in those." (clerk)

    "Please, let me look through them." (Shari)

    These new gloves I got are actually perfect for this situation.

    Not only don''t they soak as much, but they also look pretty darn good, so no one can complain if I touch something with them.

    I only flip through the pages, flying over the rough descriptions about the places. Disappointingly, there aren''t too many cheap places available.

    And the price range is surprisingly high.

    If I go by the statement I just heard then the cheap buildings are all taken by slum lords.

    This means, only bigger places one wouldn''t use to accommodate a desolate family are still free.

    At least I see some that would fit the bill.

    Due to the nature of my core I won''t be able to memorize them, but it''s already enough to know they exist.

    I hand the documents back and nod.

    "Thanks for the service. We''ll be back." (Shari)

    "Always a pleasure." (clerk)

    Sure, screw yourself.

    Now I need to get away before the waiting people behind me become deadlier than any army I ever faced.

 Chapter 177

    I need a voucher.

    And quickly before they close the town hall for today.

    Unfortunately, the only person I''d know to ask is someone I don''t want to visit.

    In addition, I''m not sure about our status in her books.

    Aside from the fact that she scares me.

    That woman is the best alchemist in Rakis and the greatest weirdo in this world.

    "Where are we going?" (Liqu)

    "Tamarah. We need to ask her if she can vouch for us. Do you remember her?" (Shari)

    "Oh that one. Yes, yes. I had a nice talk with her. I remember the ones who were nice to me." (Liqu)

    I''m not entirely sure if her behavior can count as "being nice".

    Rather, excessively close with little respect for personal space.

    "Well, I''d like to ask her to vouch so we can get the place." (Shari)

    There are also other reasons.

    As a local, she might be a good first address to ask about missing people and the slave trade.

    Also, I know that she''s trustworthy.

    If you ignore her foreign behavior she''s at least not involved in any dubious business.

    The only issue is that we have to walk quite a distance to get back to the northern district where the alchemy shop is located.

    At least it''s still business time, so it''s open.

    I open the door and enter.

    To my surprise, a chime I don''t remember rings, and Tamarah walks from the backroom up to the counter.

    "Welcome to Tamarah''s concoctions. How can I help you?" (Tamarah)

    She isn''t looking too interested and we''re hidden beneath the cloaks with the unfamiliar chest armor.

    How should I go about this for a smooth talk transition?

    "Hi, Tamarah!" (Liqu)

    Well, that would be one way.

    Suddenly, the alchemist is wide awake.

    Which might also be due to the potion of unknown contents she just gulped down.

    "Oh damn, you''re still alive?" (Tamarah)

    I hoped for a friendlier welcome.

    "Yes? Why wouldn''t we be?" (Shari)

    "Do you have any idea what kind of chaos you left behind here? You put the town into the greatest economic disarray since the last monster flood, when all those adventurers died! Not to speak of the underworld. For months every single thug in this town was after you. I was questioned by four different parties about your whereabouts." (Tamarah)

    "What did you tell them?" (Shari)

    "What I knew. That you left to the north to get your asses out of the fire. As any being with a brain, pardon..., or any equivalent of it, could deduce. Didn''t have much of a choice. They knew you were here since someone saw you entering my shop, so I had to tell them something." (Tamarah)

    That might be the reason for the bounty hunters we faced.

    Yet it could be completely unrelated.

    Also, I understand her position at that time.

    So I won''t blame her for this.

    Well, and because I want something from her.

    "Still, that you were directly writing us off." (Shari)

    "Yep, still alive!" (Liqu)

    "The last thing I knew was that you were going to deliver yourself to the gates of the noble with the strongest monster killer force in Rakis. So yes, I didn''t give you too high chances of survival." (Tamarah)

    "It started a bit tense, but we were treated well enough. Right, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "I had a great time. So many humans to talk to. I even made a friend!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    "That I''m not supposed to talk about!" (Liqu)

    Great.

    I''m not sure which is worse.

    The fact she hinted at the friend being an important individual she can''t mention, or that she''s completely oblivious to why this answer was problematic.

    Thinking about it, since I already started educating her on common sense I can directly start here.

    "Liqu, if you say it like this you''re providing information about the thing you are supposed to hide. Now she knows that there''s a reason for you not to talk about it. Can you see how this is contradicting the purpose of this rule?" (Shari)

    "Oh! Thank you for explaining this." (Liqu)

    "You two seem to get along better now." (Tamarah.)

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "The last time I saw you there was a bit more tension between you two. You didn''t interact so willingly with her as just now." (Tamarah)

    Huh, she could be right.

    I mean, when we took refuge at Tamarah''s place I had just killed someone.

    Chris directly for Liqu and Cid in the aftermath of that situation.

    I''ll admit that made me a little somber and was bad for my patience.

    "Isn''t it great? I''m growing closer to my Shari every day!" (Liqu)

    "Sure. Would you be so kind to tell me now what you want here?" (Tamarah)

    "Uh, well. I''d like to ask for a favor." (Shari)

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "The last favor I did for you put me at odds with every single criminal entity in this town that basically consists of criminality. This is the reason why I had to install a magical chime that will give off an alarm if it''s not disarmed in time, which means that I have to head for the counter every time a customer enters. Thank you for this!" (Tamarah)

    She sounds pissed.

    Which might be justified to a degree.

    "Funnily enough, it''s again about housing." (Shari)

    So I show her the voucher document.

    "A guarantor''s contract for a housing purchase? Are you kidding me?" (Tamarah)

    "We have enough money but the extra payment seems too extreme." (Shari)

    "I don''t doubt your funds but certainly your common sense. Do you seriously intend to buy a monster nest within a town of monster hunters?" (Tamarah)

    "Why? A nest for the two of us sounds so nice."(Liqu)

    "Sure it does. Until you get exposed and all the killers will have a door to come knocking at."(Tamarah)

    "It''s not like this will concern you." (Shari)

    "You don''t seem to listen. I''m going to be royally fucked if you cause a massacre and I was vouching for you." (Tamarah)

    Kinda funny that she said royal.

    "You know, from the guild to all the gate guards in town, there''d be so many more who''d be in a similar position. I doubt you''d be the first target of interest." (Shari)

    "I still can''t believe that they''re all unable to look through a mask and the thinnest cover of powder." (Tamarah)

    "We also made many important friends! Those are also on our side." (Liqu)

    "The count?" (Tamarah)

    "For a start. I might be willing to tell you more if you vouch for us." (Shari)

    "I still don''t think so, as it''s quite a risk for little reward." (Tamarah)

    Seems like I only have one choice.

    "How about I pay you half of the money I''ll be saving?" (Shari)

    "Tempting. Do you have more?" (Tamarah)

    "Sigh. How about us paying in slime?" (Shari)

    "I don''t mind." (Liqu)

    Well, as long as Liqu is fine we''re good, right?

    "Hm, the supply you left before you went your way is starting to dwindle but I''m not entirely convinced it''s worth the hassle." (Tamarah)

    "Fine. How about this? I got here an ultra-rare poison I obtained in the capital that comes from more than far away. Something about causing strong hallucinations. Interested?" (Shari)

    "Why the heck would you keep something like this with you?" (Tamarah)

    "I decided to add poison to my offensive repertoire. It makes for a good addition and allows, depending on the usage, for different approaches during a fight." (Shari)

    For example, not to kill.

    A soldier hallucinating about his deceased mother isn''t going to cause too much trouble and it can cause the kind of chaos on a battlefield I might need to lop off.

    After all, killing isn''t the only option to reach your purpose in a conflict.

    And while I''m able to end a life if it''s necessary, I''d rather abstain from it if possible.

    "Sigh. Let me test it. If it''s viable, I''ll take it and two liters of slime. Then I''ll sign this thing." (Tamarah)

    "Thank you very much." (Shari)

    I procure the vial and hand it over.

    She uses some kind of small glass container where she pulls the backside up to suck a bit of the substance inside.

    Then she heads with it to the backroom.

    "SCRIIEEEEEEK"

    A piercing screech echoes through the room and after a moment Tamarah returns.

    "I have truly no idea what that is. The reaction of the test subject was more than peculiar. Where did you say you got it?" (Tamarah)

    "The alchemist I bought it from mentioned something about far in the east. He''s a fan of yours, by the way." (Shari)

    "Far in the east? I would''ve thought the southern jungle or the Evergrove. The only country past Koreso is Tarsona. It''s quite a developed area. Not exactly the place where you''d find such exotic substances." (Tamarah)

    "So is this acceptable as payment for the favor?" (Shari)

    "Wait a moment, please. One final test." (Tamarah)

    She already tortured some poor creature.

    What else does she have in mind?

    The next thing she does is gulp down another concoction of hers.

    Then she takes the glass thingy from before, drops a bit into the water...

    and takes a sip.

    Did I mention that she''s crazy?

    "That''s a weird thing to do." (Liqu)

    Even the natural slime thinks so!?!

    "Don''t be like that. I know that it''s not deadly from the test with my little pet over there and... Woah!" (Tamarah)

    Guess it sets in now.

    "Those are some colors. Are these colors? I think I can taste them. Or... smell? It feels calming. Homey. Don''t know when I the last time felt like this." (Tamarah)

    Her eyes glaze over and I start to seriously doubt that she''s still at home in her head.

    "Are you alright?" (Shari)

    "Giggle. Sure, sis!" (Tamarah)

    I am quite sure that she''s not fine.

    "You better sit down." (Shari)

    "If you wanna. Can''t deny family." (Tamarah)

    Is this stuff making her think I''m her sister?

    God, that stuff is strong.

    I mean, I''m still a slime.

    At least it''s clear that she''s highly suggestible right now.

    Could I take advantage of this?

    "Her heart is beating a bit faster than it should in a human." (Liqu)

    "I''m completely fine, mum!" (Tamarah)

    And that children, is the reason why you shouldn''t ingest exotic toxins.

    God, she really needs help.

    Wait, can''t I just ask Liqu to pull everything nasty out of her stomach?

    "Liqu, can you dissolve the poison in her body?" (Shari)

    "No. If it has an effect this means it already spread. And dissolving everything in her stomach would leave her too clean. For some reason, humans need a bit of a mess in there." (Liqu)

    "Tamarah, listen to me. You''re currently drugged. Your heart is accelerating and your senses are a mess. We need to do something about this." (Shari)

    "Drugged? But I don''t have any anti-poison potions. Oh, oh! How about mixing a detox drink?! To get rid of all the nasty stuff in the system." (Tamarah)

    Does that mean I have to mix it? If I look at Tamarah she''s not in a condition where she should have access to dangerous substances.

    "Sounds good. How?" (Shari)

    "You need something to upset the stomach, and something with blood cleansing effect, and sugar. Cause sweets are always nice. Ihihihihi, do you know what I use as a foundation, sis?" (Tamarah)

    "Slime liquid?" (Shari)

    "Naaah, it''s slime liquid!" (Tamarah)

    "Okay... Liqu, I need your help. Can you go to the backroom and show me the place where she keeps the plant-based ingredients?" (Shari)

    I don''t know much about using monster stuff, but I should be able to find some plants that have the desired effect.

    "Yes, yes. Should be easy. There''s a bit much here, but I think I can find it." (Liqu)

    I follow behind her, and to my relief, she leads me to an assortment right next to the workbench.

    "What are you doing?" (Liqu)

    "You know that it''s quite easy to influence the human body? Those plants will do this to Tamarah for us. Just in a roundabout way." (Shari)

    "Okay. If it works." (Liqu)

    Alright, I already have the bowelbouncer.

    If I mix this with this retching roarer it should get everything out of her system.

    And there...

    Yes!

    Coratis grass.

    That''s like the number one antivenom plant.

    This could work.

    Yet I need to prepare them first.

    For a good effect, one has to use the potent parts.

    In case of those mushrooms that means the spores.

    And for the grass, the best part is concentrated in the tip, yet the rest is close enough that one could use them whole.

    Now I simply have to dissolve everything else.

    That might be quite the detail work, but with highspeed processing and my analysis ability which relays to me the concrete composition of the things, I can avoid dissolving too many of the potent parts and only leave what causes the desired effect.

    The throw-up concoction I prepare in my right hand and the cleansing in my left.

    It only takes a moment and I''m ready.

    "Tamarah, I need you to open your mouth and swallow what I give you." (Shari)

    "Whatever you''re saying!" (Tamarah)

    I''m glad that she''s so suggestible.

    It would''ve rippled an unpleasant trauma if I had to guide the slime into her stomach.

    Yet now I have to do this at least halfway.

    At least I could work quickly here and only have to apply it.

    I cut the connection to the slime as quickly as possible since having now a profound impression of the inside of Tamarah''s mouth is a bit too intimate for my taste.

    And then she gulps down the part of mine that I left there, which puts me in a very difficult mood.

    It only takes moments and she starts to retch.

    "Blurgh" (Tamarah)

    God, I hope I won''t have to clean this.

    Yet now it''s time for number two.

    "Tamarah, we need to repeat this." (Shari)

    "Urbh, urbhl. As you say." (Tamarah)

    Unfortunately, I feel that she''s retching too much.

    It won''t ever land in her stomach if I leave it up there.

    So I brace myself, thrust my hand down her throat, and pull the part of my arm that isn¡¯t potion out the moment I can.

    That wasn''t nice for either of us.

    Tamarah slumps down on her chair, but from what I can gather of the sorry picture she gives, the potion is doing its job inside her.

    We need to wait for quite a while but eventually, she comes to her senses.

    "Urgh. Did you just fist my throat?" (Tamarah)

    Damn. That''s not the kind of talk I want to have.

 Chapter 178

    - Shari -

    "Goddamn, that stuff sure packs a punch. And this even after I diluted it and ingested a neutralizer beforehand. Just what kind of creature would use something like this? There''s no need for such a profound effect." (Tamarah)

    "Creature? I thought you didn''t know what it is?" (Shari)

    "Oh please! This stuff made me want to do everything I was told. The last time I checked plants were unable to utter wishes. It''s peculiar, but quite clear that this serves a purpose. A purpose that involves getting rid of the victim''s free will. At least till the effect wears off again." (Tamarah)

    "Did you seriously have to drink it?" (Shari)

    "Did you have to punch my guts from the inside? The answer is, in both cases, yes, since I hate not knowing what something is. I''m not the best alchemist in the world for nothing. I couldn''t tell what the effect was, and I''m not working with something I don''t know. There are too many unknown variables to doing so. So I had to change this or I couldn''t stand up to my own reputation. There was no other way to check this out." (Tamarah)

    Sure... Selfpoisoning.

    That''s certainly common practice among alchemists.

    "Just good that slimes can''t get poisoned." (Liqu)

    Sure.

    I just doubt that Tamarah is appreciating this fact the same way as you do.

    "About that, the ''potion'' you ''brewed''." (Tamarah)

    Yes, I know both of these terms are, at best, stretched to uncanny levels by what I did, but ultimately only to help her.

    So she should be more appreciative in my opinion.

    "Look, you told me yourself to apply that stuff to keep you alive." (Shari)

    "I doubt that I was in any real danger. However, that wasn''t what I wanted to say. Rather it was... good job." (Tamarah)

    "Did you just... compliment me?" (Shari)

    It''s nice to get a compliment once in a while that doesn''t come from a heavily biased slime.

    Which on the other hand doesn''t look too happy about my reaction.

    "Well, it was crude work at best, and you could''ve added many processing steps. Did you even think about heating the mushrooms to loosen the spores? However, dividing the effects was a smart call. You can''t combine an emetic concoction with another effect if you want both effects to apply. That is, if you don''t use something that soaks into the skin. For something you had to prepare on the fly, it was sufficient. And I don''t give this mark easily." (Tamarah)

    Coming from the supposed best alchemist this means something.

    "Well, I had some advantages in that regard." (Shari)

    Like analysis, dissolving of useless components, and an endless supply of the "foundation ingredient".

    "Do you have any idea how jealous I am? Your body is basically your own lab equipment! All you need to brew is yourself! And this paired with halfway decent basic knowledge. It could work..." (Tamarah)

    "What could work?" (Shari)

    At this, she moves somewhere in her backroom, procures something from there, and returns.

    "Catch!" (Tamarah)

    With this, she throws a heavy and therefore distressingly expensive-looking book that should never be handled in such a manner in my direction.

    I actually have to bend a little higher than my usual height and swing a bit backward to compensate for the impact.

    "That''s a compendium about the usual recipes along with some personal notes. Since I remember that you don''t have to sleep from your last visit to this town and I would really despise wasting time on teaching you the basics, you should spend your time wisely and memorize what''s in there." (Tamarah)

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I can barely believe that she''s handing such a thing out just like this.

    "Wow, that''s very generous, Tamarah." (Shari)

    "Generous? That thing is at least worth ten gold coins. And I expect to receive those from you." (Tamarah)

    "What!?! Are you serious?!" (Shari)

    "Did you believe the knowledge of the great Tamarah would be for free? That''s actually pretty generous. If it helps, you can see this as a security deposit. If you bring it back in pristine condition, you can have the money back. Yet I somehow doubt this will happen. You''re the kind to vanish when things are getting too hot. And don''t you dare sell it to my competition!" (Tamarah)

    Well, seen from that side, this book might be worth much more than what she''s demanding.

    Yet, there''s a certain issue.

    "I don''t have that much money. And we still need to pay for the place." (Shari)

    "Well, in that case, you don''t seem to have much of a choice but to work it off. I expect you tomorrow morning." (Tamarah)

    "What!?" (Shari)

    "We need to take care of your severe gaps regarding how to handle ingredients. And the processing isn''t just about dissolving, you should be aware of the other steps and their different effects. And don''t forget proper treatment, the different ways to apply a potion, and, of course, mixture ratio." (Tamarah)

    "Wait a moment! What are you saying?" (Shari)

    "Come back tomorrow. We''re gonna make a proper alchemist out of you. Or at least one who can properly prepare potions instead of fist-pumping their victims." (Tamarah)

    Me, an alchemist?

    That''s... overwhelming.

    Yes, I received an education about harvesting herbal plants but the difference is like night and day.

    It''s not just gathering the right stuff and cooking yourself a healthy cup of tea.

    Each single ingredient has to be processed differently.

    Some have good parts as well as poisonous ones, and others only work if you apply exactly the right temperature.

    Don¡¯t even get me started on mixing techniques, the respective portions, or controlling the magical interactions that can go down to even choosing the right vessel.

    Becoming an alchemist is like being given permission to mint my own money.

    If you think about what one single potion can go for, minus the expenses for the raw ingredients, you can ask for twice, thrice, and much more of the original value.

    Already the chance to learn something is a golden opportunity.

    "I don''t like it! A slime doesn''t have to know this stuff. Knowing what works on humans and how has limited usability. That''s just going to clutter your core!" (Liqu)

    Woah, she might have a point, but I''m quite sure she is mostly jealous.

    "What is she talking about?" (Tamarah)

    "You saw my core before, right? That thing is basically my brain. The issue is that a crystal is a peculiar thing to contain one''s mind. It makes learning new stuff more difficult, but once it''s in there, it''s basically etched into stone. Yet as you might''ve guessed, it''s not recommended to press useless information in there to be stored forever." (Shari)

    "Then let me ask you this: Do you consider what I have to offer as useless information?" (Tamarah)

    "No. So I''d gladly take you up on the offer." (Shari)

    "But..." (Liqu)

    "Liqu, take it!" (Shari)

    I remove my glove and extend my hand towards her.

    I don''t like linking, but it''s simply the most effective method to make Liqu shut up.

    Linking makes us share our thoughts, but it also directly conveys them in a way that translates our points.

    Or simply put, it''s doing all the convincing for the parties.

    If I''m right, Liqu has only her jealousy going for her.

    Naturally, she connects with my hand, albeit a bit hesitantly.

    Then the linking hits me.

    For a moment, I feel irrationally inclined to reject Tamarah''s offer, but then I remember why accepting would be a good idea.

    There''s the money, but also the knowledge, the versatility it would bring, and the ability to help others, as minor as this last point might be.

    In the end, I am convinced I¡¯m right.

    And as if to prove my point, every little bit of this foreign feeling of doubt subsides.

    "Fine. Grlblshlb" (Liqu)

    "Did you solve your argument?" (Tamarah)

    "Kinda. But why are you going this far?" (Shari)

    "Call it a whim or me taking my chance to go down in history by teaching the ultimate natural alchemist. It''s simply tempting, and you have at least the right foundations." (Tamarah)

    I need to say, this is still a great opportunity.

    This book represents basically pure power in the form of useful knowledge.

    It would be stupid to pass here.

    So I pay, even though it''s starting to deplete my funds, while Tamarah in turn signs the document to be our guarantor.

    "If you''re done now, I need to prepare for the evening wave of customers when all the perverts come to get what they didn''t dare to buy in broad daylight." (Tamarah)

    "Just one more thing. Do you know anything about people being caught and sold into a life as slaves in Ekoras?" (Shari)

    "Are you kidding me? You can be happy if you make it through a single night in the slums without waking up chained to several of your neighbors." (Tamarah)

    "Really, it''s so bad? How could things become this severe?" (Shari)

    "This is godforsaken Ekoras! People are getting abducted round the clock." (Tamarah)

    I knew that crime is rampant in this city, but this can''t even be called the underworld anymore.

    It''s rather pure anarchy.

    It''s almost unbelievable that the lord is allowing himself to look so lost in his position.

    "Where do you think might be the best place to start looking to find places where things like this occur or where they''d be brought to?" (Shari)

    "What? Did you two join some freedom force or something like this?" (Tamarah)

    "Uh, no. It''s more of a special mission as part of our current duties. So, can you tell us anything at all?" (Shari)

    "Someone seriously hired you? Well, congratulations I guess. But you know, I''m still alive because I don''t stick my nose into things that mean certain death, or worse, if you get involved. All I can advise you would be to start in the slums or ask other locals. For example, adventurers should be well-informed about what happens around town. After all, the slaves have to be transported somehow. It''s quite difficult to do so past a considerable portion of the local populace who are regularly venturing out. Some might know something." (Tamarah)

    Those are good suggestions.

    At least something like starting points for our investigation.

    I shouldn''t expect to get results on the first day, yet it''s good to know that there are ways to make progress.

    "And while we''re at it, take your poison with you. I can''t sell something like that here, don''t specialize in this kind of stuff, and you seem to need it more for your little investigation." (Tamarah)

    Wow, she can be generous if she wants to.

    "Thank you, Tamarah! I owe you! Liqu, also say something." (Shari)

    "Uh, thanks for helping, I think." (Liqu)

    "Yeah, yeah. You can pay me off with your work. Tomorrow morning. Don''t forget. And as I told you already, please get out of here now. I can already see the first ones who are too scared to enter as long as anyone else is in here. I also need to make money once in a while." (Tamarah)

    We shouldn''t impose too much on her.

    So we''re leaving before her patience is gone.

 Chapter 179

    - Shari -

    Alright, that took quite a long time, but at least we''re ready to go now.

    The issue is that now we really have to hurry up, or the counter will close before we can get everything under wraps.

    And I wouldn''t want to have no place to go when it''s getting dark and curfew starts.

    Fortunately, we still make it before sunset, which is a good indicator that it should still be fine.

    Once again, we walk past the guard at the door.

    Luckily, the guy from before is still at his job, which means I won''t have to explain everything a second time.

    "How can I he-... It''s you two." (clerk)

    "Good day, sir. As promised, we''re bringing the voucher, signed by a suitable guarantor." (Shari)

    "That will be on me to decide." (clerk)

    I hand over the ledger while being grateful that this mask helps me to maintain a neutral expression.

    Otherwise, he would see my uncanny smirk.

    "Hm, Tamarah, the alchemist." (clerk)

    "You can''t say this isn''t a known name. Her shop is well-visited, and I know for sure that she has a considerable reputation in her field of expertise." (Shari)

    "This may be true, however, her personal reputation is questionable." (clerk)

    Is this guy trying to be irritating on purpose?

    "Are you kidding me? You said yourself that wealthy merchants would qualify as guarantors, which is the case here! Did she ever get involved in a crime? Or is she the kind to vouch for too many people?" (Shari)

    She certainly doesn''t give the impression as if she would support everyone.

    "No, that she is not. Yet she is known for being of peculiar character." (clerk)

    "Which should pose no issue, as she still remains a well-known character who never gave a reason that would induce anyone to doubt her judgment or intentions." (Shari)

    He clearly wants to make this difficult for us.

    "Alright, alright. I''ll cut you some slack and accept this. Since it seems like you want to press the matter and already went through the list of available objects, is there one you want to settle for?" (clerk)

    "There were some that fit my priorities. May I see the list again?" (Shari)

    "As you wish." (clerk)

    It doesn''t take long and I have again the list of available houses in Ekoras.

    It seems like buying is going to be quite a bit more expensive than I thought, since the available ones are all full buildings.

    This means I''m either acquiring the whole place or not.

    But there was one that looked like it would suit my purposes.

    I''m looking for something in the south, but not too deep in the slums.

    Also, it shouldn''t be completely run down.

    Which are exactly the things the list is telling me about them.

    Name, district, price, and some kind of grade for the state, as well as a short description that summarizes everything there is to say about it.

    If this is trustworthy, I¡¯ve made my choice.

    "Liqu, how about this one?" (Shari)

    I point at my choice.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.A two-story building, close to the southern gate and the main street.

    In this proximity to the guards, it shouldn''t be ruined by any troublesome suspects.

    Which means it has just the right amount of security that isn''t too pressing.

    Aside from this, it seems to have been a shop in the past, as there''s a rather big front room.

    Yet it could also work as an inn.

    Those are at least the suggestions.

    However, the price of three gold seems quite high for my taste.

    On the other hand, it has a cellar, which might be the most important factor.

    Because if this slime is content, then my life is easier.

    "I don''t understand very much about these things, Shari. I''m fine with anything you want." (Liqu)

    Figures.

    If I tell her why I would choose this one, she''ll just nod to everything I say.

    Not like I''m unsatisfied with the result, but it leaves a bad taste that I''m deciding something so important basically by myself.

    "Okay, this one." (Shari)

    "Are you sure? That''s quite deep in the south. You shouldn''t believe that the guards are going to scare off any criminals." (clerk)

    "It''s fine. We''re able to defend ourselves. Which also goes for possible monster attacks." (Shari)

    Not to mention, that they wouldn''t even be able to smell us.

    "Would be nice if they''d come to us." (Liqu)

    I still see a concerningly high chance that our choice is going to become known as a horror house.

    "Alright. If you pay the required five gold then I can get everything on its way." (clerk)

    "Excuse me!? The price says it''s three gold!" (Shari)

    I could still pay that much but certainly don''t want to.

    "That was the old price. Times changed since this piece was added to the list. The value of property within the walls is steadily increasing. Also, we have to add the fee for the sped-up process you''re requesting." (clerk)

    "Shari? What is wrong?" (Liqu)

    "We''re getting ripped off." (Shari)

    "Ah, I know that one! Great!" (Liqu)

    What is great about this?!

    "Can I dissolve him now?" (Liqu)

    "What!?" (clerk)

    "Errh, no Liqu." (Shari)

    Even if that sounds quite appealing at first thought.

    "Are you threatening me?!" (clerk)

    "No? This wasn''t a threat. Threats are what someone says to make someone else do as they want. I was just saying what will happen, regardless of your contribution." (Liqu)

    You¡¯re not making it any better, Liqu.

    Yet I guess even a slime can get fed up with corrupt bureaucracy.

    "Do you want me to call the guard? Who even are you? Coming in here as if you''re expecting that everything will go your way." (clerk)

    I need to say that my agitation and the possibility that this might turn into ground zero of slimaggeddon are almost on equal levels.

    "Not really. But you don''t seem to realize that we have allies as well. The kind who''s so important that I didn''t want to bother them with house transactions. Aside from this, the simple fact that we can effortlessly prepare money on this scale on such short notice should tell you that we''re not your average adventurers, but rather the kind you don''t want to irritate. Personally, I''d say it''s not in your favor to make enemies if you don''t have to." (Shari)

    I mean this.

    While it would be unprofessional to namedrop our order, and subsequently the queen, and certainly not very smart to link this to the base I want to acquire for our operation, I wouldn''t mind getting this guy into trouble.

    And let''s be honest, he is pretty irritating.

    "Iehk! Wha-" (clerk)

    Suddenly, the man in question jumps up in surprise and stares first below himself, then at us.

    No, at Liqu?

    And then she also raises her finger in front of the mask¡¯s mouth hole.

    Just what is going on here?

    "Th-the price is still what it is." (clerk)

    At least he sounds a bit more uncertain.

    I should try to convince him now.

    And I even have an angle.

    "Listen, we''re basically doing you a favor. Do you really think I''m not aware of what kinds of prospects a shop has in this area? You could just as well write ''free money'' on the door. I''m quite sure it''s not easy to sell an object like this. We, on the other side, are not in dire need of a place. It might seem so, as we''re rushing this quite hard, but the main reason for this is that I don''t see why I should pay for an inn if we can get a place now. So we may either leave now and nothing will come from this except for a developing grudge of yet-undefined severity to you, or you may give us a reasonable price and then you can tell your boss that you got rid of the deadweight for more than the usual price." (Shari)

    Sometimes I am almost fine with having slime vocal cords that allow me to speak completely mechanically with perfect certainty.

    The man at the counter looks at us for an uncomfortably long time.

    "Four gold. And this includes the accelerated process." (clerk)

    "Sigh, fine." (Shari)

    It might just be the sense of accomplishment that drives me to see this through and buy this place.

    I''m not even sure what we will do with it in the long run.

    I just believe that if things ever become calmer for us, then Ekoras might be a good place to stay.

    Not because the city is such a pleasant town to live in, but because it''s a good environment for a slime.

    I certainly don''t want to stay forever in the palace, with all the conspiracies, killers, and a truthfully rather terrifying queen.

    Here in Ekoras, we can work as adventurers, are just two streets away from the Evergrove, which equals filled food storage for us, and if it ever gets really dire we could even dig ourselves into the ground all the way to the lawless killer forest, which would make for a good escape.

    Anyway, I procure the money and hand it over, the payment from the count finally getting put to use.

    "You didn''t lie about your financial capabilities. To think you''d carry it around like this." (clerk)

    It might be a questionable decision to have that much money on your person.

    Yet it''s not like I couldn''t defend myself.

    And in the case of an emergency, I could just store it within my body.

    "Are we done now?" (Shari)

    "I want to know as well!" (Liqu)

    "Please wait a moment. We have premade contracts for cases like this. I''ll immediately put in the details of the object. This is part of the service for the accelerated process." (clerk)

    Okay, why is he again looking so hard at Liqu while saying this?

    It takes a while for him to prepare the documents, but ultimately he stamps it with the seal of the marquis of the south.

    With this it''s official.

    Liqu and I are now proud house owners.

 Chapter 180

    - Shari -

    Finally, I can get out of there again.

    I double-checked if everything on the paper was in order, which was made difficult by my core brain which always tries to ignore such information.

    However, now I first have to settle something.

    "What the fuck did you do in there, Liqu?! And don''t try to deny it! You were far from being inconspicuous." (Shari)

    "Uh, nothing big." (Liqu)

    "Big enough to cause an extreme reaction! So what was it?" (Shari)

    "I... sent a bit of slime through a hole below me and made it cling to his feet." (Liqu)

    Oh great, public threatening.

    "You seriously used your slime in a way someone else could see it?" (Shari)

    "No. I was working secretly. I only sent a tendril below him and stroked his leg. And there was nothing to see from the outside. Look, I made these holes in the shoes. Now I can guide slime through them whenever I need. That''s a great advantage!" (Liqu)

    As much as this may open up strategic options, this wasn''t the point here!

    Stupid Liqu!

    "We both know that slime never works ''clean''. Fucking awesome. Why don''t you just go directly to the guards and announce to them that you''re a slime? And no, that wasn''t actual advice, but just me completely freaking out at your lack of common sense!" (Shari)

    "But he was mean to you!" (Liqu)

    Yes.

    This line of thinking has gotten me into trouble so many times already.

    It''s time to do something about it.

    "So what, Liqu?! Sometimes someone is mean to you. Then you can either do something about it or live with it. While dealing with a problem sounds appealing, this only goes if the reason outweighs the other problems it brings. If I don''t want to do something about someone''s behavior, there might be a reason for it!" (Shari)

    "I don''t like this. No one can treat my Shari poorly!" (Liqu)

    "This might surprise you, but I can stand it to be treated poorly. I don''t need someone else to fight my fights." (Shari)

    "But this isn''t..." (Liqu)

    "This isn''t what? Fair? This may surprise you, but life isn''t fair! Sometimes you can just suck up to what it deals you. Do you want to know what enabled humans to become so strong? It''s the ability to just endure something and not make a big deal out of it. If we couldn''t, there would be so much blood on the street that we''d have to swim right now. You''re always saying that I should think more like a slime? Why don''t we turn this around for a bit of change and have you see things a bit more like a human? Because, you know, humans are able to survive in a society! Which is exactly what you''re in right now! And as a fellow human, I just have to say one thing to you: Fucking live with the small inconveniences!" (Shari)

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The moment I say this, I shove my arm in her direction and establish a connection with a tendril I extend below the glove.

    To get past her chest plate, I have to shove my fist upward from below her stomach and link to the slime surface below.

    The moment the link is established, I send her the summed-up version of what I just told her via direct thought exchange.

    Let''s hope it will have an effect.

    Suddenly, I hear a voice call out from the side.

    "Hey! No violence! This is a decent place!" (guy)

    Damn, I forgot that we''re still in public.

    And now this guy even comes closer.

    He looks somewhat well-situated, coming from his clothes, and has this dark brown curled hair as if he just jumped out of some fairytale.

    The nice ones, for kids.

    Not those where the fairies spirit you away.

    "Were you harmed? If anything severe happened you can bring this to my attention. The guard might be lax, but this kind of behavior has consequences." (guy)

    Am I now being treated as a public offender?

    Did you forget in what town we are?

    This is goddamn Ekoras!

    That this is the good part of the city doesn''t mean you have to act as if the guard would do their job!

    Who even are you?!

    Liqu looks even more confused than I am.

    Which might also be after-effects of the sudden linking.

    "You mean me?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, miss. You were attacked, right?" (guy)

    "Uh, well, no? We were trying to get a place to live together, and I did something stupid. Shari made me understand that I was wrong. She knows better about these things. I''ll try to do better." (Liqu)

    Oh great.

    What a development.

    But could you not say this while this guy is looking at me like worthless scum?

    Now I''m also a domestic abuser it seems.

    "J-just to clarify, I''m doing this for her own good... Uhh, I mean I usually don''t..." (Shari)

    What exactly can I say to justify this kind of situation?

    "You can do this again anytime, Shari! There''s so much that¡¯s new to me and I struggle to get it right, so it''s understandable that you''re frustrated and react roughly. I think it helps. I understand so much better what you''re trying to teach me if you force it into me. I know you''re just doing so because I''m important to you." (Liqu)

    "Something like this..." (guy)

    Can I cry?

    I want to cry.

    Though, I wouldn''t have an explanation for the slime flowing out of my mask.

    "Listen, that you have problems in your relationship is no excuse to resort to this kind of violence. One has to cherish one''s partner! Otherwise, we wouldn''t be better than lowly monsters such as orks. You need to be better..." (guy)

    After that, I had to listen for several minutes to a neverending tirade about how shameful my behavior was.

    And during the whole time, Liqu only listens, sometimes rejoicing when he refers to us as a couple.

    "Anyway, I may not be able to call the guard on you for this, but if I hear that you mistreated her again then I''ll personally do something about it. Miss, if you need help, please come to the adventurer barracks. I''ll gladly assist you. Just ask for Lorel." (Lorel)

    "Okay?" (Liqu)

    Seriously!?!

    At least it''s now finally over.

    At last, we can get on our way.

    I still throw Liqu an exasperated glare from below my mask.

    "You know, I would''ve said something, but you told me not to in a situation like this." (Liqu)

    "Yes, Liqu, I did. I did indeed." (Shari)

    This all took so long that now it''s gotten late.

    So we should meet up as we agreed.

    Fortunately, the guard''s main office isn''t too far from here.

    The reason might be that the upper center and the merchant district in the north are the top priorities so it makes sense to put the center of the town''s security service between those.

    In front of the building, I can already see Michael waiting.

    "There you are! I was growing worried. Did anything happen?" (Michael)

    I look at him for a moment, while today''s events once more haunt me, and with all the non-existing enthusiasm I''m able to convey at this point, I reply.

    "Far too much. Far too much." (Shari)

 Chapter 181

    - Shari -

    So the good news is we got our base.

    The bad, my reputation is down the gutter.

    "Turns out, buying a house isn''t so easy in this town. We nonetheless managed to do so." (Shari)

    "You bought a whole house? An apartment would have surely sufficed." (Michael)

    "Liqu wanted a cellar, and I usually prefer to keep her content." (Shari)

    "You mentioned difficulties. At this price range embezzlement shines through. Do you need any help? I have some contacts in this town." (Michael)

    "It was difficult, but we have some allies as well. By the way, I might have a commitment tomorrow morning." (Shari)

    "Sigh. Well, that mustn''t be entirely bad. Keeping appearances on long-term missions is part of the job. Just make sure that you don''t load so much onto yourself that you can¡¯t follow your orders." (Michael)

    "I''ll try. Speaking of which, what exactly should we do now?" (Shari)

    "We''ll reveal our presence to the local authorities. If it comes to a clash with other powerful groups, especially the nobles, they''ll have to choose sides. We cannot afford to get treated as criminals and lose our ability to operate. After all, it''s not like your identity is a secret after the announcement of your order, we just have to make proper use of it." (Michael)

    Guess I''ll follow his lead.

    He seems to be more experienced than I am on this matter.

    It''s not like this will make anything worse.

    Our identity as adventurers has already been compromised since the incident with Cid.

    However, aside from this, they shouldn''t know anything else about us, as we never showed our faces, for good reason that is.

    Aside from that, if the local guard turns out to be hostile, it should be rather clear who is responsible for slave trafficking in Ekoras.

    Nonetheless, the next step makes me a bit anxious.

    "Is something wrong, Shari? It seems so to me." (Liqu)

    "Uh, well, you know that we are going in there now?" (Shari)

    "Sure." (Liqu)

    "Well, it might not be the smartest thing a slime could do to enter the headquarters of the guard." (Shari)

    "Don''t worry. I recovered quite a bit. If they attack you I will just dissolve them all." (Liqu)

    That''s exactly what I''m worrying about.

    I repeat my usual speech about not killing humans before we head in there.

    Entering the building itself comes rather easily as access to the foyer isn''t restricted.

    Apparently, they want to at least keep up appearances that it''s possible to come here to report crimes, and so they can''t restrict the access for the populace.

    The interior is more on the basic side.

    A table at the entrance to note who comes and goes, weapon stands, some rows of beds in the connected barracks, and rooms I can''t look in from my position.

    Though, even if things are like this, there''s a point when you can''t go any further.

    Which is usually when they demand that you state a reason for your presence.

    As does the woman at the counter now.

    "Please state type and location of the crime." (guard official)

    "We have other business. We''re here because we need to talk to your captain." (Michael)

    "Do you have an appointment?" (guard official)

    "We don''t need one. I''m sure he''ll be very eager to see us." (Michael)

    Kinda nice to have someone doing the talking for you who has any social skills and you don''t need to watch that they''re not dissolving the other party.

    Though, while he banters with that clerk, I notice something disturbing.

    "Hey, do you see those two over there?"

    "Aren''t those..."

    "... according to the descriptions..."

    Yep, it''s safe to say at this point that we can''t just turn around and leave anymore.

    I should''ve given more thought to the matter that we''re basically suspects in a murder case.

    "Could you please hurry up a bit? This is an official investigation!" (Michael)

    Yes, please, before we get apprehended, if you may.

    The guard official notices the current disturbance among the ranks.

    However, only an imbecile wouldn''t think that there might be a reason for our presence.

    A reason the boss might want to hear if we''re asking for him.

    And so she turns around and calls out.

    "Could someone please inform Captain Gareth of this situation?" (guard official)

    Gareth?

    That man is stored in my core.

    It''s the guy who came after we killed those two thugs in our room and who assisted this baron in taking our money.

    The latter might indicate a problem.

    Through some miracle, we make it till the message is relayed to a room at the end of the barracks.

    A moment later, the guard captain leaves it, but halts the moment he spots us.

    "You! Are you here to confess your involvement in the incident?" (Gareth)

    Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter anymore.

    "If you mean Cid, sure, we were involved." (Shari)

    "It was me! I did it!" (Liqu)

    He quickly turns to his subjects.

    "What are you all standing around for? Apprehend them!" (Gareth)

    Shit!

    First, I need to take care of the biggest problem.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Liqu, calm down. There''s no reason yet to take action. We want to avoid a fight if possible." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. But if it gets dangerous I won''t hold back." (Liqu)

    Not exactly soothing, but apparently all I can get.

    To make things worse, the first guardsman is already far too close to me.

    I glance towards him and hope the mask is helping to deliver this.

    "I wouldn''t do this if I were you. Unless you want to get rid of that hand that is." (Shari)

    Yes, that was enough to make him step back.

    "What are you waiting for?!" (Gareth)

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, captain!" (Michael)

    "Sure. And what exactly would convince me otherw..." (Gareth)

    At this moment, Michael takes out his badge and holds it out for him to see.

    Since I presume this was as good a sign as any other, I do the same and procure the badge that identifies me as an agent directly under the command of the crown.

    "This is a joke, right." (Gareth)

    I give Liqu a jab and point at the badge.

    Fortunately, the slimehead is able to decipher the meaning of my action and takes out her badge as well.

    To make a bit of a point, I also reveal the finely carved chest plate, adorned with this embarrassing slime drop symbol.

    "We also have several documents with the king''s seal and signature. Though, I would prefer to go about them in a more dedicated environment. Would that be possible?" (Michael)

    One really has to admit that this man is impressive with how he stays calm despite the tense situation.

    If not for my slime body, I would be a trembling mess at this point.

    Especially, as the next moment decides everything.

    Is the guard corrupted and they''ll attack us, or are they reasonable?

    "Fine. Follow me." (Gareth)

    Well, that''s a promising start.

    Captain Gareth''s office isn''t what I would call spacious.

    Rather, it''s just big enough for all of us to get in there without squeezing uncomfortably close together.

    Which I appreciate quite a lot in view of my condition.

    The issue is also alleviated by Gareth sitting down behind his desk, which leaves just enough space on the other side to allow him to sit down while bumping the chair against the wall.

    "I want you to know that I''m not convinced yet, but on behalf of your proclaimed status I can''t just ignore your position. You said you have documents. May I see them?" (Gareth)

    "To be precise, there are two which are of interest to you. The first my lovely company will show you now." (Michael)

    I know exactly what he means.

    Aside from the badges that show the royal crest and basically say that we''re working for the crown, we''ve got something like a more in-depth contract.

    From the big one that refers to our nature and the whole agreement we have with the king, but foremost the queen, there only exist three copies.

    One with us, one in the palace, one for the count as the honorable voucher.

    Yet that''s not the one that matters, as it''s private and I can''t show it to anyone.

    No, the one he means is the official document that declares us and our order as royal agents.

    With seal, signature, and all there is to it.

    So I procure the document and hand it over.

    I don''t have to be too concerned, as the parchment got enchanted ten times over with durability spells.

    One exclusively to make it impervious to contact with any kind of liquid for, well, obvious reasons.

    Alone, this degree of meticulous crafting can act as proof to show this isn''t just a forgery.

    "Ahem: ''It''s hereby declared that the individual, known as Shari, is appointed as a knight of the order of the Longing Drop. As such, she is only bound to the crown and her demands must be fulfilled.'' Seriously, it sounds unbelievable, but the seal seems to be real." (Gareth)

    "Because it is. Liqu has her own. We both are agents of the crown and on an official mission." (Shari)

    Michael as well, by the way.

    However, Captain Gareth doesn''t look too comfortable with this thought.

    "In the short time I knew you, you two caused more chaos than this town saw in a long time. I just can''t wrap my head around how it would be possible for you two to ingratiate yourself with any of the royals." (Gareth)

    "Maybe they took a liking to our straightforward approach?" (Shari)

    At least in Liqu''s case, it''s only about pointing at a problem to make it gone.

    Yet this man once again shakes his head.

    "Can I ask you one question?" (Gareth)

    "It depends on the kind. There are limits to the things we can disclose." (Shari)

    For example, none of the kind that want to investigate my nature as a monster.

    "It''s more a matter of curiosity. Did you kill Cid on royal order?" (Gareth)

    "No, that was long before. We just promised and I didn''t like him." (Liqu)

    "Which doesn''t matter, as their appointment included a complete amnesty." (Michael)

    "I know the usual procedures. Yet I still have to ask myself what utter morons you are! Do you have any idea what you did there?!" (Gareth)

    "Getting rid of a vile underworld boss? You should''ve known what kind of asshole he was." (Shari)

    "That''s not the point! You caused the greatest economic disaster this town saw in centuries! Cid kept his records hidden to avoid getting replaced so there was no one to take over this business, while the shops were still unsure if they''d be allowed to buy from other sources. None of the adventurers had any idea where to sell the excess they brought into town. The stench on the streets was terrible and the loss of wares more than regrettable." (Gareth)

    His grim expression tells me that if not for the royal amnesty he was already fully committed to using us as scapegoats for this mess.

    "So, am I right with the assumption that you and the guard are still loyal to the crown?" (Shari)

    "What are you talking about?" (Gareth)

    Is he truly unaware of what happens in this country?

    "Ahem, as of now, a great number of the local nobles in various regions has united to form a group with the given purpose of removing the royal family from their position and essentially handing the control over to Koreso." (Michael)

    Hm, he doesn''t look completely surprised, but also not fully comfortable with the idea.

    "What are you suggesting?" (Gareth)

    "You know that very well. Where lies the alignment of the military forces in Ekoras?" (Michael)

    Now we''re at the crucial part.

    The next moments could very well decide if this town is going to survive.

    After a draggingly long moment of thinking the captain answers.

    "I can''t speak on behalf of his lordship. However, he''s eager to keep a neutral stance in general. I am in no position to make political decisions. Quite the contrary. My job mostly revolves around preventing the current tensions from blowing up to protect the livelihood of the people." (Gareth)

    "Then how do you explain the slaves?" (Michael)

    "Slaves?" (Gareth)

    "We have intel that a great number of the local population gets abducted or in other ways conscripted to be sent as slaves to Koreso. Which, considering King Parcian''s latest edicts, goes directly against the crown''s command. How do you explain this? And please, don''t try to deny that you have cases of missing persons." (Michael)

    "You know this isn''t so easy." (Gareth)

    "Don''t come at me with appeasement. Under your watch, the very people you just said yourself that you are obligated to protect are going missing. As things present themselves you''re simply ordered to look away. You''re claiming that your position doesn''t allow any political involvement, but this is crap. You have all the authority necessary to enact a decisive blow against the very forces threatening to ruin this country." (Michael)

    "And what after this? The criminals will openly turn against what is left of the order in this town, I will be replaced by a more loyal subject, and the rot will only fester worse than before." (Gareth)

    "Captain, I''m sure you''re not satisfied with the current state of affairs. However, I believe you''re not in the position to lead an official investigation. Fortunately for you, we offer just that. As soon as we are ready, we will just point you at the right places under royal command. This will provide you with the perfect excuse to act upon, as everything else would be no less than open rebellion against the crown. And such a thing to protect mere criminals. Nobody could take offense if a guard captain does his job, if he receives a command of the highest order to do just that." (Michael)

    If this works we basically have him on our side.

    Michael makes it sound so easy.

    "You''re aware that you sound very much like a conspirator yourself? One that bargains for my support?" (Gareth)

    "Nothing of that degree. You''ll be barely involved at all. Only coming to uphold the laws of this country when the time is ripe. Everything else will be on us. All that we require in the meantime is for you to do what you''re already doing so dilligently. To look away." (Michael)

    Ouch, that blow hurt.

    Yet I doubt there''s much he can say against this.

    As royal subjects, we''re almost untouchable for him if he doesn''t want to declare rebellion against the country for his lord, which he just said he won''t.

    I see him sighing so heavily that it looks as if he''s deflating.

    "Do what you want. As if you even have a chance. You''re what, three people of dubious background against an army? You''ll soon see how vicious this place truly is." (Gareth)

    While he sounds as if he''s berating us, I almost believe there¡¯s something like eagerness at the thought that it''s no longer just on him to confront this darkness.

    "I fear you''re underestimating our abilities, captain." (Michael)

    "Do I? You came here without any security measures. That doesn''t seem all too professional. What would you have done if the lord had already chosen a side?" (Gareth)

    "Then we would''ve eradicated every last one of you traitors, as is our duty. It''s just good that we brought the necessary means to get rid of such rot." (Michael)

    "Was that a threat? What exactly are you planning?" (Gareth)

    "No, it was nothing but the truth. What we have in store might be messy but effective. Isn''t that so?" (Michael)

    Seems like he''s finally involving us again.

    "I''d hope to believe that we could avoid any casualties." (Shari)

    "I''m working very cleanly!" (Liqu)

    That might depend on who you''re asking, Liqu.

    "Sigh. I can''t stop you, but I already worry deeply about your involvement." (Gareth)

    "Well, sometimes it just needs a little purge to get rid of the worst scum." (Michael)

    "Should be possible. Is that what I''m supposed to do, Shari?" (Liqu)

    "No, Liqu. Please don''t kill everyone in the city." (Shari)

    "Okay, if you say so." (Liqu)

    "God, who did I just get involved with?" (Gareth)

    That''s something I¡¯ve asked myself so many times.

 Chapter 182

    - Shari -

    After our introduction is done we continue with the formalities.

    This mostly includes signing some documents, making sure that all guard officers know that they shouldn''t apprehend us unless they want to get into real trouble, and looking through all the information the local guard might have about slavery in Ekoras.

    Which isn''t all that much.

    Almost as if "someone" would deliberately turn a blind eye to related cases.

    Or at least not spend too many resources on solving them.

    Looking through them is absolutely nothing I''m prone to do since my core''s information processing is only good for ingraining information, not skimming through it to gather interesting tidbits.

    Michael, on the other side, is seemingly in his element, scanning through whole mountains of papers in an astonishingly short time.

    Since this isn''t a suitable location to discuss any potential findings, we''ll do so once we have privacy.

    All in all, while the officials show a certain bias that benefits our enemy, as of now, it seems like our gamble plays out in our favor.

    This is mostly indicated by the fact that we currently don''t have to kill everyone who''s assembled here.

    In this regard, I''m very much in favor of the neutral stance of the local lord if it leads to this.

    Eventually, we''re done.

    Actually, quite quickly since Captain Gareth seems to want to get rid of us.

    The moment we step out of the guard hall I am overcome by relief.

    And I mean literally, as I ease up so much that my human shape almost disintegrates.

    Fortunately, I manage to pull myself together before anyone can get a panic attack.

    Yet it should be understandable, considering how likely it was that things take a really, really bad turn.

    "Well, that went quite well, right?" (Shari)

    "Not as well as it could. He sure as hell is going to inform the lord. Then it will depend on if Lord Varros will maintain his neutral stance until he has to choose a side. And that''s what we will enforce. This might be risky, but if one thing is sure then it¡¯s that we''re going to lose if the other side is allowed to increase their grasp on this place without any opposition." (Michael)

    Ekoras might be a chaotic shithole, but it''s nonetheless of value.

    The population, the wealth, the strategic location, all this shouldn''t fall into the hands of our enemies.

    "You said you were able to acquire a base for our operations?" (Michael)

    "Yes. A former shop in the southern district. It got rundown and hence was made available for purchase but should serve our purposes quite well." (Shari)

    So we walk to the southern district.

    Fortunately, we also took a small city map with us while we were in the guard house, otherwise searching might''ve taken a while.

    Yet once we arrive, I realize that I wasn''t aware of a very important point about our new home.

    The doors were not included in the ridiculously high price.

    "This is it?" (Michael)

    "Well, it might look a bit rundown, but that should be expected in this area." (Shari)

    "Rundown is good. This place got raided. It would be nothing short of a miracle if the planks of the inner floor would still all be there." (Michael)

    "Maybe we should first head inside before we rush to assumptions?" (Shari)

    At least in the front room, it seems like a miracle took place as we find a completely intact floor.

    Aside from that, it''s a mix of nice and utterly devastated.

    The latter, as the general condition, is certainly less than great.

    Many accumulated damages, like holes in the wall, several broken planks, a stairway whose guard rail might be more dangerous to use than not, and I''m not sure what else the thick layer of dust is hiding.

    On the other hand, I can see its potential.

    The front room is spacious, it has as promised a second floor, and everything that''s keeping the house from breaking down is still doing its job.

    At least, I don''t notice any signs of instability.

    And in the backroom should be the entrance to Liqu''s cellar.

    This one even has two doors.

    One, rather rundown, between the rooms, and a decent one to the cellar.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.Yet both are too small to replace what''s missing in the entryway.

    Anyways, it seems like we have at least enough space to spread out here.

    "Well, at least the stairway will make for a good line of defense. Under the assumption that we''ll even make it up there." (Michael)

    "We could just crawl along the wall!" (Liqu)

    "Sigh. Maybe I should just find myself an inn." (Michael)

    "Can I look around, Shari?" (Liqu)

    "Sure, but don''t forget where we are. You still have to pay attention so you won''t be seen." (Shari)

    Otherwise, she might start walking naked around the house.

    Which isn''t so great when there are no doors.

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    And off she goes.

    "Whoah, this looks nice!" (Liqu)

    She shouts from the backroom.

    Now that it got a bit calmer here, I might discuss our mission with Michael.

    Nothing against Liqu, but her presence can be distracting at times.

    "So, how do we proceed from here on out?" (Shari)

    "I''d say with a thorough renovation. Maybe a new paint for the walls. White might look nice." (Michael)

    "Groan! Please, you know what I mean." (Shari)

    "Sure, but for some reason it''s pretty tempting to rile you up. Regarding our mission, this whole operation might take a little while. Our friends at the guard have barely gathered any material. I suppose they''re trying very hard to sweep everything under the rug. This means an extended period of the most boring part of our job. Information acquisition. We''ll have to ask the different involved parties if anyone knows something about the missing people. As mentioned before, our relevant sources of information are the locals, adventurers, and naturally, anyone involved with the perpetrators. Yet we can''t afford to raise their suspicion or they might change locations once they know we''re looking for them. So we need to put some effort into looking like mundane citizens, or we might be found out. And just in case you don''t know, a reputation as someone who''s coming from an official side is not exactly beneficial while asking delicate questions." (Michael)

    Well, if it''s about simulating a civilian life...

    "On that matter, I... might''ve started a job." (Shari)

    "How long were we in this town again?" (Michael)

    "It''s just that I knew someone. An alchemist to be precise. They offered to teach me the basics. I need to say, it¡¯s a tempting offer. You know, improving myself in this manner." (Shari)

    "Seriously? Let me guess, Tamarah, the lunatic genius?" (Michael)

    That nickname is new to me but the assumption was spot on.

    "How did you know?" (Shari)

    "Alchemists tend to hoard their knowledge if not for those making a living by teaching at committed institutions for horrendous prices. So it seems quite impossible that someone who doesn''t even know your face, for good reason that is, would just do so. Not to speak of what would be if they''d known your face. Regarding why I thought of her, that woman is infamous. I wouldn''t know anyone else willing to forego basic common sense as much as this woman. That aside, I suppose... good for you. The knowledge you gain in this kind of apprenticeship may prove invaluable along the way. However, you shouldn''t forget about our mission." (Michael)

    Yep, starting my career as an alchemist while people are being sold as slaves might be a questionable thing to do.

    At least, one might justifiably ask if that won''t distract me from doing my job.

    "I understand. This will only take a part of the early morning. Tamarah still has to manage her shop. For the rest I''ll be fully operational." (Shari)

    "Regarding concrete measures, I have some contacts I''d ask about anything regarding possible slave trafficking. I suppose it should pose to be difficult to meet up again before the evening. You might ask around on your own. You know, learning the ropes. For example, in the slums." (Michael)

    "I was told that the local adventurers might know something." (Shari)

    "Well, that''s a lead. Good for us. Finding a starting point is the difficult part." (Michael)

    "Well, thanks. If you''ll excuse me now, I need to look after Liqu. I always get nervous if I don''t hear from her for too long. You may get ready for the night." (Shari)

    By now it''s getting dark, and I don''t think there''ll be many cooperative informants out there at this time.

    "You''re right. The curfew is making it difficult to move freely. It''s just unfortunate that we''re in this district. Maybe I should set up some alarms. I''d very much appreciate not getting my throat slit during my sleep." (Michael)

    "It might help on that matter that slimes don''t really sleep. You''ll probably be quite safe during the night." (Shari)

    "Just saying, I consider myself pretty tolerant, but if possible, don''t sneak up on me while I''m sleeping. I don''t really need that kind of scare." (Michael)

    Well, at least one would be awake afterward.

    Since this is over, I walk to the cellar where Liqu is supposed to be.

    "Are you in here?" (Shari)

    I look into a dark wet cave.

    Without my dark vision, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything in here, and it seems like the nearby river leaves a part of its water here as the cellar was built too deep and not isolated.

    If I''d have to see this in a positive light, then at least it''s only a pond and no indoor pool.

    I eventually find her clinging to the ceiling, a small head starting to form out of the mass.

    "Yes, I am! Isn''t this great here? Just right for us!" (Liqu)

    Well, someone is happy.

    "Am I right that you want to sleep here?" (Shari)

    "You don''t? I mean, this is just perfect for a slime. You really should just try it." (Liqu)

    I get where she''s coming from as I can''t deny that my perception of the environment has changed.

    However, not today.

    "I have to read that book Tamarah sold me. This place is no good for this. Also, someone should watch the rest of the house." (Shari)

    At least until we have doors.

    "Oh, okay. I learned that this is important to you, so I won''t get in your way." (Liqu)

    I need to say, that sounds encouraging.

    "Alright. If you need me, I¡¯ll probably be on the upper floor." (Shari)

    This might be a good night.

    It seems I''m going to become an avid night reader.

 Chapter 183

    - Shari -

    I spent most of the night hammering the first chapter of Tamarah''s book into my head.

    The first of hundreds I have to say.

    The biggest issue is that it''s difficult to concentrate on the kind of objective information that is displayed in the book as it''s not well-received by my core.

    Memorizing all those basic recipes to get down what to mix in which way to what portions becomes like this quite an effort.

    Yet I need to say, Tamarah''s notes made it much easier by pointing out the important points, very succinctly explaining what is unimportant, or simply breathing a bit of life into the dry subject.

    Basically, a trip into the disturbing mind of Tamarah.

    I rarely read so many times the words "cretin", "idiot", or "imbecile of the highest order".

    However, even if I don''t have much personal use for stuff like healing potions, those are quite valuable assets to trade with.

    That is if I can convince anyone that my potions are the real deal.

    Without a reputation, I won''t be able to sell all that much.

    And then there would be the part about what they would be drinking aside from the ingredients.

    Urgh, would it be better or worse for my conscience to ask Liqu to provide the "raw material"?

    Anyway, it''s early morning now, and thus, time to make our plans for the day.

    "As we agreed yesterday, I''m off to Tamarah. It shouldn''t take too long." (Shari)

    "Well, since she won''t be of much use to you there, would you mind if I borrow Liqu? I can watch out for myself, but having a bodyguard might be good." (Michael)

    Well, that''s up for Liqu to decide.

    Yet I might give her a light shove in this direction because I think that she should get more independent, or rather, more able to handle herself in society without me.

    And I''m not just saying this to get her off my back for some time.

    "Liqu, I won''t tell you what to do, but you know, I''ll be safe on my part and you could be of help to him." (Shari)

    "So you want me to go with him?" (Liqu)

    "I''m just saying I''m trusting you to not mess up our cover by exposing yourself in public. For the rest, you''re free to do as you deem right. But I won''t need you by my side for what I''m doing." (Shari)

    Actually, now that I think about it, she might be a bit of a bother for my concentration.

    "Okay. Then I¡¯ll go with him." (Liqu)

    Woah, so easy?

    Three months ago it was an impossible feat to get her to leave my side.

    Now she just agrees.

    "That''s very considerate of you. Thanks." (Shari)

    "You''re working so hard for us. I believe in you that you''ll stay by my side!" (Liqu)

    Well, trusting obsession can be considered more positive than controlling obsession, right?

    "Okay... Anyway, I''m now on my way." (Shari)

    I take my bag in which I carefully stored the ridiculously expensive book.

    Let''s just hope that Michael will be able to handle Liqu and the latter got my hint not to do anything outrageous.

    However, I must now really be on my way.

    It''s barely bright yet, but the downside to our current accommodation in the south is that the way to the market district is quite far.

    So I have to hurry if I want to reach Tamarah''s place before she considers herself too busy to spend her precious time on me.

    Also, I notice another urgent problem that makes me now rather anxious about the fact that I left Liqu to her own devices.

    I didn''t have a meal yesterday and could now really take a bit to replenish my energy.

    Fortunately, there are stalls on the street for anyone who neither has time nor ability to cook.

    I find one that sells meat buns which look quite appetizing.

    Since there''s nothing else of relevance about them for me and my kinda indifferent way of consumption, I end up buying some for a total of forty copper.

    They even have the advantage that nobody''s looking weirdly at me for stuffing them into my mouth.

    At least not as much as with the skewers.

    That reminds me, I''m carrying our money.

    Oh damn, please, Michael.

    Remember to feed this mass-devouring monster.

    Yet now I have to get to my destination.

    It''s convenient that slimes can at least maintain a good pace for long distances.

    A perk that already put a pretty terrific end to many fleeing creatures who weren''t able to run away for days.

    Yet it''s also quite neat to get from one side of the town to the other without tiring.

    Fortunately, it seems like I made it before she opened her shop.

    I try to enter carefully without raising the mad scientist''s ire.

    And differing from what the sign on the door says, it isn''t locked.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Hey, Tamarah! I''m here, ready and willing for my first lesson!" (Shari)

    I don''t have to wait for long before I hear a voice from the other side of the room.

    "First, urgh, is your wording on purpose? Second, don''t just stand there and come to the backrooms! I don''t want to inspire unnecessary rumors." (Tamarah)

    Well, I knew that her personality would probably be the most arduous part of this.

    "Can you make a healing potion?" (Tamarah)

    "Uh, I wasn''t at that chapter yet. You have no idea how hard it is to press information into this core and there were several processes I''m not familiar with." (Shari)

    "I''m not really interested in your excuses. Figure it out. Chapter three number five. You at least have my book with you, right?" (Tamarah)

    I quickly pull it out and look at the respective partition.

    "Yes, but I didn''t get too far, and the first part wasn''t exactly about potions." (Shari)

    "Sure it wasn''t. Potions are complicated. You''re naturally starting out with simpler mixtures, like salves. Though, that is relative once you get to the advanced stuff. For example, I actually have a way to make slime stickier, yet you might have an easier time with this. Nonetheless, I need you to start with making potions." (Tamarah)

    At least I can see it uses clearsprout, but the rest of the recipe leaves big question marks.

    "What you''re waiting for? Get started." (Tamarah)

    "Sorry, but there are some words I''m not really sure about? I''m a bit unfamiliar with the process." (Shari)

    "Sigh, so we have to start at the basics. I should''ve known. Fine, you know the art of alchemy is basically about the extraction, mixing, and emphasizing of its ingredients. The former is hereby the most fundamental one as poorly processed parts won''t allow you to create a potion that is worth its title. Please tell me you can follow me till here." (Tamarah)

    "Oh, you mean like only using the clear edges of the leaves of clearsprout?" (Shari)

    Damn, was that disdainful look really necessary?

    "Tsk, tsk. Only an ignorant, wasteful amateur would work like this. Yes, it''s true that the edges of clearsprout are the most potent yet do you truly intend to throw the rest away?" (Tamarah)

    Somehow I believe this won''t be the last time she insults me.

    "I guess you''re now going to tell me about the right way to go about this?" (Shari)

    "Well, here it already starts that alchemists become indispensable. First, every part of an ingredient that contains the rarest hint of the desired effect is of interest. If we stay at the example of clearsprout, you should at least know that all of the leaves, as well as the buds if it has any, are of importance. The stem, on the other side, contains barely any magic at all. This means you''re only using the former. So, what do you do with them to get your hands on the magic?" (Tamarah)

    "I don''t know. Dissolve them?" (Shari)

    "Oh my, oh my, oh my. I''m not as familiar as you should be with the process, but it should be clear to you that diluting a reagent won''t make it more potent. No, in this case, we are distilling." (Tamarah)

    At this, she points at a complicated-looking glass device on a cupboard at the wall.

    "There are more crude ways to go about this, but hopefully you can follow if I explain this one. At its essence, the process allows you to separate water and the ingredient by heating it. Even mixed fluids can maintain their individual features. One of them is their boiling temperature. You control the fire to be in the middle, the regulator for the flame is on the side of the desk, by the way. If you do it right, the one with the lower boiling temperature will gather up the container and then flow down here. As a rule of thumb, most liquids, and especially water, will boil first." (Tamarah)

    "How is that helping me with the plant?" (Shari)

    "Naturally, you first brew a tea with the useable parts. After this, you can use the separated remains in the container. If I remember right, I already told you the replacement I use instead of water. The magic in the ingredients binds to it quite well, and if done properly, all the useful components are extracted when it boils. Once it flows into the other chamber, you simply gather it in a flask." (Tamarah)

    I can''t deny that this whole process sounds severely complicated.

    Already this device makes me question how it was even created.

    Yet she might be right that one could break this process down to something simpler.

    Nonetheless, it was a bit much at once.

    I even feel my core getting the slightest bit warmer.

    "Now show me that you''re capable of learning. Clearsprout is in the upper left drawer of the lower cabinet. Take some out and prepare it as I instructed ya. But not everything. If you mess up, I''d like to keep some of my reserves." (Tamarah)

    Once she finished talking, it''s almost as if I stopped existing for her.

    She''s just continuing with her business without reacting to me.

    Well, let''s consider this as her way of showing trust.

    I procure the already cut clearsprout from the fascinatingly well-filled drawer and wonder how many gold coins the whole cabinet might contain in ingredients.

    I mean, it''s huge and given the prices for magical stuff, it''s certainly a stupidly great fortune.

    For the tea part, Tamarah''s backroom has not one but a whopping six fireplaces.

    This might be because she might have to prepare several ingredients simultaneously.

    And I already have the source of the "water".

    And then I have to use the scary glass machine.

    I fill in the tea and start the fire.

    On the one side, it''s good that I don''t have to worry about burning myself.

    On the other, I''m naturally quite a lot clumsier than a human with actual fingers.

    Also, I should start learning the temperature system if it''s so important, but for now, going by feeling will have to suffice.

    In this manner, I manage to produce something.

    "Tamarah, I''m done!" (Shari)

    Now the worst part begins.

    Enduring Tamarah''s scrutinizing gaze.

    "You need to control the flame better. It''s barely sufficient." (Tamarah)

    Oh.

    Oh!

    She said it works!

    I did it right!

    Yes!!!

    "Well, clearsprout is only the least important part of a real healing potion. Something as slow as this would never save someone''s life in a pinch. Next, I''ll show you how to press out the glands of a flesh mender. Those things are extremely hard to kill because they can undo most damages. You have to do it decisively before they deplete the hormone that enables them to do so. And as you might''ve guessed, nothing works better to knit a wound back together. By the way, it''s recommended to press the sides of the wound together while applying. Otherwise, it won''t end pretty. Nasty flesh growth." (Tamarah)

    She pulls out some more bowls, made from some kind of white stone, and begins to add stuff.

    "Now we''re at the mixing part. Knowing what something does is essential. Yet much comes down to experimentation. Especially as magic can be quite unpredictable at times. By the way, my experiment with your energetic slime was a success as I discovered that it can increase the potency of certain magical effects. The reason why the slime I received before didn''t work must''ve been that these imbeciles didn''t think about properly preserving the magically saturated mass. However, the effect depends on the potion. Nonetheless, it has its uses." (Tamarah)

    Okay.

    Not sure how I feel about being a potent ingredient.

    "What you''re waiting for? I thought slimes don''t get tired? I want to see results today, so get started!" (Tamarah)

    This might become a very long day.

 Chapter 184

    - Shari -

    After something that can only be considered a violent crash course that puts the emphasis on the "crash" part, I''m finished personally, as well as with my tasks.

    Ultimately, I was allowed to brew two healing potions and one stamina potion, which apparently can be considered the basics.

    I should mention here that my first potion was barely acceptable and that the stamina one was a complete failure.

    Oh, and I doubt anybody would be surprised to hear who had to provide the foundation ingredient.

    Just good that I had no chance to relieve myself before I got to Tamarah.

    "We are done for today, right?" (Shari)

    "Sure, as long as you don''t want to help me with the sales." (Tamarah)

    Well, it might be ungrateful, but I still have plenty of other commitments.

    "Sorry, I''m expected and... and also quite spent." (Shari)

    "I thought slimes don''t require any sleep. That should include exhaustion." (Tamarah)

    "Mental fatigue is still a thing. Concentrating like what was required here still costs energy." (Shari)

    "Well, in this case, you could as well ''spend'' a bit here. You didn''t believe I would let you use the equipment and hand out all the ingredients for free, did you?" (Tamarah)

    Honestly?

    I kinda hoped so.

    Yet Tamarah isn''t a charity, and it would be unfair to expect any different from her.

    "Fine. I have still some slime to spare." (Shari)

    "Oh, and I also want a liter of the good stuff. As I mentioned before, it can tune certain potions up a notch. After all, better effects are a good advertisement since people prefer to consult the best." (Tamarah)

    "You are really set on harvesting my body, huh?" (Shari)

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not like you wouldn''t just have to dissolve something to refill." (Tamarah)

    She isn''t even completely wrong.

    Yes, energetic slime needs particular organic matter, but she doesn''t require this.

    For low-energy slime, almost anything would work out.

    However, I have no intention of devouring something only to create more slime.

    What I have must suffice.

    "Okay, you win." (Shari)

    "I''m not winning anything. By the way, take your first attempts with you. I can''t sell something like this here. People don''t come to the great Tamarah for mediocre quality." (Tamarah)

    Wait a moment!

    While the fact stands that she almost certainly insulted me just now, she also just gifted the potions I made today to me.

    To be honest, it would be a lie to claim that my first attempts at potioneering were in any way professional.

    The ingredients I spent can probably be considered a heavy blow to her budget.

    On the other side, those are still potions.

    Bad potions, I admit, but they still have their value.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    After profusely thanking Tamarah for her generosity in the hope of continued acceptance as her apprentice, I leave.

    "And don''t forget to practice! Practice is what defines a good potioneer!" (Tamarah)

    Easy for you to say.

    I''m not even close to getting the tools Tamarah has all around in her shop.

    But now that I think about it, there might be a way to work around some of them.

    It might be possible for me to achieve a downgraded version of her processes.

    Seems like I have to take care of quite a number of things.

    I need to start asking around the slums for missing people and actually begin my investigation.

    Also, I should maybe spend a bit of money and buy a door for our place from a carpenter.

    Yet the most pressing matter is that after I went through Tamarah''s training, I''m not only lacking energy but also mass.

    Which means I really have to replenish it.

    So first, I stop at a meat vendor and pull out enough coins to, while not making for a full recovery, at least restore a good chunk of energy.

    Now that this is taken care of, I should make use of the fact that I''m in the market district.

    Following Tamarah''s suggestion, I''m going to buy several things I might require for making potions.

    Foremost, an assortment of flasks which I''m gonna need if I want to store the contents.

    But also possibly things like a simple distilling tube.

    Fortunately, I''m able to find a good glasswork shop.

    Unfortunately, the prices are ridiculous, and for now I can only get the flasks, not anything more specific.

    However, if I''m thinking about this right then it should work out.

    Next, I also buy some camping equipment.

    Mostly cooking utensils and fire starters.

    After this, I also get some clearsprout and andora grass, which I today learned is good for stamina.

    In the end, everything comes down to eight silver coins.

    Most of this is due to the glassware and ingredients.

    Fortunately, my bag can store all of my items, so I have both of my hands free while marching back to the south.

    "Help! Stop the thief!"

    Suddenly, I hear this shout from behind me.

    I look back and find that someone is running in my direction.

    The fact that this figure has covered their face and is holding a small bag is enough to convince me that this one isn''t the victim.

    In what is most likely a moment of too much social courage and insufficient foresight, I decide to help.

    I let my bag slide down and move to intercept the cloaked figure.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    Fortunately, my whole body is covered so my move should just appear as a particularly impressive skill through which I throw myself in the man''s direction.

    Once I have contact, I use the momentum to swing around my target''s torso, up the shoulders, and ultimately on the back and neck, while clinging with my boneless arms and legs to them.

    The thief isn''t all that impressive of a figure, which means the sudden jerk from the side was already enough to throw them off-balance.

    So when I focus all of my weight on their upper back, they can''t maintain their posture any longer and crash into the dirt, skidding down the graveled road with me on top of them.

    Naturally, they didn''t manage to hold on to the bag, as they had to use their arms to catch their fall.

    I stand up, take the stolen bag, and look for the victim.

    Fortunately, the thief didn''t come very far so the woman in question was still in the vicinity.

    I move over and wordlessly hand the bag to her.

    "Oh my god! My hero! Thank you so much!" (woman)

    I play the act of the silent hero, give a small curtsy, and wordlessly turn to take my leave with an acknowledging wave with my hand.

    Too late, I become aware that I should''ve paid more attention to my own stuff in a town that is known for its unfavorable crime statistics.

    Since I was occupied, some brat is right now carrying my bag away.

    "Oh shit, my stuff!" (Shari)

    Apparently, there are no other wannabee heroes aside from me in this street, as nobody makes even an attempt to catch that boy.

    At the same time, I notice how the first thief is already getting up again and preparing to run the other way.

    Of course, nobody is feeling like stopping that one either.

    They probably don''t want to take on the responsibility of bringing them to the guard.

    As I choose now to adapt the same thinking and prioritize my own stuff, I decide to run after the boy with my bag.

    My only advantage is that the bag is heavy and running at full speed with it almost impossible.

    Yet the sad truth is that I have a similar problem.

    Why can''t these stupid slime legs allow me to sprint faster?!

    However, I manage to catch up to him in the next alley.

    "End of the road, boy." (Shari)

    I get a better look at him.

    Disshelved brown hair, a bit scrawny, and quite ragged.

    All in all, what one would expect from a town like this to do to its weakest.

    I almost feel bad for him.

    If he just wouldn''t try to take what is almost all the fortune I own.

    "Not yet!" (street urchin)

    He starts to run further and dashes around the next corner.

    Naturally, I follow behind.

    Yet when I reach it, I see that he threw my bag to the side and runs onward.

    He''s still too far away that I could reach him with a dash, and if I leave my stuff here this won''t help me in the slightest.

    Since my philosophy is to maximize my personal gain independent from feelings of revenge, I decide in a split second of high-speed processing to abandon the hunt and instead secure my equipment.

    Clothes, weapons, rations, the super deadly poison, even the packed-up glasswork did survive.

    Everything is still there, except for one thing.

    This brat stole my book!

 Chapter 185

    - Shari -

    Goddamnit!!!

    It would be an understatement to say that I''m mildly miffed about what''s happening to me.

    Not only is there the money that I put into this investment for my future, nor the mere idea of never getting the deposit I paid back from Tamarah, but he also stole any chance I had of keeping Tamarah¡¯s trust!

    I can¡¯t let him get away with this!

    Grah!!!

    Just what can I do?

    It''s not like I''m very familiar with this town that I spent, at most, a week within.

    This kid surely knows better than I do how to sneak back to wherever he wants to secure his prize.

    And even if I would try catching up to him, I''m simply not fast enough.

    It''s for moments like these that I''d really wish to have Elin around.

    If anyone would know where to change illegally acquired goods into money it would surely be her.

    Maybe I could ask Michael?

    Yet I have no idea where he is at the moment, and if I waste too much time, the book might already be on its way to an alchemist willing to pay thrice of what I paid.

    But what can I do?

    There''s no way for me to follow him.

    A city isn''t the wilderness and cobblestone barely leaves any traces, which further get disturbed by the thousands of other residents.

    Traces?

    Traces!

    Yes, that might work!

    Liqu can follow traces in the air to find her prey even if it already outran that slow slime.

    Wait a moment, given that it isn''t unheard of for other slimes to track their prey, this might even be instinctual.

    They''re only so easily distracted that they seldom push to the end.

    Yet that might also depend on the rare occasion of individualism between slimes.

    Like, for example, some create new slime cores more frequently than others.

    Yet this thought is leading too far.

    The thing is, if a normal slime can do this, then why wouldn''t I be capable of doing the same?

    How did Liqu say this works again?

    Something about following the traces left in the air to find a similar composition.

    Fine, then I should concentrate.

    However, now I realize that there might be an issue with my plan.

    If I want to perceive anything at all, I''ll have to start dissolving the air around me to get a sense of what it consists of.

    This means my completely wrapped up body won''t be able to do so.

    The only good point is that I''m in an empty alley.

    Without any other option, I remove my mask and quickly dissolve what remains of yesterday''s powder mask.

    A short moment after doing so, I catch onto something else.

    It''s faint, giving credit to the fact that the boy was only here for a short moment, and I required some time to figure out my next steps.

    However, it''s disturbingly human.

    And yes, I already dissolved enough humans to tell what one''s composition is.

    Also, I''m aware of the distinctions between the similarities.

    In this case, that a boy who has to resort to stealing doesn''t have the leeway for regular baths.

    This actually makes it easier, as grime and other hygiene issues that cause smell are nothing but a portion of the components I''m trying to follow here.

    I only need to concentrate and play an advanced game of "warm-cold" based on the intensity of this particular combination of components.

    Fine, let''s not waste any more time, before it is too late.

    I hide my uncovered face deep within the hood with a bowed posture and the mask in my hand close below my chin, ready to put it on as soon as I¡¯m at risk of being seen.

    Like this, I move to the next street, following the trail.

    Here, it already gets more difficult, as there are other humans frequenting this area, whose traces mix up with the combination I''m following.

    I don''t know how it can be so easy for Liqu to differentiate between them, as to me the similarities are rather overwhelming.

    However, this is still a commercial and upper-class residential area, so at least they are supposedly in a more pristine condition than the street urchin I''m trailing, as my dissolving sense points out.

    At least, I hope this is the difference I''m spotting.

    It''s all a bit of a vague guessing game, I need to admit.

    However, I believe I¡¯m following the residual traces of the boy here and feel approved when it leads me through the eastern industrial sector to the south.

    Yet as soon as I reach the slums, I get a problem.

    And this is the decreasing standard of personal hygiene.

    Not only is the, as I would suppose, overwhelming smell distracting while I''m trying to concentrate on analyzing the air, it''s also much closer to the original one I was following.

    I find myself more and more confused.

    But... Within the original trail, there''s still a difference to be perceived.

    Something mixed into it.

    I became kinda familiar with the composition of what I''m chasing down while following it all the way.

    Now that I think about it, I suppose I know what it is.

    My goddamn book!

    I''m pretty sure he isn''t all too careful with it, and book dust mixed with old paper is kinda special, not to forget all the distinctive elements it came in contact with in Tamarah''s shop.

    It''s not like I''m unfamiliar with those.

    I had access to the count''s library, spent quite some time at Tamarah''s, and it¡¯s not too long ago that I familiarized myself with the very book I''m chasing here.

    This might not be too much of a lead, as a book isn''t so big as to give off much material, but if I concentrate really hard here, I might be able to narrow my perception to this one particular thing.

    It''s not like I have too many alternatives aside from doing so.

    So I walk further into the slums, firmly ignoring any dangerous elements I cross paths with.

    Eventually, my path leads me to a larger street.

    What makes me somewhat confident is that the trail of elements I''m analyzing feels more intense.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.This should mean that I''m getting closer to the source.

    Now I think it made a turn to the building next to me.

    Is that a shop?

    Well, it''s certainly not an official business.

    Rather, I guess it''s some kind of pawn shop.

    Taking the circumstances into mind, probably not the kind that cares if the clients aren¡¯t pawning off their own stuff.

    It makes sense that this kind of business concept would look out of place in the northern market district.

    Guards are patrolling the economic center and might ask questions if slum kids enter it with their stolen stuff.

    And if I''m right, they have my book.

    I put my mask back on, fitting it against my face, open the door, and enter.

    Whoever is in there, I don''t want to grant them the luxury of further notice of my arrival.

    YES!!!

    I see the boy who took my book, a middle-aged man with a terrible combination of goatee and mustache, and most importantly, my book.

    "This is worth much more! It''s a book! Books are always expensive!" (boy)

    "Well, but you forgot about the due. You''re already a long time past. You should be thankful that I''m so generous and let you off so lightly. You know what usually happens if you can''t pay, right?" (fence)

    Seems like they''re currently in the middle of something.

    I slowly walk closer to the counter, while thinking through how I''ll go about this.

    Since I might seem a little pushy, the way I directly advance without any care for their interaction, they quickly become aware of my presence.

    "Yes? Can I help you?" (fence)

    At least there''s customer service.

    Since we have this kind of conversation I should respond in kind.

    So I say as cheerfully as possible:

    "Hi, I suppose you have something that belongs to me. May I have it back?" (Shari)

    So far so good.

    At least I managed to confuse them.

    "Huh? What are you saying?" (fence)

    "That book right there. The shocked expression of the boy should already tell enough." (Shari)

    "Anyone could claim such a thing. If you want it, buy it. It''s part of my stock." (fence)

    Didn''t sound like the sale was already finalized.

    Guess they just don''t want their business to be disturbed.

    "Listen. This is an alchemic compendium. Written by a very skilled alchemist. Chapter three number five is about how to create a healing potion. The mere fact that I know this should set the ownership clear." (Shari)

    "Hey, don''t act out like this. You''re awfully full of yourself. Do we have to teach you some manners?" (fence)

    At this moment, I perceive that there''s someone behind me.

    This hood prevented my perception of the sides.

    It looks slightly hostile, the way he approaches.

    Seriously?

    Is he dumb or just aware of how much money this book is worth?

    While that new guy is coming closer, I imperceptibly slip my right hand out of the glove.

    The moment he''s directly behind me, I spin around and lay my right hand, covered by the sleeve, on his chest.

    "Wh-what? Do you want trouble?" (hoodlum)

    He grabs my shoulder to keep me in position for any act he might plan to conduct against me.

    Unfortunately for him, I am already performing a suitable countermeasure.

    The moment the thought is completed, the wave spreads from my feet, up my legs, through my torso into my shoulder, as well as from my head, down my neck, to the same place.

    When they join in my arm, the strength more than doubles.

    I accelerate the speed as far as possible and send all the force into him.

    <ul>

    <li>Impact!</li>

    </ul>

    "Whom"

    With this, he flies straight out of the door.

    I''m rather sure that I aimed well and controlled the force enough to avoid a too-severe injury.

    The remaining people stare in utter shock at me.

    "Next time you decide to screw with an adventurer make sure they''re not as combat proven." (Shari)

    The guy behind the counter turns to the boy.

    "Who the fuck did you lead here?!" (fence)

    "I-I was sure I shook her off!" (boy)

    "I should also add to make sure they don''t have the ability to follow a trail." (Shari)

    At this, the boy jumps past the counter, grabs the book, and runs through the door out into the backroom.

    "Seriously?" (Shari)

    "Damned slum rat!" (fence)

    I walk a little closer to the hinge that separates the customer area from him.

    Mostly because I don''t feel like attempting any jumping maneuvers in disguise.

    "Listen, does this mask seem in any way familiar? If the answer is ''yes'' you should know that you shouldn''t get into my way. So, would you please open the counter?" (Shari)

    "Grmph. There''s a backdoor. He should already be out." (fence)

    At least he''s opening up.

    "Let this be my concern." (Shari)

    I say so while striding past him.

    Moments later, I am in another dirty alley and once again tailing my target with my mask off.

    The trail is still fresh and I had practice, so I can push for a better tempo than before.

    It''s only a question of time till I am getting closer.

    In the end, the fact that I can''t get exhausted is an advantage for long-term chasing.

    And there he is.

    He grows visibly panicked once he becomes aware of my presence.

    Once again, he tries to escape me through the alleys.

    Since I''m getting closer, I step up my pace, preparing a slime dash to finish this.

    I circle the corner as close as I can to make up for my limited walking speed, but don¡¯t immediately see him.

    So, following the trace, I turn around slowly, only to see a piece of wood, advertising something about haircuts for a reduced price, swinging in my direction.

    "Gotcha!" (boy)

    Switching into high-speed processing only serves to establish further how screwed I am.

    While there won''t be any possible damage from something like this, it will certainly destabilize my form.

    Yet with as close as the wood already is, there''s no way to dodge using any humanly possible means that won''t be any less exposing.

    Things being like this, there''s nothing I can do about it when this shield bludgeons into my face.

    "Splotch"

    Now I''m kinda upset.

    Though, I still have the slime vision to maintain a basic picture of my surroundings, it takes a moment till my eyes reassemble and I can see clearly again.

    The first sight I take in is the appalled impression of the boy.

    "Y-you a-aren''t..." (boy)

    I draw as close as possible to him while he''s still in this stupor.

    "Listen, I usually don''t eat children, but if you decide to spread what you just saw, I might return for a less than pleasant visit! I have memorized your scent, so this is not a baseless threat! Now give me my stuff back and make yourself scarce before I do something you''ll regret!" (Shari)

    I don''t have to tell him this twice to get my book back.

    Fortunately, my first checkup reveals no severe faults to its condition.

    In the hope that my empty threat will suffice and that a kid like this won''t be able to go to the guards with a report about a human-like slime, I store the book away and leave the alley before something else happens.

    Okay, that didn''t work as well as planned, but I doubt that he wants to give me another reason to come after him after this near-death experience

    So much for my day.

    Now I can just hope that Liqu won''t stir the waters any further than I already did.

 Chapter 186

    - Liqu -

    It''s kinda funny that I''m back in this town.

    So much is still like I remember it from last time.

    There are several things coming to my mind.

    The streets, buildings, people.

    Human cities are clearly far more rigid than a forest, for example, in maintaining their state.

    Yet, the most important thing that remained like before is that we can still move freely here.

    As I said, it''s funny how few issues there are with this.

    I only need this mask and no one disturbs me.

    I really thought that humans would fuss more about ascertaining whether or not you''re one of them.

    Yet this doesn''t seem to be the case.

    Right now I''m even with this one human they sent with us.

    Or did they send us with him?

    Anyway, currently we are on our way to the guild.

    The place where all those people who, under different circumstances, are supposed to hunt me gather, which brings me back to my earlier thoughts.

    "So, uh... What exactly do we want to do in there? You know, this isn''t my favorite place." (Liqu)

    Which should be a given, considering the implications of me going in there.

    Shari wouldn''t like it if I ended up killing all the adventurers.

    She is very adamant about avoiding unnecessary casualties.

    "We''re trying to request information from the adventurers. These folk are the kind to regularly scout the close vicinity of the town. Even if those who organize the slave deals somehow manage to keep them in town, at one point they have to deliver them over the border to Koreso. While it''s not guaranteed, the chances are at least good enough that I think we should give it a try by plying the group of people that regularly operates on that route to see if anyone noticed something that could be of interest to our mission." (Michael)

    Well, it''s an interesting concept.

    As a slime, it was never much of an option for me to simply ask someone if they saw what I was looking for.

    I am at least intrigued.

    So we enter the adventurer building.

    The first steps inside are encouraging.

    At least no one shows particular interest in us.

    "Do we have to speak with all of them? I''m not sure if I''m a good enough talker." (Liqu)

    At least, Shari always says that I tend to mess up in social interaction.

    "No, nothing like this. We''ll simply put up an open assignment for anyone to take. If they can provide genuine intel about our mission, I''ll gladly pay them for this. And if they''re hostile and try to bait us into a trap... Well, all the better. It will serve as a more decent trace. And they''ll certainly not expect you. In this regard, it serves us quite well that you two bought that building. It serves as a suitable address for any quest taker and is remote enough that no one will notice." (Michael)

    "An assignment? I thought those are for hunting monsters?" (Liqu)

    "No. At its base, those are about things someone wants and is willing to pay for. And that can be anything. As long as there''s a desire that needs to be fulfilled, and isn''t going against the local rules, we can put it up here." (Michael)

    If he says so.

    If I understand this right, all we need to give in return for getting what we want is money.

    That''s kinda convenient.

    I mean, I never understood what humans like so much about it.

    It has no energetical value nor does it serve any other practical use.

    Nonetheless, they''re willing to give us anything we want for it in return.

    If it''s like this, it might be quite useful to have around to achieve one''s personal goals.

    And this means I should work hard to obtain it...

    Whoaahh!

    This makes so much sense!

    I think I understand it now.

    Would I''ve been able to draw such conclusions before repeatedly linking with Shari?

    At least, I''m sure it got easier for me to get a grasp on such concepts after they happened.

    I need to say, enabling those options sounds interesting.

    "Can you tell me more? How exactly will this happen now?" (Liqu)

    "Sigh. I''ll take this description of our request, which I prepared yesterday, to the counter. They''ll check if there are any obvious flaws with my planned assignment, which shouldn''t be the case. While the guild is strictly neutral in political conflicts, which is as blatant a lie as it could be, the guild shouldn''t interfere as long as we pay." (Michael)

    Okay, that sounds possible.

    Oh, but I think I see one more issue.

    "But I don''t have any money with me." (Liqu)

    "You don''t need to concern yourself with this. For this kind of expense we are allowed to make use of the mission funds. In the first place, we''ll only pay on completion." (Michael)

    Oh, okay.

    I like not having to worry.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.This Michael guy walks in front of me to the counter.

    He leans in a quite relaxed way against it and starts talking to the woman working there.

    "Excuse me? I''d like to put up an assignment." (Michael)

    "Sure, please hand it over. We''ll hang it out after the screening." (clerk)

    "Will it take long? I''d like to have this settled rather sooner than later." (Michael)

    While saying so, this Michael guy puts two of those silver coins on the table.

    "I''m afraid I''ll have to decline. Please, take notice that the guild regulations are very strict against any form of bribery. The screening is a mandatory step of the process. The guild carries responsibility for any assignments members are performing in. As such, we have to ascertain that missions are in accordance with the law, offer the minimum compensation the regulations demand, and make sure that the mission is a credible one. You wouldn''t believe how many are willing to ask for ridiculous things like the heart of a dragon. Such requests are naturally declined." (clerk)

    Oh, I would pay much if someone could take down that one dragon for me.

    Shari helped me a little with that trauma that basically ''burnt'' into my core, so to say, but I still feel some animosity towards it.

    Seeing it killed by petty humans would be nice.

    "Well, this is nothing like that. Just a general request for information." (Michael)

    "If you say so. The screening will take a while. You can return tomorrow. By then the assignment will either be on the blackboard or we''ll inform you about the reason for the denial." (clerk)

    Michael-guy nods and with this, it seems to be over.

    That was kinda boringly simple.

    Now we''re already done and on our way out.

    Yet suddenly, I notice how my leg gets obstructed in its path by an adventurer''s foot.

    This takes a bit of my body''s balance.

    While I could dash backward to regain it, it would raise questions.

    It wouldn''t do to hit my mask this hard on the ground, so I decide to catch my descent with my arms.

    I only need to be careful that my clothes won''t get damaged due to this action.

    For the rest, there''s no need to worry.

    My body won''t be harmed by something like this and I still have this chestplate on.

    Therefore I drop safely to the ground.

    Yet then someone grasps the construct of mine that''s supposed to be my body''s right shoulder and forces me to turn to him.

    Well, at least if I want to maintain my shape.

    Which I currently do.

    "I knew it! That mask! It''s one of them! The Core Dwellers! Those are the ones who killed Cid!" (adventurer)

    "Cid''s killers!?!"

    "Why would someone like that show up here?"

    "I wasn''t able to sell any of my spoils at that time! They all rotted away!"

    "Do you have any idea how much money I lost because of that shit?!"

    Hm, I need to say that this doesn''t look good.

    Surprisingly, Michael moves between me and the one holding me.

    "Please, there''s no reason for violence." (Michael)

    "Who the fuck are you!?!" (adventurer)

    "Ahem, gentlemen. I''d like to inform you that we just were yesterday at the guardhouse where all the claims against my companions were set aside as unfounded. As you see, there''s no reason for such a harsh welcome. We''re just colleagues and already on our way." (Michael)

    "As if I care! That one is responsible for my losses!" (adventurer)

    He really doesn''t seem to be interested in talking this out.

    While I don''t think he''s especially strong, I have to ask myself if I can deal with him without blowing my disguise.

    Shari wouldn''t like that.

    Now it seems like he''s focusing on me.

    "Put that fucking mask down and apologize!" (adventurer)

    Oh no, he grabs for my mask.

    I can''t let that happen!

    I make use of my body''s properties and bend backward.

    When he moves closer in to cross the distance to my mask, I use the resulting weakness in his balance to my advantage by grabbing his head with my left hand and pushing as hard as I can.

    This move works quite securely to throw someone who''s not as agile to counter this movement to the ground.

    "Thud"

    "Unngh!" (adventurer)

    And to make sure he won''t get up anytime soon, I place myself on top of him.

    If things get dire, I can take him out and have already a good source of energy to deal with the others.

    "She attacked Boris!"

    "Excuse me? It''s obvious that she was the one who was wronged!" (Michael)

    This doesn''t seem to help, as more adventurers are closing in on us.

    I''m sorry Shari.

    Doesn''t seem like I''ll be able to avoid detection.

    "Wham"

    Huh, an attack?

    No, nobody moved.

    But where did this sound come from?

    Ah, now I see it.

    A door behind the counter was just opened.

    Quite roughly, I need to say.

    "What the fuck is going on here?! Can''t I leave you bunch of worthless slobs for a single second?!"

    "Guild leader!"

    Well, that explains who that is.

    In all my time on the run from adventurers eager to end me, I developed something like a sense to assess their individual strength.

    Well, it''s more of an ability to analyze their stance, demeanor, general bodily condition, and what I can see of their souls.

    The last being the most valuable, but also most subjective hint on the matter as it''s basically impossible to fully determine something as complex, vast, and intangible as a soul from a shallow glimpse through the eyes.

    Just a bit of a general feeling.

    Is it warm, active, vile, or intense?

    As I said, just a shallow glimpse.

    But because of all my experience on this matter, I''m rather sure with my assessment that this buff guy there is quite strong.

    There is something like a glimpse of determination I can see through his eyes.

    Maybe he''s even the strongest in the whole room.

    Though, I can''t say that I checked many of the others with my currently obscured vision.

    Anyway, I find it far more understandable that this man has a leading role here than that Cid back then.

    "So, would any of you have the decency to tell me what is the reason for all this noise here that disturbs our processes!" (guild leader)

    Michael once again takes the initiative and steps toward him.

    "If I may be so bold, I and my acquaintance were here to put up a simple request when we were one-sidedly approached with hostile intent from some of the local dwellers." (Michael)

    His gaze swipes along the faces of the others before settling on me.

    "Hrmph. You there, answer me. Are you part of the team ''Core Dwellers''?" (guild leader)

    Ah, right!

    "Yes, yes! I was the one who chose that name!" (Liqu)

    I still remember how happy I was that my Shari let me make that decision.

    "Ahem, to repeat myself, all the charges against her team were dropped." (Michael)

    "I''m well-informed about the business inside my guild, thank you. Count Kahan paid us already long ago a suitably high compensation. For this reason, I''m surprised to find you showing up here and not in his services." (guild leader)

    "Things changed. The count transferred them to another superior." (Michael)

    "Which would be?" (guild leader)

    "One I have no intention to disclose. The only thing that is relevant is that they''re sufficiently backed to allow for punitive measures against those who offend them." (Michael)

    Some of the adventurers who were so hostile before apparently become distressed at this statement.

    The human sense for arbitrarily applying power to a status is still weird for me, but if it works I''m fine with it.

    The big man seems to at least contemplate what was said before answering.

    "I suppose there''s not much else to discuss on that matter. If possible I''d like you to avoid further conflict." (guild leader)

    "Okay!" (Liqu)

    Sounds like an agreement to me.

    Why would I deny this?

    "Farewell. I hope tomorrow we''ll receive a better welcome." (Michael)

    Yes, it makes sense to make sure of this if we want to return.

    Which I still don''t find to be too appealing of an idea.

 Chapter 187

    - Shari -

    After today''s escapades, I can''t wait to get back to our home.

    Well, there''s still no door, but I was far too mentally exhausted to tend to that matter as well.

    On the other side, I still wanna set up a bunch of things.

    After all, I bought this cooking equipment and have a backroom to spare.

    So I prepare everything in that room, which might even have been the kitchen in the past.

    Well, at least before anything reminiscent of one got disassembled.

    Now there are only some indentions in the wall that remind me of a hearth.

    Well, for now, this might suffice.

    If I ever get stuck in the wilderness, the workplace won''t be much better.

    The ingredients I bought are only sufficient to get started, nothing to write home about.

    Uh, now that I''m thinking about it, I never interacted with my parents since my departure.

    Not even when I had time with the count, as I was never sure it wouldn''t be used against me.

    Okay, I''m almost at an age when it''s expected for you to leave your parental home but completely breaking contact is a bit much.

    They must be worried sick.

    But I should get back to the task at hand.

    The thing is a good part of the techniques to make potions could work without the super-advanced tools at Tamarah''s shop.

    For example, slime is pretty heat resistant, especially if it gets constantly circulated with more slime.

    So I wouldn''t need a frame like Tamarah as I can just hold the glass into the fire.

    Also, cooking is never too complicated.

    The more difficult aspect is the distilling I learned today.

    The issue is that it requires very complicated installations which I can''t make up for as well with my body, as stuff that isn''t my body tends to spread in it without much of an option to contain it since I control the slime itself and not the contents within it.

    Yet there are workarounds.

    For example, I can expel low-energy slime.

    And it should be possible to do the same with intentionally mixed mass.

    Or I could use slime to act as a medium to catch the gas I create with the fire.

    Yes, it would mix, but if I don''t move it around too much, only to a certain degree.

    Considering that I intend to mix it with slime anyway, I can just shave off the right amount.

    However, the mixing would be an issue in so far as that I can''t control the allotment.

    I might be able to improve this if I get more of a feeling as to how much is good and the ratio at which I should mix different ingredients while reaching the desired effect.

    Yet I should be realistic.

    For now, this method will only produce low-quality potions at best, and even if I get better, medium should be the absolute max as it''s still only a way of getting around not having any proper equipment.

    Still, this idea seems good enough to at least give it a try.

    However, once I''m done with setting everything up, I notice the telltale floor creaking of someone entering.

    Bracing myself for the worst, and starting to worry if the lack of doors might be a reason of concern if I''m going to be seen while I''m at potioneering, I adjust my getup and move to the entrance hall of this shop.

    Oh, it''s just Liqu and Michael.

    "How did it go?" (Shari)

    I kind of ask more in Michael''s direction since I think his testimony might be more founded and accurate.

    "We got into some trouble with upset adventurers, but in the end, it was resolved peacefully. We''ll know more once we return tomorrow." (Michael)

    Oh, good to hear.

    "And I was so close to annihilating them all!" (Liqu)

    Not good to hear!

    "But you didn''t do so, right?" (Shari)

    "You don''t like me doing such things, so I held back." (Liqu)

    I''m not exactly sure what Liqu considers "holding back", but considering that they made it back here and there''s no city alarm going, I probably worry too much.

    "Okay, good to hear. My day wasn''t so great. Got my stuff snatched by a child and spent half of the day hunting him. Probably scared him half to death. Doubt he''s going to repeat this." (Shari)

    "If you say ''scared half to death'' do you mean to imply what I think this entails?" (Michael)

    "It was an accident! A shield hit my face!" (Shari)

    "So you did what you keep telling me I¡¯m not supposed to do?" (Liqu)

    Oh no, now this slime is acting all high and mighty.

    I wasn''t really sure if I should tell them about my blunder, but Michael is basically a secret agent and should have more experience with such situations.

    So it would be irresponsible to withhold information.

    "This isn''t good. If one of the slum kids knows about you, you can be sure that word will spread. The question is if anyone is going to report to the guard. They''re not exactly well-liked here. Also, our situation is kinda unique. At least Captain Gareth knows who we''re working for, so I doubt the guard is going to raid this place." (Michael)

    I guess he means that there''s no immediate issue we can do anything about and have to wait for what time brings.

    "Well, thank you for your input. It''s appreciated. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I had some plans for today." (Shari)

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    And those were to get started with potioneering.

    I move back to the kitchen-like room and start the fire.

    I want to get started with one clearsprout plant.

    That might not last for long but this is just training.

    Or rather, experimentation, as unrefined as this stage is as of now.

    The clearsprout is quickly freed from the unusable parts.

    Then I place the rest with a shallow amount of slime into a flask.

    This one gets put over the fire.

    As I mentioned before, I need to constantly circulate slime to hold it there without a frame.

    Especially, as I notice that the heated slime becomes more liquidlike.

    I can still control it, but apparently cold slime is sturdier.

    This reminds me of how I "flowed" better back then when the count''s mansion burned down.

    Not by much, as we avoided the flames at that time and I maintained my temperature, but now I notice this difference in composition clearly.

    But more interesting is what happens inside the flask.

    I''m pretty sure there''s a slight change in color.

    Spurred by this development, I establish a very weak connection that tells me on one side how stupidly hot the slime got, making me glad that I don''t need to worry about sustaining burns, and on the other that the contents of the plant start to spread from the plant.

    To push this one step further, I muster what control I can achieve over the mix and guide it to scrape out more of the elements of this plant that hold the effect.

    In the end, I hope that from the plant only the empty husk will remain and I can remove it.

    Next, the slime-clearsprout mix starts to bubble.

    For this reason, I hold my flattened hand above it.

    I concentrate very hard, and then I notice the composition change in my hand.

    Tiniest fractions of clearsprout gather on its lower surface.

    I react immediately.

    Slightly similar to my usual expelling, I create a bulge directed downwards in the center of my palm to make everything that doesn''t belong ripple back down into the flask.

    I won''t lie, it''s an arduous task and the amount of concentration I require to pull off this feat is incredible, and over time I feel the usual heating of my core.

    Nonetheless, I prevail until I can no longer feel any kind of emittance from the leaves.

    At this part, I carefully remove them by bringing them into position with the flask slime and handing them over to my main body.

    After this, all that remains is the liquid mix within.

    And here the difficult part starts.

    I put out the fire with some extra appendages I can conveniently grow and start removing excess slime.

    The more pure the slime, the more responsive it is, so I simply can pull it out again without the part of the plant that shall remain within.

    Naturally, not at once but with many careful repetitions.

    And truly, it works to a degree.

    However, I''m not entirely happy with the concentration once it starts getting too difficult to pull out more.

    Yet then I remember something Tamarah said.

    Usually, clearsprout is used as a salve.

    I already did this once before with somewhat decent results.

    This time I''m producing a far more concentrated and pure version by simply letting the liquid slime get into a more solid condition without adding anything to it.

    That''s not exactly improving the ratio to the slime but it works to concentrate the effect.

    After this, the only complicated step remaining is scraping it out into one of my old powder caskets.

    And voila!

    Here we have low-grade healing balm!

    That might not sound like much, but given the price range for such stuff, I''m somewhat sure this should net me around five to eight times the initial costs for the plant.

    For a first try, this is decent.

    "Yes!" (Shari)

    "What are you doing, Shari?" (Liqu)

    Oh right, Liqu was there.

    "Nothing too special. But I think I managed to create something like a working product." (Shari)

    "Oh, really?! This is so great for you! I don''t understand much about this, but it''s always nice to accomplish one''s goals." (Liqu)

    Sigh, it doesn''t matter what it is, Liqu is showing her appreciation either way.

    "It''s at most a first step. This isn''t too impressive by itself." (Shari)

    "No, no, no! Accomplishing interim goals is already great. Progress doesn''t have to be quick, it''s already positive if there''s any of it." (Liqu)

    Well, if she insists that it''s good then I''m not the kind of person who insists otherwise and can just appreciate her praise.

    "If you say so." (Shari)

    "Yes! And even if not, I watched you while you were at it. In any case, you concentrated so hard on controlling your body that I''m sure this will help you learn to control more mass! You''re getting better and better at being a slime!" (Liqu)

    Okay, that wasn''t as appreciated to hear.

    "What are you two talking about?" (Michael)

    Michael?

    And what does he want with that bag?

    "I was able to create an, in my opinion, somewhat decent healing balm." (Shari)

    Nothing too outrageous, but also nothing to scoff at.

    "Interesting. I, on the other side, was, next to my other duties, shopping for dinner. Since Liqu didn''t wish to leave you for the rest of the day, I assumed you''d require some form of sustenance, and I had the assumption you''d be occupied for a while, which proved to be right, so I went by myself." (Michael)

    "Uh, what did you get?" (Shari)

    After all, it''s not like everything we can consume is useful for us.

    "You probably mean what did I get for you. Nothing much. Some leftover scraps from the local butcher. Nice guy, maybe a bit gruff." (Michael)

    "We know him." (Shari)

    "Oh, I remember! We got our meat from that one!" (Liqu)

    Sure she does.

    I suppose someone who can supply her with meat is actually more worthy to memorize for her than the king we recently met.

    "Sure you do. Anyway, I got a special price for some of the stuff that was close to spoiling. Don''t worry, that''s going under expenses." (Michael)

    "You''re always speaking about our finances. In which way does this payment work? I''ve yet to receive anything out of it." (Shari)

    This seems like something quite essential to know.

    Especially, if we''re ever going to get assigned on a solo mission.

    "Pretty simple. We receive a large sum that is supposed to keep us aloft, no matter what. During the mission, I maintain a list with all my expenses. Afterward, when I return the rest of the sum, the list gets checked and everything that is approved is fine. Everything that isn''t will be subtracted from my own salary." (Michael)

    Good to hear.

    "I take it we''re going to get paid once we''re done?" (Shari)

    "I suppose so? I don''t know about your concrete contract." (Michael)

    Well, the contract was a bit vague in that regard, saying something about "all our needs will be accommodated for" and "reward in accordance to contribution".

    I didn''t really plan to openly suspect my sovereign of fraud back then.

    Rather, I still hope for the legal status they promised to grant us once they are actually in a position to rule this country.

    Also, it would seem petty and not be in their favor to deny us a bit of pocket money.

    I really hope I wasn''t scammed by a king.

    "If you''re finally done, why don''t we eat a bit? I don''t know about you, but it''s almost evening and I''m hungry." (Michael)

    Damn, evening?

    I totally lost track of time while I immersed myself in the process.

    "Please, excuse me, but I am a bit uncomfortable about eating in another''s presence." (Shari)

    I think it''s already a huge step that I can speak so openly about it.

    "Understood. Then I''ll just hand yours over and eat in my room. Have a good evening." (Michael)

    Well, it seemed fine.

    Yet before I get to eat, there''s something else I want to take care of.

    "Liqu, would you mind if I make use of your cellar?" (Shari)

    "No, of course not! Whatever you want to do with me there, I''m open for it!" (Liqu)

    This goes alarmingly wrong!

    "Not what you''re thinking! I only want to dissolve a hole into the ground so we can store some stuff in there." (Shari)

    This area is still highly criminal, so everything that we''re not always carrying with us should be secured.

    Fortunately, such a thing is quite an easy feat for a slime.

    Dissolve a hole into the ground, then change the trajectory to the side and only we with our elongating appendages will be able to reach them.

    Yet we should put everything into a bag that isn''t supposed to get slimed, which mostly involves our clothes.

    The book, on the other hand, I''ll keep with me.

    I wanted to read a bit more in it and am not going to let go of it.

    Pleasantly, this task doesn''t take too long.

    After I''m done, I separate from Liqu as friendly as possible, which might''ve involved a miniscule linking to get her off my back for the night and head back to my room.

    On the way, I grab as much meat as I presume to need and get ready for a reading session through the night.

 Chapter 188

    - Shari -

    I need to admit that Tamarah''s compendium is worth its money.

    All the recipes, personal notes for brewing, and information on the proper dosage, application, and intended result, don''t just make this an excellent cooking advisor but also grant a stable foundation for someone starting out in the medical area.

    It''s still stupidly big, and with my slow reading speed, I¡¯ve barely scratched the surface, but I can see glimpses of where the journey is going.

    On the other hand, I now have to go and deal with the downside to this.

    Yes, it''s true, my mornings are still reserved to help out as Tamarah''s assistant.

    Mostly because I need to pay her for the book.

    However, it would be a lie if I said that I don''t have a personal interest in soaking up every bit of knowledge she''s willing to pass on to me.

    Which comes across somewhat wrong considering that my body is doing the soaking.

    Nonetheless, for various reasons, I want to make it on time.

    But before I''m out, there''s Liqu waiting in the main hall.

    "Where are you going?" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, you know that I have to go to Tamarah in the morning. But you have to go somewhere as well. If I''m right, you still need to check with Michael on the response for the appointment you set up in the guild. Look, I''m quite proud of you that you managed so well on your own yesterday, so I think it''s good for you to do your own thing once in a while and make your own experiences." (Shari)

    "Uh, well... If that''s what you want to do." (Liqu)

    Seems like she doesn''t have much to put against my argument.

    Also, we kind of have an agreement on such matters.

    While I don''t like the implications of doing it, I need to admit that linking with Liqu makes her understand my point better.

    For this reason, she agrees now to grant me the space I need at times to do my own thing, which I''m very glad about.

    Something that might appear slightly weird right now when I am, in jolly spirits, wandering through the streets of the slum I live in, at a time before it even gets bright, to meet my abrasive boss for a job that basically only pays towards the huge amount of debt I incurred and where I literally have to sell my body.

    I guess it depends on one''s personal outlook on things.

    So I arrive at Tamarah''s shop.

    "Hello, I''m back!" (Shari)

    "No need to shout. Did you continue with your studies?" (Tamarah)

    "As well as I could. Still in the first chapters, though." (Shari)

    "Hm. What''s the advised temperature to brew a mid-grade mending potion?" (Tamarah)

    "70¡ãC, 75-80¡ãC if you''re using slime as a medium, as the contents don¡¯t spread quite as quickly within it and you need more energy to destroy existing structures. Though, while I can attest that the slime becomes more liquid-like with continuous heat application, I am not quite sure if I can get the measurement right by feeling alone." (Shari)

    "That''s almost a perfect recitation. Fascinating. To think that this is now stored inside your mind. Quite outrageous, I need to say." (Tamarah)

    Uh, should I thank her?

    Well, it''s mostly my physiology and not my skill she is complimenting here, so maybe not.

    However, since there aren''t any customers yet, now is the time to show her the fruits of my labor.

    "Speaking of my abilities as an alchemist. Would you mind taking a look at my productions?" (Shari)

    I fetch the stamina potions and the salve out of my bag and put them on the counter next to her.

    She doesn''t waste any time with the appraisal.

    And in the end, stays the unforgiving assessment.

    "Did you make this by yourself?" (Tamarah)

    One could even say with myself.

    Though, I don''t wish to dwell on this part.

    "I had to improvise a great deal, though I still hope this is somewhat useable." (Shari)

    "It surprisingly is. While the solution is quite simple and the quality is lacking, it''s already astonishing that you were able to prepare something practical with insufficient equipment. Yet this is mostly due to the fact that you used the good slime, which is amplifying everything. On the other hand, this doesn''t say anything about your skill, as that level is still determined by how you achieve quality." (Tamarah)

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Well, thanks for what almost amounts to a compliment.

    "Prepare yourself. Today, you''re in charge of setting up the ingredients. If you ruin them I will add it to your debt. After this, we may see if we can ingrain some more recipes into that core of yours." (Tamarah)

    And so the daily grind begins.

    Literally, cause grinding some dry ingredients is part of my tasks.

    Something that is easier said than done, cause it''s very hard to adjust strength without dropping my body matter into the bowl.

    Yet that''s not the only thing.

    Also, cutting plants, cooking out monster glands, and cleaning.

    Funnily enough, getting rid of foreign elements on a surface is quite easy for me, as I can just dose the object with water afterward, which perfectly gets off the residual slime.

    This makes for an effective combination.

    Summarized, I guess that I can do this job quite well.

    If not for the odd demands of my employer.

    For example, she''s forcing me to simultaneously put a tendril of slime into a glass container below a flame and tell her how hot it is, which is quite distracting from the other things I''m doing.

    "Can you tell the temperature at this degree?" (Tamarah)

    "Only through guesswork. It''s not like I see the numbers." (Shari)

    "Is that true? From what I saw before from you and Liqu, you seem to work very exactly. For example, you two always seem to have a very good inkling on how much you need to restore to full capacity." (Tamarah)

    "I can differentiate and tell the changing heat levels, but not give you a perfect call." (Shari)

    "You know, I always had this theory that slimes were originally created artificially, which must mean there had to be a step when their inner workings must''ve been designed. There must also be fail safes in place as it''s at risk of completely running awry. Like stopping the dissolving reaction at some point. And since artificial creatures have no instincts or, so to say, feelings telling them when to stop, one probably used something akin to numbers. In this sense, I''d like to see if it''s just a question of you not being familiar with the measurement system and we can ingrain this concept into you." (Tamarah)

    Is she seriously openly admitting here that she wants to experiment on my mind?!

    While I can see that this may not be a totally useless ability, it sounds terrifying.

    "What exactly are you planning on doing to me?" (Shari)

    "Nothing too complicated. Below the flask you''re operating on is a measurement tool. Put it into the heated slime and just say the numbers in your mind to associate them with what you''re feeling. We''re basically developing your sense." (Tamarah)

    Doesn''t sound too ominous.

    If I just wouldn''t have to do all the other tasks in the meantime.

    Sigh, multitasking I guess.

    Fine, let''s just keep the numbers as much in view as I do the temperature.

    It says 54 degrees, increasing.

    58, 60, 64, 70, where it starts to settle.

    I also follow the preparation task while always spending a part of my mental resources on keeping track of the heat.

    Eventually, it reaches 75, which is where I inform Tamarah.

    "75 it says." (Shari)

    Promptly, the mad woman sprints to my side and closes some lid over the flask, trapping a part of my body inside, then adds something to it.

    "What was that?!" (Shari)

    "The slime had to be at the right temperature to bond properly. You should be aware of this fact at this point." (Tamarah)

    "No, I meant that you just used my body as an ingredient!" (Shari)

    Even a good part with energy.

    "As I told you before, my reserves were almost depleted. So it''s convenient to have you around during the production phase." (Tamarah)

    Does this mean I''m just a convenient slime donor!!

    "This... I''m pretty sure this kind of treatment of an employee isn''t in accordance with general rules of labor!" (Shari)

    Otherwise, I''d be far more worried about the situation of assistants in slaughter facilities.

    "Well, you''re mostly here for your slime. Or did you think your skill and talent was going to make this arrangement worth it for me?" (Tamarah)

    Not really.

    I kinda hoped our established relationship was making her more generous toward me.

    A false hope, as it now turns out.

    And it''s not like I could turn to anyone with the problem that my boss is using my body as her ingredient of choice.

    However, I''m not going to let her take my all on such conditions.

    "Are you aware that the fact I was controlling this part in the glass means it was energetic slime?" (Shari)

    "Yes, I am. On that matter, it might interest you that I discovered that energetic slime has the property of amplifying certain magical effects. There are some similar theories regarding the use of enchanted water. Though, concerning what I heard about those, the results weren''t quite as pure. The water element is too particular and not compatible with any intended effect. Also, it can''t hold all that much mana." (Tamarah)

    "Mana?" (Shari)

    Never heard that term.

    "Oh, a scientific reference to describe the saturation of magical energy within an object in concrete numbers. For example, an average human of 100kg might get to 100 units of mana, yet that''s not to be taken as an absolute. It''s just starting to get established and is more on the theoretical side and not too relevant for my craft. Alchemy is more about the kind of ingredient one is using, and rarely requires the saturation of magical energy to be determined in concrete numbers. Usually, knowing if there''s an abundance or only minuscule amounts of energy will suffice. However, the measurement unit can serve as orientation. I probably don''t need to tell you that your slime is uniquely better suited to contain mana. In addition, the effects are far more generally applicable. Unfortunately, there are no ''slime mages'' for the corresponding enriching enchantments." (Tamarah)

    At this, she winks at me.

    "Okay, while I can admit that this is quite the breakthrough in alchemy, it still means you took mass that I''ll need to replenish. Don''t know how often you get to consume it, but meat is pretty expensive." (Shari)

    "Sure, whatever. I''ll consider it when subtracting everything from your tab." (Tamarah)

    At least Tamarah isn''t a liar, so I can probably count on her keeping her word on this.

    Not to speak of that pissing me off wouldn''t end too well for most people.

    By now Tamarah is done mixing what distressingly is declared as eyegloob into the slime mix and hands it over to me.

    "Temperature?" (Tamarah)

    "49 degrees." (Shari)

    "And you said you''d need measurement tools." (Tamarah)

    Oh damn, she successfully messed with my mind.

    Will I really be fine on this job?

 Chapter 189

    - Liqu -

    It doesn''t happen often that someone wants my support.

    And afterward, they usually don''t invite me another time.

    Yet here I am, once again doing stuff with this Michael guy.

    I guess I must''ve been a big help if he still likes to rely on me.

    Also, we''re again going to the guild.

    I need to say, I''m getting slightly nervous around all these monster killers.

    Yet mostly because people who have experience with monsters might have a higher likelihood of identifying what I am.

    Something that would end up being quite troublesome for me.

    Though, last time no one did, so I might just worry too much here.

    "So, Liqu, do you remember what we''re here for?" (Michael)

    "You put a hunting request out for those we''re looking for so the adventurers do the hunting." (Liqu)

    It''s not like I''m not familiar with this concept, being subjected to it myself.

    "Well, a bit simplified, but it seems you grasped the gist of it. Just know that the most important part for us is that they tell us where the targets are." (Michael)

    I can understand that very well.

    Chasing and looking for trails is, after all, the tedious part of hunting.

    It''s perfectly understandable to want to push that onto someone else.

    "And in return, we''re giving money." (Liqu)

    I''m still not too convinced about this part of the concept.

    Giving useless metal plates for something of value.

    But if it works...

    "Exactly. Now I probably don''t need to remind you, but just to soothe my worries. Please, don''t forget to keep up your disguise once we''re in there." (Michael)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    So we head inside.

    Yet I realize that I don''t exactly know what to do in here.

    The exact machinations of this place have still to be grasped by me.

    "We''re going to check the blackboard. If our request got granted, any adventurers who are interested or have some kind of information to deliver will be able to get into contact with us. They can either find us at our address, which I added to the assignment, another boon of having a place of our own, or we can make contact via the designated meeting rooms the guild offers as part of its service. You''ll see, it''s not going to get very difficult." (Michael)

    Uh, whenever my Shari says this, things usually get particularly difficult.

    So we go to that place where already several apparent adventurers are dwelling.

    However, I have the goal to go there to look for our assignment, so I simply push through in a way that I open enough space for this Michael guy to follow.

    That''s even quite easy, as humans are all lightweights.

    "Hey! How dare you?" (shoved adventurer)

    Hm, that one seems angry.

    My Shari taught me that, in such cases, it''s better to make some empty gesture of politeness instead of drawing someone''s hostility.

    From a strategic viewpoint, I can follow that notion.

    "Excuse me! We want to read there." (Liqu)

    "You think I don''t?!" (weirdly upset adventurer)

    "Hm, it seems you do." (Liqu)

    Well, nothing to do about this now.

    So I simply turn back to the board.

    I should look for letters that translate to slavery or something similar.

    I''m by no means all that proficient, but after all, it''s all about practice, so there''s no harm in giving it a try.

    Yet most of what I read is about hunting different monsters for their body parts.

    To think that this is the place where it''s decided who''s going to get hunted.

    Though, I should be on the safe side for now.

    Or maybe not, as I suddenly feel my backside getting poked.

    With this stupid cloak and powder, I lack my usual vision, but coming from the feeling, it might''ve been an elbow.

    While continuing scanning through the requests I conduct countermeasures.

    Since I reflexively start to think quicker whenever anything happens to my body, it''s no trouble to do so in time.

    First, I quickly snatch the arm that is responsible for the pressure in my back, winding around it with the sleeve to get a better hold, before yanking it to my right side.

    At the same time, focusing my stability on my right leg appendage, I let my left one reach out to the relative position of the culprit.

    Since I''m used to feeling for things with my body, I quickly find his feet.

    Now, during the movement I forced on him, I intercept his footwork and make him lose his grounding by pushing upward with my own.

    " Wha-, Aargh!" (hurt adventurer)

    This should incapacitate him and, to make sure that he stays like this, I simply sit down.

    This should finally settle that they shouldn''t mess with me.

    I mean, how many times does the same thing have to repeat till they learn to expect the outcome?

    "Aaaargh!" (adventurer in pain)

    Uh, I probably applied too much pressure.

    I always forget that humans are such fragile little things who can''t even endure all that much weight without their internal structure breaking apart.

    Yet by now, I drew unwanted attention.

    "Did you see that?"

    "She put Bron down without even looking!"

    "Hah, and subdued him only with her ass!"

    "Well, he could be in an enviable predicament."

    "The way he''s groaning, apparently not."

    "But how did she do that?"

    "Wait! That''s one of the core dwellers!"

    "The guild leader told us not to get involved."

    "But she is clearly getting involved with us!"

    "Uuurgh!" (flattened adventurer)

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Maybe I should consider getting off of this guy.

    "Liqu, would you mind stopping this? It''s going to get us into trouble if you keep this up." (Michael)

    He might be right.

    Humans tend to be protective of their own.

    At least those who can fight.

    Then it might be better to lift my weight from him.

    "Groan!"

    Tsk, I barely squashed him.

    "I''m letting you go, but please let us read now." (Liqu)

    I don''t think I''m asking for too much.

    With this, I think we can proceed.

    By now, there''s even enough space for Michael to join me at the board.

    "You can read?" (Michael)

    "My Shari taught me to!" (Liqu)

    I still remember fondly how she took the time to go through all the letters with me.

    It''s a kinda neat ability to have.

    I become especially aware of this when seeing the reaction of a human, like the one Michael now shows.

    His look makes it quite clear how special he thinks this is.

    Yet once he starts himself, he''s much quicker than I am.

    "Hm, I designed it as an open assignment to keep it open for competition and get as many adventurers as possible to work with us, but it doesn''t seem to stand there. What about specific contacts?" (Michael)

    Does this mean he has a system for reading?

    Not that I intend to be ungrateful to my Shari but anything to increase efficiency would be appreciated.

    "How are you reading so fast?" (Liqu)

    "Please don''t bother me now. I need to concentrate." (Michael)

    Hm, if he needs this.

    I too have things I can''t do well if I get distracted.

    "Those damned assholes." (Michael)

    This emotional outburst, although not too big, is enough to get whoever was still close by to distance themselves.

    "Something wrong?" (Liqu)

    At least it sounds like there is.

    "It''s not there! They didn''t put our quest up!" (Michael)

    "Maybe they need more time." (Liqu)

    "I doubt it. They had more than enough time to prepare. Something else is at play here." (Michael)

    "If you say so." (Liqu)

    "Yes, I do. Would you accompany me to the counter?" (Michael)

    "Sure. If you tell me the trick to faster reading! (Liqu)

    "Sigh. Okay, on the way to the counter." (Michael)

    That''s at least something.

    "Alright, listen. All I do is scan for certain words or formulations. If you know what you''re looking for, all you need is the particular example, not the whole text." (Michael)

    That''s nice to know.

    Is there a place I could soon make use of this knowledge?

    Maybe there at the counter?

    However, this Michael guy seems to have something to settle there first.

    That''s fine by me as long as he''s doing all the handling of the other humans.

    This doesn''t seem too difficult, as most of those present don''t look as if they''re going to approach us at this point.

    Nevertheless, I should recognize my own weaknesses and leave it to him instead of overconfidently trying to do crucial stuff that could easily backfire on me.

    Hm, now I''m not exactly sure if this would be my usual approach or if my Shari has imprinted here on this matter.

    On the other side, I rarely have the luxury of a human around me who can take the load off me.

    That''s a nice change of pace.

    Also, I need to admit that he looks somewhat reliable the way he''s walking to the woman stationed at the counter.

    "Excuse me? Yesterday we came here and ushered an assignment of severe importance. Yet for some reason, when I just checked if everything was processed correctly, there''s not the slightest trace of it. Would you mind explaining to me what the heck went wrong here? Or are you going to tell me that the guild is truly working so slowly?" (Michael)

    Wow, he isn''t even stopping to breathe.

    The way he talks to her reminds me of some of my Shari''s harsher scoldings.

    However, the woman barely even flinches.

    Quite the astonishing feat.

    She must be a seasoned warrior to stay that calm in the face of adversary.

    This assessment of mine is only further solidified when she responds in a very calm and collected tone.

    "If your assignment wasn''t able to be released, it means it wasn''t up to the guild''s standards." (clerk)

    "Not up to the standards?! The reward I offered was generous, to say the least, and the task in perfect alignment with the law! So please, tell me where I went wrong! I''m very curious!" (Michael)

    This is very interesting.

    I seldom witness such great examples for a human exchange of such high intensity.

    I''m so captivated that I almost miss how another human behind the counter ceases with their tasks and moves away while throwing glances at us.

    Telltale signs that something is going on with us as the focus.

    "The guild only accepts requests which are up to its high standards." (clerk)

    "High standards, my ass!" (Michael)

    I think I should say something.

    That''s what a good support does, right?

    "Michael-guy..." (Liqu)

    "Yeah, I know." (Michael)

    So he turns back to the clerk.

    "Why don''t you go and fetch whoever you were calling here yourself?" (Michael)

    "That won''t be necessary. I already am." (guild leader)

    Ah, that one.

    He''s important if I''m right.

    "Guild leader, would you mind elaborating to us what went wrong here?" (Michael)

    "Certainly, but I don''t see a reason to make such a scene here. So why don''t you accompany me into my office so we can sort this out?" (guild leader)

    Hm, is this a trap?

    I''m not sure.

    But something tells me not everyone gets to speak with the important people if they have a problem.

    How would Shari say again: It''s kinda suspicious.

    Yet I think if something happens I could get us out of there.

    Michael-guy seems inclined to follow.

    A moment later we are inside a room down the hallway behind the counter.

    Personally, I find it a waste to put the heads of perfectly good creatures on the wall.

    They''d be fine to dissolve and certainly serve no purpose up there.

    However, I should concentrate now, as the talking is about to begin.

    Who knows what about this might be relevant for my Shari.

    She''s always such a worrywart.

    "I suppose there''s a reason why you intend to talk in private. Did something go wrong with our assignment?" (Michael)

    "I''d like to start with a question. Do you take me for an utter fool?" (guild leader)

    "Pardon, it seems I missed the context." (Michael)

    "Then let me rephrase it. How incompetently oblivious do you suppose I am to believe I wouldn''t notice when two officials enter here to utilize guild resources for political ambitions?" (guild leader)

    Oh, okay.

    I should make a mental note on being official.

    On that matter, what even makes one official?

    Is official different from being human?

    Or citizen?

    Recently there have been so many terms I need to process that my core might run hot.

    For this reason, I''m glad that I don''t have to be the one to act on that unfamiliar base.

    "So you were aware of our identity?" (Michael)

    "You make it sound like a feat. As if it''s so complicated to follow the trail from the "Core Dwellers" getting involved in the probably greatest uproar of the last decade, getting hired by the most influential noble of the area, renowned for his loyalty to the crown, and then returning with a man of all-too dubious background, Michael the bloody jester. You''re not as covert as you believe. And this only to inquire about the probably most delicate subject this town knows. Do you truly believe nobody in our business would be able to follow the trails and make educated assumptions? That''s almost insulting." (guild leader)

    "If you have gathered that much and know who we serve, how come you''re showing such a concerning lack of cooperation?" (Michael)

    "Are you going to accuse me of treason?" (guild leader)

    "Well, the idea comes up, looking at this situation." (Michael)

    "Then you''re misunderstanding something. We aren''t taking sides, nor do we support the other. You''re simply at the wrong address here." (guild leader)

    "The wrong address?! We are putting up a request to investigate the lost citizens, people of the kingdom, and you''re telling us this ain''t your problem?!" (Michael)

    "When will you officials finally learn that the guild is neutral?! We''re not going to fight your battles. Don''t try dragging us into your political quarrels. We are committed to our own people, the members of our guild, and won''t sacrifice them to you." (guild leader)

    "So may I take it that this is the official stance of the guild, and no adventurer will support the country until you know who''s going to win?" (Michael)

    "If you have some monster to get rid of, you''re welcome. However, essentially you''re right. The guild won''t get involved, and as such, will not allow you to place any assignments that would bring us into direct conflict with your opposition. We won''t spend any resources on behalf of this godforsaken conflict." (guild leader)

    "But you''re aware that we''re trying to take down the slavers? People who prey on the folks of this nice little town? Did you really fall down that far?" (Michael)

    Hm, I didn''t think that the correct response in this situation would be to chuckle.

    "Hehe, nice little town? We really have different views on these matters, my friend. However, by now you should understand that there''s nothing the guild itself can do for you. We won''t support the crown but neither are we going to actively impede you. Also, adventurers are free, that''s the other side of the job. Our members can do as they please, as long as they pull their own weight. But in some cases, they won''t be able to rely on the guild''s position to get them out. Basically, this means, that I don''t tell my guys what to do in their free time. As you can see." (guild leader)

    At this, he turns towards me.

    Damn, does that mean I have to communicate?

    I already said I''m not good at that.

    "It seems I have to congratulate you for your group''s steep rise. I''m not miffed that you''re seeking opportunities. Having aspirations and dreams is part of what being an adventurer is about. As short and dubious your time as members of the guild was, it was certainly beneficial for our side as well. However, you might have waited for less troubled times. The current prospects aren''t the best to build a stable future. Nonetheless, I wish you the best." (guild leader)

    "Uh, thanks?" (Liqu)

    It''s rare that a human wishes good things for me.

    "No need for that. In fact, I ought to be thanking you. Many might see this differently, but in my opinion, Cid''s death was the best thing that happened to this town in a while." (guild leader)

    "Then I''m glad. Very nice of you." (Liqu)

    "Interesting that you openly admit this." (guild leader)

    Well, what''s done is done.

    Not like this mini-villain left any impression on me after I dissolved him.

    Then Michael grabs my wrist and draws me somewhere else.

    "We learned enough for today. Now it''s time to get going and try to tend to our other issues." (Michael)

    Well, if he says so.

    Yet this here looks like a dead end for me.

    However, this doesn''t worry me as I didn''t have to get involved with anyone.

 Chapter 190

    - Shari -

    Eventually, my morning with Tamarah comes to an end.

    I ended up making a bunch of different potions and disturbingly became a part of even more.

    Tamarah is quite relentless of using me as an ingredient.

    She even started telling me how my slime''s consistency and color are part of the customer appeal and influence her sales, at which I really had to stop her.

    One could say I was slightly uncomfortable.

    So I was rather glad when I finally had the chance to leave.

    The next thing on my list is buying some more containers and ingredients for my alchemy.

    Because my finances won''t allow for more I only had the choice of buying some cheap pots and a selection of more common herbs, which came down to eighty copper.

    Now I have to find Liqu and Michael.

    Fortunately, I have just the right asset in my possession to make this happen.

    The "find-me" stone I got from the queen.

    Liqu always carries hers, so I just need to follow the pointed direction.

    Once the two come into view on the street, I can''t help but experience this slight sensation of dread.

    This only gets worse once Liqu faces me and starts to excessively wave in my direction.

    I suppose she constantly keeps track of my position the same as I did here.

    Yes, I knew she was out here, but it''s still something different to see her walking like everyone else among the people.

    The implications are just too worrisome.

    I guess I should greet them properly.

    "Hey, you two! Did you wait for me?" (Shari)

    I ask with increasing trepidation why they would want to meet up.

    It seems rather likely that something is up if they want to meet with me so soon instead of walking back to our base.

    "Kinda. We had to conclude some business with the guild. With limited success that is." (Michael)

    Did something happen!?

    "The boss there wishes us all the best!!" (Liqu)

    Well, as weird as this is to hear, it at least quells my worries that they might be suspicious of us.

    So, somewhat soothed, I guess I can turn back to Michael.

    "You said there were problems?" (Shari)

    "The guild basically declared that they won''t support the country if it isn''t about monster subjugation." (Michael)

    Considering that I am one, this isn''t too great to hear.

    Does this mean they would let the enemy hire them against us?

    Somehow I think some confirmation would be nice.

    Yet it''s not like I could go there and ask.

    On the other side, this kind of leaves us at a dead end regarding possible traces to follow.

    "So what now? How are supposed to proceed from here on out? I''m sure someone with your experience has an idea what we are looking for." (Shari)

    "Only theories. Nothing concrete." (Michael)

    "That''s better than the nothing we have now. Out with it!" (Shari)

    "You see, regarding what the guild leader said, there''s definitely something going on. There has to be a greater operation and subsequently, some traces leading to them. Now, keeping people captive isn''t as simple as it might sound. It requires personnel, a system, facilities. Foremost, I doubt that they''re walking broadly through the gates. No, too much attention. There has to be a passage below the walls, rather close if they didn''t build a tunnel through the whole city. Yet where exactly is beyond me. At the scale we''re talking about, once they leave the town, there has to be a camp outside the walls to gather all the smaller groups and coordinate the shipments in caravans. Essentially, we have to find a minimum of two different locations, yet I presume more." (Michael)

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "So we need to find a place within the town and supposedly one in the wilderness. If we get those then our mission could be considered a success, right?" (Shari)

    Sounds easy enough.

    Find the bad guy, beat them up, then return for a hopefully handsome reward.

    "Sorry to let you down on this, but it won''t be quite as simple as you make it out to be. While it''s right that we''re supposed to bring down the enemy operations in the area, this won''t suffice. The queen won''t be satisfied if we free some slaves and kill a few henchmen only for the true culprits to consolidate their losses and get everything back in order once we are gone again. We are ought to find a permanent solution." (Michael)

    Suddenly, I feel like I got caught up into something they don''t pay me enough for.

    "Then what do we do? Find the bases, raid them, and torture whoever is there until they snitch on their bosses?" (Shari)

    "A bit crude, but not completely off. Yet whoever operates in Ekoras might be quite low on the list. Rather, I would suggest we follow the trail of the enemy''s transportation lines and find the rest all the way to the exchange points. If we can turn the next delivery into a disaster and take down all the involved, then all the better. But I probably don''t need to mention that this can''t be allowed to be traced back to the country, or we could directly send a declaration of war." (Michael)

    It sounds at least like a plan.

    Not necessarily one I''m comfortable with, but it''s a start.

    Yet to get started we''re still in need of a necessary first step.

    "I see where you''re coming from, but the plan still fails at the crucial detail that we can''t find their bases. So how do we make that happen?" (Shari)

    "For the inner camp I was trying to ask the slum dwellers. The location of the gathering base has to be somewhere near the slums, as I can''t believe they would dare prey on anyone else besides the weak who nobody is going to miss. However, those people are quite the distrustful folk, and asking around procures irritatingly low results." (Michael)

    That comes as a surprise.

    I thought meddling with people was his expertise.

    "Do you have suggestions on how to get anything out the locals?" (Shari)

    "Either doing something drastic or slowly building up trust. Which is the reason why I supported buying that house. It will either help us become part of the community or provide enough privacy to serve as a torture chamber." (Michael)

    Did I mention before that this guy creeps me out?

    And I would like to point out that I am the creeper here.

    "Uh, personally I''d like to continue slowly blending in. It would be bad if we gain a wicked reputation, right? You know, as representatives of the queen." (Shari)

    "Then we should prepare for this mission to have an extended duration. At the very least we need to send a report on our status." (Michael)

    Hopefully, the queen will be indulgent on that matter.

    However, I have no intention of being ruthless and throwing my reputation down the gutter.

    "Well, it might prove to be convenient that you were able to acquire a regular occupation. This might add to our credibility. Some carefully spent gifts might also aid in improving relations." (Michael)

    "Nonetheless, we have to make use of the time we have. Should we maybe patrol the surroundings of the town under the pretext of doing adventurer work? We still have the cards after all." (Shari)

    "For the outer camp, I''d dare to say that it might be in the west. Deeper in the South and they''d clash too strongly with the fauna of the Evergrove. Which on the other hand might work well for concealment. I still believe the adventurers should know more or at least are the best ones to ask to track down anything in the wilderness. But as mentioned before, there''s not much to expect from this direction." (Michael)

    Is there really no way?

    Like, for example, placing a fake assignment that is still close enough to provide us with information.

    Okay, I never claimed to be good at this secret operation stuff.

    "Can''t we do anything? There must be someone we can ask." (Shari)

    "The guild didn''t completely deny cooperation. Just not officially. If we could get one or two in private, they presumably wouldn''t need to fear repercussions from the guild, yet neither any support. The issue is, my ties to the adventurer guild aren''t too great, and I doubt you have more friends among them than I do." (Michael)

    Friends?

    Well, maybe not exactly friends, but would acquaintances suffice?

    Acquaintances we share a difficult history with?

    "Urgh, I didn''t want to do this. But I might know someone we can contact." (Shari)

    At least, if they don''t decide to hunt me down first.

    Which could very well happen.

    Well, then let''s go to the adventurer barracks.

 Chapter 191

    - Shari -

    This might be one of the most stupid things I ever planned to do.

    I''m currently so extremely unsure about my course of action that I''d gladly take any bad excuse to call this off.

    Also, a certain someone isn¡¯t helping me feel any more secure about my decision.

    "Just so I get this straight, you''re saying you''re acquainted with this group of adventurers. And they knew your secret without handing you to the authorities." (Michael)

    "Well, yes." (Shari)

    "But you had this falling out with them after you killed their teammate in a messed up situation in a way that could be seen as self-defense." (Michael)

    "Yep!" (Liqu)

    "And now you intend, after months apart, to suddenly show up at their door, hoping that they might be willing to help us. Did I get all of this right?" (Michael)

    "That''s the gist of it. Any issues with this plan?" (Shari)

    "If they didn''t sell you out yet, it''s unlikely that they''ll suddenly change their minds now. However, I need to say, you have to be quite brazen to pull off this kind of thing." (Michael)

    "Yes! My Shari is so brave!" (Liqu)

    I''m pretty sure it wasn''t meant like this.

    "Look, it might be worth a shot. At least, I think I know them well enough to be sure that they wouldn''t side with criminal slaver scum. This is better than nothing." (Shari)

    "Hey, I didn''t intend to talk you out of this. Sometimes it works out in this line of work to not give a damn. If it works, who is going to judge?" (Michael)

    Damn, why couldn''t he talk me out of this?

    Eventually, we reach the barracks.

    The man standing guard in front of it might be the same one as the last time I was here.

    However, I''m not good with faces, as facial details are apparently the kind of random information my core doesn''t like to be imbued with.

    On the other side, I might just act as if we''re best friends.

    You know, as a strategy.

    "Hey there! You still know us?" (Shari)

    "Oh damn." (guard)

    "Was that a ''yes''?" (Shari)

    "It was more of a: ''What the heck are those responsible for the greatest uproar of the town in years doing here?!'' If you get where I''m coming from." (guard)

    "Well... Is Jacob here? I''d like to talk to him. You know we are acquainted, right?" (Shari)

    "I''m not entirely sure if that would be in his favor." (guard)

    "You could at least tell him. Then he can decide if he wants to meet me." (Shari)

    "Alright, alright. I''ll see what I can do. Just don''t kill any nobles or other high-ups while I''m not looking." (guard)

    Guess I have to take this.

    So he moves down the barracks corridor, and a short time later a wide-eyed Jacob comes running.

    "You!? For real?! What the fuck are you doing here?" (Jacob)

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "It''s nice to see you again as well, Jacob." (Shari)

    "Nice to see you!?" (Jacob)

    "You''re welcome!" (Shari)

    "You know that I didn''t mean it like that! What in the celestials'' name brought you back here?!" (Jacob)

    Does he have to be so loud?

    "Ehm, what would you say if I told you that I have a tiny little request?" (Shari)

    Damn, his look distorts quite a bit.

    Also, the fact that he isn''t answering immediately is concerning.

    Though, maybe it''s positive that he''s at least giving it a thought?

    "Seriously... After everything that happened back then." (Jacob)

    "If I''m right, we both agreed that wasn''t my fault." (Shari)

    "Maybe, but this doesn''t change what happened." (Jacob)

    I guess it''s not as easy as saying: "Hey, can you forget about everything that happened between us, like me killing your comrade, and again work with me?"

    Aside from fault and responsibility, there''s still a rift between us.

    "Would you at least ask us inside and hear us out?" (Shari)

    "Damn, fine. But... Myra was supposed to show up for a team meeting. You know, she''ll probably not be too happy to see you again." (Jacob)

    Well, I killed her childhood friend.

    I can probably consider myself lucky that she''s not on a vendetta against me.

    "That hopefully won''t be an issue. Please, just hear me out about my offer." (Shari)

    "Fine... Howard, I''d like to take those two inside. They won''t stay for long. And... By the way, who''re you?" (Jacob)

    I need to admit that our master spy does a good job at not drawing attention to his person if Jacob just noticed him now.

    "The name''s Michael. Glad to make your acquaintance!" (Michael)

    Wow!

    If I wouldn''t know that this all is just an act, he might actually make the impression of an amicable guy.

    Unfortunately for him, Jacob has some experience if it''s about judging people.

    "Sure... Shari, who is this?" (Jacob)

    "He''s basically our babysitter on this mission. We got a peculiar but hopefully rewarding employment, but they are still somewhat apprehensive of us, as you might guess." (Shari)

    "Well, that you made this happen is already enough of a miracle. Fine, come in." (Jacob)

    So I enter once again into the room of Jacob''s team.

    However, once I get a proper look there''s a certain detail that stands out to me.

    Why are there two beds?

    Not only that, but I can tell at first glance they''re both in use.

    Back then it was Chris who used the second one, but for obvious reasons, he can''t be the current occupant.

    And as far as I know, the rooms are still allocated to the respective teams for privacy reasons.

    One wouldn''t leave all the team equipment and savings with effective strangers and even the guild knows this.

    Especially in this town.

    So the only explanation is that they have a new teammate.

    Someone I don''t know.

    And more importantly, he doesn''t know me.

    This could become crucial if he''s a racist.

    Or specist?

    Slimist?

    Whatever, it could spell trouble.

    But how do I go about this?

    I wouldn''t like to start with: "Hey, who did you replace the guy I killed with?"

    Maybe I should be more roundabout.

    "Ahem, good to see that you are still in business. How did things go for you after we left, Jacob?" (Shari)

    "It was rough, but the savings helped to pull us through. We might''ve even fared better than most of the other adventures after that little crisis you two caused. We were able to consolidate, found a new member, and get started again." (Jacob)

    This is my chance.

    "You brought someone else in?" (Shari)

    "It''s not like we were the first team to ever lose a member. That''s part of what the guild is for. To act as an intermediary between members in such cases. They''re not keeping all those lists for fun." (Jacob)

    He sounds a bit rough while talking about this topic but not directly hostile.

    I''ll take that.

    "That new guy... How is he?" (Shari)

    "Peculiar, I''d say. A pseudo noble who emphasizes a bit too strongly on what he calls ''noblesse oblige''. Though, I guess he''s alright. At least, he does what he''s told without complaining. But may I ask again what you''re here for?" (Jacob)

    I guess I can trust Jacob''s assessment.

    In general, he''s a good judge of character.

    "You know, there''s this mission that would profit a great deal by the insight of the locals. I..." (Shari)

    Suddenly Michael moves back to the door.

    "Someone''s coming this way." (Michael)

    Liqu looks in the proclaimed direction, even though she doesn''t need this for her vibration sense.

    "He''s right. Certainly our way." (Liqu)

    I scan as well and feel the telltale vibrations of steps.

    "Ahem, before you fall back to extreme measures, that might just be our teammate." (Jacob)

    Not like this is really soothing me.

    Things just got more complicated when I really could''ve used some serenity to explain everything.

    A few moments later the steps reach us.

    "Hey, Jacob, I brought the food for the team meeting!" (Lorel)

    He enters and looks quite surprised at the current situation.

    Wait, do I know this guy?

    I feel like something crucial happened so I should remember him.

    If I could just find the memory somewhere in my core.

    Yet before I can unbury it his gaze settles on me.

    "Hey, I know this one!" (Liqu)

    So even Liqu remembers him?

    That''s an issue, as I know for a fact that she usually doesn''t remember most people she meets.

    "Ehm, hello, I am..." (Shari)

    "The domestic offender!" (Lorel)

    Oh, right, that was it.

    Now I know again why I sealed off that memory.

    What did I say about things getting complicated?

    You got me good again, world.

 Chapter 192

    - Shari -

    "The domestic offender!" (Lorel)

    Okay, now it''s coming back to me.

    That''s the guy who told me not to be so rough with Liqu.

    Which is quite the paradox, given that he would probably try smashing her core under different circumstances.

    "Ehm, this is Shari, an old acquaintance of mine... You two know each other?" (Jacob)

    "You know that person?! How can you accept her like this?! I saw how she hit this woman over there in broad daylight!" (Lorel)

    "He thinks I''m handling Liqu a bit too harshly." (Shari)

    "But that''s okay! How else would I learn?" (Liqu)

    "I... see where he''s coming from." (Jacob)

    Okay... All things considered, he might have a point that Liqu''s inability to feel any kind of physical discomfort from physical interaction might be a dangerous slope to become less hesitant about corporal punishment.

    So just maybe I should adjust my handling of her a bit.

    "I understand. While I promise there are mitigating circumstances I''ll try to avoid stuff that involves direct contact." (Shari)

    "What!? No! Please not! I like it!" (Liqu)

    This starts to sound weirder and weirder.

    Even the guy who accused me seems to be at least partly at a loss.

    "You can believe me, those two are very peculiar." (Jacob)

    "That''s, that''s still no excuse for domestic violence! This is unjust!" (Lorel)

    Okay, does he have a prior involvement in that matter?

    Because I wouldn''t have expected anyone in this town to be so much into stuff like laws or justice.

    We''re still in Ekoras, after all.

    Meeting someone with integrity at this place is like encountering a dragon, or kirin, or while we''re at it, a sentient slime.

    "Where did you even get this guy? And I''m not just talking about the guild service, but more in general. He feels wholly displaced in this town." (Shari)

    "Excuse me?!" (Lorel)

    "Okay, you are excused!" (Liqu)

    Liqu is apparently being Liqu again.

    "Sigh. Is it okay for you if I disclose this, Lorel?" (Jacob)

    "Do what you want. It''s not like it''s a secret." (Lorel)

    One can say what one wants, but Jacob is at least considerate to ask first for permission.

    On the other hand, that''s the same guy who dragged Myra to that asshole groper Cid.

    Anyway, while I asked out of mere curiosity it seems like Jacob is about to tell us something interesting.

    "This here is Lorel Dimas. Fifthborn son of House Dimas." (Jacob)

    "And as such, basically a nobody." (Lorel)

    They got a noble!?!

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "If you''d allow me to ask, how does a noble come to end up in an adventurer group?" (Shari)

    "Weren¡¯t you listening? House Dimas is a small viscount house. The title and land will go all to the firstborn. The secondborn can consider himself lucky if he gets enough money for a good position as an official in the capital. The thirdborn might enlist in the army to show some family patriotism, the fourthborn should hope to survive till he''s coming of age, and well, here''s the fifthborn." (Jacob)

    "It wasn''t quite that bad. I received some formal education and learned how to wield a sword. Being an adventurer was one of the only options I had. Yet I encountered some difficulties while trying to find a group." (Lorel)

    "Difficulties?" (Shari)

    "Nobles, and this includes their children, have the reputation of being snobbish, lazy, and in general, difficult team members who''ll challenge any authority." (Jacob)

    "And you still took him? How nice of you! But you''re good people." (Liqu)

    Well, this compliment doesn''t mean too much.

    Her standard for this kind of assessment is not getting attacked on the spot.

    "We didn''t have much of a choice, for known reasons. We were in desperate need of a vanguard back then. Though, he proved to be a reliable teammate." (Jacob)

    The guy in question nods appreciatively to this.

    Hm, if I see it right he even brought his own plate armor to the mix.

    I suppose he might be alright.

    However, now I see a certain issue regarding our mission.

    I should probably confer with Michael.

    "Uh, do you think it''s fine to talk with them about our mission?" (Shari)

    "Might be okay. Not all houses are involved and he seems unaffiliated. Though, when in doubt one should ask." (Michael)

    "What are you talking about?" (Jacob)

    I probably can at least test the waters.

    "We''re on a delicate political mission that might put us at odds with several criminal noble houses. So I''ll be blunt and just ask you if your dad is into slave trafficking and farther along that line overthrowing this country and while we''re at it if you''re supporting him on that matter." (Shari)

    "What nonsense are you spouting?! My father is an honorable man!" (Lorel)

    Hm, he sounds genuine.

    Though, it''s not like I''m an expert on detecting if someone lies.

    Maybe there could be a trick to this?

    "Just to tell you, it''s more widespread nowadays than one would believe." (Michael)

    "Not in my family! So stop this or I¡¯ll have to demand retribution!" (Lorel)

    "You''re the expert. Is he being honest?" (Shari)

    The spymaster should know best, right?

    "It''s not like I took his heart rate, but if he''s playing an act, he''s good." (Michael)

    That''s a thing?

    Every day you learn something new.

    "It''s faster, but I think he''s just angry!" (Liqu)

    "Maybe we should later have a professional talk about making use of that sensory ability of yours." (Michael)

    "If you say so." (Liqu)

    "Enough! I don''t know who you are, but you''re leaving now!" (Lorel)

    "Lorel, I think we should at least hear them out. We are in a business where one can''t be picky with their contractors. They offered to pay us and we''re not directly swimming in money." (Jacob)

    "Why would I even want to work with someone like them? I saw how they treat each other! Who is to tell we''d get any better?" (Lorel)

    "I already told you, there is an explanation! We have our circumstances!" (Shari)

    "What kind of circumstances could justify your deeds?!" (Lorel)

    Oh damn, fuck it.

    I rip my mask off and display my face to him.

    "Did you have to do this?" (Jacob)

    It was inevitable!

    "Wha-, wha-..." (Lorel)

    And here it comes.

    "What is with your face?" (Lorel)

    Oh, right.

    I still have the makeup powder on, which should hide that my head consists of slime.

    On the other hand, it''s quite wobbly and this goes even more if I stop controlling the matter to prevent this like just now.

    "Is there an issue with your skin, for you to wear such an excess of makeup? You''re looking like some of the most tarted-up nobles I ever saw. And that''s certainly no style anyone should pursue!" (Lorel)

    Seriously, this guy is truly not the most observant fellow!

    "For God''s sake, I''m a slime!" (Shari)

    Now he stares at me.

    "Sure... A slime. Right in the center of the monster hunter town! That sounds totally more believable than skin irritation!" (Lorel)

    "Seriously! Then I''ll show you the rest!" (Shari)

    I start to work on removing the clothes that cover my body, beginning with my cloak and letting my ¡°hair¡± down, then slowly but before I get anywhere with that I notice that this guy is actively looking away.

    "What is it now?" (Shari)

    "How can you act this shamelessly!? I won''t look at you till you cover yourself!" (Lorel)

    It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m taking my armor off, I¡¯m still clothed!

    That guy just has to make it complicated!

    Idiot noble!

    But how can I prove to him what I am without showing anything?

    I¡¯d rather not add the title of whore to his already poor perception of me, so I need to offer him a clear view of an acceptable place.

    Namely, my face, which is currently covered in plaster.

    As always, the solution is something drastic.

    "Fine you win. You can look again, I¡¯ve stopped taking things off. I''ll instead show you something that I can do. But don''t complain if you don''t like it." (Shari)

    The man in question looks skeptically at me.

    So I guess I can act now.

    Not like there''s any chance for what I''m about to do to go unnoticed.

    I slip with my hand out of my right glove and raise my arm all the way up to my head while preparing myself mentally for what is to come.

    Then I extend my middle and forefinger until they touch my temple before I activate one simple command.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    With this, a slime projectile gets at high velocity expelled directly into my head.

    If my head would be anything else but a structure that only exist for appearance''s sake, I would have much greater issues now than just the cringe I experience.

    However, as it''s instead a mass of semi-liquid matter, the impact instead causes it to splatter in all directions after which I need a moment to rearrange everything before I can speak again.

    "So? Was this convincing enough?" (Shari)

 Chapter 193

    - Shari -

    After my little stunt, I now have to listen, for some time, to everyone''s unwanted input about it.

    "I''m very sure you could''ve gone differently about this." (Michael)

    "Oh damn! Who''s going to clean this up?!" (Jacob)

    "That''s not an issue. Slime vanishes by itself." (Liqu)

    "Sorry, but I didn''t see any other way to make him believe." (Shari)

    "No other way, my ass! There''d be countless different ways to go about this than making your head explode! Seriously, I''m quite sure you''re just getting a kick out of this!" (Jacob)

    I can''t deny that I wanted to cause a reaction.

    "WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE?!!" (Lorel)

    Yeah, I guess an explanation is in order.

    "As the, as you now can see, blue one said before, those two women are slimes. That guy I don''t know. Anyway, we met them before. Back then they kinda saved our lives. After this, we worked together for a while, and they more or less proved to us that they''re trustworthy. However, we had an unfortunate fallout." (Jacob)

    "A fallout?" (Lorel)

    "Basically, the guy you''re replacing was a misogynistic asshole and tried to kill us. Obviously, he didn''t succeed. Nonetheless, I''d like to point out that we held our part of the bargain back then, despite this unfortunate incident." (Shari)

    "Seems like you got over it quite well." (Jacob)

    He says so with a deadpan face.

    "I cried for quite a while and was rather depressed at that time, but if you ask me if this act of self-defense will haunt me for eternity then the answer is ''no''." (Shari)

    With a sigh, he turns back to Lorel.

    "So that basically summarizes our relationship to them." (Jacob)

    "I''d like to point out here, that Liqu is also a slime and for this reason can''t be hurt physically. Also, we have a form of communication that requires direct contact. I''m by no means someone who hits their partner. We aren''t a couple, by the way." (Shari)

    The last part had to be said.

    "Yet! We''re at least ''partners''!" (Liqu)

    Just in time, I can dodge her attempt to hug me.

    Sigh.

    It''s not even possible to say that we''re not partners.

    In addition, I''m pretty sure she just openly admitted that she''s about to go beyond a purely platonic relationship.

    And for some reason, I fear it was my fault that idea is in her core.

    Lorel, the cause of the current weird situation, appears to be still quite disbelieving about what is transpiring here.

    "So just to confirm, if you''re not a misogynistic asshole and don''t plan on trying to kill us then you have nothing to worry from our side. You aren''t, right?" (Shari)

    "Excuse me, but this is just a bit much to process." (Lorel)

    "He said ''excuse me''! That''s enough in my opinion! If he wouldn''t be nice, he''d have already turned hostile." (Liqu)

    As I said, low standards.

    After some time of processing, it seems like we can continue.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "So, about our offer..." (Shari)

    "You know it needs a group vote." (Jacob)

    This makes me look at the one in question.

    "May I ask for your opinion?" (Shari)

    "I''m still seriously confused, but... What even would this job be about?" (Lorel)

    Damn, that guy lives up to high standards regarding being honorable.

    "Essentially we''d like to receive all kinds of information about illegal slave trafficking. We know there''s something going on and we have to deal with a big organization, but we still need closer insight. Most importantly, where are they gathered once brought outside of the town." (Shari)

    "Why would you come to us with such a request? Doesn''t this sound like something to tell the guard?" (Lorel)

    "It''s not a secret that people regularly go missing. Yet almost exclusively the poor. In all this time the guard never did a thing and I suppose they aren''t even too unhappy about the slums getting less crowded. Space is scarce, after all." (Jacob)

    "The same apparently goes for the guild. They don''t want to get involved against the nobles who back the slavery. However, they told us we''re free to ask anyone. They just don''t want to act officially." (Michael)

    "I, I can''t allow such injustice! Jacob, we need to help!" (Lorel)

    Did this guy jump straight out of a fairytale?

    He''s so clich¨¦ about being the good guy.

    "Slow down for now, Lorel. Shari, what would our part in this event entail?" (Jacob)

    "We would need some seasoned adventurers who could either track down the slaves or speak with colleagues to gain information." (Shari)

    "Speaking of trackers, where is ours?" (Jacob)

    "Myra still wanted to come for the team talk, but I see certain issues in that regard." (Lorel)

    Like killing her oldest friend, for example.

    "So Myra is still with you?" (Shari)

    She had more than enough reason to quit after all.

    "Before she arrives, I believe you might be about to get into some trouble with her." (Jacob)

    "Trouble? It''s okay if she doesn''t want to work with us, but she''s a gentle soul, right?" (Shari)

    "Gentle!?" (Lorel)

    "Uh, you know, Myra is..." (Jacob)

    "I am what?!" (Myra)

    There she is!

    ...

    Oh my god!

    The moment Myra enters I start to believe that life, or rather only the recent months, were hard on her.

    She''s sporting a new, fairly bad scar, right below the left eye, which doesn''t seem to bother her.

    Also, she has got a fierce gaze and looks all about quite a bit tougher.

    Not sure if she grew some centimeters, but she certainly added some muscles and her stature is now far firmer and thus straighter.

    All in all, she looks like someone who went through tough times and grew on them till she beat up what bothered her.

    The issue with looking at her to make that assessment is that her gaze settles on me in return.

    And I''m not sure if I''m not as well on the list of things that bother her.

    "You!" (Myra)

    The harsh tone with which she says this promises nothing good.

    "Hi, Myra!" (Liqu)

    "Shut up!" (Myra)

    Damn, it doesn''t happen every day that Liqu actually listens to this kind of remark.

    But her intention was quite hard to overlook, and her will more than clear.

    Yet now she turns back to me.

    "Uh, hi?" (Shari)

    "What are you doing here? We separated quite clearly." (Myra)

    There''s nothing of the insecure girl I met back then.

    Only this hard war veteran.

    "Ehm, I was in the area and thought I might pay you a visit." (Shari)

    "They''re scouting us for a job offer!" (Jacob)

    Wrong moment, Jacob!

    "After everything that happened, they have the audacity!" (Myra)

    "Money is money. I wasn''t going to leave you out of the decision whether or not we''d take the job." (Jacob)

    "And you, Lorel?" (Myra)

    "I, I just met them. I don''t have a finished evaluation yet." (Lorel)

    Is he afraid of her?!

    "What is the job about?" (Myra)

    "We''d pay you for information on slave camps around Ekoras. One gold coin for any relevant information, three if you can directly point us at the main camp. Everything in between is negotiable." (Michael)

    I need to say, this is generous.

    Considering usual price rates this much should equal several months of work in their profession.

    Also, I''m glad that Michael spoke in my stead.

    Since he''s unaffiliated he might have better chances.

    "Who''s that?" (Myra)

    "An associative officer, it seems." (Jacob)

    "Tsk!" (Myra)

    My hopes to convince them to help us get smaller and smaller.

    "The issue I see, aside from personal feelings that shouldn''t influence our decisions, is that taking this job would put us at odds with the guild. Maybe not enough to make them expel our team, but enough that we could draw some harassment on us." (Jacob)

    "This can''t keep us from doing what is right!" (Lorel)

    "Myra? Your vote?" (Jacob)

    "I''m tempted. It sounds too good to be true, but if Liqu didn''t suddenly become a proficient liar, we should be safe. However, there''s still one thing standing between us." (Myra)

    Why does she speak so ominously?

    With wide steps, she walks up to me.

    Once she is pretty close she guides her arm behind her back.

    "I thought long and hard about what I''d do if I met you again." (Myra)

    Is she going to attack me?!

    But how?

    My core is still hidden.

    Nonetheless, I focus more resources on moving my core out of the way if necessary.

    Abruptly, Myra jumps up and swings her fist in my direction.

    The thing is, I''m slightly confused as there''s not even a weapon in her hand.

    It rushes forward and I seriously don''t know how to react.

    And since even with high-speed processing I don''t get to a conclusion and thus fail to dodge, I get hit.

    "Splash"

    The impact was enough to obliterate my face.

    Myra just smirks at the result.

    Yet the surprise comes after this.

    "You killed my friend! I know you were forced to and I have no justification for revenge. Still, call this a petty act of vengeance for a friend long dead. Sorry, Chris. This has to suffice!" (Myra)

    "Pfeh"

    She just spat into me!

    Any idea how bad it feels to have saliva in your system?

    That''s basically the pinnacle of rudeness!

    You just don''t insert stuff into others without consent!

    Damn, now I may dissolve it away but the troubling image will remain.

    "Now we''re even!" (Myra)

    I should probably be happy that this apparently was it.

    Nonetheless, it''s hard not to feel offended.

    "The offer is good. We should take it." (Myra)

    The vote is with this concluded and it seems like I got what I wanted.

    Sadly, I was also reminded of my past deeds.

    However, as inappropriate as it may be, I involuntarily ask myself this question.

    Just what happened to my little squirrel girl!?!

 Chapter 194

    - Shari -

    With the initial uproar settling down, it seems like we can finally talk civilized.

    Actually, I''m personally curious about that noble youngster.

    It''s rare that someone''s not completely freaking out when I reveal myself.

    However, Count Kahan also kept his cool.

    Might be a nobles thing.

    "You''re taking this surprisingly well, Lorel. Sir Lorel? The usual response to revealing myself is a bit... more intense." (Shari)

    "Please, just Lorel. At this point, all I have might be a formal title but nothing to back it up. Also, you can be sure that I am plenty freaked out, thank you. However, you know, the rumors. It''s still outrageous, but at least I had the chance to entertain the idea." (Lorel)

    "Rumors?" (Shari)

    "You''re not aware? Gossip about humanoid slimes is spreading like crazy. Even the kids on the street claim to have seen one." (Lorel)

    Oh shit, I''m in trouble.

    Was it the boy?

    Likely, but there were so many other incidents that could''ve led to this.

    "However, as of now it''s more along the line of urban mysteries. Nobody is truly worried at the moment. Which doesn''t mean I wasn''t concerned the moment the rumors reached me." (Jacob)

    "May I add here that we got a complete amnesty for past transgressions? This includes the more monstrous ones as well." (Shari)

    I glance at Liqu while saying so.

    That she killed a good number of adventurers would definitely have been an issue.

    "I still don''t really get what that exactly means." (Liqu)

    "It basically means that it''s okay that you killed people before but don''t do it again. If you keep your part, they won''t go after you anymore in the future." (Shari)

    That is, once they finally get through with officially announcing it.

    Till that happens, it won''t help us that much with the locals.

    But at least we can show our royal emblems, which is a start.

    "I take it that quite a lot happened on your side?" (Jacob)

    Was it ever in question that the two humanoid slimes wouldn''t exactly have a peaceful time?

    "But apparently on yours as well." (Shari)

    I look at Myra.

    "It seems like you grew quite a bit." (Shari)

    Especially in the muscles department.

    "Didn''t have much of a choice. Stuff wouldn''t carry itself, and we still had to hunt and fight to make a living. Despite being reduced to two." (Myra)

    Fine, I get it.

    I caused problems for you.

    "And the eye?" (Liqu)

    Did you really have to ask that, Liqu?!

    I know it''s nothing you have to be concerned about yourself, but for a young woman who can''t just rearrange her face the way she wants and remove a prominent scar like this, it is a sensitive matter.

    Though, I heard there are healers or potions who can do something about it.

    I mean, someone told me they''re even working on restoring limbs, so this sounds like a step down from this high purpose.

    Yet I probably don''t need to press the price such a treatment would come with.

    Myra scrutinizes Liqu for a moment, but then answers without any greater sign of hostility other than her current general attitude.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "A felira got me. Fighting without a vanguard didn''t work too well." (Myra)

    "Oh, sorry about that. Wanna become a slime? This wouldn''t bother you anymore then." (Liqu)

    The moment that crazy slime says this I choke on my throat mass.

    And that''s still one of the milder reactions in this group.

    "Still!?! You seriously come to me with that again?! After everything that happened?!!" (Myra)

    "I thought as well that we overcame that!" (Jacob)

    "I mean, I offered it back then. I won''t insist if you don''t want. Just reminding you that there is an alternative if your human body is inconvenient for you." (Liqu)

    "No! Seriously, no! I don''t want to! Also, I don''t mind it. Helps in the guild bar." (Myra)

    Well, I guess she''s not getting asked out as much anymore since she''s got that fierce gaze.

    "So, it seems you were able to adjust." (Shari)

    "We fell on some hard times but were able to push through. Myra even got a promotion to C-rank while Lorel is standing out. They''re continuously improving." (Jacob)

    "Wow, that''s great! Improving is so important! One needs to find something for oneself or one stagnates. For me, there was so much happening that I could barely process it. We found that boy, met that count, got employed. Being employed is totally weird. Did you know they regularly provide sustenance for you for the same things I''d do either way? Oh, and then there was this princess. That one''s really nice. Though, I think her mother doesn''t like me as much. But that one employed us as well. And now I''m interacting with so many people that I can barely keep up. But it''s still so awesome!" (Liqu)

    Oh damn.

    Do I need to describe the look everyone gives us now?

    "Ahem, is Liqu''s report... to be taken seriously?" (Jacob)

    "Uh, well. Basically it is." (Shari)

    "I''d like to know more about this ''princess'' part." (Myra)

    "Anvenia is so nice! I really wanted to turn her as well, but it''s too soon yet. Also, Shari said I can''t. Do you think she''s jealous?" (Liqu)

    "Ehm, Shari?" (Jacob)

    "Please, can we just not talk about this? It''s embarrassing enough." (Shari)

    "Wh-what does she mean with ''turn''?" (Lorel)

    Right, he doesn''t know yet.

    "You see, I''m a former human. Liqu was desperate for company and problematically has the ability to change a human to be like her. Let''s say that in the process of her trying to find a friend, things got veeery messy for me." (Shari)

    "Uh, my condolences?" (Lorel)

    "I cried quite long after I lost my body, but after a certain point, I realized that I had to continue living and more tears wouldn''t help. Especially, as they were just slime I pressed out of my head." (Shari)

    "If I may get back to the princess thing. An actual, actual princess?" (Myra)

    "This country¡¯s very own." (Shari)

    "And if she said you met her mother..." (Myra)

    "We kinda got knighted. Though, it might be mostly an act to bind us." (Shari)

    "You can''t say it didn''t work." (Michael)

    Almost forgot that he''s still here.

    "You... are... knights..." (Jacob)

    "The Order of the Longing Drop!" (Liqu)

    Why the heck did this slimehead memorize this?!!

    "Okay, I think those two beat us in who spent the more exciting time." (Myra)

    Afterward, we discuss a bit more about our current assignment.

    Especially, about how exactly they''re planning to go about this investigation.

    For starters, they will try to gather information by asking colleagues and looking up intel, while still keeping a low profile so as to not alarm our targets.

    It sounds promising, so I''m rather satisfied with the results of this visit.

    "So, I suggest we buy something to eat, go back to our place, and then get some sleep." (Shari)

    "Sure. This was far more productive than I expected, so I guess we deserved us a break." (Michael)

    "Yes, this was so nice!" (Liqu)

    Sigh.

    Not exactly what I would call it.

    Anyway, we proceed with buying our groceries and can then return to our place.

    However, once I arrive, I''m somewhat sure someone was here while we were away.

    Lifting my mask, I can detect traces of several individuals.

    Fortunately, there are no valuables stored at this place that anyone could easily access so there''s no harm done.

    After I dissolved enough to replenish myself back to full, I get back to brewing potions.

    Today I want to try something else.

    I use my scan abilities on the ingredients to specifically identify the parts that hold the effect.

    For example, in the case of the clearsprout, it''s not only in the leaves, but every single part of the plant, only in much shallower concentrations, to the point of being unusable.

    By now, I''ve at least got a sense for identifying and distinguishing the inner substance I want.

    Everything else can get dissolved.

    Yet there are two obstacles in this method.

    The first is that separating good from bad stuff isn''t simple.

    It requires the finest control over the reaction, and I regularly feel as if I accidentally took too much.

    But this is basically the point of this training.

    To get better at only dissolving what I want.

    Also, I''m sure that improving this kind of dexterity will help me in other areas as well.

    The other problematic part is that the stuff I pull out of there is inevitably going to spread in my body.

    Preventing this is even more difficult since almost every action is going to make it worse.

    However, I''ve got a great idea on how to counter that issue.

    I prepare some bowls with the slime mix and wait.

    The idea is as follows: I tried to concentrate the ingredient in my slime as much as possible, which still doesn''t amount to much.

    Then I simply wait till the unlinked slime evaporates.

    If what the alchemist in the capital told me was right, then the dry powder that remains should be something like a concentrated version.

    Though this might still cause some impurities, it should still reduce the amount of slime it''s diluted into.

    As a last step, I simply repeat step one and dissolve the impurities while I mix the ingredient powder with my slime to create the actual potion.

    The result is so-so.

    I was at least right in so far that my scan tells me that the concentration of the part that causes the effect in the mix slightly increased.

    This means this is mostly a question of repetition.

    Many repetitions, to be precise.

    And due to my forgetful slime mind, I have to label them or I won''t know which slime basin is what.

    However, the total amount also got a bit smaller when the slime dried away, and the energy decreased considerably.

    Nonetheless, it should still do for lower mid-quality potions.

    All-in-all, it at least qualifies as a way to create weaker potions on the fly while having no access to any preparation tools and, as such, can be considered as some kind of progress.

    Also, Mum once told me that the act of working on improvement is a good thing by itself.

    And in some way, I did just that.

    I think I deserve another round of our provisions to make up for what I lost during the brewing.

    And more importantly, I need a break.

    A rest will be totally great for me now.

    I''ve got a feeling that tonight is gonna be a good night.

 Chapter 195

    - Shari -

    Everything is currently going according to plan.

    At least the first half of it.

    I restored my reserves back to full, got to read a bit, unbothered by the dark thanks to my night vision, and was already drifting off into standby mode when I suddenly heard some disturbing noise from below.

    Fortunately, I always have everything I need on hand to get back into my disguise and face people, though without the powder.

    However, no amount of preparation could''ve prepared me for what I encounter on the lower floor.

    "Look what I caught, Shari!" (Liqu)

    There''s Liqu with a child embedded inside her.

    She swiftly draws closer to me and forcefully adjusts his body in my direction as if she wants to present her prey.

    This way I have a clear sight of his terrified brown eyes.

    It''s the brown-haired brat that pickpocketed me earlier today!

    Or rather pickbagged me, as pockets weren''t involved?

    And then also the expectant look she gives.

    God, she''s like one of those predator pets.

    Though she seems to have left the boy unharmed.

    Do I have to praise her now?

    Looking closer, there''s not as much grime left on the boy¡¯s face as I remember.

    Did Liqu eat it?!

    "You remember our rule regarding children?" (Shari)

    "He''s alive at the moment!" (Liqu)

    The "at the moment" part is what concerns me the most about this.

    "Please keep it that way." (Shari)

    Unfortunately for the boy, he probably can''t hear all that much with Liqu''s slime inside his ears.

    So he''s understandably quite out of his mind.

    "What is going on?" (Michael)

    Right, it would be weird if the master spy would sleep through this whole ordeal.

    I was only faster because I don''t really sleep in the first place.

    "We''ve got an unwanted visitor." (Shari)

    A thoroughly slimed visitor who might think his life is drawing to an end.

    "Shit. Okay, we need to control the situation. I take it that you''re not willing to quietly dispose of him?" (Michael)

    "No! Absolutely not! We''re not harming children!" (Shari)

    "If you say so. Though, it''s a waste. With your unique inclination, it would be quite simple for us get rid of the body. First things first though, let''s question the boy." (Michael)

    That''s what I would''ve suggested as well.

    "Liqu, get him to the cellar." (Shari)

    Sounds like a smart call to me if we don''t want to get watched during the interrogation.

    Yet once we reach the, by now, thoroughly slimed cave, the boy isn''t much calmer.

    "Right... Liqu, could you get him out, please? But controlled. I don''t want him to try to escape." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    "You seem quite composed, despite the situation." (Michael)

    "What would you say if I told ya that I was in a similar situation before?" (Shari)

    "I''d say you''re living quite the eventful life." (Michael)

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Right... Now excuse me, but I don¡¯t plan to report on my experiences regarding dealing with abducted children.

    Instead, I just give him a look.

    The boy, meanwhile, gets mostly freed from Liqu''s body, aside from enough slime at his feet and shoulders to pull him immediately back in.

    I suppose I should point this out to him.

    So I draw especially close to him to explain how deeply in trouble he is now.

    "You shouldn''t do anything stupid now, boy, or..." (Shari)

    "Sptsh"

    This little fucker just spat into my face!

    Just what is wrong with the manners of this town''s denizens?!

    That''s so gross that I instinctively activate dissolving.

    However, once again this doesn¡¯t relieve any of the feeling of wrongness I''m experiencing from the sensation of taking the saliva apart.

    Nor does it help the boy to calm down when I make a dissolving show so close to his face.

    "The, the others know I''m here! They''ll report you if anything happens to me!" (boy)

    Damn... okay, no, this sounds unlikely.

    Not only because he seemed so unsure about this, but also because he got caught here on his own.

    In any case, I need to get more out of him.

    "You know, I''m pretty sure I told you not to cross my path again. However, I''m feeling generous today, so you might make it out of here if you just tell me for what kind of stupid reason you''d risk ending up in your current state." (Shari)

    Half-embedded inside a huge slime if I need to be clear about this.

    "You, you said something about alchemy and healing potions. Give me one and I''m gone!" (boy)

    "Mhm, the issue isn''t your presence here, boy, but rather what you''d do once you''re gone. Which leaves the question if we should allow you to leave." (Michael)

    Thanks for pointing that out, Michael.

    However, just now there was an interesting little snippet.

    "What do you need a healing potion for?" (Shari)

    "You said there was one in this book, so you must have one! Give it to me!" (boy)

    Wow, that''s some disregard for the current situation if he''s still willing to make demands.

    Yet Liqu seems to think the same and elongates her neck so her disturbingly wide smiling face ends up cheek to cheek with the boy.

    "My Shari asked you something. Would you please answer?" (Liqu)

    Well, if that wasn''t a reminder about his impending doom.

    "M-my sister... she, she''s hurt!" (boy)

    Sigh.

    How do I always end up in situations like this?

    "Sure, very sad. What was this about others? Who else knows that you''re here?" (Michael)

    "I, I told the other kids! They know I''m here!" (boy)

    "Great, that means we''re safe. The guard won''t listen to street urchins otherwise they''d actually investigate on missing person cases. Seems like the lax administration system comes to our aid. We''re basically free to do whatever with him in our place." (Michael)

    That sounds quite convenient for our needs.

    Basically, one of the reasons why I chose Ekoras in the beginning.

    Where would I be now if I had taken the road to Siras back then?

    Whatever, I need to do something here.

    "Damnit. Liqu, let go of him." (Shari)

    "Okay!" (Liqu)

    In a blink, she''s standing next to him in her usual human form.

    "Fine. Wait at the door. I''ll fetch my stuff. Then you''ll bring me to your sister." (Shari)

    "Wh-what?" (boy)

    "You heard me! Wait there. I''ll come in a moment. And if after this I hear that you sold me out to anyone, you''re going to regret it." (Shari)

    "Are you serious?! That boy just admitted he was here to steal from you." (Michael)

    "I don''t have anything else that I have to do tonight and abandoning children doesn''t sit well with me." (Shari)

    "Do I even have to point out to you where this kind of thinking is going to lead you in this environment?" (Michael)

    "No, but I''ll only take a look. I don''t plan on spending any riches here." (Shari)

    "Well, it''s your decision. But don''t expect me to support it." (Michael)

    "I''m always supporting my Shari!" (Liqu)

    Sadly, Liqu''s support isn''t that great at helping me shake off the feeling that I''m making a terrible mistake here.

    "Well, you won''t have much of a choice, Michael, because someone has to stay here and watch our place, which I''d consider very helpful." (Shari)

    "Groan! Whatever." (Michael)

    Before I head out, I''m first going to store the book away.

    My experience with this boy tells me it''s not too smart to keep it within his reach.

    Instead, I store it in our freshly created treasure pit after I put it inside Liqu''s bag, wrapped in several layers of clothes so it hopefully won''t get wet.

    For myself, I collect my usual equipment as well as my bag with the potions I''ve created.

    He said there''s someone injured, so I could at least test how well they work.

    Even if it might be a morally questionable thing to do, I doubt they''ll complain.

    So I''m finally ready to get going.

    Liqu is as well, and she mindfully remembered to put on her disguise.

    Which doesn''t mean we wouldn''t be in trouble if we''d encounter a patrol.

    So late at night, there''s a curfew in place to at least restrict crime in any way in this town.

    Not that it would be in any way effective or even maintained here in the southern district, but we should still be careful.

    Surprisingly, the boy is truly still waiting at the door.

    "I, I don''t understand. Are you really going to help me? Help my sister?" (boy)

    "My Shari is so nice, right?" (Liqu)

    Damn, this is really conflicting with my interests.

    I know it isn''t smart to not only get involved in other people''s circumstances but now also to actively seek it out.

    But I¡¯m not one to leave a child suffering.

    Maybe I should see it positively.

    I''m not totally committed yet and might bail out if it seems like this will get too difficult for me to handle.

    And maybe I can get something out of their gratitude.

    Something simple like not ratting me out to whoever doesn''t know about me yet.

    Currently, he still looks more like he doesn''t think of us as his saviors.

    "Wh-why are you even coming with me? You, you could just give me the potion." (boy)

    Either he''s afraid that we might plan to get rid of all the witnesses by following him to his place, or he thinks we are stupid and wouldn''t check his tearjerker story.

    The latter is one of the reasons why I want to see the situation myself.

    "Sure, I couldn''t think of anything better than spending my nights out in the slums. One of my personal favorite pastimes. However, and now listen closely, a wrongly applied mending potion can be quite dangerous. So I''d suggest you let someone do that who has expertise. That is, if we''ll even find your sick sister there." (Shari)

    "She is there!! I''ll show you!" (boy)

    It might be that he isn''t the smartest.

 Chapter 196

    - Shari -

    Once we left our new home, I notice how some children are running away.

    They probably saw us and instantly their escape instincts kicked in, honed by running from pissed-off theft victims since early childhood.

    However, the boy isn''t running.

    Though, maybe a little unsure and lost about his next steps.

    I should probably stop calling him boy.

    "Hey, do you have a name?" (Shari)

    "O-Okin!" (Okin)

    "Relax, I¡¯m not some sicko who eats what they''re calling by name." (Shari)

    "Oh, I understand this! This makes it always kinda weird." (Liqu)

    Right, that it''s still a viable possibility for Liqu surely helped him to dissipate his concerns.

    Anyway, we proceed to walk through the slums.

    If I thought before that there''s a limit to how bad an area could be, I''m profusely taught better once we reach it.

    At least, the ramshackle buildings from before had doors, aside from ours.

    But these are just destitute ruins.

    I''m not even sure what keeps those unsupported brick walls standing.

    Probably only the fact that the big city walls shut out the gusts of wind that would finally knock them over.

    Most of them are simply beyond repair coming from the structural integrity of their remainders.

    And that''s only the infrastructure.

    Let''s say, I''m currently quite glad that my slime body''s sense of perception can''t be bothered by all the stench of filth, death, and decay that''s very present in this environment.

    At this point, I''m getting profusely irritated at the thought that the officials told me such a grand tale about how living within the walls is a privilege that justifies the high price for a house.

    I can''t see all that much in this direction here.

    Especially, the locals seem to be, even at this time of the day, quite bothered about any passerbies.

    That''s at least what all the gazes I receive from every nook and cranny tell me.

    Still, we pass undisturbed and eventually reach something like a shack behind the ruins of the leftover stone walls of what once was a building.

    Yet the shack isn''t much better off.

    Basically, it''s only some pieces of wood leaning against a stone wall that three sides are covered and one could cover the entrance with some rugged fabric.

    The boy quickly runs inside.

    "Nia, are you okay?!" (Okin)

    Well, I won''t have to ask for a name.

    Inconveniently, this shack wasn''t established with someone my size in mind.

    Yet this ain''t an issue for a slime.

    I can easily stoop down to their size, even if it''s accompanied by some estranging effects on my self-perception.

    However, I can put up with this for a short while.

    From the far end of this small makeshift tunnel, I perceive the weak voice of a girl.

    "Okin? Is that you?" (must be Nia)

    "Yes, it''s me! I... I brought help." (Okin)

    He''s looking at us while saying so, probably being unsure since now is the moment of truth as to whether or not we''re only here to devour those who know too much.

    Which tells quite a lot about how desperate he must''ve been.

    Luckily for him, I''m not that much of a monster.

    "Let me see her." (Shari)

    I peek inside this ramshackle shack and gain sight of a rather young thing.

    Barely older than her brother, with similarly disheveled brown hair and dark brown eyes, I¡¯d say she¡¯s no older than seven, at most eight

    She has a sickly pale complexion where it can be seen through the grime, while also being obviously malnourished.

    Yet her tattered clothes aren''t much better.

    Suddenly, the girl is far more awake once she becomes aware of my presence.

    "Who is this, Okin?" (Nia)

    "I''m supposed to give you a checkup. Your brother said you''re injured?" (Shari)

    "H-he''s worrying too much. It''s just my arm." (Nia)

    Her arm?

    Now that I look closer, her right arm is bandaged.

    If the dirty stripes of former clothing qualify as such.

    Wait, the right arm and this black fabric.

    That''s the robber I crashed into the ground!

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "You are the thief from yesterday!" (Shari)

    "Tsk. And you''re the wannabe hero making my life more difficult. Who did you just bring here, Okin?" (Nia)

    "Uh, you see..." (Okin)

    "As of now, apparently your only chance. Please show me the wound. After I came all the way here, I want to at least give it a look." (Shari)

    She seems reluctant about it and the way she''s wincing while stripping it off tells me that it''s certainly not "nothing".

    Once the bandages are gone, I can see the full severity.

    If there would just be this mix of a bad gash and raw flesh with still-embedded pieces of gravel that claim two-thirds of her forearm up to the elbow it would be bad enough.

    However, it festered, wildly.

    I can''t say anything alleviating about this.

    The way the boy looks this severe condition isn''t new to him.

    "That looks pretty bad for a human!" (Liqu)

    "It isn''t! Urgh! I-I just have to sleep this off." (Nia)

    Sure...

    "Why are you trying to downplay this?" (Shari)

    The quick glance at her brother says more than enough.

    She''s trying to play strong for him.

    I''m stupid.

    "Can you now give her the potion?! You said you have one!" (Okin)

    "First, I didn''t promise you a thing. Don''t forget, you''re still the boy who stole my stuff and returned for round two. And second... Goddamnit, if you had used the potion on this you might''ve killed her!" (Shari)

    Conveniently, Tamarah''s book not only said how to brew the potions but also how to apply them.

    And in the case of the mending one, it was very adamant about not aggravating any kind of bad growth within the flesh.

    This especially concerns infections.

    Well, if this won''t be treated she''d probably die either way.

    At least, it won''t be less than an amputation of the rotten limb.

    But even if I conveniently got a low-quality mending potion from Tamarah that might suffice to knit that wound back together to a degree, it''s common sense that you never take a healing potion against sickness.

    Healing works in the way that it strengthens all body processes in the damaged region to get the body to regenerate itself.

    However, this stimulation also includes bad processes.

    So I don''t even want to imagine what might happen to her if we accelerate what makes her flesh rot.

    "And now?!" (Okin)

    Yes... what now?

    I can''t apply the potion on the festering surface.

    It would only aggravate the condition.

    Moreover, I''m very unsure about the quality, as this is just the imperfect result of my alchemist training.

    Also, there isn''t too much of it.

    ¡°Let me think for a moment, please.¡± (Shari)

    "You said you''d help her!" (Okin)

    He''s getting pretty demanding about my not-exactly-guaranteed help.

    "Okin, stop it! You really want to help me? Can you really do this?" (Nia)

    "You see, your arm... I have a weak mending potion with me, however, the infection spread pretty badly. As long as it''s there, we can''t apply it. Yet if we cut it out, the resulting wound might become too big." (Shari)

    "You''re saying?" (Nia)

    "I can offer two options. Neither of them is great." (Shari)

    "There''s a choice? That''s better than I ever had in my life. Urgh. Let''s hear!" (Nia)

    A more positive reaction than I thought.

    Well, let''s give it to her.

    "First, we could remove your arm, then use a healing potion. A small wound area like this will heal fast. It would be the safest way to go about this." (Shari)

    "What?! You can''t be serious!" (Okin)

    "Okin! Aghk! You said two. What''s the second?" (Nia)

    "Well, we could do as I said and only try to remove the infection. Yet there might not be enough mending potion to close the wound, and if we cut too shallow this might make it worse." (Shari)

    Okin seems to become increasingly uncomfortable.

    "So a safe way with unsatisfying results or a high risk, high reward way." (Nia)

    "Basically, yes. So, which option do you take?" (Shari)

    "Option two, naturally." (Nia)

    "Nia, I have to press here that this isn''t just a small risk we''re talking about and your arm could stay impeded even if it works. I''m not a professional healer. So I want to make it clear to you that you''re in grave danger if I do this." (Shari)

    "Look, I can''t afford to become a burden to Okin. He needs me. So I only have the option to aim for a full recovery. If not for this, it might be better for Okin if I become a goner. So option two please." (Nia)

    It''s kinda sad how much of an adult this young girl already is.

    Kids her age should play catch or hide and seek in a less dangerous manner and not spend so many thoughts on death.

    "Shari." (Liqu)

    "Yes, Liqu, what is it that you have to say?" (Shari)

    "You want to save this girl, right?" (Liqu)

    I dread to answer this.

    So I do so very cautiously.

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "Then, if your other methods are too risky, should I turn her?" (Liqu)

    Oh damn.

    I don''t even want to consider this option.

    Yet this time, she¡¯s leaving the choice up to me.

    "Not so loud! I thought this wouldn''t be an option without preparation?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes, as you wish. Actually, I prepared in case something happens to Anvenia. Wouldn''t know what else to do if she gets hurt." (Liqu)

    In her own way, she''s caring.

    In her own very distressing way.

    "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t do that to someone her age?" (Shari)

    "It would be very dangerous, but if something were to happen to her, I wouldn¡¯t want to be without any method of helping. She¡¯s nice. However, this one is quite a bit older. I might be able to make it work. Though, there''s still a risk." (Liqu)

    Even if I try to interpret her idea favorably, this still sounds extremely disturbing.

    "Sorry, no. Not if there''s any other option." (Shari)

    "Hey, what are you two talking about?" (Nia)

    Yeah, I get that this might sound slightly disturbing to hear from the sidelines.

    ¡°We¡¯re just discussing the best way to go about this. Some of the particulars would be unpleasant to listen to, but that infection has to be removed somehow.¡± (Shari)

    "If you still want to try it your way, and the problem is the bad stuff on her arm, why don''t you just dissolve it?" (Liqu)

    I already want to scowl at Liqu for being so obvious when I think closer about her proposal.

    Not only could this way the consumed amount be kept to a minimum, but we also have more insight into the state of the infection.

    This might actually work.

    "Uh-ugh, di-did I just hear ''dissolve''? D-do you mean with acid? Are you an alchemist?" (Nia)

    "Ehm, kinda? The thing is, I was just made aware of a way to make option two a bit safer. Though, certainly also more unpleasant. Yet it also requires complete confidentiality." (Shari)

    "Sure. Whatever. I¡¯ll take what I can get." (Nia)

    I move closer to the girl so we''re face to face.

    "I and my friend aren''t your regular citizens. We have our history and circumstances. Most things in this world aren''t as simple as they appear to be at first glance. And sometimes... there''s simply more to someone than you can see on the surface." (Shari)

    And with this, I remove my mask.

 Chapter 197

    - Shari -

    "Whoah!" (Nia)

    Okay, that''s not the reaction I''d usually anticipate when I reveal myself to someone.

    Rather fear or hostility, but not honest curiosity.

    "Whoah? Is that all? Don''t you have anything you want to add? Like for example, ''oh my god, a monster'' or ''please don''t eat me''?" (Shari)

    "If you''d be here to do that it would''ve already happened. Also, it''s not like my state allows me to be picky about who''s helping me." (Nia)

    "That''s awfully practical thinking for a kid of your age. Just so you know, I''m here on the assumption that your brother won''t spread the word about us. I kinda like being alive. Or whatever my state might be called." (Shari)

    "He won¡¯t tell anyone. It would just get us into trouble. But before you do anything, what is this going to cost me? You can see that we have no money." (Nia)

    If I charged an incredibly ill child for my questionable healing, I¡¯d never be able to live with myself.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not expecting you to pay me anything." (Shari)

    "Everybody expects something in return. Just to let you know, if you plan to have me spend all my time working as bait or a slave or something, you¡¯ll have to give me a way to provide for Okin." (Nia)

    This young girl is far too experienced for her age.

    "I expect absolutely nothing of the sort. I¡¯m already getting what I want, so for you, it will cost nothing. I promise." (Shari)

    Helping this girl is really all I want to do here.

    And see the effectiveness of my potion.

    "You really mean it? So this is basically for free!? Good job, Okin!" (Nia)

    "Ehehehe." (Okin)

    "So you''re really sure about this treatment?" (Shari)

    "I''m willing to take it. It''s not like my other options are great." (Nia)

    "I, I guess I can give it a try. But I hope you''re aware how stupidly painful this is going to be for you? We need to remove all the sick flesh." (Shari)

    "You think enduring it isn''t painful? Believe me, I''m very familiar with pain." (Nia)

    "Fine, but don''t say I didn''t warn you." (Shari)

    I take out the potion I intend to use, noticing the interested stares of the children at the blue liquid inside.

    I hope they can''t guess too easily its nature.

    Then I turn to Liqu.

    "Liqu, could you dissolve only the sick parts of her arm?" (Shari)

    "Don''t wanna." (Liqu)

    Excuse me!?!

    "Would you mind elaborating? You don''t want to help after we came all the way out here?" (Shari)

    "Yes. You know, I don''t really care about this girl. If she¡¯s no different than a normal meal, I''m not sure how careful I can be. Dissolving while holding back feels always weird to me." (Liqu)

    "So you''re saying you want to let her die simply because you wouldn''t feel too great while helping her!?" (Shari)

    "Well, that''s part of it, yet the main reason is that this is your thing. I believe that this is going to be good practice for you if you want to train your fine control." (Liqu)

    Does she want to turn this into a training lesson?!

    "You''re bargaining her life for a lesson?!" (Shari)

    "As I said, I don''t really care about her." (Liqu)

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Somehow it feels like Liqu follows my own code of not getting unnecessarily involved better than I do.

    "Wh-what is this about?" (Okin)

    Well, they have a right to know.

    "How do you think we are going to remove the sick flesh? You know what slimes do, right? It might sound creepy and frightening at first, but you can believe me that it''s a better option than using a knife." (Shari)

    "So you''re saying you intend to eat my arm?" (Nia)

    "Only the infested parts. Well, at least that''s what I intended when I asked my comrade. Yet as I said, I''m not as proficient as her. It might be a bit messier. You can still bail out. I mentioned option one for a reason." (Shari)

    After all, having your arm cut off might be more pleasant than having a slime dissolving it.

    "I still want to go through with it. Please." (Nia)

    "Sigh, okay. Okin, get her something to bite down on. This is going to hurt." (Shari)

    Once again he looks unsure, but a glance from his sister is enough to get him moving.

    Now, hopefully, this suddenly stubborn slime will still help with the basics.

    "Liqu, could you please hold her as still as you can without hurting her? Any sudden movements during the process would only harm her further. Or do you intend to say I have to learn how to do this alone?" (Shari)

    "No, I can do that part." (Liqu)

    Nia looks a little uncertain as Liqu surrounds her upper torso and part of her affected arm, but doesn¡¯t cry out or try to escape.

    Okin soon returns with a wad of fabric for her, and as soon as she''s set up, I have to begin.

    I free my left hand from the glove and reach towards her arm, but stop before I touch it.

    "Just so we understand each other, I don''t want to hear any comments about how weird it feels, what I''m doing to you, or anything else that might distract me. That''s in your own best interest, you see?" (Shari)

    She nods, unable to speak with that fabric in her mouth.

    Then I touch the infected place.

    Or however one calls the process of my mass flowing around the target area.

    Naturally, she tries to jolt a bit at the sensation, but I doubt that this hurts even as much as the fabric she had over it before.

    Once I¡¯ve enveloped her entire lower arm and hand, and gripped it as best I¡¯m able with my slime, I look directly at her and speak.

    "Brace yourself!" (Shari)

    She should know when the painful part begins.

    I concentrate as hard as I can on the area I enveloped.

    Until now I was careful not to dissolve, but the moment I turn it on even the slightest bit, I become increasingly aware of what is mixed into my slime.

    How the flesh is composed, what makes it different from healthy flesh, and how the pus gathers below the surface.

    Especially this difference is of importance, as I can''t afford to take the slightest bit too much, which forces me to decelerate the process as much as I can.

    Yet I still dissolve and soon have the first layer down.

    Which, unfortunately, has the effect that she begins squirming because this must hurt really much.

    Yet at the same time, it''s really only the bad parts being removed.

    I pay extra close attention in order to not go too far, which isn''t nice to endure for my patient as I¡¯m progressing very slowly.

    At some point, alarmingly increasing amounts of blood start to flow into me, still mixed with pus, but the issue is that it''s mixing and I can''t just stuff it back inside.

    At most, I can clog the leaks up with my slime but that means the sick stuff remains inside her body.

    The worst part is that I''m somewhat blind regarding how deep the infection goes.

    I can only tell where it''s concentrated through the dissolving analysis.

    This means I''m actually pretty close to dissolving what I shouldn''t, simply because I have no idea where the sickness isn''t.

    Yet at least it''s getting less and less concentrated.

    This is already the only positive thing I can say, as I have to take more than I''d like to.

    And I know I really shouldn''t.

    The more I take away, the less there''s a chance that my meager potions can help her recover.

    Finally, I can''t make out any more sickly parts.

    This isn''t too great, as the arm is currently one big mass of raw flesh, and the blood might flow out freely were I to let go now.

    This also causes issues for applying the potion.

    This one is the most effective if applied directly.

    Drinking is thought for inner injuries only and, considering the possible side effects, should only be done in an emergency.

    If I apply it the effect should be instantaneous, yet I have to be careful, as the blood might wash it out before it can do its job.

    So I can only let go in a small area with my slime.

    "Akckh!" (Nia)

    Which apparently hurts like hell.

    However, now I can start pouring it over there.

    It might be low quality, but surprisingly, it somewhat works.

    The edges of her skin next to the angry, bloody red of the wound crawl just the tiniest bit closer.

    At least I didn''t mess up.

    In this manner, I retreat my slime bit by bit while applying the potion, always careful not to cause too massive of a bleeding.

    Yet the further from the edge of the wound I go, the weaker the effect.

    The reason is simple.

    This chunk of her flesh is simply missing.

    The flesh itself was infested, which means the potion has to completely regrow the partition.

    I can only continue as I did, knitting the wound bit by bit.

    The wound is almost healed when I''m suddenly out of potion.

    I look at the bit that''s still injured.

    And sigh.

    "Hah, still with me?" (Shari)

    Her arm doesn''t look perfectly fine.

    She''s extremely pale and I''d say a tiny bit of the muscle might still be missing.

    "N-not completely... sure." (Nia)

    "Nia?!" (Okin)

    "Listen, you''re currently suffering from energy loss due to your body forcefully healing itself. Also, I couldn''t heal your arm completely. All I can offer is that you may apply this salve I prepared. It''s going to help with the healing but won''t directly fix the wound. In addition, if you don''t keep it clean this time, there won''t be any saving you anymore." (Shari)

    I take out my box, look for the closest thing that can act as a vessel, and scrape a bit of it with my dagger in there.

    "Why... you''re giving us... all this? Why... going... so far?" (Nia)

    This question is difficult for me to answer.

    I went quite hard against my own principles here by giving out expensive stuff for free.

    The way the mending potion worked was evidence enough to tell how stupidly valuable it was.

    And that in my current dire financial state.

    I can''t just dismiss this as trying to see how well they work.

    The truth is, it would bother me to let a child die in my vicinity.

    I''ve got so many other arrangements to keep me aloft that I will hopefully be able to finance such acts with my eventual compensation.

    Also, I think I''ve got just an idea of how to improve my finances and get information.

    "Let''s say, I wouldn''t be against it if you would advertise our good deeds. You wouldn''t believe it, but we two have a bit of a reputation problem. Though, if possible, without revealing what we are. Also, I don''t like it if people die around me." (Shari)

    I''m not thinking that this will suddenly establish slimes as approachable neighbors, but there''s nothing wrong with making small steps.

    In addition, this should be beneficial to draw the locals out.

    Maybe this will raise my reputation as a slime in the long run.

    "Tsk... a caring monster. If that isn''t... a damn miracle. Nothing... I''d have expected... to happen to me." (Nia)

    If you think I''m caring, you should''ve seen Liqu if she''d follow up on her plan.

 Chapter 198

    - Shari -

    Nia still appears to be quite out of it due to the painful process she just endured, yet I¡¯d like to distract her a bit till she can hopefully calm down.

    "By the way, how did you get away?" (Shari)

    "Your shouting... helped." (Nia)

    Yeah, yeah.

    Wasn''t my greatest moment.

    "Uh, some people tried to catch my sister, lashing out at her, but they stopped after seeing she''s a girl." (Okin)

    "Okin, shush." (Nia)

    They probably considered this their good deed of the day.

    Though, I shouldn''t be the one talking.

    I basically did her worse.

    "Do you really have to steal? This here was quite a good example that it might easily get you killed." (Shari)

    "Of course we do! Nobody was going to hire us with all the older kids about and the guild has an age requirement of nine if you want to take on assignments. So we need to figure things out on our own, now that big sister Elin is gone and won''t bring us food anymore." (Okin)

    Elin?!

    Well, sure.

    Why not?

    She had a life in this town before she went with us.

    Must have been kind to these kids before she left.

    If I memorized this right, Elin was an E-rank adventurer before.

    This might indicate that probably every single street urchin and other desperate folk register at the guild.

    It''s probably an easy way to acquire cheap workers for the most simple tasks.

    Also, it''s probably not a loss if they die on some open fetch quest.

    Morally that might be questionable, but on the other side, it might be the only non-criminal occupation for most of those living here.

    Yet even they won''t allow six-year-olds to head out into the Evergrove.

    Once I look back up from my musings, I notice that the girl has fallen unconscious.

    This isn''t too surprising after the ordeal she just went through, but more severe might be her lack of any bodily reserves.

    She probably should''ve eaten something before the treatment, as according to the description, mending potions drain the target of their energy to achieve their effect.

    This means the girl needs some food or she''ll be as bad as an hour ago.

    Damn, but maybe I can get something out of this.

    "Hey, boy! If you help us out, there will be a meal in it for you at our place. God knows your sister needs it." (Shari)

    At least, I saw that some of Michael''s ration remained, and I hope "informants" count as agreeable expenses.

    "What?" (Okin)

    "Was I unclear? Pack your stuff and get her over to our place! I can already see how she''s again going to get an infection if she stays here, and I''d be really miffed if this is going to be the conclusion of all my hard work. Liqu, can you please carry her? If possible, while avoiding drenching her completely and without blowing your cover." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I''ll be careful! By the way, you dissolved that really well!" (Liqu)

    Not really a compliment I need.

    Fortunately, slimes are strong and Liqu can lift the girl within her blanket while still staying wrapped inside her cloak.

    The boy, meanwhile, ogles us with wide eyes.

    "Would you now snap out of it? I don''t want to stay here all night. Get something warm for your sister. We don''t have beds and she''ll still need a change of clothes once Liqu is done with her." (Shari)

    "We, we only have a blanket." (Okin)

    "Damn, seems like I have to provide that as well." (Shari)

    "I don''t understand! Why are you doing this for us?! I stole from you!" (Okin)

    "I already said, I don''t like kids dying around me. So please, get ready." (Shari)

    "How, how can I thank you?!" (Okin)

    Well, now that he''s asking...

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Do you happen to know where I could find a cheap door?" (Shari)

    Surprisingly, the answer is yes.

    The boy apparently knows about a dump where he could find one and offered to bring it first thing in the morning.

    I''m not sure if it would be the right thing to assist that child with that job, instead of letting him do all this hard work, but I guess my service was valuable enough that insisting on giving him a hand would make him uncomfortable.

    Especially, as mine are only made out of slime.

    Though, for now, it seems like the fate of his sister is a more pressing matter to him. Especially, as that one is currently partly submerged within a slime.

    Though, he should probably be smart enough to know that we wouldn''t waste super-expensive potions to treat our dinner.

    At least I hope he is.

    Suddenly, I notice Liqu looking in my direction.

    "You were quite good." (Liqu)

    "What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "The dissolving. That was pretty precise work. Wasn''t sure if you''d manage since you usually avoid dissolving." (Liqu)

    I get where she''s coming from.

    She means my "dissolving disorder".

    Recently, I even dissolved corpses and have a bit more practice than before, but she''s right, I usually avoid dissolving living people.

    Therefore, it would make sense that I''m not too proficient at it.

    Or at least too caught up in my troubled mind to get it right.

    Yet this was something else.

    I didn''t dissolve the flesh of her arm to harm her, but quite the opposite is the case.

    I was too caught up in the medical treatment for self-loathing.

    "I didn''t like it, but it was necessary, so I had to."(Shari)

    "Sure, I just wanted to tell you how proud I am. Learning to dissolve properly is so important." (Liqu)

    Important?

    Wait!

    This explains something!

    "Was the true reason you refrained from helping out that you wanted me to practice dissolving a living being?" (Shari)

    "I think that was good for you. Real experience only comes from doing stuff. Also, this healing thing is your project. As you said, we have to make our own experiences at times." (Liqu)

    Seems like my argument came here straight back at me.

    However, the "project" is still a girl.

    Though, I doubt that Liqu cares as much about human lives as I do, apart from the few she fancies, like Anvenia, for example.

    But, well, she''s right in so far that I wanted to do this, so it''s only right that I took responsibility for it and shouldn¡¯t always hide behind her because I think she can do better.

    We proceed through the alleys, and I''m quite sure that we''re being watched.

    Irritatingly, no one seems to feel obligated to act while we''re carrying children around.

    Eventually, we make it undisturbed back to our place.

    Where Michael still waits.

    "Uh, it''s late. Maybe you should try getting some sleep?" (Shari)

    I, as a slime, can do without, but humans still suffer from sleep deprivation.

    It wouldn''t do if he does doze off at a crucial moment.

    "I''d like to do so. If not for ''someone'' returning in the most-doubtful manner with, at best, questionable luggage." (Michael)

    He looks at the slightly wriggling blanket-girl bundle in Liqu''s grasp.

    "I promise, she isn''t supposed to be provisions!" (Shari)

    "I''m honestly not sure if I wouldn''t have preferred this compared to what you''re apparently planning to do." (Michael)

    Well, I can get where he''s coming from, regarding compromising our base.

    But he should''ve been prepared for that once he heard he''s going to work with us.

    "I''ll have her sleep in my room. You won''t even notice she''s here." (Shari)

    "Mhm. And our stuff probably as well." (Michael)

    "I already stored the expensive stuff away." (Shari)

    "Sigh. Whatever. It''s your mission." (Michael)

    "Wait! Weren''t we all in this together?" (Shari)

    "Oh, sorry. I think you misunderstood something. I''m just here as your supervisor to ensure that you''re actually working on your mission. If you don''t and instead go about and, for example, start an apprenticeship as an alchemist, or pick up street urchins to establish a non-profit orphanage then. As amicable as this might be, I''m going to report this. There is no camaraderie among spies. There''s just the mission." (Michael)

    As rough as the things he''s saying might be, I can''t deny that there''s some point to them.

    "You as well said that the apprenticeship is a good idea." (Shari)

    "For you, personally? Surely. But there''s a difference between improving one''s chances and losing sight of the objective." (Michael)

    Am I?

    That''s honestly not too farfetched.

    At least for the alchemy training I need to admit that I''m doing this mostly because of personal gain.

    Though, maybe I can at least justify what I''m doing now.

    "We''re looking for people who might know something about kidnappings, right? Well, maybe they know something. We can question them once they wake up." (Shari)

    "Sure. And for that purpose it was certainly necessary to bring them here." (Michael)

    Not sure about this.

    Probably not.

    But it''s late and I don''t feel like arguing anymore.

    "You don''t have to share your room. I''ll keep her with me. Also, I stored the valuables in a safe place, so our situation won''t get much worse from this random act of kindness. Aside from this, please go to sleep now. You seem to be grumpy when deprived." (Shari)

    He doesn''t answer, but just turns around and moves back to his quarters.

    I do the same.

    Or rather instruct Liqu to do so.

    The front is too exposed, I don''t want her sleeping in the backroom, and Liqu''s place might be considered torture.

    Aside from this, I can check on her a little while she''s there.

    When I see her lying there with her thin blanket, I decide that''s not enough and search through my stuff to find every piece of fabric I own to cover her, especially any spare clothing of mine.

    Otherwise, her body''s delicate state might take a turn for the worse after the treatment.

    This might be due to the guilt I¡¯m feeling because it''s kinda my fault that she got this injury.

    There would''ve surely been a way to handle a thief I don''t know more delicately.

    Even if, objectively, I suppose I''m not responsible for the fact that she''s committing crimes.

    Also, yes, okay.

    Maybe I have a soft spot for underage orphans.

    I think there might be worse faults to find in someone.

    Liqu is shortly gone to another room after everything''s set up.

    I''m very glad that I''ve got her so far regarding respecting personal borders.

    It shows great development.

    However, after my standby mode is over, I realize that watching a sleeping girl isn''t just boring, but hella creepy.

    Instead, I decide to do something productive and go down to the backroom, where I start to create potions with the meager low-quality reserves I have.

    At least, I manage to refill my little salve box with the earlier prepared clearsprout solution.

    In addition, I even manage to get a stamina potion right.

    At least I think so.

    There were actually quite some failures along the way that will barely perform better than the ingredient itself.

    Hard to say without anyone to test it on.

    Though, I have the girl.

    Which was kinda the reason why I brewed it in the first place, to boost her recovery.

    It doesn''t make me a bad person that I''m essentially using her to experiment on, right?

    However, the mixing was quite the difficult job and I¡¯ve grown mentally exhausted.

    So once I prepared a decent supply of the basic stuff I can produce, I move back to my room and spend the last few remaining hours of the night, or rather very early morning, skimming further through the compendium.

    Mostly so I''m not staring at the sleeping girl.

 Chapter 199

    - Shari -

    The morning goes as I presumed.

    "Wha-" (Nia)

    "Yes, yesterday was real. No, you''re not going to get eaten. Also, avoid putting strain on your arm. While we''re at it, drink this." (Shari)

    At which, I put a flask with the stamina potion before her.

    "That might provide your body the kick to get working again, but it''s no alternative for a real meal. On that matter, if you talk to the man in the room opposite us, he might share one with you as long as you''re going to tell him the stuff he wants to know. Believe me, you need some food." (Shari)

    Since she''s now up, I guess I can be on my way.

    "Wait! Where are you going?" (Nia)

    "To my job." (Shari)

    She looks at me as if I just said something crazy.

    "Get yourself comfortable. You''re recovering. I''m on my way." (Shari)

    Once I get to the shop room on the ground level, I stand surprised.

    It''s the boy and Michael who are currently at it to hinge a door into the entrance.

    I need to say, this quite adds to the house.

    At least, I can drop my guard a little bit in here with the added privacy.

    "Uh, nice that you''re helping, Michael. Despite... last night." (Shari)

    "Do you think the boy could handle this by himself? But just saying, the quality is lousy. That thing has countless dents, it''s actually a miracle it''s still in one piece." (Michael)

    "Hey, why do you think it was in the dump?" (Okin)

    "Well, it won''t keep anyone out who wants to get in, but it serves the purpose of blocking vision. Also, in this area it''s probably better if it doesn''t look fancy, or certain people will ask themselves what''s behind it." (Michael)

    I suppose so.

    I can probably count down the time till we get raided just for being in the area.

    Yet it''s not like we have any valuables to grab.

    Well, there might be my current potion experiment.

    While I could put all the valuable stuff in our secure compartment below the floor, there''s a bunch of more mundane stuff that would''ve been too clattering.

    Foremost the remaining potion pots.

    Or however I intend to call all these vessels filled with that mix of ingredients and my body.

    Those would also be problematic to carry down into the cellar and I couldn''t make use of the evaporation effect of the slime in such a humid space, which is exactly what I was going for.

    Though, I suppose it''s extremely unlikely that anyone will break in to steal other people''s slime.

    It''s not even like there''s much use for them, and the labels are crude at best.

    Rather I''m only checking how much I can increase the concentration in case I ever want to try myself on creating a real mid-grade potion.

    This ability has value in itself.

    If ever things would really blow up for me and I¡¯d have to leave the country, there might be a chance that I could still start anew somewhere else.

    That doesn''t mean I wouldn''t be irritated if someone stole my prepared slime batches.

    If nothing else, the pots were quite costly.

    Though, for today we should be good.

    "Can I leave you alone? I have to go to Tamarah." (Shari)

    "But what about me?!" (Liqu)

    Liqu seriously just popped out of the wooden floor.

    That one must be hollow below the planks.

    The creaking floor already indicated so.

    "You heard them. I need you to guard this place in case someone comes." (Shari)

    "Oh, but I spent so little time with you." (Liqu)

    "Liqu, we''re spending every fucking day together. There wasn''t one single day-night cycle we remained separated. I held your goddamned core for you while you were laid up! You seriously have to work on not being as pushy. It shouldn''t be asking too much to just occasionally being temporarily separated. You can trust me, I''m coming back." (Shari)

    Liqu looks slightly dejected, yet isn''t arguing.

    It''s kinda astonishing how much more reasonable she became.

    Leaps and bounds for a slime, I would say.

    After this, I arrive at Tamarah''s place.

    "Ah, there is my apprentice. I hope you''ve continued with your studies." (Tamarah)

    "Uh, yesterday was quite eventful, so I only managed to read a tiny bit further. But on the bright side, I came up with some concoctions I could produce with what meager possessions I had at hand." (Shari)

    "In my opinion, one should first acquire an understanding for the basics before going about experiments. However, at least you continued to engage with the subject. You wouldn''t know how many give up just after they start only because the content is too dry. But remember slow and steady wins the race." (Tamarah)

    I guess she means she doesn''t expect me to start a revolution in alchemy tomorrow.

    Nonetheless, when I show my ingredients I get a barely passing mark for the quality.

    Which basically means they''re potion material.

    She''s not really letting it show, after her speech, but I think she''s mildly impressed.

    After that, it''s the usual alchemy stuff.

    Filling up potions, let my slime check the temperature, getting accustomed to the different ingredients.

    The repetition helps to ingrain processes into my core and I think I might really have a knack for this.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Yet a while before the usual end of my shift, Tamarah addresses me.

    "Do you know what distinguishes low-, mid-, and high-quality potions?" (Tamarah)

    Why that sudden question?

    "Uh, how well you brew them?" (Shari)

    "That''s only part of the truth and as such can be considered completely wrong. You''re right in so far that the difference between mid and low-quality potions originates from the skill of the potioneer as well as the quality and complexity of the ingredients. In that regard, being good at the job is a factor. As alchemy is a delicate craft, novices like you have to start somewhere, and many adventurers are cheapskates. There''s naturally an abundance of low-quality going around, compared to what a seasoned craftsman can achieve. However, high-class potions are characterized by something else." (Tamarah)

    "That would be?" (Shari)

    "Simple. Magic. There''s a limit to the extent of the results one can achieve with exotic ingredients alone. The strongest effects can only be achieved by letting a mage enchant everything you plan to use. The same goes with monster materials for weapons and armor. It''s possible to have a mage with a compatible element to the ingredient to come over and boost everything before the mixing by channeling their magic into the components to increase the mana ratio. This way you can achieve twice to thrice the usual effect. In some cases, it could even be considered a waste not to do so if the ingredient is pricey. Naturally, you can still mess up and the grade drops down to mid-rank or worse because you''re bad. So being good at the job is recommended." (Tamarah)

    "Well, you said my energetic slime can help in that regard, though I''m not a mage." (Shari)

    "I''m aware. They''re not even interchangeable. However, I had some promising results by letting ingredients soak for a while. However, it would be much more effective to make use of both factors if you''re in an enviable spot of having both of them. Anyway, what I initially wanted to say was that today one of my associated mages is coming over. So get back into your disguise if you don''t want to cause trouble for me." (Tamarah)

    "Ding"

    The shop bell!

    Damnit, she could''ve told me sooner!

    "Tamarah, the door¡¯s open, so I suppose you''re here!" (supposed mage)

    Shit, I need to quickly fix my looks before that man reaches the backroom.

    "Yeah, yeah, Bokkan, you old geezer. It won''t kill you to wait a minute!" (Tamarah)

    "If I''m old, then wouldn''t wasting the rest of my lifetime do exactly this?" (Bokkan)

    "Not like you''d do much with it anyway!" (Tamarah)

    "Whatever." (Bokkan)

    Not sure if they''re usually like this, but their exchange bought me the necessary time to get everything into order. I put on the mask as a finishing touch, which would''ve had impeded my vision if I''d done it earlier.

    "Can I come in?" (Bokkan)

    "Yeah, yeah. Not like you''d be of much use in the shop area." (Tamarah)

    Good that I already made it.

    A moment later, an elderly man enters who fits the cliche of a mage a bit too much.

    Grey, unruly beard, something like a robe, and donning one of those gaudy brimhats.

    A bit too much if you ask me.

    Yet while I''m having my thoughts about him, he inspects me as well.

    "Oh, who is this next to you?" (Bokkan)

    Sometimes I''m slightly conscious about introducing myself to others while wearing a metal mask.

    "Uh, Shari." (Shari)

    "My apprentice. She''s quite gifted by nature, so I''m currently teaching her the basics. That includes your contribution if you''re fine with this." (Tamarah)

    "Sure. But to think that ''the great Tamarah'' would ever take an apprentice that might steal her show. May a cleric say again that god only shows his miracles in how our world works. There''s one directly in front of me!" (Bokkan)

    Not sure how I''m supposed to respond to this.

    I''m not even very firm in theology.

    "Bokkan''s an earth mage, with a slight inclination to nature and life. This is extremely advantageous, as it covers a great deal of the general area an alchemist operates in, especially regarding boosting most herbs'' effects. The special stuff might need an attribute aligned to the nature of the monster or plant the ingredient originates from, but he can help with improving biological effects." (Tamarah)

    "What she''s trying to say is that I''m basically a national treasure. Or at least one for alchemists." (Bokkan)

    "And what I was really trying to say is that you''re an old geezer that makes all his living by coming one day a week to pour some magic into stuff and the rest of his time is lazing around!" (Tamarah)

    "Well, if not for this we wouldn''t have such a deep, wholesome friendship." (Bokkan)

    I''m still not sure if I''m seeing through their relationship.

    "So, what do you have for me to do today?" (Bokkan)

    "Several units of clearsprout, coratis grass, not to forget the veora vines, crea roots, and some more." (Tamarah)

    "Shouldn''t you have a healer come for the clearsprout?" (Bokkan)

    "Does that make a difference?" (Shari)

    "Sure it does. While I can boost the plant a bit, a real healer could directly amplify the healing effect. Not saying it would be completely for naught, but for a healing potion, an adventurer would definitely prefer the purely healing-imbued one. I can''t believe that Tamarah would make this kind of mistake." (Bokkan)

    "Because I don''t. You should be aware that clearsprout has more than one effect. As most ingredients do. Be it accelerating bodily processes, minor disinfection, or even getting the body functions into order. For some concoctions, you want to focus on these. Something you should well ingrain into yourself, Shari." (Tamarah)

    Did she have to say this in such an ambiguous way?

    "I think we''ll just go through them. But spare some energy. I have something special in store." (Tamarah)

    "Well, consider me intrigued." (Bokkan)

    The man starts to go about his business.

    I need to say, it''s slightly anticlimatic.

    All he does is sit down at a prepared table reaching out with his arms to whatever Tamarah puts in front of him.

    There isn''t even any kind of glowing.

    Well, apart from that stone Tamarah uses each time Bokkan is done.

    I think that one must be similar to what the guild uses to check for mages, yet probably a weaker version.

    They proceed in this manner until Bokkan stops, looking somewhat exhausted.

    "You''re seriously already dry? Didn''t I tell you to be more frugal?" (Tamarah)

    "You''re as demanding as ever. I just need to meditate and replenish a bit. Then we can do whatever you had in mind. Why don''t you already get started?" (Bokkan)

    "Whatever." (Tamarah)

    Tamarah walks over to one of the drawers and pulls some kind of glass out of a compartment.

    "I admit, that looks interesting. What is this?" (Bokkan)

    "That''s a Horasa fruit. It''s supposed to increase one''s strength and endurance by far. Already by itself, the effect is clearly recognizable, however, I put this particular plant under special treatment." (Tamarah)

    "Can you elborate?" (Bokkan)

    Wait, this glass!

    There''s some residue of my slime!

    She used parts of me for this!

    "No, don''t wanna. Just try pushing your magic in there." (Tamarah)

    "As you wish." (Bokkan)

    Like before the mage concentrates and his gaze grows distant.

    Yet as quick as it began he settles back.

    "Weird. I can''t really push anything in there. As if the space is already occupied." (Bokkan)

    "Hm. Disappointing. I thought I could further boost the effect of the slime soaking." (Tamarah)

    "Slime soaking? You''re really trying that? Didn''t the academy dump this project, as it was too costly and the necessary preparations didn''t justify the effects?" (Bokkan)

    "Just good that I''m not the academy or we would still hit stones against each other and call it research!" (Tamarah)

    "But the preparation of energetic slime must''ve cost a fortune. Not to speak of the transportation! You know that it deteriorates if not handled with special containers and extra special care." (Bokkan)

    At this, Tamarah gives me a glance.

    "I have my, sources." (Tamarah)

    In other words, me.

    "As you say. Well, I can''t help you on this. Maybe try something simpler?" (Bokkan)

    "That''s on me to decide." (Tamarah)

    "Sure, but as I''m no longer needed, I''d like to get my money." (Bokkan)

    "Fine. Even if I''m thoroughly unimpressed." (Tamarah)

    I can barely believe it when Tamarah pays him a whopping two gold coins for his service.

    "Thanks. A pleasure, as always, doing business with ya." (Bokkan)

    "Whatever you say. Now get out, I need to set up today''s goods." (Tamarah)

    And so this weird old man leaves.

    "So, you''re paying this Bokkan guy so he pumps magic into your ingredients?" (Shari)

    "In simple terms, yes. This is even one of the easier jobs. Enchanting an artifact requires far more fine control to imbue the carefully laid out lines. Here he only had to saturate the ground components beforehand. I''m basically doing all the work here." (Tamarah)

    Sure, a very Tamarah-like thing to say.

    But I don''t see a reason to correct her.

    "What was this about the root?" (Shari)

    "I was testing if I could saturate my ingredients with your slime on my own and it worked to a degree, yet it''s apparently not possible to ask a mage for further treatment afterward. A bit of a disappointment, as specific mana with aptitude achieves better effects. Also, the effect isn''t too different from just using the slime for the solution. I doubt I can increase my concentration that way in a meaningful way. Guess this experiment was a failure." (Tamarah)

    I should think more deeply about how I feel about her conducting experiments with my body.

    "And? How was your first dabble into mana infusion?" (Tamarah)

    "It was... something else." (Shari)

    That''s for sure.

 Chapter 200

    - Shari -

    I finish my business with Tamarah, yet not without leaving a good chunk of mine with her.

    However, I can''t say this price wasn''t worth it.

    Today I learned much more about brewing mundane potions.

    The simple stuff, like the ones for curing an upset stomach, detoxification, and treating minor infections, which would''ve been really great yesterday.

    It went even a bit in the direction of cosmetics, something that can only benefit someone with my face.

    And to top it all off, I was allowed to take some of Tamarah''s older ingredients with me, for practice.

    They won''t make for great potions, but Tamarah meant that if it works with these then I might actually get something straight if I have something of quality.

    Once I''m done, it¡¯s back to Liqu and Michael.

    Fortunately, I still have this stone that points me in the right direction.

    It kinda soothes me that my little calamity slime can''t get lost in this big town.

    My path leads me back into the slums.

    Gratefully, when I find them, it doesn''t look like they''re in trouble.

    Which means a lot considering I''m talking about Liqu.

    Sigh, I always feel nervous to leave her alone.

    A sentiment that I''m sure will be interpreted to my disadvantage.

    It doesn''t take long before Liqu as well gains sight of me.

    "Shari!" (Liqu)

    Damn. If she wants to she can move quite quickly in her disguise.

    "Hi. What are you two doing here?" (Shari)

    "The same as the last few days. I''m trying to extract information from the locals. However, the level of success leaves me wanting. It seems the people were forced into submission not to talk. Considering who we''re talking about, it wouldn''t be farfetched if they also follow up on their threats." (Michael)

    Didn''t I, for exactly this reason, send Okin to him?

    "What about the two kiddos?" (Shari)

    "I had to get started at some point, so I left them at your place so the boy can finish up their repairs once we were almost done. I secured my stuff, so it''s only your problem if they steal anything." (Michael)

    I''m almost certain that he''s still irritated about my decision to stray from the mission by doing other stuff.

    Yet starting a quarrel wouldn''t be productive right now.

    So let''s be the bigger slime.

    "No, I meant if they could add anything helpful to your cause." (Shari)

    "They were somewhat helpful. I could confirm that in recent times there''s been increased effort on hunting people within the slums. But this is where we find our second obstacle. It seems the whole criminal underground of this town is deeply interconnected with our targets. There are almost ordered structures. They basically take their own taxes from the people and whoever can''t pay gets enslaved in the long run if they can''t evade the enforcers. It''s truly a shame what the marquis of the south let become of his realm." (Michael)

    I agree with this statement.

    Seriously, criminals claiming taxes?

    In other places, they at least call it protection money.

    "But if it''s so obvious, why can''t you find the place we''re looking for? It doesn''t sound like they''re in hiding." (Shari)

    "They still kinda are, but the greater problem is how widespread everything became. It was clear from the start that Ekoras is a shithole, just not that the different parties all work together for our enemy. Therefore, it''s quite complicated to identify and, more importantly, distinguish the exact place we''re looking for. They might even switch between them, or use several at once for the slave trade, depending on the situation. I''m currently trying to gather the locations of the different hideouts, but as I mentioned before, the people here are afraid of answering this kind of question. So it''s a grind." (Michael)

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I can imagine.

    Nobody wants to be the next on the list just because some wannabe heroes are asking stupid questions.

    However, the two I saved, and also scarred for life, should be aware.

    "What about the kids? Couldn''t they help you out?" (Shari)

    "In exchange for a meal and further provisions, they marked down some hideouts for me. But just as mentioned, I only know that criminals dwell in those. So today we checked those places out. Liqu was quite helpful with that." (Michael)

    I think everyone can understand me if I grow concerned at such a statement.

    "Helpful? In what way?" (Shari)

    "She has quite the ability to shape her humanoid form. So I told her to make herself a bit bigger and stand behind me. Like this, she makes for a very intimidating bodyguard. Not to speak of her profound body control, which allows her to follow up on her looks. This made asking around quite a bit safer and in some cases easier." (Michael)

    "You heard this, Shari? I did well!" (Liqu)

    Oh my.

    Sometimes I worry how easy it is to take advantage of this slime.

    She''s even happy to do as told.

    It might be good that I''m the one she''s so fixated on, as I have at least her well-being in mind.

    I mean, after all this time together, I wouldn''t want something bad to happen to her.

    But at least it seems to have worked out in this case.

    "Did you learn anything of substance?" (Shari)

    "We''re making progress, yet it''s a drag. There''s a difference between hideouts and actual operation bases. Naturally, I''d recommend raiding them all, yet this seems unfeasible. Also, we still need to identify them properly to be able to make sound decisions. Nothing one can achieve in a single day. This is going to be a long-term job." (Michael)

    Okay, it works out with my current obligations, but I''d rather see something happening.

    "Is there any way to accelerate our progress?" (Shari)

    "Nah, we need to stay careful. Being too brazen would alert our targets. I advise you to stay calm. Slow progress is still progress, after all." (Michael)

    "I''m free now. How about I help you?" (Shari)

    "Please, don''t take this as an offense, but we''re good. I do the talking and Liqu performs admirably in her role. Too big of a group would just draw unwanted attention." (Michael)

    Did he seriously just tell me that he prefers Liqu''s participation over mine for something that requires interaction with people?!

    It''s hard not to feel offended at this.

    For real, I always thought that I could at least perform decently as a talker.

    Until now I did all the negotiating for our group.

    Okay, we might''ve gotten scammed more than once, but I''m certain it wasn''t always my fault.

    Oh my, I should stop at this point.

    "So to make sure I get you straight, you want me to go back home, right?" (Shari)

    "Might be for the best. After all, you took on other duties you have to follow up on, isn''t that right?" (Michael)

    Okay, now I''m certain that was payback for me doing my thing on this mission.

    "Fine, as you please!" (Shari)

    "Shari?!" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, I''m proud that you''re doing so well. And didn''t swallow the town. Show more of this and I''ll praise you more." (Shari)

    "For real!?! Okay, Michael, let''s go!! I want to ''check out'' five... no, TEN more places!" (Liqu)

    "Urgh, this sounds a bit optimistic." (Michael)

    Well, consider this payback.

    As I was right now essentially excluded from this mission, I don''t have anything else to do but to head back home.

    Huh, "home" has an interesting ring for me.

    It''s kinda awesome that I truly have a place to call my own now.

    Even if it mostly serves as a hideout for this mission.

    But who knows, maybe in the future, after things calm down for this country, I can make a deal to avoid staying cooped up in the palace and instead lead an independent life here in the South.

    It doesn''t seem too farfetched that the queen wouldn''t insist on having us always present.

    After all, what would the people say?

    Naturally, we would still be constantly monitored, but that might even be good in so far that we might have some kind of security to avoid people from lashing out at us like morons.

    This house wouldn''t be the worst place to settle down from all the constant trouble.

    Ekoras lies far enough away from the center of politics, and we could hunt monsters to make money and refill ourselves.

    Those all are, at best, far distant plans, I know.

    However, at least no one can argue that I paid for it and am the rightful owner.

    So to say, this place I call home is kinda the proof that I made a first step towards a brighter future.

    It''s important to have dreams, after all.

    Now that I''m closing in on our place, I start to worry that they could actually have stolen something.

    As I contemplated before, the only thing I have left there would be the slime pots, but those aren''t much better than what you could find in the dumpster.

    And I mean, we''re talking here about slime.

    Not everyone in this city is a crazed alchemist searching for potion ingredients.

    Finally, I turn into the right street and gain sight of it.

    They finished the repairs and I need to say, despite being literal garbage, the new door looks good.

    Overall, this place now makes a far better impression.

    However, something is amiss.

    Ehm...

    Why is there a queue in front of my place?

 Chapter 201

    Earlier that morning

    - Nia -

    This situation is so ridiculously awkward that I have no idea how to make sense of it.

    I seriously got my arm treated by a friendly, human-shaped slime that apparently makes potions in its free time.

    I even let it dissolve part of my arm.

    That was weird.

    Not only this strange kind of numb pain I felt after it crept around there but how clean it closed afterward.

    To think that someone would spend anything on me.

    But I can say what I want, my arm is better.

    My skin there is still quite raw, tight, and tender, but I can move it again.

    Now for the stamina potion.

    I can barely believe that someone would waste something like this on the likes of me.

    Especially when a piece of bread and a bit of water would do the same.

    Though, thinking about it, the healing potion from yesterday was probably worth much more.

    Yet this isn''t exactly an argument against the strangeness of this situation.

    No, rather it emphasizes it.

    Not to speak of this blue color.

    Could that be... I really shouldn''t think about this.

    That slime doesn''t really have a reason to pull one over me with this.

    It already left after all.

    This should truly be a stamina potion.

    I take a sip of this strange mix the creature left with me.

    My eyes widen the moment the effect kicks in.

    Wow, so this is how it is!

    I''m feeling totally refreshed and there''s energy coursing through my body.

    Unbelievable how riled up I feel.

    Much better than before.

    Also, not the slightest bit sleepy anymore.

    This stuff is really good.

    It should have quite the value.

    How could I drink something like that?

    It would benefit me much more to make this into money.

    Huh, but I have to be careful, or I''m at risk of getting scammed or robbed.

    Why would anyone be so stupid and gift this to someone they don''t even know?

    Heck, my brother robbed it!

    But on the other hand, we''re talking about a slime.

    Maybe I''m the weird one for applying human common sense to such a creature.

    What do I know what it thinks in its slimehead?

    Maybe I should just take it as the miracle it is and pray to some god next time around.

    I was so sure I was going to die of this...

    I really have to go now and do something with this energy!

    When I step out, the corridor is clear, but I hear noise from the floor below.

    Once I''m down the stairs I see something strange.

    My brother is helping a man to fit a door into the frame.

    "Hold it tight! I need to bolt it down." (Michael)

    I wouldn''t say my brother is the most skilled craftsman or even strong enough to do such a job, but the other one gives good instructions, so it seems to work out.

    Anyway, it''s weird to witness such a thing.

    "Nia! You''re awake! Are you better?" (Okin)

    "Actually, yes. Ehm, where are the... you know?" (Nia)

    Is it rude to call them that?

    I seriously don''t intend to make them upset with me.

    "You mean those calamities? The blue one is out and about its study session, the green one went sulking in the cellar." (Michael)

    "And what is going on here?" (Nia)

    "Consider this as the far insufficient payment for your treatment. It might be a strange concept for you, but houses should at least have the option to lock them." (Michael)

    That guy is belittling us.

    No idea who he is, though.

    Noticing my confused gaze, Okin speaks.

    "This man is with those who helped us. The blue one said all I need to pay our debt is giving them a door. And now we''re done!" (Okin)

    "I hope you realize how stupidly generous this was towards you. Your part was, at best, an excuse to give you some way to make you feel better." (Michael)

    That much is obvious.

    What we were given is certainly not going to get compensated by a shabby door.

    Though, that doesn''t mean he can talk down on us.

    "Well, it''s not like we could do much about our situation. " (Nia)

    "I perfectly understand. Well, helping others isn''t wrong in itself. You two should at least be thankful. But on another note, would you mind sharing a meal with me? I''d like to ask you some questions?" (Michael)

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Okin already gets big eyes.

    A meal?

    I mean, I feel good from the potion, but my stomach is empty.

    In my position, I should consider it if such a thing is offered.

    But this clearly isn''t for free.

    Before I accept, I should first inquire about my position.

    "Before I agree, what is it that you want to know?" (Nia)

    Okay, he''s smiling.

    Smiling people make me uncomfortable, because whenever people around me have a reason to grin, it''s rarely because whatever they''re grinning about is good for me as well.

    "You won''t believe it, but we are the good guys. We''ve got the difficult task of saving a certain individual from slavery. It''s a very personal assignment, so I can''t go into detail, but we''d be very happy to hear anything about possible places they could''ve taken that poor child to. You know, she''s probably really scared right now and so I really want to save her." (Michael)

    Damn, this is dangerous.

    There are good reasons why people don''t do stuff to draw the attention of the ganglords.

    We wouldn''t be the first to suddenly vanish.

    To be honest, our chances are especially bad.

    The poorer you are, the easier of a target that makes you.

    After all, people with connections might raise unwanted questions if they vanish.

    Not like that would keep these thugs from doing so anyway.

    In the end, the money one has is only an indicator to decide if someone is worth the trouble to act against them.

    Even the wealthier citizens might get targeted if they prove to be too annoying.

    The only exception might be the nobles.

    "Then why are you smiling?" (Okin)

    "Oh, damn, you got me. Actually, we''re getting paid by the parents to save the girl, so it''s not like we are personally involved. Nonetheless, it would still be a good deed and probably make us feel great for a week. Yet this will only be possible if you could tell us anything about possible locations." (Michael)

    "Uuhh, Nia?" (Okin)

    "Okin, don''t! Whatever we owe them, it''s not worth it. If they hear someone has talked, we''re screwed." (Nia)

    The mere fact that we''re in this house could already tip the ganglords off if they''re getting attacked.

    It''s not like this group here is not recognizable.

    "Listen, you saw my companions. Do you think there''ll be much of a threat left once we''re done? Also, if those two attack they''ll do so in their monster form. You can rest assured that there won''t be anything pointing at you." (Michael)

    Well, that they''re monsters is a convincing argument.

    Also, it''s more of a reason not to raise their ire.

    "Why not this? If you can tell me something of interest, I have here ten large copper coins for each of you." (Michael)

    Large coppers?

    He''s smart.

    He knows that any money above copper would be a nightmare for us to exchange.

    If you''re walking through the slums sporting silver, they rob you before you reach the end of the street.

    Not like any shops in the wealthier areas would be better.

    There we''d be accused of having stolen the coins.

    But how is he so insightful?

    "Well, you can think some more about it. Meanwhile I will just prepare the meal." (Michael)

    The man takes his backpack from the ground, which he kept close to him, and walks to the backroom.

    "Damn, that woman really did a number on this place." (Michael)

    I''m curious and follow behind.

    In there, I see several pots filled with blue stuff.

    They''re all labeled with short notes.

    Could it be that this is as well...

    Uh, I shouldn''t focus on this.

    Anyway, considering I got my own stamina potion just before, it''s quite safe to assume what this is.

    The labels might tell me what exactly they are.

    If I could just read them.

    Somehow the man manages to procure a pan and uses the oven in this room to fry some eggs inside it.

    Then he follows swiftly with some strips of meat, distributing the results to several small plates.

    Those he places in front of us smell so great, that my mouth is instantly watering.

    When was the last time we even had close to something like this?

    Even the provisions Elin shared with us weren¡¯t nearly this good.

    She made a point of it, that she''s not going to pamper us and that we shouldn''t rely on her to get through the week.

    Okin isn''t faring much better than me and I can''t tell if he''s going to stay strong.

    "Just to say so, there are second servings." (Michael)

    I can''t stand the way he''s smiling at us, but the offer is just too good.

    That, and we''re already in a bad enough spot that they might target us anyway.

    I would blame myself really hard if we''d end as slaves either way but without having enjoyed this meal before.

    And I would regret this even more for my brother.

    "Fine, you win. What do you want to know?" (Nia)

    He proceeds to ask us questions, and we answer truthfully.

    We tell him about the bosses we know about, the most infamous enforcers, and most importantly, the many places we don''t go because the gangs gather there.

    For the latter, there is the eastern warehouse district in which the business happens, and the hideouts in the southern slums established to suppress the locals and spread illegal goods.

    There are also a few in the wealthier districts.

    If only to keep an inkling of them.

    Suddenly, I feel a weight on my shoulder.

    "Hello! What are you doing?" (Liqu)

    It''s the other slime!

    It''s touching me!

    Please, let it still be friendly!

    "You finally came out again, Liqu? Is there a reason?" (Michael)

    "I noticed shifts in the air that contained particles of meat. Is there some?" (Liqu)

    It smelled it all the way from the cellar!?

    Let''s hope it can differentiate us from the meal.

    "Sure, I also have some provisions for you. Regular meals are covered by the expenses." (Michael)

    "Great! I want to be full!" (Liqu)

    "I don''t know about this, but here''s your share." (Michael)

    He procures a raw piece of meat that already starts to smell as soon it''s uncovered.

    However, the slime looks weirdly enthusiastic at this.

    "Thanks!" (Liqu)

    Before I can even process what happens, there already extends a green tendril from this monster.

    It snatches the meat from the man''s hand, pulls it inside the main body, and a strange sound sets in.

    "Zsch"

    I can see how the meat quickly loses shape and after a mere moment is no more.

    One rarely sees slimes within the walls of Ekoras, but now I get why they''re considered to be so dangerous.

    "Was that all?" (Liqu)

    Oh damn.

    That question is extremely disconcerting.

    "You can have a bit more for the way later on. Your Shari wants you to accompany me like last time. We''ll meet at the door in ten minutes. Please be ready by then." (Michael)

    It''s astonishing how cool he can act around this monster.

    I tense whenever it moves and almost cramp up whenever it comes closer.

    This isn''t even weird, considering I just shortly ago experienced firsthand what it feels like to get your flesh dissolved.

    And now he''s leaving us alone with it!

    It looks straight back at us.

    "Hello, you two!" (Liqu)

 Chapter 202

    - Nia -

    Left alone with that creature, I can''t help but feel nervous.

    "You''re not going to dissolve us, right?" (Nia)

    "No? I''m full, and my Shari told me I can''t." (Liqu)

    That''s the blue one, right?

    I should probably thank her when I get the chance.

    "So, how was being dissolved by my Shari? I rarely have the chance to ask people." (Liqu)

    I wonder why...

    Yet something tells me I should choose my next words very carefully here.

    "I think she was gentle? I mean, it hurt very much, but not as much as it should have. Kinda weird." (Nia)

    "Oh. Interesting. Well, nice for you to still have your arm. Wait a moment, I need to get ready for today." (Liqu)

    At once, she leaves for the cellar.

    Okin and I follow her to the doorstep, but once we reach the boundary, we become aware that the whole ground down there is covered with slime.

    Also, the air is stale but weirdly humid and the smell feels unnatural.

    Both of us directly decide that our instinctual dread is a good hint that we shouldn''t follow.

    Surprisingly, only moments later the creature emerges again, now fully dressed in what looks like a high-quality adventurer getup, topped off with an eerily artsy mask.

    "So, I''m ready!" (Liqu)

    "Are, you intending to go out?" (Okin)

    Not sure how that works out for them, but now that I know what they''re hiding I have to wonder how they''re getting away with this.

    "Sure. My Shari said I''m supposed to follow him." (Liqu)

    It''s always my Shari, my Shari.

    Though, that could mean she knows some stuff.

    Maybe I can ask her about all these potions.

    If I could only gather a tiny, little bit from a stamina potion, or even a healing one, or who knows what else they have in store for us.

    Just the tiniest amount would suffice to keep us aloft for months.

    It''s not like I''d have to disclose the source.

    Not to speak of how convenient it would be to have at hand if again something happens.

    It might be wrong to do this to my benefactor, but I need to think here about Okin.

    "Do you have any idea what the stuff in the pots is?" (Nia)

    She directly follows my hand with her gaze.

    "In the pots? Oh, that''s my Shari! Though, that''s not quite right. She mixed it to this potion stuff. No idea why that''s so important to her." (Liqu)

    It''s soothing to hear she doesn''t have any greater interest in it.

    Now I need to find out what they are, or they''re useless for me.

    "Can you identify the potions?" (Nia)

    "Sure!" (Liqu)

    "Great. Would you tell us? I''m so curious to learn how she could save me." (Nia)

    "Uh, she mixed stuff in there. I can identify the respective stuff, but I don''t really know how you''d call them. Neither do I know what they''d do to a human body." (Liqu)

    Damn, this means she''s useless.

    "Oh, but why don''t we just read what she wrote on them?" (Liqu)

    "Do what!?" (Okin)

    I second this!

    "Yes. I know the letters. You don''t?" (Liqu)

    "Uh, no?" (Nia)

    "Okay, then I''ll tell you. Here, there stands h-e-a-l-i-n-g s-a-l-v-e. H-ea-l-ing sa-l-v-e. Healing salve! Easy, right?" (Liqu)

    I feel slightly irritated that this monster kinda brags about being more knowledgeable than I am.

    However, for the sake of my survival, I will swallow this.

    "And what is this?" (Nia)

    "St-a-m-i-na po-t-ion. Stamina potion! This is so interesting! My Shari was right that this is useful!" (Liqu)

    I... guess so?

    Anyway, I proceed with letting her read out all of the labels.

    It seems that Shari made quite a variety of simple utility potions.

    Which is great, as those are the easiest to turn into money.

    "Liqu, are you finally ready?" (Michael)

    "Yes, yes! Just got distracted for a moment!" (Liqu)

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    We follow her back to the main room, where the man turns toward us.

    "You two, when I return I''ll put a lock on this door. Don''t expect that you¡¯ll be able to come and go from here as you please." (Michael)

    Never thought so.

    Yet Okin seems a little downtrodden about this.

    The man notices as well.

    "Sigh. I know the situation is difficult for you. So we will leave first, and you go some time later. If anyone is already interested in us, they''ll follow us, and you can just sneak away once they''re gone." (Michael)

    For real?

    It''s like they''re pleading with us to take their stuff.

    Is it maybe because they think we wouldn''t dare to steal from monsters?

    Well, the way I plan to go about this, I don''t think there shouldn''t be much reason to worry.

    As soon as they''re not as close anymore I tend to Okin.

    "Okin, go to the dumpster and fetch some small containers. Bring them here after cleaning them out at the river. I''ll look somewhere else in the meantime." (Nia)

    There''s always something people throw away.

    Especially, the rich households are particularly wasteful with containers that aren''t glass.

    I''m sure he''ll find something.

    "Nia, what do you intend to do?" (Okin)

    "We''re taking a bit of the potion stuff with us. That''s gonna keep us afloat for a while." (Nia)

    "But... They... You know..." (Okin)

    "Okin, they won''t even know it''s gone. Did you look at the pots? You can see at the lines on the side that they were initially much fuller. I''m sure it''s somehow evaporating. So if we take a bit from everything there won''t be much of a difference to notice." (Nia)

    "You really think so?" (Okin)

    "Yes, I do. Just do it. They''re well off. We need to think about ourselves here." (Nia)

    "I-If you say so." (Okin)

    So Okin and I split into different directions.

    While Okin heads to the usual dumpsters, I''ll look through the garbage of the adventurers.

    There are some who are stupid enough to throw their flasks away.

    Even the cheap wooden ones are good.

    I get lucky and can gather some usable containers.

    As we don''t want to take too much of the potion stuff I can return early enough.

    Funny enough, Okin arrives at the same time as I.

    It looks like they''re still not back, so we have time.

    "Okin, wait here at the door. If they return, shout and run away." (Nia)

    "Nia, I''m really not sure." (Okin)

    "We''re almost there. Just a bit more. Don''t worry, I''ll take full responsibility. You don''t need to do anything." (Nia)

    I walk quickly to the backroom.

    According to my suspicion, I''m sure the amount reduced a tiny bit more.

    Perfect.

    First the salve.

    That one worked great.

    I still remember how raw my arm was back then after she used this special potion, which would be too high spec to steal.

    But now, after applying the salve it''s almost fully healed.

    Then a bit of the stamina potion.

    Maybe the fever-release agents?

    I only need to be very careful while filling them up.

    Don''t take too much!

    Don''t spill anything!

    Okay... great!

    I did it!

    I''m sure this will be very advantageous for us.

    Once I think I have enough, I head back to the front door.

    "What are you doing, lingering around here?!"

    Shit!

    What is going on?!

    At the door, I see how a man is looking down at Okin.

    "Sorry, is there a problem?" (Nia)

    "Two of you! What are you doing in this place? This is a decent neighborhood!" (man)

    Damn, we''re in a bad spot.

    This here is still kinda part of the better area of the slums.

    The local people might be poor, but not destitute.

    So the area still has some kind of standards regarding crime in the open.

    Okin is too intimidated to do something, and I can''t run with all the different filled containers I''m carrying.

    "We, we know the owner. It''s fine." (Nia)

    I try to appease him, but don''t think it works too well.

    Worse, some people noticed the ruckus and now start to gather.

    "Did something happen?"

    "What are those kids doing here?"

    "They look like street urchins."

    Damnit!

    Could we even escape through the growing crowd?

    It starts to become more unlikely with every passing moment.

    "Please, believe us! We belong here!" (Okin)

    It seems like Okin found his voice again, yet it doesn''t do much to divert this scrutiny.

    "Are they maybe lying?"

    "Should we call the guard?"

    "Owner? Then where are they?" (man)

    "They''re currently out, and we¡¯re watching their place for them till they come back." (Nia)

    "And why would they assign someone like you while they''re gone?" (man)

    They''re coming from our ragged appearance.

    While biased it isn''t a completely unfounded assessment.

    I seriously have to come up with something.

    "B-because we''re working for them!" (Nia)

    "Work? What kind of work?" (man)

    "They''re working?"

    "For real?"

    Do I have him hooked?

    Whatever, I have to make this believable.

    "Th-the owner hired us as shop hands. See? I''m right now carrying the goods to the counter." (Nia)

    I try to convincingly present the potion bottles I just filled with their stolen contents.

    The latter was profusely omitted.

    Though, it doesn''t seem to completely get rid of all the suspicion.

    "What did you say the owner does?" (man)

    A test, I''m sure of it.

    There''s no other way but forward.

    I have to play my role convincingly.

    "They''re an alchemist who just set up shop here, focusing on simple utility potions. May I offer you a sample? It''s a stamina potion. It will directly get rid of all your fatigue for you." (Nia)

    I fill a smaller cup, which Okin brought, with the stamina potion I got this morning and hold it out towards him.

    The other stuff like healing or fever decrease wouldn''t show a convincing instant effect.

    I try to smile at him like the barterers on the merchant street, trying to sell him my lie.

    He looks at least unsure at the potion.

    "You know that if you poison me you won''t get out of here, right?" (man)

    Luckily, this is the real deal, so I''m safe.

    "I would never do such a thing to an honored customer, sir." (Nia)

    Once again I extend it towards him.

    "Well, if it''s for free." (man)

    He''s still hesitant but takes a careful sip.

    Then his eyes shut open.

    "It works!" (man)

    I know.

    I took it myself and was quite surprised at how good it is.

    Aside from the slightly bitter taste maybe.

    "Hey, can I also have something?"

    A random dude comes closer.

    This is really the wrong area to offer anything for free.

    "Sure. But I need to insist that the next one gets paid for." (Nia)

    Maybe this will help to scatter them.

    Anyway, he drinks it.

    "Wow! Far better than what the gangs are offering!"

    Can''t really talk here.

    Not like I could ever afford something of those goods.

    However, now a woman comes closer.

    I''m starting to get nervous.

    "What else do you have in store?" (woman)

    "All kinds of stuff! She makes great wound salve, and there are also pain easers, stuff if you get sick, or this stamina stuff." (Okin)

    Damn, Okin, don''t get them interested!

    "Uh, the alchemist is just starting out. Everything is rather basic." (Nia)

    "Does the healing salve work?" (woman)

    "It works great! My sister''s whole arm was hurt and now look!" (Okin)

    At this, he excitedly jumps to my side and exposes my arm where one can see the lightly scarred tissue.

    I get a bad feeling about this.

    "You see that?"

    "Such a great surface was injured?"

    "It healed evenly, not just bit by bit! That must be the work of magic!"

    "They''re the real deal!"

    Should I be glad that this seems to work out?

    Somehow it doesn''t help my anxiety.

    "Say, how much is this salve? My husband often gets injured on the job." (woman)

    Shit, what now?

    I have no idea.

    Maybe guesswork?

    "Ehm, ten copper for a small cap? That should last for like five times depending on how much you apply." (Nia)

    Maybe this will discourage them and they will finally go home.

    "Ten copper?! That''s a proud price!"

    "Don''t you know the current prices for healers or alchemists? That''s a bargain!"

    "I can easily sell this for twice the price!"

    "What do you say? I know someone who''d pay thrice!"

    For real!?

    I never had the chance to go to a healer, so how would I know?

    That''s five times of what Okin and I get for a day of scavenging in the dumpster!

    Meanwhile, the woman I was just talking to seems to have become unsure and overthinks everything.

    "Alright. A small cap. No, rather two. That''s twenty copper, right?" (woman)

    Just who carries this much money around?

    "Y-yes. That''s right. You should put something on it. It dries fast otherwise..." (Nia)

    My gaze is somewhat hollow at this point.

    I only come back to my senses once I get handed the money.

    It''s so much!

    Instead of putting it away like the treasure it apparently is for her, she puts a bit on a finger and applies it to a tiny cut at her thumb.

    "Oh my, it''s nicely cool to the touch. I think I can already feel it working. It''s just like a clearsprout wrap, if not better." (woman)

    And then all hell breaks loose.

    It seems that an affordable alchemist is such a novelty that people can''t pass on this chance.

    Not only this, but many run home in a way that I think they¡¯re only going to fetch money.

    Just what did I get into here?!!

 Chapter 203

    - Shari -

    By now, I¡¯ve been dealing with Liqu for a considerably long time.

    All her antics, obsessive behavior, and what I summarize under the term "slime logic" left me, at one time or another, completely exasperated.

    On the other side, I¡¯ve been under the onslaught of all this strangeness for so long that by this point I believe that I¡¯ve developed a certain resistance to it.

    Which is a skill desperately needed if one needs to deal with this pure illogic.

    However, it seems I overestimated myself, as right now my mind fades completely blank and even high-speed processing only serves to emphasize how I have absolutely no idea about what to do next when I see a stupidly long queue of people in ragged clothes leading to the building I bought.

    And is that a sign with a potion bottle on it?!

    What in this vexatious world is going on here!?!!

    Since I won''t find anything out by staring at the incomprehensible, I decide to delve in there.

    "Hey, get in line! We were here first!" (queue stander)

    Excuse me!?

    Okay, high-speed processing.

    Calm down Shari, take your time to think.

    Freaking out won''t help you deal with this situation.

    First, I should politely ask what is going on.

    "Sorry, but what is going on here?" (Shari)

    "You don''t know!? We''re waiting for our turn to get potions." (queuer)

    Riiiight...

    Okay, asking politely doesn''t help me process this.

    I''m still confused.

    Seems like I have to head in there.

    "Hey! I said get back in line!" (queuer)

    "No, you listen! This is my building, and I''ll now find out what the fuck is going on in there!" (Shari)

    I point a gloved finger at him for the sake of intimidation and am on my way.

    Unfortunately, not all the queuing people either heard or believed me, as my attempt to pass through the new door provokes several "heys" and other unfriendly reactions.

    After a short time attempting to squeeze by them, I''m almost ready to believe that maybe I just went into the wrong street here before I, at last, finally succeed in pushing past the upset people to the inside.

    Probably only managing to do so because of my weight and body-shaping advantage.

    Did I mention that I''m still completely at a loss as to what is transpiring here?

    Well, that confusion doesn''t decrease in the slightest when I see what''s going on inside.

    "Here is your request. That comes to twenty copper." (Nia)

    I see Okin carrying something from the back room.

    Once I look closer, I see that it''s a bowl that contains some of the blue liquid, which given the color, can only be one of my potion experiments.

    Nia takes it, fills a tiny wooden cup with it, and hands it over.

    "Huh, I hoped it would be more, but I guess it''s fair." (customer!?!)

    "You''ll see that it works." (Nia)

    What. The. Fuck!

    "Ahem!" (Shari)

    Promptly, the two of them freeze.

    "Oh... Hello!" (Nia)

    "Don''t ''hello'' me! Instead, tell me what is going on here, right this instant!" (Shari)

    I''m not even sure what I''m upset about here.

    Maybe I had slight concerns after Michael''s remark that they might actually have stolen something, as unlikely and stupid as this would seem considering that they know who they would agitate by doing so.

    Yet what transpires here is so far out of my expectations that this feeling of irritation completely overwhelms me.

    "Uh, you see, we kinda... Thought about a way to repay you for your kindness. Yes, that''s it!" (Nia)

    "My sister isn''t lying!" (Okin)

    Sure.

    Because the truth needs several reaffirmations.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Well, we found a good opportunity for you." (Nia)

    To put it mildly, I''m not completely convinced about this.

    The man at the counter, meanwhile, took the chance to escape.

    Yet a moment later, another sounds from behind me.

    "What''s taking so long?! It''s my turn!" (annoyed queuer)

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    "Shut up! I''m dealing with something here!" (Shari)

    "Clonk"

    And with this, the door is shut.

    "And now back to you. Would you mind telling me, from the start, what exactly led to this?" (Shari)

    "Uh, after I finished the door some people came by, wondering what exactly we''re doing. I got worried they might think that I was breaking in and told them the truth, that we''re working for you." (Okin)

    "Then we were asked what you do, and I remembered the potions. Apparently, they thought that you''re opening up a shop in this area and wanted to know what you''re going to sell." (Nia)

    "So... to clarify, you opened a shop in my name here? Without my knowledge, to point it out. Essentially selling what I created? Did I get this right?" (Shari)

    "Well, you left some stuff here. By the way, this healing salve is well-received." (Nia)

    What I left is something that was part of my body!

    You''re basically selling me here!

    Okay, Shari, calm down.

    Freaking out won''t help bring order into this chaos.

    "But look! We made so much money! That must be like five silver!" (Okin)

    "I even had to raise the prices!" (Nia)

    I look behind the counter and find a large assortment of copper coins.

    I''m sure Okin isn''t great at math, but my quick estimation let me end somewhere around six silver.

    Which at least covers the cost of the ingredients.

    For example, the velora roots for the stamina potion cost me thirty copper per piece.

    For what I created, I dissolved around three of them, which in my theory would''ve come to one larger potion of decent quality after I would''ve repeatedly waited for more of the slime to evaporate.

    Yet from what I could see, she''s using a less-pure version and only selling the tiniest amounts at once.

    So they might have made some profit.

    Nonetheless, I''m concerned and agitated, especially since I think Nia is being quite thoughtless here.

    "Weren''t you still recovering?" (Shari)

    "That stamina potion worked really well. I don''t feel the least bit tired and have still some sips to go. One of the reasons why I thought selling them would work." (Nia)

    Uuuhh, and I thought only Liqu would be capable of causing this impossible headache.

    Just what am I supposed to do in this situation?

    "Knock, knock"

    It seems the people on the other side of the door would like to decide that for me.

    Unfortunately, I don''t even have a lock yet, so keeping them outside only works so far.

    "E-excuse me?" (woman)

    To my surprise, it isn''t the same person on whom I closed the door in their face.

    Seems like hospitality towards the customers is still a factor, even in ridiculous cases like this.

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "I-is it true that you''re an alchemist?" (woman)

    Maybe honesty will get me out of this.

    "Not really. I''m only dipping a bit into it. I merely have rudimentary knowledge and just know a few basic recipes. In fact, I''m only an apprentice in another shop. You might know it. Tamarah''s, to the north." (Shari)

    This might finally tell them that I''m not worth all the attention so things can go quiet again.

    "So you really are an alchemist?! And selling here to us? This is incredible!" (woman)

    Did she not listen!?!

    "Ehm, you understood that I barely have any experience, right?" (Shari)

    "But the potions work, don''t they?" (woman)

    Why is she so excited?

    "Well, yes. They''re not perfect, but do their job without side effects." (Shari)

    "My, my son got poisoned. Do you have something for him?" (woman)

    "Poisoned?!" (Shari)

    "Maybe a delora bush. Those grow wild in the town. They often get uprooted, but you know, Evergrove." (Nia)

    "Y-yes. My son was hired for this. He lost his balance and fell right into the pile." (woman)

    "Oh damn. A bit isn''t too bad, but basically rubbing yourself into the leaves is certainly not good. Usually, it''s only a rash and weakness, but too much and you won''t be able to breathe." (Nia)

    "Please! Do you have something to help him?!" (woman)

    Why all this sudden drama?!

    "Poisoning. Shouldn''t a healer be able to help with this?" (Shari)

    Healers might not be good with diseases, but poisoning is more like a finite negative factor one can counter with enough positive energy.

    That''s at least what the book said.

    "I, I can''t afford a healer. When I heard that there''s an alchemist with affordable prices, I thought I might try." (woman)

    These are still the slums.

    As such, I shouldn''t expect too much money going around here.

    I move a little closer to clarify this.

    "But can you afford even my goods?" (Shari)

    They seem intimidated.

    Is it the mask?

    "I, I can pay. Just not much." (apparent customer)

    Well, if that doesn''t sound promising.

    "Sigh. Okay, a detox potion. I''ll have to brew it fresh and do a bit of research. How about fifty... thirty copper." (Shari)

    That flinch she received just now at "fifty" was enough of an answer to reconsider.

    "Y-yes. Sure. As you wish." (woman)

    "Fine. Wait closeby. I''ll see what I can do." (Shari)

    Just what did I get myself into here?

    I mean, yes, I wanted to learn how to help people.

    Especially, in the case if they were poisoned.

    The reason is that Dion''s death showed me quite well how little I can do once a foreign substance is already inside the body and I felt quite helpless back then.

    Anyway, I procure my book to check if I''m right about my ability to brew a detox potion.

    Fortunately, I also bought a bit of coratis grass, which is a weak universal detoxifier.

    It shouldn''t work on anything exotic, but delora isn¡¯t that strong of a poison.

    I reference it twice with the book, which conveniently has a list of venoms coratis grass works against and different variations to amplify the result.

    So I slip out of my cloak and start my "brewing".

    Well, basically, I carefully dissolve the ingredients while avoiding the reagents within.

    Naturally, the coratis grass, then half a clearsprout plant, as they can also mitigate to a very small degree, just like with a rash.

    After this, a bit of stamina potion, to return the lost strength, and not to forget, some dark leaves, for the taste, as coratis grass is totally gross.

    This is coming from someone who repeatedly fell into all kinds of plants.

    The mixing is the most difficult part of this.

    This, and separating any unnecessary amounts of slime from the mix.

    The result is certainly not great, but for an on-the-fly job it should pass.

    I''m just finished with bottling it up when Nia enters.

    "Is the order ready?" (Nia)

    "Yes. I''m not happy with the concentration, but if her son drinks it all it should work." (Shari)

    "Great. Do you want me to hand it over?" (Nia)

    To be honest, it would be a hassle to put my gloves and cloak back on.

    "Sure. Just tell her I want the bottle back." (Shari)

    "Will do so! Oh, by the way, we may need some more stamina potion. That stuff sells like crazy." (Nia)

    Is she for real?!

    I look to the side and see that the respective pot is almost empty.

    Sigh, seems like I''ll have to refill them.

    If I just wouldn''t have to literally form this stuff out of my own body.

 Chapter 204

    - Shari -

    I don''t really know how it happened, but I somehow ended up brewing potions for my shop that I didn''t know I had established in this city.

    At some point I just went with the flow.

    Something slimes are apparently quite good at.

    Though, as this job literally takes its toll "from" my body, at one point I had to send the boy out to buy me something with meat.

    Something big.

    In hindsight, the silver coin might''ve been a bit much.

    His eyes almost bulged out of his head.

    Since his sister is still here he probably won''t run with it, and I told him he can keep the change if he gets me a sufficient amount of food.

    Now I can only hope that he''s motivated enough to want the slime to stay satiated.

    Fortunately, I''ll probably endure until he returns, as I''m not using too much of my mass at the moment, but instead, mostly control the process of increasing the density of my potion mix.

    After all, I want to at least sell something that shows an actual effect.

    This might be redundant, but if I ever get exposed as the monster I am, then I kinda don''t want people to be able to say: "And aside from being a man-eating abomination, it also scammed us!"

    Anyway, it''s almost kinda fun.

    Like those pretend games I used to play as a kid.

    By now the first rush of customers has dwindled down.

    Not to a small degree, because Nia increased the prices until it showed an effect.

    Naturally, I also pay attention to Nia.

    This should be a given, considering that she knows my secret and could really screw me up with this.

    So I attempt to stay where I can perceive all of her actions.

    "Okin!" (Nia)

    Oh, is my food delivery here?

    I guess it should be fine to show up in the customer area to receive it.

    Naturally, after readjusting my appearance and putting my gloves on.

    Prepared like this, I enter the front room.

    And start to get quite confused at what I''m seeing.

    "What are you doing here?! This isn''t your place!" (Nia)

    "Shut up! You''re not making the calls here, little girl!" (thug 1)

    Two obvious ruffians grabbed Okin from behind, who carries a sac that probably contains my meal for today.

    Which is reason enough for me to get involved.

    "Ahem! You might be right. As this is my shop, I am the one to make the calls here. So would you mind explaining to me what''s the meaning of this ruckus?" (Shari)

    "Wha- What''s up with this mask?!" (thug 1)

    Hah, that''s the first time someone''s actually asked.

    "This is my style. Got a problem with that?" (Shari)

    Well, he''s at least taken aback by my retort.

    "Now that that''s apparently out of the way, what is going on?" (Shari)

    "This is none of your business!" (thug 2)

    "Oh sorry. I might have been a bit too unclear. This is my shop. Those two work for me. In fact he''s currently holding my dinner. So by all means, this is my business!" (Shari)

    "Are you stupid? Listen, you certainly don''t want to get involved in this!" (thug 1)

    "I still want to know." (Shari)

    And maybe I also enjoy it a tiny, little bit to be obnoxious to assholes.

    "Wait a moment. This place is new! Could it be you don''t know how things work here?" (thug 2)

    Hmm, it''s getting interesting.

    "No, not really. May you explain it to ol'' dumb me?" (Shari)

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    At this, one of them looks strangely at me, while the other sets up a weird grin.

    "Sure. You see, you can''t just open a shop here. You need to pay the according taxes." (thug 2)

    "Oh, that shouldn''t be a problem. I paid more than enough for this building. This should cover it for quite a while." (Shari)

    "Oh no. I wasn''t talking about the useless folks over there. You''ll have to pay a tribute to the local ''neighborhood committee''. And in exchange, they''ll protect you. This is in your own best interest, you know? Things can get broken. You wouldn''t want that, right?" (thug 2)

    "Nah, I guess I''m fine, but thanks for the offer. If you don''t have any further business offers I''d like to ask you to leave. Now!" (Shari)

    The issue is that they still have Okin.

    Therefore, I have to devise a plan to get him out there.

    "Are you crazy?! Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with?!" (thug 2)

    "No, and I don''t care. But apparently you don''t know me either. Cause if you did, there''d be no way you''d still be here getting on my nerves and risking agitating me even more than I already am." (Shari)

    While speaking I take a bottle that Nia apparently placed there.

    It looks useable, albeit a little dirty.

    "Don''t you dare mess with us! Our gang is in charge of this district, and I won''t let you screw with us!" (thug 2)

    Quite the bold statement, considering they''re here in my place.

    Still imposing on me.

    Not like it would impress me in any way.

    "Something''s not right here, Visk. Maybe we should retreat for now." (thug 1)

    "Do you think I''m going to chicken out because of a random wench, Warren?" (Visk)

    With these words, he briskly walks in my direction, while the other one still holds Okin.

    Now it''s time for the execution of my plan.

    So I start dissolving.

    "Zsch"

    As I assumed, even contained inside the glass, the reaction still sets in.

    Yet like with metal, it seems as if it needs a bit longer to burn through the glass.

    This works in my favor, as it''s all part of the show.

    "Swshh"

    "Splzzschch"

    I throw the bottle directly below his feet.

    It shatters and promptly dissolves a hole in the floor.

    Maybe some drops hit this hoodlum, but aside from damaged pants and shoes, as well as local burns, he should be fine.

    "Aargh!" (Visk)

    Maybe he sees this differently.

    At least, Okin uses the distraction to free himself and run to his sister.

    "You can try again, but just to tell ya, there''s more where that came from." (Shari)

    Yet I don''t think that I want to disclose that the source is my body.

    "What are you doing!?!" (Warren)

    "Just a piece of advice. Next time you try to extort someone, make sure that one isn''t a seasoned adventurer. If I can kill monsters, then I certainly won''t back down against you. So tell whoever you''re working for that if they try to make my life difficult, then I''m going to come and pay them a visit. And believe me, I have the means to do some damage and am quite resentful. So it''s up to you how far you want to escalate." (Shari)

    I think it''s the mask, but maybe also the lack of doubt in my voice, or the fact that I just let my knife slide into my glove.

    Whatever it is, they seem to take me seriously enough to not want to give it another try and decide to leave.

    Quickly.

    "And next time, buy something!" (Shari)

    This should''ve been enough.

    Maybe it''s stupid to get involved like this, but I was always quite bad at enduring assholes.

    "Thank you so much! You saved us!" (Okin)

    "Yeah. Thanks as well." (Nia)

    Well, this part is also something I''m willing to accept.

    "No problem. I guess as part of being your employer, I have to watch out for my workforce. By the way, I hope this is my food." (Shari)

    "Y-yes, it is. I hope it''s alright." (Okin)

    Doesn''t look like he scammed me, or he''s a better actor than I gave him credit for.

    Inside the sac, there are all kinds of meats.

    Skewers, buns, even a grilled piece.

    Great!

    Then maybe I can now finally enjoy my meal.

    "Just what the fuck is going on here?!!" (Michael)

    Would''ve been too nice, right world?

    <hr>

    - Renkos -

    "Just so I understand you two. You let yourself get bested by a child. It outran you, and you followed it to a shop whose owner scared you so much that you ran with your tail between your legs. Did I miss anything about the trouble you got yourself into?" (Renkos)

    "N-no, sir. It happened as you said." (Warren)

    I can''t believe these idiots.

    That boy openly messed with us.

    If we let someone off who leads the owners of stolen goods straight to us, people will eventually grow bolder.

    This and also we need to meet our quota of people to send over.

    Kids are quite low on the priority list the higher-ups send us, as they prefer able-bodied men.

    So we didn''t bother to skim through town to seek them out.

    However, if they present themselves to our men on the open street, there''s no excuse not to go after them.

    "You realize you''re in deep trouble, right? Tell me a reason why I shouldn''t send you off instead. You should know that you''re expendable. If I''d want, I could always find more recruits who''d certainly do a better job than you." (Renkos)

    "It wasn''t our fault! That alchemist was a goddamn lunatic!" (Visk)

    "Are you crazy? Don''t shout at him!" (Warren)

    It seems one of them has a bit more common sense than the other.

    Not like it would change anything about how screwed they are.

    "But it''s true! I mean, what kind of person would wear such a creepy mask all the time?" (Visk)

    "Mask?" (Renkos)

    "Yes. Made from some kind of gold and covering her whole face." (Visk)

    That reminds me.

    There was this incident with those who killed Cid.

    Could such a coincidence really happen?

    "Interesting. As for your judgment, stay ready to receive it." (Renkos)

    After all, desperate assets can be quite useful regarding the lengths they''re willing to go.

    I send them away, so they can brood a bit over their misery, and move on to the next meeting.

    It seems the man I sent after those adventurers just returned.

    "Please, Calios. Tell me you have some good news. I saw enough incompetence for a day." (Renkos)

    "Well, as you told me, I followed them all the way and well, they ended up at a potion shop." (Calios)

    A potion shop?

    That''s a bit too much of a coincidence.

    "Hmm." (Renkos)

    "Is there a problem?" (Calios)

    "No. I''m just starting to grow increasingly irritated by this potion shop. Something is weird here. Those two adventurers were asking intimate questions all day. There''s clearly something up and I don''t appreciate this kind of interest in our business in the slightest." (Renkos)

    "Well, there''s a simple solution for this." (Calios)

    "I know, I know. Make sure it will be done. Without causing too much of a disturbance if possible. We can''t afford to draw unnecessary interest towards our operations." (Renkos)

 Chapter 205

    - Shari -

    As Michael returned with some probably justified questions, I had to give him a brief summary of what happened after I split from him and Liqu that led to the current situation.

    "So let me get this straight. You somehow ended up managing a shop that sells alchemic potions to the poor and destitute in the southern district for affordable prices." (Michael)

    The latter he says with a not-too-hidden hint of irony.

    Right now, I feel as I did back then with my mum, in the phase where I had to confess my misdeeds shortly before I would get scolded.

    "Well, you can believe me, I was rather surprised as well when I returned to this." (Shari)

    "And for some reason, you thought that the potion sign over the door makes for a nice aesthetic addition and decided to keep it?" (Michael)

    "Well, it kinda just happened. I had to act accordingly, or it would''ve looked suspicious." (Shari)

    "You are already looking suspicious! Do you really think any sane being would open up a shop here? Only the desperate come to the south of Ekoras." (Michael)

    "What else could I have done?" (Shari)

    "Maybe ''close'' the shop?" (Michael)

    In hindsight, this might''ve been an option.

    Though, try telling a desperate mother that you won''t sell her a potion to save her child.

    Or a young woman attempting to heal her injured friend after he defended her.

    Or a recent widow asking for some energy to help her get through the burial.

    Or¡­

    Sigh

    It just became too difficult a dynamic to justify stopping.

    "But at least I managed to get through all this business without raising any unnecessary questions, or violence. That''s more than you usually can expect from slimes. Especially, if I may remind you about your little adventure with Liqu in the guild hall." (Shari)

    Yes, getting informed about this was part of the daily linking arrangement with Liqu.

    It might not be fair to shift the blame here, but it''s a bit of a survival tactic.

    "By all means, Liqu is much less of a liability than you are. She does as she''s told, listens, and keeps a keen eye on her environment, continuously assessing the situation. You, on the other side, are flying from one ludicrous situation to the next and seem just to accept them, going with the flow. Do I really have to explain to you that constant distractions can be an issue during a critical mission?" (Michael)

    And there is the tirade.

    That''s it''s expected doesn''t make it much better.

    But it¡¯s incredibly irritating to get told that Liqu, of all people, is the more reliable of us two.

    That hurts, okay?

    "Fine, we got an issue here. What am I now supposed to do in your opinion?" (Shari)

    "Sigh. We''ll have to take this as it is. Especially, we should prepare for the coming raid." (Michael)

    "Excuse me, raid?!" (Shari)

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "You just told me you challenged them directly by throwing acid at two enforcers. Do you seriously believe they won''t retaliate? I would be very surprised if they wouldn''t attack tonight. Just in case they decide to set fire to the building, I''d suggest that you bring all your valuables to the cellar." (Michael)

    "Do, do you seriously believe they''d go that far?" (Shari)

    "It''s unlikely, as, if they would do so, the fire might spread and consume a good part of the city. You might have noticed that the city structure is quite cramped here. A blow of this scale to the city would warrant the officials to do something. And as of now, the criminal underground is quite content with the status quo. However, you should still be ready for all possibilities." (Michael)

    Yeah, one probably shouldn''t act based on the assumed rationality of criminal gangs.

    Speaking of rogue factors, there are still these two kiddos with us.

    "Ehm, could we ask who you even are? I, I mean your group is kinda crazy. What are you doing here for real?" (Nia)

    Not sure if it''s smart to ask the killer spy such a thing.

    Speaking of which¡­

    "You''re not going to kill them, right?" (Shari)

    "Hah, no. But they are liabilities." (Michael)

    "They didn''t screw up yet. So I guess it should be fine. Liqu?" (Shari)

    "I don''t mind. But I don''t really care either." (Liqu)

    Since when is Liqu so indifferent about humans who aren''t going to directly give us the monster treatment?

    Did it lose its novelty to her and now she lost interest?

    I mean, okay, that presumed soulsight gives no real indicator to me, which probably means they''re neither good nor bad, but that''s not really a reason not to care.

    "Well, I guess that settles it. I doubt there''ll be any harm in telling them. I mean, it''s not like they''re going to run to those about to enslave them." (Shari)

    "That''s absolutely no justification to bare all of our secrets for no reason." (Michael)

    I guess he has a point on this.

    "But secrets aren''t good. That''s so human. Why bother with keeping stuff hidden that will eventually come back at you?" (Liqu)

    And here we got another lesson on slime wisdom that might turn the world into a better place if everyone would follow these suggestions.

    "And how was your investigation? Could you uncover anything new?" (Shari)

    "We got a number of locations down. It was quite the ordeal, but worth it. However, at some point someone started tailing us. I suppose we''ll need to take care of that." (Michael)

    Well, at the risk of repeating myself: Speaking of taking care of someone.

    We still have visitors, who now move into the focus of attention.

    "Wh-what are you going to do with us?" (Nia)

    "To you? You shouldn''t even be involved in this." (Michael)

    "But we are! They were trying to catch Okin and bring him who knows where!" (Nia)

    "Yes. There are more and more people gone missing." (Okin)

    To be honest, I didn''t want to turn this place into an orphanage.

    However, kicking out children into the grasp of slavers feels somewhat wrong to me.

    "Hm, then why don''t we hand him out?" (Michael)

    "Wait! What!?!" (Shari, Nia, Okin)

    "No, no, no. Please not! I promise I will behave and not steal anything!" (Okin)

    Great way to advertise yourself, boy.

    "I only meant, if they want to bring him away with whoever else they captured recently, as they apparently do with increased fervor, then we simply could follow behind. It''s not like they''re going to harm their merchandise." (Michael)

    "I, I don''t wanna!" (Okin)

    "I don''t like this plan. It feels wrong." (Shari)

    This would be morally quite dubious.

    Not to speak of the risk that something might go wrong.

    Though, I''m sure Michael considered that it would hit the boy and not us.

    "Well, what are you suggesting then?" (Michael)

    At this moment, I really appreciate that high-speed processing has few outside indicators, so you can activate it in daily life if you need some extra time to give an answer.

    So let''s see.

    I''m against using these kiddos as bait.

    We''re up against several criminal gangs who assumedly work at least as contractors for the big evil conspiracy, whose real assets we are trying to find.

    Oh, and not to forget, they''re probably coming here because I pissed them off.

    Wait!

    Couldn''t I work with this?

    "How about we wait for the raid, knock the attackers out, and make them lead us to the places of interest?" (Shari)

    "This would basically announce our presence as operatives in this town to them. We need to stay out of their sight." (Michael)

    "No, it wouldn''t. As you said, I openly messed with them. At the moment, it would more look like they''d simply bitten off more than they could chew if we overwhelm them." (Shari)

    "Oh, oh! I know! This was a metaphor, right?!" (Liqu)

    "Yes, Liqu, it was. Good job." (Shari)

    I should show positive reinforcement if she gets something right.

    It speaks of improvement after all.

    "Sigh, fine. It''s not like I could stop you. But you are aware that not a single one of them can escape to tell the tale if you go all out, right?" (Michael)

    He''s basically telling me to kill everyone who comes.

    Clearly, with a slight hint of doubt that this is going to work smoothly.

    However, he underestimates that I still had high-speed processing going.

    "Don''t worry. I have a plan." (Shari)

 Chapter 206

    - Shari -

    I guess nobody likes waiting.

    Be it standing in a queue, having to pass time till a certain event begins, or not being able to get started with an assignment after you finally made up your mind.

    Though, I suppose the worst kind of waiting is the anticipation when you know that something bad is going to happen.

    In this case, it''s about waiting till long into the night for some bandits who may or may not come and may or may not set my place on fire.

    I can''t even do my alchemy, as it would decrease my overall energy level, and I should rather be full when this gets started.

    Yet a bit of reading in my book should be possible, even if I have to be careful or it might get damaged in the raid, which would really upset me.

    So yes, I don''t like this kind of waiting.

    For strategic reasons, I sit behind the counter in the main room, which has now become a shopping hall.

    Though since it was built as a shop, I suppose one could say it has returned to being a shopping hall.

    In case anyone scouts in advance, Liqu and Michael remain on the second floor.

    If bandits come, I want them to lower their guard and enter all at once.

    Too many people would be counterproductive to that purpose.

    In addition, the ceiling above the hall isn''t high enough for Liqu to remain concealed up there to the point I can be sure that no one''s going to start screaming before the trap snaps closed around them.

    However, I have a plan that should work to successfully make that happen.

    The quiet of the night helps me to concentrate well on my book so I''m making good progress with it.

    I''m just at an interesting point about strengthening potions and how it''s rumored that with the right ingredients, naturally of legendary origins, one could achieve permanent effects, like increased speed, strength, and toughness, when suddenly my senses spark up.

    There isn''t much going on at this time of the day, especially with the nighttime curfew, so the vibrations of a dozen people¡¯s steps on the street are something I catch onto quickly, as I was already rather invested in scanning my surroundings.

    I quickly bring my book to the backroom, while focusing my awareness on the area in front of the building.

    True to my suspicions, the steps gather there.

    At, as I suppose, a previously agreed-upon sign, they all burst into the room.

    Shit, I hope the door is still fine.

    I calmly enter from the backroom and first take note of its state.

    The hinges are still holding the frame, it seems.

    In hindsight, it was probably good that Michael didn''t install that lock yet.

    Wouldn''t have made much sense just for it to get crushed by those ruffians.

    Speaking of them, I should probably grant them some attention as well.

    Oh damm, they have crossbows.

    Instantly, I move my core down, so the shooting line is covered by the counter.

    Yet now I''m slightly more alert.

    I doubt that they prepared anti-monster measures, but fights should never be taken lightly.

    One lucky shot could be my end.

    Yet this shouldn''t be an issue if my plan works.

    All thanks to a new trick I thought up.

    Yet for now, I want them to relax.

    So a nice business welcome is in order.

    "Hello! How may I help ya?" (Shari)

    "That''s her!" (Visk)

    Oh my.

    It''s the same guy as midday.

    Seems like he didn''t learn his lesson back then.

    "Good evening. May I say, you''re awfully full of yourself, missy." (Calios)

    My eyes twitch at this exclamation.

    While I witnessed far more traumatizing stuff since that time, the day I saw Liqu obliterate bandits for the first time will always have a special place in my core.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.Along with all the horror I associate with it.

    "And if you stay here, you¡¯ll be awfully screwed. Just saying, I¡¯m more than capable of handling all of you on my own." (Shari)

    "Oh, you think you''re a big fish, only because you''re a retired adventurer and fought some monsters. Let us tell ya, you¡¯re nothing special. There are countless adventurers in our ranks who decided to take the smart option instead of risking their lives just to earn enough to get by. Your kind gets chomped by this city and digested in its bowels till nothing remains!" (Calios)

    This is very ironic wording, my friend, considering what is going to happen to your group.

    Which reminds me that I should go on with my plan, as I can¡¯t let any of them escape.

    The thing is, while there is a connection from the cellar to the floor, Liqu is simply too big to fit below the planks and pass to the entrance without threatening its integrity, and I would like to maintain it a bit longer in a functional condition.

    Instead, they''re lying in wait, to strike at my sign.

    This means, I had to come up with another solution to prevent their escape.

    The one I found is based on my experiences from when I dealt with that one assassin in the count''s mansion.

    Just a slightly more elaborate version.

    I''ll simply get behind them.

    So I guide as much slime as I can, without risking disturbing my form in any noticeable way, through a hole I prepared in advance and channel it through a passage below the floor which I created beforehand.

    This way, I can avoid the dissolving sound that may alert them.

    "You made quite the enemies, missy. But I¡¯m sure we can work out something together." (Calios)

    While he¡¯s talking, he walks closer to the counter until he¡¯s standing directly in front of me.

    Hmm, but if he¡¯s already talking, I guess I should use this chance to ask some questions.

    "You know, I¡¯ve been curious. Do you guys know anything about the slave trafficking in this town or are you just a bunch of hoodlums?" (Shari)

    "Oh, and here I thought you would just be an annoying shopkeeper, but you''re apparently far more interesting than I thought." (Calios)

    "Thanks for the compliment. So, would you mind telling me what you know?" (Shari)

    "Mhm, I have a counteroffer." (Calios)

    Promptly he lashes out with his fist.

    At first, I''m asking myself if it''s really so smart to punch with your bare fist against a solid mask, but then I notice that this isn''t where he''s aiming.

    That asshole is targeting my throat!

    I decide to play along and manage to move my matter right with the impact, to avoid a too squishy sensation for him. Yet without moving away from my position.

    "Whack"

    "I think this should finally shut you up. Well, not like it would matter if you scream. Don''t believe there''s anyone going to come to your help if you try. I just don''t like the noise." (Calios)

    My sympathy for the fate that''s in store for him decreases to an all-time low.

    As they''re properly distracted, I use the chance to guide the mass further to the other side of the room.

    However, my core stays with me.

    Yet maybe a bit further to the hole, in case I need a safe place in an emergency.

    By now, my effective range for detailed, controlled movement lies at around twelve to fifteen meters.

    At twenty, it gets less precise, and thirty should be my max.

    Which comes convenient, as the door is only nine meters away.

    "Well, not so confident anymore, are you? Take your time to catch your breath and then you''ll tell us where the others are." (Calios)

    As I said before, I don''t have much sympathy for them.

    However, I still have a slightly guilty conscience at what''s going to happen.

    "Listen. If any of you leave now then I''ll not chase them down. This is your last chance." (Shari)

    "Ah, stop that tall talk! You''re done for!" (Visk)

    "Seems like you''re not one of the smart ones." (Calios)

    He gives a sign, and a moment later I find a bolt embedded in my shoulder.

    Damn, that''s not good for the clothes.

    I mean, it''s just some spare outfit, and my old cloak is already so often riddled with holes that I doubt I get to resell it, nonetheless, this doesn''t mean I want to provoke such a thing, even if I could see it coming.

    At least, I still have the high-quality one I got as part of my royal agent equipment.

    "Hah, if it''s like this, none of you will hold it against me when I kill you, right?" (Shari)

    "Kill us!?! You''re so stupid! How do you intend to do that?!" (Visk)

    "Like this." (Shari)

    "Whosh"

    And then I burst through the small hole I added in front of the door.

    At first, there''s only a big pillar of slime, but I''m not satisfied with that.

    So I concentrate and add four more appendages and more detailed features.

    They become quickly more pronounced and I soon feel like it''s complete.

    Next, I open my eyes and stare from the other side of the room at the bandits and myself.

    To add to the effect, I decide to add a line from behind the counter.

    "There goes your chance. It seems like my business is closed for today." (Shari)

 Chapter 207

    - Shari -

    You know, it¡¯s incredibly rare that I think like this, but being a slime sometimes has its advantages.

    At least, I need to admit that if I still had a human brain and a human stomach, whose alternatives might be the core features of a slime, then I would be right now puking out its entire contents.

    The instinctual ability of a slime to mentally handle the most ridiculous shapes, as well as the faster processing that enables me to control kinds of movements a human can''t even fathom, are all that¡¯s allowing me to keep it together while having to manage the sensation of being at two places at the same time.

    I mean, watching myself look at myself ought to be extremely disorienting.

    Not to speak of controlling the slime in this way.

    Even for my usual stuff, this is kinda weird.

    All the signals I''m sending go through one thin strand.

    But it works.

    I can move this second body like my own.

    Well, it is my own.

    Kinda.

    It¡¯s confusing!

    Anyways, this act serves its intended purpose as I''m effectively blocking the only exit.

    It¡¯s currently coming in handy that the windows were barred due to their bad condition.

    So the only way out is through me.

    The giant slime.

    And I have a certain advantage.

    "Aaaahhh!" (thug)

    "What is that thing?!" (Visk)

    "A monster!" (thug)

    "Tha-that''s a slime!" (thug)

    "Kill it! Kill it!" (thug)

    Now they panic, which is good if I want to deal with them.

    A series of bolts is released at my new body.

    Naturally without effect, as they are just stirring the slime.

    Which isn''t helping those bandits to calm down.

    "It''s not working!" (Visk)

    "It''s a slime! Aim for the core!" (Calios)

    "There is no core!" (thug)

    "That''s impossible! There has to be! Kill it!" (Calios)

    I start feeling a little bad about this fight.

    After all, it''s kinda unfair if one party is totally invincible, as they can''t get hurt in any way, and well... the other not.

    "Fuck this shit! I''m out of here!" (Visk)

    I shouldn''t be surprised that this guy is the first to lose his nerves.

    Yet it might be considered smart that he opts for escape instead of a fight he can''t win.

    However, now I have to stop him.

    It''s at this point that a certain fault in my plan shows itself.

    Which is that my second body has no weapons.

    As it is, I have to resort to a measure I would rather avoid.

    So I extend my arm and grab his face, pushing him down.

    "Zsch"

    Well, and sadly, this.

    I tried to convince myself otherwise, but I already used dissolving bullets and dissolved corpses.

    In the end, it''s just an excuse to tell myself using it directly would be different.

    It doesn''t matter if I dissolve in this way or use the effect to fight.

    Liqu was right in this regard, that I only limit myself if I abstain from fighting with the natural abilities of a slime.

    It just doesn''t make sense.

    Though, I''d be lying if I said it doesn''t help that I only use my hands, so I can see this more as a technique to kill my foes and not a means to get my food.

    Which still is the case, as I''m just all too aware.

    In any case, it only takes half a second before I''m done with him.

    At least, indicated by the brain matter I get in my system.

    When I remove my hand the result isn''t pretty.

    But it serves a purpose.

    "It killed him!" (thug)

    "Don''t let it touch you!" (Calios)

    This makes it easier to keep them at bay.

    "We need to get out of here!" (thug)

    However, the fear I induced makes some of them more prone to try to get out of here.

    Now two of them attempt to.

    I guess they both hope I''ll be too occupied with the other one to deal with them.

    Yet there''s a solution.

    I let my slicing dagger slide into my main body''s gloved hand and throw it at the other me.

    Through the glove, I lack the necessary feeling, so my move is more than crude, but it doesn''t have to be a great throwing form to work.

    The blade flies straight across the room, grazes one of the bandits in the arm, and plunges into my other body''s waist.

    What for any normal living being would be a serious injury, is in my case just fine.

    I propel the weapon through my torso, into my arm, and slice the throat of the man to my left when he tries to get past.

    At the same time, I hold the one to my right at bay, by simply waving with my hand in front of him.

    After this, I can successfully intimidate the remaining ones by waving my hands around and striking in erratic patterns with the blade.

    Thus, I slowly regain control of this situation.

    Meanwhile, my original body just rests her arms on the counter.

    Unfortunately, the gang leader notices.

    "The shopkeeper! She''s controlling that thing! Kill her!" (Calios)

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Oh damn.

    Seems like the attention now shifts to my person.

    The guy who made the call seems to be the kind who takes matters into his own hands.

    Just to be safe, I position my core below the floor, out of his reach.

    While I''m sure that I would win this brawl, my clothes won''t do well, fighting all of those thugs.

    So I guess now it''s time to call for assistance.

    "Liqu! Finish them off, please!" (Shari)

    "And I was worrying you wouldn''t ask! Yes, yes, I''m coming!!" (Liqu)

    Promptly, a giant green wave rushes down the stairway, into the hall.

    The first victims are the two unfortunate souls who apparently thought they could escape via the stairs to the second floor.

    Yet this only made for a difference of a few seconds.

    Even the guy who was trying to kill me seems to be distracted by the sudden change in the situation.

    I decide to make use of this chance, slip out of my gloves, extend my appendages toward him, and glue them as good as possible to him.

    With this kind of leverage, it''s a simple matter to yank him over the counter.

    Naturally, he panics the moment he realizes that a slime has him pinned to the ground and franticly swings his arms and legs at me.

    Considering the carnage my other body sees Liqu currently committing, this whole ordeal won''t last much longer.

    Nonetheless, I want to get him under control.

    So I grab his throat and shout at him.

    "I would stop moving if you fancy your throat. Just one thought of mine and it''s gone." (Shari)

    Hey, that works!

    And not a moment too late, as Liqu just now finished her gruesome deed.

    I stand back up, to show her that I''m fine.

    But now she looks weirdly back and forth between me and my second body.

    "Yes, Liqu? What is it?" (Shari)

    "Wha-; N-nothing! Nothing at all!" (Liqu)

    Liqu is not a liar.

    Slimes barely have a sense for this concept at all.

    Liqu in particular tries so hard that one can all too clearly see through the act.

    The way she actively avoids my gaze, stutters, and looks for any kind of help in the room.

    Hm, should I compliment her character development for trying something new, or call her out because she''s so bad at it.

    On the other side, I just killed a bunch of people, so I can¡¯t really claim to have the morale high ground here.

    "Liqu, I can see something is on your mind. What is it?" (Shari)

    I have to extend the connection strand a bit to move to Liqu.

    But to my surprise, she backs away the moment she notices my approach.

    "N-no linking, please. I, I don''t want this right now!" (Liqu)

    Liqu, doesn''t, want to, link...

    Okay, now I am concerned.

    "Liqu, you''re making me nervous saying stuff like that. What is on your mind?" (Shari)

    Meanwhile, the guy I pinned down before tries to escape.

    A quick reaffirmation of my grasp is all it takes to stop this.

    "Nothing! I definitely didn''t think about anything problematic." (Liqu)

    Oh my god, if Liqu already uses the word "problematic" then it''s obvious how bad it is.

    "What are you hiding!?" (Shari)

    I ask with my second body from behind her, hoping that this might catch her off guard.

    And yes, it does.

    A bit too much, as she shrinks back and directly collides with my main body.

    <ul>

    <li>"WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK!?!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    The contact is only shallow, but for a short moment, I receive a very clear picture.

    While shouting in my mind, I recollect things from my childhood.

    How adventurers at the tavern told us stories of faraway places, distant lands, and great wonders.

    There was one about a country far in the south.

    The, decisively male, adventurers told us that the ruler there has a palace, where they''re keeping many women to comfort and please them if they ask them to.

    And this is exactly what I see here.

    With the sole difference being that the one in the center who''s getting comforted is a certain green slime, while a dozen of a certain blue slime are the ones comforting her.

    They cuddle, massage, stroke, and press themselves in various ways against her, while she has a goofy satisfied expression on her face that threatens to melt from all the joy.

    So this is what is currently going on inside Liqu''s core.

    Mhm.

    This slime wants a Shari-harem!!!

    And I could even provide that!

    At the moment, I could maintain up to three forms, if I decrease the distance a bit.

    Also, I''m constantly improving.

    Therefore, it doesn''t even seem too farfetched that I might eventually be able to create around a dozen...

    WHY AM I THINKING THAT?!!

    The two of us can''t separate quickly enough.

    Liqu because of embarrassment and I because I''m grossed out.

    Now that "shy maiden" holds her hands in front of her face as if she wouldn''t be able to face me now.

    "Hey, I don''t intend to get in the way of your little banter, but we should concentrate on dealing with the situation, right?" (Michael)

    You have no idea how welcome this distraction is to me!

    "Sure... What do you want to do?" (Shari)

    "That guy you have there, would you bring him to the backroom?  I''d like to interrogate him. I hope that''s fine. While I don''t intend to question your abilities, I probably have more experience in that field than you." (Michael)

    Well, it''s not like I''m hesitant to part with this duty.

    "Wh-what about us?" (Nia)

    Shit!

    We brought the kiddos up to the second floor, so they would be safe.

    But as children are, they just had to look from above.

    And given how pale they are now, the sight was certainly not child-friendly.

    "You two! Back to your room! This isn''t for you!" (Shari)

    Well, that worked.

    I suppose such orders are better reciprocated if they come from the murder slime that just eradicated a bunch of people.

    Afterward, that bandit leader is quickly brought to the other room and seated, now slimed, on a chair.

    Liqu and I are standing at each side, with Michael closest to him in the middle.

    "Wha-, what are-" (Calio)

    "Shhh! I''m asking the questions here. Is that fine? You don''t have to say much. Only what you know about the activities of your superiors. Would that be possible?" (Michael)

    The way Michael reassuringly smiles at him gives me the creeps.

    Anyone who doesn''t know his true nature might believe he truly cares.

    "I can''t! They''ll kill me!" (Calios)

    "My friend. It''s actually very important that you answer. I wouldn''t want these two to harm you. Tell me what you know and I promise that they won''t kill you." (Michael)

    "For real?" (Calios)

    "For real. Now please." (Michael)

    "Okay. Actually, I don''t know all that much. Any stuff that doesn''t concern our gang''s activities, like what the uppers are doing, is something only the boss is aware of. They want to prevent information from leaking out." (Calios)

    "Aha! Very interesting. Could you tell us more about this arrangement?" (Michael)

    After this, he spills everything.

    Every detail about the operations he''s aware of.

    All he can, so we won''t dissolve him.

    I really shouldn''t underestimate our intimidation potential.

    ...

    "Okay, is that all?" (Michael)

    "Y-yes. For anything closer you''d have to ask the boss. You believe me, right? You won''t let them kill me?!" (Calios)

    "No, no, my friend. Don''t worry. I believe that you just don''t know more than this. Which means that we''re done here." (Michael)

    And then, with one swift movement, Michael slices his throat.

    "I said you wouldn''t kill him, yet we can''t afford him spreading the word. Any problem with that?" (Michael)

    That, that guy is savage.

    Seriously, in comparison with this cold-blooded killer, Liqu is a warm-hearted saint.

    Even without having one.

    Though, in the end, that''s his job.

    "I don''t like it, but I understand." (Shari)

    And it''s not like we can really do something about it at this point.

    At least, I doubt the government will rebuke him for basically doing what they pay him for.

    "That was quite harsh, I think." (Liqu)

    "Sigh. We learned all we could from him. It seems like we don''t have any other choice but to return the favor and pay his boss a visit as well." (Michael)

    Oh my.

    How will that turn out?

    "Okay, but before we go, there''s another very important thing to bring up!" (Liqu)

    Liqu?

    "Yes?" (Michael)

    "I want us all to acknowledge how much my Shari grew! She truly used dissolving to fight! This is so great! I''m so proud of her!" (Liqu)

    Sigh.

    I get the feeling that tonight is gonna be a long night.

 Chapter 208

    - Shari -

    Sometimes I ask myself if I should just say "no", instead of doing something that already, in theory, spells trouble.

    Like, for example, when I¡¯m heading out after curfew to raid some bandit headquarters.

    The now-dead troop leader told us about several locations his gang controls, but apparently, there''s another, higher layer to crime in this town, and the really important stuff is only known by the gang leaders.

    For this reason, only the bosses know about crucial information like the details about the slave trafficking deals the gang lords made with the nobles for their little revolution.

    Though, I''m not even sure if there''s much of a difference between those parties, regarding what I know about them by now.

    "What do you think about all this, Michael?" (Shari)

    "What in particular?" (Michael)

    "I mean the way things are organized in this town. How gang lords can work together and make deals with nobles as if they''re equals. I find it concerning. It''s certainly not for the benefit of the people." (Shari)

    "I''d be careful with stating such thoughts openly. It could be interpreted as critique in the abilities of the higher nobility to manage their lands." (Michael)

    Well, that''s because this was kinda the case.

    "But isn''t this what is going on here? Criminals basically control all of the city. How can the lord of Ekoras allow such things to happen?" (Shari)

    "You''re right. Felion Varros has much to answer for. Yet as things present themselves to me, I doubt he''s personally taking part in the conspiracy. He lost control over his very own realm. Such weakness can''t be part of the plan of a cunning individual. Though, he might be blackmailed into looking away. Whatever it is, the current condition of his realm doesn''t speak for his abilities to rule it." (Michael)

    I guess he''s right.

    It''s almost funny how internal politics already affect crime life in this city.

    If things drifted off so far that gang lords act like they are the true rulers, then one should be very concerned about the current state of affairs.

    However, as things present themselves, it comes to our advantage that the obvious bad guys are acting so openly.

    In this case, Michael insisted on us heading out now, because our targets won''t expect a sudden counterattack.

    Not to speak of, that they should be rather short-staffed now at their base, for obvious recent reasons.

    Also, I probably don''t have to mention this, but Liqu is in her overeating state and eager to fight.

    I even had her fill my pots with her slime for later usage, and she still has energy to spend at the moment.

    I just hope that nobody is going to question me about the source of my potions later on.

    There''s this slight concern that basically making my customers commit cannibalism could cause quite the scandal along the line.

    However, I suppose for now I should focus on our planned base raid.

    Our destination soon comes into view.

    An unassuming two-story building with a slightly bigger build that looks just like the surrounding ones.

    There aren''t even guards, which might be because this whole area is no longer under control of the local law enforcement.

    "So, before we go in there, I''d like to discuss our plan." (Michael)

    "Do we even need one? Usually we just send in Liqu." (Shari)

    "Which I wouldn''t recommend. We want to overwhelm them, yes. However, Liqu tends to cause massive destruction in the way she goes all out, and we need to secure evidence. Also, I''d rather have her block the exits. If she barges in there and they flee, we have a problem. You should be very aware of that issue." (Michael)

    "Are you seriously suggesting that we intentionally decide not to use our greatest battle force?" (Shari)

    "From what I saw, you were more than capable of taking them on by yourself, with minimal risk for your own person involved, if I may add. If you attack them in your human disguise this seems like a very convenient solution to take them out, one after the other." (Michael)

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "You want me to fight them by myself?!" (Shari)

    "This is an area that is still traversed by the populace, so it shouldn''t be weird if we walk closer till we reach the door. Once we get there, you, or rather your proxy, get in there and start the fight, while we shield you out here. You don''t have to worry, I''m a decent fighter myself and can take anyone who comes our way. As long as you play it convincingly to them that they have a chance against a single girl, I am sure you can take most of them out before they realize that they should have fled right from the start. At this point, we should be able to deal with them accordingly." (Michael)

    Hm.

    He isn''t wrong.

    I even thought about bringing my bag with my stuff, just in case I might need it.

    For fighting, or for escaping out of town with my possessions.

    Those include fresh clothes, in case my current outfit gets ruined further.

    His plan is quite smart.

    Especially for the part where there won''t be an exact part where we need to reveal ourselves.

    As long as I can defend myself properly, I might win this way.

    And if I don''t, all we lost is a set of already quite rugged clothes and we''re back to sending Liqu in there.

    It just makes sense.

    Even if I''m maybe slightly uncomfortable with having to do all the bloody work by myself.

    Yet that''s a bad excuse, at best.

    "Fine, I''m in, but shield me properly." (Shari)

    "That was the intention. Or do you think I''m suicidal? If I don''t, your green lover is going to torture me to death." (Michael)

    "He''s right!" (Liqu)

    Aahhh!

    This is an idea that certainly shouldn''t even be entertained!

    But well, Liqu is kinda loving me, and he''s a good judge of character.

    It''s not too hard to get an idea about my and Liqu''s relationship, after all.

    We stop in an alley close to our target, where I can prepare everything that I''m going to need. This time, I think I''m going for something special.

    As I want to avoid blowing my cover, but still give them a decent fight, I think this is a good occasion to inaugurate the two blades I got from the queen.

    Just in case, I also have my own daggers, but I want to know if they can keep what they promise.

    In addition, specially for this occasion, I have brought some bottles.

    I thought about using them for making potions, but now I have another idea.

    With this, I should have prepared all I need.

    However, now comes a very crucial part.

    "Michael, can you please turn around?" (Shari)

    "Why?" (Michael)

    "Because I need to change clothes. So, would you kindly turn around?" (Shari)

    I hiss that last part, as it should just be common sense not to gawk at a lady while she''s changing.

    "Are you serious?!" (Michael)

    Yet apparently, it isn''t.

    "You should just do so. My Shari is like this. You¡¯ll get used to her." (Liqu)

    So now I''m the weirdo!?!

    "Okay, okay. As you wish." (Michael)

    Great.

    Now I can put something fresh on and slip into the good royal cloak to become "humanly presentable".

    Once I''m done, the real act comes.

    Just like before, with the sole difference that this time I''m only half a meter away, I create a second body that essentially looks just like me.

    A perfect blue representation of myself.

    In the meantime, Michael goes about covering what I''m doing with his cloak, so no bystanders who aren''t even supposed to be out at this time can see my slimeplay.

    "Ahem, and in what way did this now prevent me from seeing every little thing?" (Michael)

    Whaaaaaaaaaahhhh!

    Oh no!

    NO!!

    Goddamnit!

    I was focusing on the outside perspective, to arrange everything in a way so nobody would notice the inhuman nature of my shaped construct.

    This way, I totally forgot that he''s still going to see me naked!

    I''m not a statue and should be aware of it!

    "Look away! Now!" (Shari)

    "Fine. Sigh." (Michael)

    Okay, I need to calm down and get back on track.

    First, I pull the chest plate and my old shirt over it since it''s supposed to take a hit, or two.

    Arranging the pants is a bit tricky, as the connection lies around the left leg.

    So I first need to put the right slime leg inside, recollect the link to the right side, and step in with the left leg.

    After this comes the cloak.

    It''s rather worn by now but still covers enough to serve its initial purpose.

    However, before I pull the hood up, I dunk a good amount of the makeup powder on my second body''s head.

    The mask was more expensive, and I don''t want it to get broken when I''m about to provoke close combat.

    Eventually, I''m finished with my humanizing project.

    My construct looks just like I usually do while my original body gets covered by Michael''s cloak.

    Does he want it back?

    "Well, I think we''re good to go." (Shari)

    "Wonderful, I was already considering if it would get bright again before you''re done." (Michael)

    I ignore his critique and start.

    We approach the door as secretly as possible.

    The lack of guards helps with this.

    I can only hope that the locals will stick to "not getting involved" if it concerns an attack on a bandit hideout.

    At least I don''t need to worry about guards patrolling the area.

    They abandoned this area long ago, coming from the state of the environment.

    Walking simultaneously with two bodies is rather weird, but I can manage the short distance without issues.

    In there, I''ll only control one body, which should allow me to move it smoothly.

    For a few moments, we stop a short distance in front of the door, and I use that time to mentally prepare myself.

    Then I lay my second body''s hand against the door, stabilize the appendage at the midriff with the other one, and focus.

    <ul>

    <li>Impact!</li>

    </ul>

    "Wham"

    This is enough to send the whole door flying into the room.

    Even though it''s late, there''s still quite a bunch of hoodlums gathered here.

    Naturally, they are all quite perplexed at my entrance, not to speak of, apparently some of them were already beforehand in one or other tranquil state.

    A man coming from the backroom is the first to regain his bearings and get active.

    "Wha-, what is going on?! Who are you?!" (Renkos)

    "Hello. I''m your worst nightmare!" (Shari)

 Chapter 209

    - Shari -

    God, is it normal to be so nervous when you''re about to massacre people?

    Well, that I''m about to massacre them is the most likely outcome, but before that, I''d like to at least try giving them a chance.

    "Hey, scum! I''ll give you a chance! If you put your weapons on the ground, lie low, and surrender, I won''t kill you!" (Shari)

    So, I know they won''t do me that kind of favor, but with this, I at least gave them a way out.

    From now on, all they decide to do is on them.

    I can''t be held accountable for killing criminals who made their choice to fight me.

    This at least gives me a sense of a soothed consciousness.

    "Who the fuck are you?!" (Renkos)

    That guy seems to be the boss.

    At least I think so, because of the glances the others give him.

    The most important thing is that I play my act as the cool adventurer convincingly.

    This way, I''ll draw the attention to my person and away from the tiny slime strand on the ground, which connects to the rest of me outside.

    "The girl you guys decided to assault tonight! Seriously, I had a tough day and don''t need to fight raiding parties in my leisure time!" (Shari)

    "Tha-that''s the alchemist!" (Warren)

    I remember that guy from today.

    He was the smarter one of the two.

    That doesn''t mean I find him much more favorable than his now-dead comrade.

    He''s still a criminal who was about to kidnap a boy.

    "The alchemist? How can she be here?! I sent Calios with half our boys to deal with her!" (Renkos)

    Yeah, about that...

    "That''s right! You should be able to figure out how that went! And as you might''ve guessed, I''m seriously pissed off right now." (Shari)

    Now the rumors start.

    The bandits are unsure if I''m telling the truth.

    "Can this really be?"

    "Calios is a C-Rank adventurer. Would he really lose like this?"

    "Look, her clothes are in tatters! They must''ve fought!"

    "Can this really be the truth?"

    "What other explanation is there?"

    Seems like the feat of already having dealt with their best fighter prior can give me a bit of leverage that I should make use of.

    "Yet fortunately for you, I''m quite lenient. So I''m willing to just hand you over to the officials and leave it at this. Nobody has to die here." (Shari)

    Huh?

    Okay, I know it was a bold demand, but is it really necessary to look at me as if I just demanded them to get naked and dance to aristocratic music?

    "You''re insane! Do you have any idea who you''re talking to?!" (Renkos)

    "Criminal scum! I thought I said so when I just came in?" (Shari)

    "Shut that wench up and bring me her head!" (Renkos)

    Quite the hostile reaction I find.

    And this after I was so accommodating.

    Before the first of them are close, I grab a bottle, filled with Liqu''s excess slime, from the belt under my cloak and activate dissolving.

    As it''s not mine, the reaction takes a tiny bit longer to reach the glass.

    Once I think it''s ready, I hurl the whole thing at the next guy to approach me.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!" (thug)

    The result isn''t pretty.

    I suppose he would''ve screamed louder if the dissolving slime hadn''t splattered most of his face and throat.

    The sight of disintegrating skin is enough to give the other thugs a pause, which gives me a chance to reveal two other bottles with the same contents.

    With this, I should have successfully established my position as the mad, acid thrower.

    "You didn''t believe this would be so easy, right?" (Shari)

    Okay, that was a cool line.

    However, I''m honestly quite out of it at the moment.

    Not because this situation makes me uncomfortable.

    Rather, it''s the opposite.

    I''m so goddamn calm, it''s scary.

    This hunter mind of mine makes me far too indifferent about the fact that the guy whose face I melted stopped moving.

    While I can see causing this kind of suffering as something bad and on a logical level tell myself that one shouldn''t kill people if possible, right now I don''t feel distressed by all the gore in front of me.

    Okay, after everything I already went through, being in battles, and seeing people and monsters being dissolved on a regular basis, this isn''t even so much out of the ordinary.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.But right now, I''m in the spotlight.

    All that happens to these people is my direct doing.

    So yes, the fact that the idea of slaughtering every last one of them isn''t distressing me more is distressing in and of itself.

    Yet as sad as this is for my mental condition, for now, I''ll have to make use of this slime-killer instinct if I want to deal with these people.

    So without further ado, I let two short swords slip through the sleeves into my gloves.

    The very same the queen gifted to me.

    The special point to them is that they''re hollow.

    For this very reason, the handles are still covered by my sleeves.

    Within those, I retain a connection via a strand of slime that fills the intentional cavity inside.

    There it can reach all the way to the tip, which allows me to assume full control over the whole weapon, as if it were a part of myself, as this is kind of the case.

    "She''s armed!" (thug)

    Oh really?

    Am I?!

    Seriously, did they think I would raid their base unarmed?

    I focus on the one closest to my position and guide the tip toward his chest.

    He tries to deflect the attack with his club, but with the kind of control I have over the weapon, I press on and guide the tip around the obstacle towards its destination.

    This way, the force of my stab is basically all gone.

    However, I don''t need it.

    All that is necessary is this tiny bit of contact I achieve now because this little bit already manages to pierce the skin.

    A chance I use to release the slime from the tip right into the body.

    Barely more than a drop, but this is enough, because when I pull away...

    "Thud"

    He drops dead to the ground.

    "What happened?!"

    "He barely got scratched!"

    "Look! The wound!"

    "It''s poison! Her weapons are coated."

    Yes, this is the power of poison.

    Very expensive, super deadly poison.

    It might seem wasteful to use the kind I bought from the alchemist, but it was the best I could do to win here.

    The death is quite painless and it will allow me to quickly take them out while fighting like a human.

    The other stuff I gathered wouldn''t be as effective, and only an idiot would hold on to the stuff they specifically brought to make their lives easier.

    I even still have half of it left.

    The gang leader finally becomes nervous and gestures for his henchmen to hold back for now.

    "It seems you have some tricks up your sleeve." (Renkos)

    "I prefer to prepare properly, if I can, you know?" (Shari)

    "What do you even want?!" (Renkos)

    "How many times do I have to repeat myself? You guys attacked me in my home, and for this we now have quarrel. Yet I''ll consider this settled if you all accompany me to the guards to confess your wrongdoings." (Shari)

    In any other place and situation this would be a totally reasonable demand, I think.

    You know, if you put aside that the criminals basically control the town, I''m threatening them with all my weapons, and am a slime.

    Some of these things might weigh more than others.

    "Are you dumb!?! The guards work for us! There''s no way you can hand us over!" (Renkos)

    "I''m sure that somewhere in this place is some kind of incriminating evidence. If I present it, they''ll probably listen. This, and naturally the testimonies you''ll all readily give to them. Oh, and naturally you will insist on them giving you an official verdict, as this is the only way for you to atone for your sins. Isn''t that right?" (Shari)

    Maybe a bit crude of a plan, but better than nothing.

    "This is over! I''m not talking to lunatics!" (Renkos)

    He wants to say something else, but before he can do so, I interject by raising my hand.

    "One more thing! I made arrangements that anybody who tries to leave won''t survive! Yet that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t accept a surrender. Whoever of you holds their life dearly may lie face first on the ground and close their eyes." (Shari)

    This way I might avoid witnesses.

    It would bother me if they surrendered and I still had to kill them because they got a too-well glimpse at my body.

    It''s simply a poor reason, and I don''t intend to go back on my word.

    "What you''re waiting for?! Kill her!!!" (Renkos)

    Yet the way things are developing, I might not have to worry about anyone surrendering.

    While some are running into a backroom, probably to fetch better weapons, the rest are running at me with all the crude weapons one expects from this kind of lowlifes.

    The first of them slashes at me.

    I already am in highspeed-processing mode and can easily evade and twist my blade like a snake through his defense.

    It helps that all I need is to go for a small nick in the skin.

    The next one is coming from behind me, but I simply plunge the weapon in my right hand at a dead angle over my own shoulder in a way that a human probably couldn''t pull off.

    The blade goes straight into his chest, which presumably would kill him even without the poison.

    Yet I like to be thorough.

    With this, the others are once again unwilling to approach me.

    "How did she do that?" (thug)

    "Has she eyes in her back?!" (thug)

    The answer to this question is "yes".

    Just not in the way they assume.

    Because, while I can''t see that well with a hood on, nobody notices how my main body''s head is poking out behind the window which allows me to see things from an outer perspective.

    This is pretty disorienting, but high-speed processing and the just as convenient as disturbing adaptation of my slime mind makes it possible to adjust to seeing and acting in accordance with two pairs of each sense.

    "Not one after the other! Attack her together or I''ll finish you off myself!" (Renkos)

    Not a nice thing to say, but effective, as now all the remaining thugs come at me.

    I manage to take the first of them out with relative ease.

    However, in a group fight, things are not as simple, no, things get messy and the other opponents don''t just wait for you to finish them off, one after the other.

    "Clonk"

    "She''s wearing plate!" (thug)

    It might be a little bit harder to move freely in armor that is tough enough to really protect one''s body, yet I need to say this one is of good quality in terms of weight-to-sturdiness ratio.

    As I''m not even mildly disturbed by the attack I just received, I simply answer it with a good slice.

    This one is deadly enough and allows me to continue my attacks.

    Naturally, I receive more blows, yet as I said, those to my chest are completely ignorable.

    "Sclunsh"

    "Got her!" (thug)

    But then one hits my head with a cudgel and already triumphantly voices his success.

    Yet it''s not like I was ever in any danger.

    Without hesitation, I slice his throat.

    "She''s still alive!?" (thug)

    With this, the sword dance begins.

    I receive blows that obviously aren''t effective, and in return, hand deadly ones out.

    After a short time, only half of my opponents remain.

    It''s at this point that the guys from the backroom return with crossbows.

    "Swish"

    Just in time, I manage to dodge behind one of the guys I''m in close combat with.

    Before they can shoot further, I throw another "acid" bottle in their direction.

    I didn''t manage to get a direct hit, but the spreading dissolving slime should have injured some of them, and at the very least, it delayed their shooting.

    This is all I need.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime dash!</li>

    </ul>

    Within half a second, I''m over there.

    All the time very focused on keeping up with the connection strand.

    Then I only have to injure them to apply the potion, which comes easy, even though the distance puts some strain on my control, as a crossbow isn''t that great in close combat.

    I can''t spend too much time on this side of the room or someone could step on my connection strand.

    So I have to retreat, yet not without throwing my potion at the guy who''s currently reloading.

    Fortunately, they''re getting afraid of me and retreat when I close in.

    Then it happens.

    The first are starting to lie flat down on the floor.

    The others still need a bit of convincing.

    Some more poison applications later, nobody else seems willing to oppose me.

    I make an expressive gesture, pointing with one of my blades to the ground and the other at them.

    They get the hint and, like good boys, lie face-first on the ground.

    That leaves their boss.

    "Hey! Stand up! Don''t let that wench best you!" (Renkos)

    Having no one else in my way, I begin walking slowly in his direction, through the corpses and quivering people.

    Yet I''d like to make sure none of them will get second thoughts.

    "I would remind you here that you''ll all die if you do even as much as twitch. So I advise you to stay put." (Shari)

    Now that that''s taken care of, I continue drawing closer to the boss.

    "No! This can''t be!" (Renkos)

    "Oh, well, it can. I''m deeply sorry to tell you this, but you had already lost when this began." (Shari)

    As it''s simply natural when the opponent literally can''t be killed.

 Chapter 210

    - Shari -

    At this point, I think I got it.

    None of the remaining thugs are willing to fight me anymore.

    There aren''t even so many left now.

    Just eight who took the smart way out.

    The injured ones won''t do much anymore after I hit them as even the most shallow wound was deadly with the kind of poison I used.

    "I congratulate those of you still alive for your wise decision-making. Now stay like this until I have dealt with your boss." (Shari)

    With slow steps I walk in his direction, paying attention that my body always covers the small strand on the ground.

    Yet I''m not as stupid to believe that confirmed criminals would just do as I say.

    So I take this chance and walk in there with my real body, which is at least somewhat covered by Michael''s cloak.

    Let''s just hope none of them is so stupid as to take a discerning look at me.

    The reduced distance will also serve to decrease what is visible of the connecting stand.

    "Michael, I''m done! You can enter!" (Shari)

    I shout with my original body but concentrate on making my voice a bit higher than usual, so as to not raise suspicion.

    "For real!?! What makes you think shouting names in front of these people is smart?!" (Michael)

    Whoops.

    Maybe the fight riled me up too much so this slipped my mind.

    Michael, for now, concentrates on keeping the lowlifes on the ground in check.

    Meanwhile, I still have to subdue their boss, the only one not yet on the ground begging me to spare him.

    "It seems we won, so I''d suggest for you to cooperate!" (Shari)

    "As if!" (Renkos)

    Oh my.

    He''s running.

    To the backroom that is.

    Too bad that I can''t quickly get behind him because I have to control two bodies and need to mind the strand between them.

    Not taking into account that slimes aren''t fast runners.

    When I reach the door that the gang leader went through, he''s already on the other side of the room.

    Ahh, there''s a door that leads out, according to the testimony of the man Michael killed.

    Yet when he opens it...

    "Hi!" (Liqu)

    Yep, we had Liqu guard the other exit.

    It was a bit weird to trust Michael, the smiling killer, with my life while covering the main entrance, but he was pretty convincing, and I still kept my core hidden.

    So it''s not as if he was really a danger to me.

    Especially, as there''s still Liqu, who is currently a very impressive figure, her frame exceeding the door''s by far.

    Her cloak is barely covering her body.

    Just good that the gang lord did freeze once he spotted my slime companion so I have time to think things through now.

    Yet he couldn''t do much in the first place, as Liqu effectively blocks off the only exit.

    And just coming from her size, she''s not someone to be messed with.

    Or to simply squeeze past.

    With my second body, I start speaking.

    "Now that everything''s settled, I hope we can finally sit down for a long talk." (Shari)

    "You are crazy! You have no idea what you''ve just done!" (Renkos)

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever. You should be more aware of your position. Just accept that you messed with the wrong people and can consider yourself lucky if you make it out of here alive." (Shari)

    Suddenly, I get startled by Michael, who taps on my main body''s shoulder.

    "I want to talk to their boss in there, but first we need to tie this scum down. Can you do this?" (Michael)

    I honestly wouldn''t trust a single knot I make with my slime hands.

    "Sorry, no. I''m not good at ropework." (Shari)

    "Sigh. Then hand me some of the ropes in the backroom. They obviously must have some for the people they abducted." (Michael)

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Who would''ve thought?

    He''s right!

    It should even be enough for all of them.

    First, we bind the boss at blade point to a chair.

    This will keep him from running.

    Then we proceed with those in the other room.

    Or rather, Michael does.

    It''s very impressive how skillful he is at this.

    A man of many, very questionable, talents.

    After mere moments, they''re all perfectly tied together.

    Michael even thought about how they would have to walk with us later when we''ll escort them to the guard barrack while tying them up.

    "That will do the trick. We only need someone to keep watch." (Michael)

    Oh, right.

    Someone has to stay and make sure none of those lying on the ground runs.

    I nod at him and he walks past me into the back room.

    I look over the eight remaining people and they''re already a bit twitchy.

    I should ensure that none of them is going to do something stupid.

    "Hey, as you all should be aware, you are still alive. This should be evidence enough for you that we have no intention of finishing you off. So if you would like it to stay like this I suggest you avoid moving at all costs. For those of you who would rather still try their luck against us than later with the guards, I just want to say that there are still more of those acid bottles, and I have no qualms about using them." (Shari)

    To be exact, I have only one left and that one is with my other body, but that''s not something they need to know.

    In the worst case, I might just use my slime bullets to shoot them back down.

    Meanwhile in the other room:

    "That was quite impressive. I didn''t think you could deal with them so easily without going all out." (Michael)

    Is he saying this to further intimidate the gang leader or is this genuine praise?

    Well, in any case, the best response is to be humble.

    If it''s the first, then I''m looking as if this was no big deal, and if it''s the second, I''ll uphold general politeness.

    "I wasn''t too great. Some of them managed to nick my armor." (Shari)

    I still need to say, that the plate mail is of great quality.

    For its shallow weight, it offers almost perfect protection.

    The crude weapons of the bandits barely managed to scratch it.

    There isn''t a single gash in the surface.

    "Nonetheless, you subdued the whole room by yourself. That''s something." (Michael)

    "Well, thank you for the flattery, but I only took out those coming at me. I''m not too quick. By the way, did any manage to squeeze past you, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "No? There were three coming my way, but I properly ''dealt'' with all of them." (Liqu)

    That might answer why she''s currently so big.

    "Sigh, see to it that you get rid of them somewhere. But we need to settle something first." (Shari)

    I intentionally look at the gang leader.

    "Hello. Sorry to keep you waiting. Hopefully, we can just continue where we stopped. I don''t have to tell you again what I''m here for, right? So, would you kindly tell us where you''re keeping any relevant evidence for your deeds? And while you''re at it, you may also tell, or even better, show us every little bit you have about the slave trafficking in Ekoras." (Shari)

    "Slave trafficking? I don''t know a thing!" (Renkos)

    "Oh seriously, please! Don''t try talking yourself out of this. I know for sure that your people are, or rather, ''were'' abducting people in this district. It''s not even a secret among the locals. Your guy confirmed it before he died." (Shari)

    "You, you killed Calios!?" (Renkos)

    "Was that really in question? Why do you think we are here?" (Shari)

    He''s starting to sweat profoundly.

    It seems he begins to realize how screwed he is.

    "This really shouldn''t be difficult for you. Just tell us what you know, and afterwards, we''ll go to the guard and tell them how justified we were to apprehend you and your men. By the way, we have connections to the upper ones in this town. This means, in any case, my word weighs more than yours, but let me tell you, if you betray me I''ll make sure you die before you can regret it." (Shari)

    "No, I can''t! I won''t say a thing! I could directly slit my own throat if I would talk." (Renkos)

    "Are you seriously going to be stubborn in this situation?" (Shari)

    "Hah, you have no idea what we do with snitches. I''m dead anyway. Nothing you can do is gonna compare to the alternative." (Renkos)

    Damn, this might be an issue.

    I have no idea how you handle unwilling gang lords.

    "I suppose I''ll need to torture him. This isn''t ideal for extracting this kind of information, but we need to find all the locations. You can leave while I''m at it if you''re too faint-hearted." (Michael)

    Okay, he seems to have an option.

    Though, I''m not really fine with seriously torturing people.

    The one thing with the viscount was already bordering what my conscience allows.

    This is apparently going to take this one step further.

    But what else could I do here?

    If there would just be a way to get him to talk.

    I''d have to convince him in some way, but he isn''t directly amicable towards us.

    .

    .

    .

    "Wait! I, I think I have another way." (Shari)

    I just got an idea!

    Oh damn, I reacted with my main body that''s still in the other room.

    That''s awkward.

    Fortunately, I still hold control in this room, so it''s not like they can question me.

    "Okay, I''m all ears, but we don''t have too much time. It''s not like we can camp here all night." (Michael)

    I fetch my bag with my main body, deliver it to the backroom, and procure the exotic poison.

    If I think back to Tamarah''s reaction when she drank it, this should do the trick.

    "What''s this?" (Michael)

    "Something that is gonna make him very docile." (Shari)

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Stay away! Hey!!" (Renkos)

    "As far as I know, it also works if you pour it in the blood. So you can either cooperate and drink it or make this much harder... for you that is." (Shari)

    I turn back to Michael.

    "Can you help open his mouth?" (Shari)

    "Alright. If this means we can sooner get through with this." (Michael)

    The gangster boss still struggles quite a bit yet I manage to pour some drops down his throat.

    I''m sure it worked once he becomes calm again.

    "Huh, what is going on? Pa? What are you doing here? I thought I killed ya." (Renkos)

    He looks directly at Michael while saying so.

    "He''s all yours!" (Shari)

    "Okay... Hey... boy. Tell me what you know about slave trafficking in Ekoras." (Michael)

    "Hah, my, what would I know? We just deliver some few poor souls and they make sure our business can continue undisturbed." (Renkos)

    "Sigh. And where would you bring them?" (Michael)

    "Various locations. Just good that I noted all of them down and hid the info in case I would need bargain material later on." (Renkos)

    "Well, then show me." (Michael)

    "Since when are you so interested in my business, father?" (Renkos)

    "Consider it a tribute to your character. So where are the notes? I''d like to see everything you have." (Michael)

    "Okay, okay. It''s up the stairs." (Renkos)

    "Seems like I''m gonna be busy for a bit. You two, I trust you to keep everything under control down here. I''ll try to make it quick." (Michael)

    As such we proceed with guarding the guys in the other room.

    Well, let''s hope that Michael can unearth something interesting.

 Chapter 211

    - Shari -

    Now that the criminals are all tied down and secured, the rest is easy enough.

    We barely have to do anything at all.

    They might now be able to look at us, but most opt not to do so.

    Also, if anyone even gets the idea to try something funny, a single wave with my instant-death poison blades is enough to force them into submission.

    Even though, I already got rid of the last remains of the poison inside them.

    This, combined with the fact that their boss is now openly cooperating with us works well enough to prevent anyone from noticing that there''s still a strand connecting me to my second body that keeps on looking through the other rooms on the ground floor.

    It might be ethically questionable, but I hope that nobody is going to take offense if I grab everything of value.

    The thugs out there won''t need it in the long run.

    This way, I manage to acquire another four silver and ninety-four in copper.

    Five large pieces and forty-four small ones.

    It seems I missed their big cash store and this was just what was lying around, but I don''t want to examine the tied-up guys out there and don''t have that much operational space without risking a disconnect from my core.

    However, after I''m sure that I''ve investigated every nook and cranny in the lower rooms, I decide to check how Michael is doing.

    While not being all too invested in that guy''s fate, I want to see if the bandit boss is still alive.

    It would feel slightly wrong if Michael had killed him under the influence of that weird trusting drug I gave him.

    Getting up the stairs is a bit tricky, as I have to somewhat inconspicuously walk to the stairs with my main body and follow behind with the other, without making it appear too obvious that something is wrong.

    Then I place my second body next to the railing and step up with the other, as the body that killed most of these guys should be more intimidating to them.

    The complicated part comes when I need to establish a new slime strand through the railing, so I can give up on the other.

    This way, I avoid a long visible line of slime on ground level and instead have a direct connection to the upper floor, which I can cover with the other body casually leaning against the stairway.

    Once I get up, I''m kinda relieved when I don''t find another spreading blood puddle, like with that Calios guy.

    "Did you find anything interesting? Are we done yet?" (Shari)

    "I need to say, it surpassed my expectations. This stuff is fantastic. Our ''friend'' here showed me every little thing he had on all the criminal operations in town, and this while he was so obviously paranoid about it, given all the precautions I saw him get through before." (Michael)

    "Damn you, Dad. I told you that in secret! Shut your trap!" (Renkos)

    I might give them a weird look right now.

    "Okay... it''s still weird." (Michael)

    "So you got something good?" (Shari)

    "I got everything! This guy noted every single operation, every hideout, every exchange spot, every single place that is in any way connected to crime. We have enough to blow the whole underworld." (Michael)

    This sounds great.

    Maybe a bit optimistic.

    I mean, getting rid of the ones terrorizing the already poor and desperate sounds like a just cause, even if probably won''t just come as easy as proclaimed.

    Not that I would like to work overtime, but at least I can feel good about the result of my exertions.

    "Well, now that we know their bases, what are we waiting for? Let''s raze them! We need to destroy the slave trafficking, right?" (Shari)

    "Are you stupid? That''s the last thing we''re going to do." (Michael)

    "What?! I kinda thought this was our mission. Weren''t we supposed to do this?" (Shari)

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "As I said, only if we''re dumb. You know, attacking targets in a city isn''t going to remain unnoticed. And so I may remind you, you can''t afford to get noticed. Especially not if a far better opportunity presents itself to us." (Michael)

    A better opportunity?

    Well, I¡¯ve not been in this agent business as long as he has, but there isn''t even anything coming to my mind.

    "What do you mean? Shouldn''t we try to cause as much damage as possible to the opposition''s operation?" (Shari)

    "Not us personally. Instead, we''ll let the city guard do this for us." (Michael)

    The city guard?

    Now he sounds stupid.

    If they would be in any way reliable, they would at least try doing something against the criminal underworld running rampant in Ekoras.

    "The guard? Seriously? They didn''t make an all-too-eager impression to be on the case until now." (Shari)

    "That''s funny, because ''until now'' is the key here, as ''now'' we have clear intel on the whole underworld, as well as a verdict. This might be enough for the greatest raid this town has ever seen. If we get to the city guard with this, the lord can claim that this was a long-prepared haul, culminating in this. It''s perfect. The Marquis of the South gets the opportunity to do what''s basically his duty, and if he does, he''ll have clearly positioned himself in this conflict. All it needs is a little bit of convincing." (Michael)

    If he says this, it sounds all so easy.

    "Well, I won''t complain if we get to finish this mission with a satisfying conclusion." (Shari)

    "I can tell you that a success of this magnitude is going to have positive consequences for every single one of us. Naturally, only if we make it through alive." (Michael)

    Yeah, that one is kinda crucial in my regard.

    "Then we should get going, right? Before anything can go wrong." (Shari)

    "About that. How long do you think that guy''s ''state'' is going to last? It might be helpful if he''s still as talkative once we reach the barracks of the guard." (Michael)

    I honestly don''t know.

    All I can say is that it took a midgrade detoxification potion to get Tamarah back to normal.

    "Sorry, no idea." (Shari)

    "Well, in that case, we can just count on our luck and better hurry up." (Michael)

    I can''t argue with that.

    Though, it bothers me that I can''t look through the rest of the rooms for any riches those criminals have amassed.

    However, even if that isn''t possible, there is one certain thing I can''t delay any longer.

    So I turn with the body I left in the lower room to Liqu.

    "Liqu, could you please watch those people? I need a moment for myself up here." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes! You can count on me!" (Liqu)

    With this, she runs closer to the people we tied up, startling all of them.

    "You heard my Shari! If one of you moves, I''ll kill them! The others of you might get caught up in it. So please be nice, okay?" (Liqu)

    Of course, none of them objects.

    But I won''t complain about her way of going about this as this break from my duties was desperately needed, as now I can get to my other body upstairs.

    So I walk up to myself and once we''re at the same place, we signal Michael in perfect synchronicity, that he may get the bandit boss down.

    "Fine... But I hope you know that you''re quite eccentric." (Michael)

    I want to see you after your brain got stuffed into a stone!

    Some minor quirks should be allowed.

    Since there''s now nobody left here, I''m finally able to put myself back together.

    Literally!

    Because I was by now for far too long two people, and it¡¯s really starting to become annoying to maintain.

    Not to speak of the possible mental issues this kind of multitasking might cause in the long run.

    So it''s all too welcome when I can finally connect with myself and have my core slip into the second body I created.

    Shortly behind follows all the rest of my slime along the maintained connection until I''m just one entity again.

    This makes more sense, as I suppose the bandits are more familiar with the one who killed half of them and might ask where she left.

    Also, this body has the chest mail and it would be bothersome to remove it.

    So instead, I leave a bunch of clothes behind on the ground, which I stuff away, and make sure that the good cloak covers me.

    Once I''m good, I join the others.

    "Ah, there you are." (Michael)

    "Yay! You''re back!" (Liqu)

    "I had to finish some business up there. It shouldn''t surprise you." (Shari)

    I point two fingers at each other but am not sure if that''s the right gesture to indicate that I had to merge with myself.

    "Alright... we should get going. It''s close to sunrise and I''d like to avoid getting into the morning traffic with this kind of entourage." (Michael)

    Yep, that would certainly suck.

    Also, we are quite limited in the things we can do once we''re back out in public.

    It''s not like I could turn into slime mode or throw acid bottles at frequented areas.

    Speaking of this, I''m getting second thoughts.

    What we''re about to do to get to the guard, and more importantly, to talk to the captain, could quite easily backfire quite badly on us if things go wrong.

    Who knows if they weren''t ordered to rather get rid of the annoying agents, or if anyone cares who we are if they by chance realize what Liqu and I are?

    "Do you think it''s gonna be fine if we walk through the whole city and deliver those guys straight to the guard?" (Shari)

    "Of course. We''re basically doing civil service, getting rid of the trash in the city for them. There''s no chance anyone could have a single issue with this." (Michael)

 Chapter 212

    - Captain Gareth -

    Being guard captain in Ekoras is a shit job.

    Well, that''s something one could probably guess after a single glance at this town.

    I joined the city guard after putting my career as an adventurer to rest.

    It was simply the best course of action after everything went down.

    While it lasted, we were one of the few groups that could be considered somewhat successful.

    As good as is possible in this town at least.

    Our team was well-known and had a decent reputation.

    However, it was only a question of time till we eventually faced something we couldn''t handle.

    After making it out of there alive, I knew that things couldn''t continue like this.

    If you think about it, the whole guild system is basically designed to pit you into increasingly risky endeavors.

    One day a mistake, a bad day, or mere chance will turn the sides against your favor and that will be it then.

    Though, there are always eager idiots to replace the losers of this dynamic.

    I certainly wasn''t going to be one of these idiots who would just take that.

    So when I saw that things were going down for my team after that one disaster at the mine, I did the only reasonable thing and chose to call it quits.

    I thought a decent job at the guard would make for a steady income with a drastic decrease in daily life and death struggles.

    As I said, I was a good fighter and had a decent reputation.

    With that, it wasn''t too difficult to get a job with the guard.

    I even directly became an officer, on accords of my good references, and managed to pull off the incredible feat of not getting too involved with the criminals, maintaining a careful balance of not doing too much but not being outright corrupt as to maintain appearances.

    It couldn''t have been going better for me.

    So you can probably imagine my face when the lord announced me to become the next guard captain, responsible for every single affair within the city after the old one got stabbed to death by criminals because "he wasn''t respectful enough".

    Seriously, if there''s one job nobody wants to have...

    This position might be the very definition of a lost post.

    It''s not like there''d be any chance to win in the first place.

    Don''t get me wrong, I could certainly live without all that scum on the streets.

    For now, I managed to deny most "gifts" in my direction, which are essentially bribes to buy my services.

    In exchange, I''m not looking too closely at their businesses, but take care of the most obvious crimes to maintain appearances.

    That''s a mutually comfortable agreement, as I at least don''t have to directly support these assholes.

    However, I can''t do all that much, as their support is too strong.

    If I were to let the guard crack down on the criminals we''d have civil war on the streets by tomorrow and the whole city burning.

    So all I can do is to maintain peace and order as well as I can.

    Which is also in favor of the gang lords, as open anarchy would be bad for business.

    Merchants need a semblance of security after all, if they''re supposed to come.

    This might be the only reason why I''m still alive.

    So let''s just hope it stays that way.

    "Captain! Something happened!" (guard)

    What is it now?

    Seriously, that those two female adventurers returned was already problematic enough.

    What they did the last time raised so much animosity from everyone involved in Cid''s underground business that I basically got swamped by requests to turn them in.

    The only reason I could avoid having to do that was that they weren''t there anymore.

    This wasn''t too bad, honestly.

    I always get an off feeling when I have to do with them.

    As many unknowns there are about them, there might be the chance they could be able to inflict serious harm if they were to be cornered.

    So yes, not having to engage them wasn''t too bad.

    But now they return with basically diplomatic immunity.

    Royal agents!

    Can anybody believe this shit?!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.Just great!

    Not to speak of the man who arrived with them.

    They all spell trouble.

    The parties demanding that I shall take care of them are naturally again getting louder.

    It''s not like they would be the ones in a tight spot if they make unreasonable demands.

    So yes, right now I''m not in the best mood to hear about any further problems.

    "I''m here! What is so important that it couldn''t be delivered in the formal way? It''s not like I have..." (Gareth)

    What the fuck am I looking at here?

    Right now the most troublesome individuals in my life are standing in the guards'' barracks while having a whole troop of tied-up men in tow.

    Just what is the meaning of this?!

    "Sir..." (guard)

    Yes, it''s obvious that my men are as well at a loss.

    At the second look, I realize something really bad.

    I recognize some of these people.

    They are members of a city-wide known gang.

    Naturally, just as protected by the upper nobility as all the others.

    And if I''m right, that one over there is their leader.

    Oh fuck!

    Oh, fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!

    "We''d like to report a crime, sir!" (Shari)

    Goddamnit!

    Why me?!

    Just what is wrong with them!?

    "Explain! Anyone!" (Gareth)

    The new guy in their group takes this as an invitation and steps forward.

    The other two hiding their intentions behind those creepy gold-colored masks of theirs.

    I have honestly no idea why they thought this might help her to hide anything if they''re uncomfortable about their appearances.

    "Good day, Captain Gareth. We decided to bring you a little present. With a tie and everything it needs. I hope you can appreciate the effort we put into acquiring it." (M)

    The tied-up criminals look all in apparent fear at their captors.

    If it wouldn''t be my job, I wouldn''t be too keen to hear what happened there.

    "I''m asking again! And this time I want a clear answer! What happened?!" (Gareth)

    "As you wish. We did your job for you and took care of a local gang that was terrorizing the southern district. As the battle was fierce not all of them made it, but the remaining ones are all more than willing to make proper testimonies. You''ll see, the case couldn''t be clearer. For a start, I suggest you talk to their leader. Renkos, it''s your turn." (Michael)

    "Sure thing, Pa." (Renkos)

    He turns to me.

    "He wants me to confess all the bad stuff I did, so I will. There was a lot of stealing, robbing, killing on the way, so it might take a while." (Renkos)

    It''s obvious that this man isn''t in his right mind.

    At the same time, none of his confessions come in any way surprising, aside from the fact that he confesses them in the first place.

    This will have consequences.

    Terrible consequences!

    "You don''t need to thank us! Naturally, we also remembered to take all the evidence we could. It''s so obvious that they are guilty of anything alleged to them, you won''t have any trouble at all to turn them over for their rightful punishment. It would require a true miracle if they wouldn''t end up convicted. There''s basically no chance at all." (Michael)

    I see.

    So that''s the game they''re playing.

    They prepped everything so I can''t just look away here.

    It''s too big of a case, too brazenly presented, with too much evidence to push everything under the rug.

    Also, despite their peculiar characters they''re still royal agents.

    Ignoring them would mean ignoring the crown.

    Such a thing I can''t do by myself without involving the lord.

    It would be outright disobedience to the crown.

    Basically an act of rebellion.

    Shit, I have no idea how to get out of this.

    "Dear guard captain, you seem troubled. Is anything the matter?" (Michael)

    What an asshole.

    He''s perfectly aware of the situation.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have opted for such a bold move.

    Who knows what else they have in hand here?

    "It''s nothing. It just seems like handling this might turn out to be quite the piece of extra work." (Gareth)

    "Ah, of course. Processing all these criminals will certainly not happen overnight. But we''re still glad we could do a service to your wonderful town. Speaking of it, there''s something else we''d like to discuss." (Michael)

    So this was just the pretext.

    Of course, it was.

    They cornered me for a reason.

    There''s a great scheme at play.

    "Naturally, I will hear you out. Are you fine with my office?" (Gareth)

    "Sure we are." (Michael)

    I need to somehow control the situation.

    The first step is to learn about their true goals.

    Ignorance won''t do me any favors.

    I sit down on my chair, intently staring at the nuisances that make my life so much more difficult.

    Maybe I should try to assert a bit of dominance over my domain, but I doubt it works with these kinds of people.

    "So, what are your true intentions? Certainly it''s not just bringing a bunch of criminals to my place." (Gareth)

    "Oh, how great that you admit what they are. I was already getting worried in that regard." (Michael)

    "Cut it out! I want to know why you keep on showing up!" (Gareth)

    "Well, just one simple thing. We want you to start a raid on every single underground base in the city." (Michael)

 Chapter 213

    - Shari -

    I''m not quite sure if we''ve chosen the most diplomatic approach to go about this.

    Dumping someone a shitload of work on their table is not considered by everyone as good manners.

    That aside, I''m rather sure that Captain Garet isn''t too much of a fan of ours.

    He might have helped us that one time with Baron Moreau, but it''s not like I know all the reasons behind this.

    So in fact, we are just strangers who show up with unreasonable demands to him.

    "Excuse me? I''m not sure if I got this right." (Gareth)

    "Okay, then I will explain myself again. We found maps depicting every single criminal operation in this town. Every place, every member, most of their deeds. It''s at least enough to warrant you to act. This raid will be the biggest in the history of this town. Naturally, you have full approval by the crown to do such a thing. The cleansing of Ekoras will benefit the whole country, in the long run." (Michael)

    "You are crazy." (Gareth)

    "Oh, am I? So it''s crazy to ask the city guard to do the one thing it exists for? Does that mean the town already gave up and the criminal underworld took the field over from them?" (Michael)

    In my honest opinion, I believe that to be the case.

    "Yes, this is right. The city guard can only maintain public order because the gang lord agreed to the truce. If you''re looking for a war, this one is over." (Gareth)

    Though, I wouldn''t have expected him to admit it so easily.

    "Are you seriously trying to tell me that the city guard doesn''t have any forces to fight? I don''t think so. I had access to the recruitment lists and you''re not understaffed." (Michael)

    "At least a quarter of them works for the gangs and the rest is not too inclined to honest work. Don''t you see how hopeless this is?" (Gareth)

    "No, I see a piece of work. A town in need of a thorough cleansing. The guards, the criminals, the nobles, all have to be tested and brought to justice if they''re found guilty." (Michael)

    "The lord himself told me not to find them guilty! There''s nothing I can do for you." (Gareth)

    "Captain, you and your lord allowed slave trafficking of the very people you ought to protect. Let me tell you, the crown is not amused. Consider this Ekoras'' last chance." (Michael)

    "What are you suggesting there?" (Gareth)

    "Only for your organization to do what it exists for. Do you seriously think that your lord got this fief to let it go to waste? You can tell him that the crown wants to see results. I''m hereby granting you all you need. All the positions you would have to raid are simply presented to you. Also, naturally, you can request help from the country. This is a just cause after all. So, it doesn''t seem like there''d be any reason to speak against this. Captain, you have the unique chance to reassume control of this town, clearing it of all the scum that taints it. It might be the last." (Michael)

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I need to admit, Michael is a good talker.

    He kinda got me convinced on this.

    At least, Captain Gareth seems shaken.

    He needs quite a while to answer, which Michael grants him.

    "Even if I agree with your intentions, it''s not like I can decide such a thing by myself. It''s upon Lord Varros to choose the fate of his liege." (Gareth)

    "Of course. I never suggested any different. I just expect you to bring this up to him with the required urgency. That shouldn''t be expecting too much, am I right?" (Michael)

    Okay, I think he''s losing me here.

    One look at the state of this town should be enough to confirm the chance of the lord suddenly wanting to actually do something about the dire state.

    "This will be possible, but I can guarantee you that you''ll be waiting long for a positive response. Even if you can press him to agree, the actual commitment will be questionable at best." (Gareth)

    I guess I understand what he means.

    Even if the lord can be pressed to agree, under the threat that any refusal to take care of the glaring issues in his town might be considered treason or at least be a reason to revoke his position, it can''t be said that he''ll truly take care of it.

    For example, he might stall everything for a long time, trying to somehow get around it or inform the targets beforehand and just raid empty houses.

    In any case, he''s no trustworthy address if you want to start big changes.

    "Captain, you still don''t seem to realize the extent of the competencies of a royal agent. We are very much able to initiate negotiations, even with high nobility. In this sense, we''d naturally ask for some assurance. The lord''s written word should be enough." (Michael)

    Well, it will be hard to step back from this.

    "Do you truly believe the lord will agree to something like this? In the worst case, he might even refute your position. The situation is not as simple. There''s pressure from many sides on the lord." (Gareth)

    "He''s totally right. I don''t even try understanding all that stuff anymore." (Liqu)

    Thank you, Liqu, for your input.

    However, I would as well like to say something, before anyone gets the great idea to do something about the nuisances.

    "At this point, I would like to interject by saying that it won''t be a good idea to turn against us. We''re a lot stronger than we look." (Shari)

    Yet I don''t want to reveal my slime form, which we would have to in order to go all out.

    "This isn''t up to me." (Gareth)

    "It partly is, dear guard captain. You have direct control over the men. If you can prepare enough troops, there would be a chance to bring down the whole underworld." (Michael)

    "I already told you we''re understaffed!" (Gareth)

    "Can''t you request help from the guild?" (Shari)

    "Even if, through some miracle, they would agree to such a thing, it''s totally questionable if we are enough to contain the fighting." (Gareth)

    "Well, if things work out in our favor, we might be able to do something about that. After all, this is for the nation''s benefit. So sending some support would sound about right." (Michael)

    "I, I don''t like where this is leading. Already talking about something like this is dangerous at best." (Gareth)

    "Captain, you don''t need to worry as much about prying noses. You can be sure they''ll be all over the latest gang extermination during the next few days. They''ll probably try to convince you to release them all. However, in the meantime, you''ll orchestrate their downfall. You have a true chance here, my friend. A chance to do something meaningful. I would advise you to embrace it. Just prepare what you can and don''t worry about the rest. That''s what we''re here for. We''ll certainly get the lord''s approval. I promise." (Michael)

    Yeah, not the slightest bit ominous.

    "Sigh. Fine. I''ll tell him about this. That''s my duty in the first place." (Gareth)

    "Splendid! I would also advise you to raise the training regimen for the guard. They''ll probably need it." (Michael)

    It seems Michael said all that he had to, and Captain Gareth wasn''t from the start all too eager to have this discussion.

    I bow politely down to the captain, mindful of all the trouble we''re shoving onto him.

    Liqu, on the other side, ecstatically waves at him.

    I pull her by the cloak, and a moment later, we leave the guardhouse.

    Passing by, I see how the guards started taking testimonies.

    At my glance, one of the people we took prisoner suddenly becomes all the more eager to talk.

    It seems I really made an impression on them.

 Chapter 214

    - Shari -

    Once we''re out of earshot we can talk again about our not-as-confidential-anymore mission.

    So I don''t waste any time and ask Michael about how exactly he thinks we''re going to succeed.

    "Do you really think this is going to work? You said yourself that this Lord Varros isn''t known as someone who would take action. What makes you think he will now?" (Shari)

    "Because now we''re coming to phase two of my plan, which won''t leave him with much of a choice." (Michael)

    Right, naturally there is more to it.

    Michael isn''t stupid.

    However, for someone who said he is just there to look after us, he''s now quite in charge of everything.

    Furthermore, I really would like to know in advance what we are actually trying to do.

    "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, I''ll explain everything to you once we''re back at our base." (Michael)

    I sure hope so.

    Eventually, we make it back to our home... and shop.

    Is it fine if I''m still asking myself how it became that?

    The pressing nature of this question gets a little more intensified by all the customers already queuing in front of the door.

    If I''m right, it''s even longer than yesterday.

    Once inside, it seems like the kids are already very occupied with distributing my mass-produced budget potions among the people.

    So it can just be said that business is booming.

    I''m pretty sure many were asking themselves if we would still be in business after we got at odds with the gangs.

    The others might have heard what happened last night and are curious.

    So in some way, all this interest turned into popularity, which serves as advertisement, drawing in even more customers.

    I probably shouldn''t be so appalled about the situation.

    Even though I promised the kiddos a ten percent share for their work, there''ll be a generous profit for me in store.

    In the end, I benefit quite a lot from this.

    As soon as the boy notices me, he calls out.

    "You made it! Oh my, you''re the talk of the town! Half of the customers want to see ''The Bloody Alchemist''! Well, it''s more of a provisional title. Many came up with other names, like ''savior of the destitute'', or ''the wrathful mask''. Anyway, you''re a legend! It''s so awesome! I wouldn''t have thought something like this is possible!" (Okin)

    Are we now seriously becoming local celebrities?!

    Is this something I want to be as a slime?

    I''m not so sure if this is good considering my current position.

    "Groan! I''ll be in my room. Come to me after you dealt with... this!" (Michael)

    It might be that Liqu and I are the nightmare of any calculating schemer.

    Yet I''ll take him up on that offer and first concentrate on my growing business.

    Nia is currently at the counter, helping a slightly older lady with her order.

    It''s fascinating how professional she looks while doing so.

    Once the lady moves away, she quickly grabs a bottle and takes a deep sip.

    "Nia? What did you just drink?" (Shari)

    "My stamina potion, what else? I need to say, this stuff is great! No matter how long I''m working here, I still have energy! Even if it''s a bit weird to get used to what is in there." (Nia)

    At this, one of the customers perks up.

    "Uh, what is in there?" (customer)

    "You don''t want to know! Just be glad it works! That''s all I guarantee." (Shari)

    "And they do! You won''t find anything better for this price. By the way, we''re almost out of our reserves. You really have to produce more potions." (Nia)

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I gave it to her to help her regain some strength for her weakened body, yet now I''m asking myself if she could be a bit too young for this stuff.

    Also, I''m not so sure if I should charge her for drinking up stored goods, even if she channels the gained energy into the shop.

    "Do you think you should chuck it down like that? It''s still medicine." (Shari)

    "Nah, I''m fine! Maybe a bit hot, but that''s fine. I feel great! Heated up so to say!" (Nia)

    Now that I take a closer look at her, her face is slightly red.

    "I think you should make a break, Nia." (Shari)

    "A break!? And leave all the poor people here waiting?! Oh no! You have no idea how much money we earned today! Also, it is great advertisement if the people see me drinking your stuff as well!" (Nia)

    Not if you''re collapsing from it!

    "Nia, I want you to take a break." (Shari)

    "And who''s supposed to sell your stuff then?" (Nia)

    "I could do it!" (Liqu)

    Liqu and customer service...

    Oh, hell no!

    "On second thought, you might continue for a bit, but once we''ve settled stuff for today, I''m going to see you stop overworking yourself. Don''t worry, you''ll still get your share." (Shari)

    After all, ripping off street orphans would be the pinnacle of bad taste.

    "Fine. But don''t forget, we need new wares!" (Nia)

    Having said this, she turns to the next customer, who looks slightly lost at our banter.

    "Hello! What can I do for you?" (Nia)

    "Ehm, do you have something against back pain?" (customer)

    Hm, there are pain-relieving potions, but according to the book, a potion that only masks the pain is going to make things worse, as they don''t address the real cause but rather instigate the recipient to further conduct harmful behavior.

    For this reason, it''s important to at least add a healing potion.

    Yet back pain is tricky.

    Not all healing concoctions work the same and sometimes it requires certain actions from the patient.

    Fortunately, there was an easy recipe with clearsprout, which maybe won''t completely solve the issue, but would at least improve that woman''s condition.

    "I might be able to mix something together. Please, come again later." (Shari)

    "Oh, sure. Just... the queue is so long and, and I think it''s going to rain." (customer)

    "Oh my! I like rain. It makes so many individual noises. Yet it can be a bit overwhelming." (Liqu)

    "Right... But it''s not so good for me." (customer)

    I''m rather sure Liqu can''t empathize with someone having back pain.

    She lacks some very essential features to do so.

    Foremost, a back.

    "Sigh, alright... Please wait a moment." (Shari)

    Not even completely settled in my home after I arrived, I already head for the backroom.

    In there, I grab the associated plants I need.

    Ciderwear, some kind of moss that serves as a relaxant, mellowshroom powder, which is quite peculiar, as some people use the numbing effect for not purely medical purposes, and an extract of clearsprout leaves.

    The leaves because I need a strong concentration now and don''t have the leeway to process the whole plant.

    The ciderwear should relax the woman''s back for a while and allow the clearsprout to heal it properly.

    If it would still be hunched and strained, it could make the back muscles worse if they get stuck like this.

    After this, I add a pinch of cloudshroom.

    It''s said to make people drowsy, which I need here.

    It''s an impromptu version, not the slightest bit of further processing went into it, so the effect won''t be all that great.

    However, at least there''s gonna be an effect.

    So it''s also something I can present to the customer.

    "Here it is. It''s totally provisional, so don''t expect too much. Use it directly before going to bed. Make sure to sleep on your stomach and try to stretch as much as possible lying down. There''s some pain staller added, so it shouldn''t hurt too much." (Shari)

    The woman thankfully takes the flask I used, eyeing it like a treasure.

    "Thank you so much! How can I repay you?" (customer)

    "Ahem, how about paying at all?" (Nia)

    "Yeah, please work the price out with my assistant. She should''ve got it down." (Shari)

    "What about the other potions I asked for? Are they ready yet?" (Nia)

    Is it just me, or is she getting brazen?

    "Not now! I have to deal with something!" (Shari)

    "What about me?" (Liqu)

    "You''re naturally coming with me, Liqu." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    I now have to move to the second floor and ask Michael about his plan.

    This takes priority to my starting potion empire.

    "Damn, what took you so long?" (Michael)

    "Please, don''t ask. Can we just go on about our mission?" (Shari)

    "Sure. I just wasn''t sure if you''re still interested in it." (Michael)

    I might not be doing a good job regarding keeping my focus on the mission.

    Wasn''t there something about slimes having trouble concentrating on stuff because of the way our cores work?

    I''ll totally blame it on that if I can.

    For now, it might be best to just rush off his comment if I want to proceed.

    "Well, I''m eager to hear about what you have in store. Especially, as you left us quite a while in the dark about it." (Shari)

    "Me too! It all sounded so difficult! I barely understood anything at all." (Liqu)

    He carefully looks over at us.

    Then he moves to the door, closing it after checking that there''s nobody in the hallway.

    "Okay, I''ll explain everything to you. Naturally, I planned on telling you from the start, just couldn''t with all the possible listeners around. After all, it''s more than crucial that you know about your roles in this." (Michael)

    "Then you better start. I''m eager to learn how you plan on convincing the lord to do stuff he certainly doesn''t want to." (Shari)

    "It''s not even all that complicated. It''s all about how we''re going to play our cards. Pressing the right triggers so to say. If you do it properly, people can be played like instruments to get them to do what you want. In this sense, I have devised a way for us to get the intended results." (Michael)

    Just what could he have in mind that would even bring down a great Marquis?

    "Oh, also, you will be the centerpiece, Shari." (Michael)

    "Isn''t this great, Shari? It''s well deserved, as you are so capable!" (Liqu)

    I know, I''m not going to receive an answer.

    However, I''ll ask anyways.

    Why world?

    Why?

 Chapter 215

    - Felion Varros -

    "They did what!?" (Varros)

    I can''t believe what I just heard!

    "Sir, these agents of the crown delivered the Hellhound gang to the guard''s barracks. All of them. Well, aside from those they killed. It got completely wiped out." (Gareth)

    Royal agents!

    Just why?!

    I tried so hard not to get on anyone''s bad side, carefully treading the muddy-icky waters of the local politics in order to avoid conflict, but now the crown has decided to engage with me directly!

    How did a group of three even take out a whole gang by themselves?!

    They are clearly as dangerous as Captain Gareth made them out to be.

    I already got a bad feeling when he told me about their appearance.

    My guard captain even came through the brewing storm to report about their newest actions.

    The worst thing is, I can''t do anything about it.

    Agents of the crown hold a certain level of diplomatic immunity.

    It''s dangerous to try getting rid of them.

    If it gets out, this will be seen as an attack on the crown itself.

    And if someone else does so, I''ll be one of the first on the list of suspects.

    Although, it¡¯s not like they would go quietly.

    They aren''t even keeping a low profile, to avoid this kind of attention.

    No, the opposite is the case, as they just had to do the most flashy thing possible.

    "Milord, there''s more I need to report." (Gareth)

    As if this mess wouldn''t already be bad enough!

    What else could there be in store for me?

    "The agents, they took the chance to request that we''d join their cause to annihilate all of the criminal factions." (Gareth)

    "Why would we do that?! What are we?! Charity!?" (Varros)

    "It''s... well, they provided plans for all the relevant sites with according information. It sounds... applicable. With some outer help they could all be taken down. We could truly cleanse the city." (Gareth)

    The way he talks about it, he sounds inclined to follow them.

    The biggest issue is that this certainly wasn''t just a recommendation.

    I''m in a pinch.

    It''s all so ironic.

    All I ever wanted was to enjoy my life, dwelling in peaceful and quiet serenity.

    Just a bit of time to myself to spend at my leisure, while all this craziness in this world can screw itself.

    Why can''t it just stay calm?

    And now even this!

    "You can''t be serious!" (Varros)

    "Milord, please, hear me out." (Gareth)

    "About what?! Some random strangers pressing us into engaging in this foolishness?!" (Varros)

    "They are royal agents. Ignoring them might be considered disobedience to the crown. It could be unwise to insist on refusing them." (Gareth)

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    As if I didn''t know that!

    Yet what am I supposed to do here?

    This whole city is on the verge of blowing up, like these novel appliances some alchemists developed, and now those people come here and try setting it ablaze!

    "Royal agents may not be targeted, yet they can''t issue official warrants. Unless I get one, I won''t submit to them." (Varros)

    "Milord, the plan isn''t all that crazy. If we truly get support it might actually be possible to deliver a decisive blow to the underworld. We could even reclaim control over the city." (Gareth)

    I know Gareth is a good subordinate.

    One of the most reliable captains I have ever had.

    Coming from what I gathered about his living standards I''d even say he doesn''t embezzle all that much.

    But things aren''t as easy as he¡¯s making it sound, and he knows that.

    Even if his troops could apprehend hundreds of criminals, this wouldn''t do anything against the nobles behind them.

    It''s all too clear what this is about.

    If I''d truly agree to this venture, which is already completely ridiculous by itself, then it would set me up against the pact.

    Just what the crown wants.

    "You''re aware of the implications, right Gareth? If we act here as they want, this could drag us right into the civil war." (Varros)

    The collaboration of nobles against the crown.

    It''s not like I favor them.

    They''re all power-hungry, and I just happen to have inherited one of the biggest and most valuable pieces of land they could quarrel over.

    They already do so.

    Nothing else are these attempts to solidify their presence by supporting the various factions inside the town.

    Because of this, I have little reason to support them.

    It''s obvious that their grand promises of improving each individual person''s position can''t benefit everyone.

    Naturally, there''ll be a bit of a vacuum in the government to distribute, yet it''s so clear that I won''t be on the receiving end if it comes to this, even if I support them.

    On the other side, supporting the crown would directly make me a target for all their ambitions.

    At this very moment, all the factions they already have under control will turn against me.

    From the lowest criminal to the corrupt guard, they''ll send me every assassin they can get under contract.

    "I understand, milord. Yet if I might say so, it could serve our side to weaken the underworld. They are a detrimental factor." (Gareth)

    This might be true, but the downsides of upsetting the local nobles are just as bad.

    No, the best option is to lay low and prevail through this.

    Ekoras is remote enough not to become a direct battlefield of the conflict.

    Let them blow off everything they got against each other, while I make myself as impervious as possible to their attacks.

    "Don''t do anything without my permission, Gareth. We need to see first how things are going to develop." (Varros)

    "Then what about the criminals from today? They all confessed. The town is already talking about the incident. I fear just setting them free will have dire consequences." (Gareth)

    "Let me sleep on it. I don''t expect any messengers of any party coming through the storm today." (Varros)

    Who knows, they might either be abandoned for their incompetence or are about to be silenced.

    Whatever it is, waiting it out is the best option for now.

    For the time being, all I can do is mitigate the consequences for myself.

    All that worrying won''t help me, so I''ll rather retire to my quarters.

    At the very least, I won''t make for an easy target there.

    Not for nothing is my residence a true fortress.

    The most-fortified one in all these lands.

    The walls are thick, the guards numerous, and there''s only one way in.

    The other sides are all surrounded by a deep moat, that sadly currently isn''t filled due to maintenance.

    The current rain won''t be enough to refill it.

    However, the walls are steep and sturdy, created from massive stone.

    From there, it goes straight up, windows only starting at the fifth floor.

    Everything else would be a security risk.

    Especially here.

    I climb the stairways upward.

    For my personal safety, I had my lodgings to be arranged on the highest floor.

    I pass several heavy doors and checkpoints with confirmedly loyal guards.

    This is the only way I can sleep undisturbed in this town.

    Today the dark clouds are making me uneasy.

    The darkness might grant cover to shady folks trying to get their profit out of me.

    On the other hand, the rain should make it all the more difficult to get up the slick walls.

    Finally, I reach my place.

    While Ekoras can''t compare to the wealth in Siras, the profits of the adventurer business in the Evergrove make for a decent income.

    So I can not only afford all the guards but also an interior that fits my status.

    "Flash"

    Was there something?!

    No, it was just a lightning strike.

    Damnit, my heart almost stopped.

    Sometimes, I wish I wouldn''t have to worry as much, but I always need to assume that someone might finally get the idea that my death will profit them in some way.

    "WHOSH"

    Abruptly, my heart truly skips a beat.

    The sounds of the storm now clearly reach my ears, and a momentary flash of lightning briefly scatters the shadows.

    Just beside the suddenly open window stands a dark figure.

    A golden mask glimmering through the darkness of the room.

    "Good day, Lord Varros. I''d like to talk with you about a certain endeavor. Would you be willing to spare some time for me?" (?)

 Chapter 216

    - Felion Varros -

    "I advise you not to scream, Lord Varros. It would be all too unfortunate, but I could reach you before any guard would even come close to the door." (?)

    In the dim light, the glint of a metal mask is to be seen, rarely illuminated by the occasional lightning.

    Their cloak, lying slick from wetness to their person, obfuscates their shape.

    Though, I¡¯m reasonably certain the figure is a woman, coming from their distinctly female tone.

    Her cloak is open in the middle, revealing a greyish-blue plate beneath, which shows the image of a droplet that somehow seems to stretch its upper half to where it came from.

    It resembles the one Captain Gareth told me about.

    Apparently, it''s the emblem of a newly founded order of knights.

    One of its members now standing right in my bed chamber.

    Just what is going on here?!

    How could this person reach this place?

    The wetness indicates they were outside in the rain, just shortly ago.

    But we''re here on the highest floor, and it''s impossible to climb the even walls without equipment.

    Especially, during a fucking storm!

    She doesn''t even seem out of breath, just looming there, next to the window.

    "Wh-what i-is the meaning of this? Are y-you here to take my life on behalf of your masters?" (Varros)

    "No! Why?! Such a thing! I''m merely here to talk about today''s proposal. You know that we''re royal agents, right? It''s basically our job to solve problems within the country. So we offer our assistance in doing something about all the little issues that come up." (?)

    She makes it sound as if she would leave me a choice in this.

    As if.

    "There''s no need for this. Your ''assistance'' isn''t required." (Varros)

    Could I call for my guards?

    No probably not.

    Even if there would be some close enough to hear me, the storm drowns every sound.

    "Excuse me, but Ekoras is notorious for its lax administration. Everyone in the country thinks so. At this point, one can''t speak about a simple publicity problem anymore. Your fief is in a dire state. So, in fact, our assistance is required." (?)

    Still, it''s my fief!

    "This decision is mine to make! You are overstepping your boundaries, agent!" (Varros)

    I think I might''ve intimidated her with this.

    After all, my status still exceeds hers by far.

    Yet she still talks with a disturbingly calm demeanor.

    "Then please, dear lord, tell me one justifiable reason why you wouldn''t try to regain control over this town. Is there a single thing you could say that wouldn''t make you appear utterly incapable of governing the very place you''re here to govern? Anything that wouldn''t make you look either disloyal or utterly incompetent?" (?)

    "How dare you! I''m still..." (Varros)

    Suddenly she crosses the distance to me, stopping directly in front of my face.

    I''m so startled that I almost fall to my butt.

    The most off-putting was that there was no apparent movement from her body, aside from the general motion.

    As if she didn''t move at all, but just the world around her.

    What kind of magic is this?!

    "You''ll listen now to me! You might be the lord of this place, but this title is a duty, not a privilege. You''re only here because there has to be someone to get this job done. Someone is needed to contain the dangerous elements, maintain prosperity, and protect the people. And for now it seems like you''re doing a terrible job at it, Marquis. A terrible job indeed. So, tell me, what else is someone in this kind of position, failing completely at it, but a dire problem for the country that has to be dissolved?" (?)

    Oh my god, she drew a blade!

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report itShe''s truly here to kill me!

    "N-n-no, please not!" (Varros)

    Wh-what is she doing now?!

    She''s dripping some liquid on it.

    "You know, this here is a special little mix that once it gets into the bloodstream might cause quite the nasty effect. Shitting your intestines out, choking to death, a variety of things. Though one thing is for sure, it would definitely not go quickly. And all the more certain, not be pleasant. As much as it would pain me to make use of it, I worry my hand might be forced to do so." (?)

    Torturing me to death?!

    Is that it?

    Why?

    Just why?

    This is too much.

    Oh no, another blade!!

    "This one, on the other side, contains a poison that would kill you before you could even complain about the pain. Might serve very well if you''d decide to scream and someone were to come. Still interesting though. To have those two options so close to each other." (?)

    She holds both blades out to me as if weighing them as well as the options they imply.

    "You can''t do that! You can''t! You, you just can''t!" (Varros)

    "Why? Because your life is so important? Because without you this whole place would go to shit? Because you''re doing such a fabulous job at keeping it in a remotely presentable state? Is that it?" (?)

    What can I answer to this? I know crime is rampant in the city.

    I''m giving my all not to get swallowed by the different powers at play, competing like the direwolves over a piece of fresh meat.

    I know that I already lost and nothing I say is going to change this impression.

    They already made up their mind.

    "You, you don''t need to do this. I''ll give you everything you want! Money! Status! Power! Just say so!" (Varros)

    "Lord Varros, you shouldn''t make promises you can''t keep. You don''t even have power in your very own league. You gave it away to the kind of individuals who shouldn''t have it. Besides, I''m not even remotely interested in this. All I care is about who is in charge of this city. Or rather, who should be in charge." (?)

    The city?

    She wants my position?

    Or at least it to open up?

    "I, I can just leave somewhere else, far away from here!" (Varros)

    "That won''t be necessary." (?)

    "Wh-what do you mean?" (Varros)

    "Our job means that we''re solving problems for the country. As such, it involves removing incompetent people from their position. But you aren''t a problem, am I right?" (?)

    "I, I don''t understand." (Varros)

    "It''s simple. Because you''ll do the raid, just as we suggested. Only an incompetent person would allow for crime to fester as much as it does in this city. However, this was all an elaborate ruse of yours to make them lower their guard and take them out all at once. Truly ingenious, marquis. A brilliant plan indeed. And for this simple reason, you''re going to accept our proposal and deliver the decisive blow, isn''t that right?" (?)

    "Wh-what?" (Varros)

    "You can stop playing dumb now, marquis. I know you are a loyal subject to the crown. Someone who performs his duties with all his heart, right? You were confronted with dire problems and did your very best to solve them by yourself. However, let me tell you, this isn''t necessary at all. Such a loyal man as you can naturally count on all the support that will be necessary to solve the issue. That much we owe you, isn''t that right?" (?)

    What is she talking about?

    Wasn''t she here to liquidate me a moment ago?

    Now she''s offering me a way out?

    "This means, if you need more men for this endeavor, we will gladly provide them on your behalf. Just make the request. Or even better, write it down. Right there, at your desk. If this is given, we''ll directly deliver it to the right instances. You might even be rewarded for your loyal service." (?)

    She''s pointing to the desk in the corner of my room.

    Actually, I rarely retire to my office nowadays.

    It''s much more convenient to take care of the smaller things in privacy.

    For this reason, I have paper, ink, and my seal over there.

    Everything they''d need.

    Everything aside from my signature.

    If I do this, The Pact will take offense.

    At worst, they''ll see this as me choosing the other side.

    In the end, it will likely bring me into direct conflict with them.

    But what choice do I have?

    I don''t want to die.

    If I don''t give in to that agent''s demands, they''ll kill me right on the spot.

    I don''t have any doubt that they''re capable of this, while I''m barely in shape to swing something as heavy as a sword around.

    I move slowly to the desk and reluctantly write everything as they want it.

    It sounds almost innocuous.

    A simple request for assistance to help me deal with the abundant crime in my realm, by sending a couple of men.

    I don''t even know who I''m addressing in particular, she won''t tell me.

    This way, it feels more like I''m confessing my ineptitude.

    In the end, I create a legally official document, which I can be held accountable for.

    "Here it is. Satisfied?" (Varros)

    She looks over the contents.

    "Very much obliged. Thank you for your cooperation, Marquis. This was a very wise choice." (?)

    I''m not sure about this.

    I''m not even sure if this was a choice at all.

    In the first place, this was to ensure my imminent survival.

    "What now?" (Varros)

    "Now? Well, the obvious. I expect you to keep your army prepared for when the time comes. Maybe sorting out any disloyal individuals to get rid of them before it gets critical. I''m sure Captain Gareth is the perfect man for this job for you to rely on. Meanwhile, we''ll be on the way and get you the help you need. Everything is going to turn out well for you. I''ll excuse myself now. Bye." (?)

    The agent stores the document within an apparently priorly prepared container.

    Then she turns and walks away.

    Can I truly let this happen?

    Maybe I could apprehend her and reclaim the writing?

    However, instead of the doors, she''s heading for the window.

    "Once again I thank you, Marquis. The talk was very comfortable. I''ll now take my leave with your permission." (?)

    My permission?

    As if she truly cares for something like this.

    Wait, what is she doing there?!

    She turns back to me.

    "Just let me tell you, Marquis. I utterly despise dishonest people who go back on the very word they gave. If you decide to betray us, I''ll continue with you right where we stopped a moment ago. So remember this, please. With this, I hereby take my leave, Marquis. Goodbye." (?)

    "Slip"

    She just jumped!

    We''re here in one of the highest rooms this castle has to offer!

    So why?!

    Immediately I rush to the window.

    However, when I look outside, there is no trace of her.

    Just the storm and the moat below.

    She''s gone.

    The document as well.

    Just who was this?!

    While I can''t answer this question, one thing is for sure.

    I can forget about getting the document back.

 Chapter 217

    - Shari -

    Okay, down I go.

    I have no idea if he''s going to call the guards, but even if he does, I doubt that any alarm can travel faster than my current freefall.

    And yes, I actually jumped out of the window and am at the moment on the most direct way down possible.

    Naturally, I''m not going to get myself killed.

    I would probably survive the eventual hit on the ground as I am, even if the resulting crash will probably completely obliterate my form and splash the pieces of me everywhere around the moat.

    For this reason, I''m shifting out of my clothes and equipment, so they won''t get as damaged by my body shifting inside them.

    However, to even mitigate the small chance that my cushioning slime body in combination with my core-shell won''t suffice to securely prevent damage, we have another safety measure in place.

    The issue is, I won''t like this part.

    <ul>

    <li>"I got you!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    "SPLOASSHHH!"

    Yes, that was the plan.

    To avoid that I hit the ground too hard with my liquid body, we had to increase the cushioning effect.

    And the best way to do that is more cushion.

    In this sense, we had Liqu function here as my landing point, her much bigger body serving to catch me and breaking my fall completely.

    Yes, it worked, but I guess I don''t need to mention how much this irritates and grosses me out.

    Damnit!

    I need to completely regather myself.

    The worst is how I''m not only scattered everywhere, but every little bit is also in some way mixed with Liqu.

    <ul>

    <li>"I think that''s nice." (Liqu)</li>

    <li>"Shut up, Liqu!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    As I have to recover, I need some time before I can take stock of my situation.

    First, I make sure that I and Liqu are physically fine.

    There was not too much of a risk, as I adjusted my fall and Liqu was instructed to get her core out of the way, but you never know for sure.

    Fortunately, everything seems alright.

    Next, I check my equipment.

    The cloak is still wet, but overall really good quality that survived the strain.

    My chest plate came down quite hard, but I can''t see any noteworthy damage.

    The same goes for my blades which have kinda grown on me.

    The next would be my mask, which... shit.

    It hit the ground hard.

    A part around the left eye got a bad fissure and there''s a severe dent on the whole right surface.

    Well, seems like I have to take care of this with another visit to my favorite shop for cosmetic articles.

    Anyway, I need to proceed.

    Just then I concentrate on the probably most important piece.

    The very reason why I did this in the first place.

    The container with the documents.

    That one is something Michael brought with him at the end of the day.

    It''s more on the cheap side, but apparently served its purpose.

    At least, I hope no slime went inside.

    "Can you please hurry up? I''d like to leave here sooner rather than later." (Michael)

    I concentrate my efforts on getting my voice back first.

    "I need a moment! You might not have noticed, but I''m not entirely settled yet!" (Shari)

    "I''m already back fine!" (Liqu)

    "Maybe because you have more experience in getting obliterated?!" (Shari)

    "That might be. Training is very important, after all." (Liqu)

    Is she consciously teasing me or is this just Liqu being Liqu?

    It''s hard to tell with that slime.

    Once I''m fully reassembled, I fetch my equipment that was strewn around and once I put my mask back on I look again somewhat presentable.

    I have to adjust my face and fix the mask''s surface in place with my slime, so it holds well enough for now.

    "Are you done now? Great, then get going. It''s only a question of time until someone shows up and sees us here. You can tell me everything on the way." (Michael)

    I don''t really like this guy very much.

    He can be quite hostile once things get serious.

    It''s quite contrary to his cheerful fake persona.

    But I nod and he leads us onto the path he prepared in advance.

    An old water channel for the moat, that connects to the river.

    Yet it also leads to other places.

    One being an insufficiently guarded water reservoir in the southeast corner of the town.

    Once we get in there and actually gain some distance from the crime scene, Michael visibly eases up.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "I hope you can tell me now. How did it go?" (Michael)

    I''ll honor him with an answer.

    I''m slightly fed up that I had to do most of the work, but Michael came up with a sound plan.

    Also, apparently he did something by himself on the lower levels of the castle, while I was up there.

    "I did everything the way you told me to. Climb up the ominous stone castle, scare the shit out of the lord, threaten him with certain doom, make him concede to our cause, leave without a trace. Do you have any idea how difficult it was to climb that wall with all my equipment? During this weather?! So, are you at least happy?!" (Shari)

    It truly was really an ordeal to get all the way up there by myself.

    Not only did I have to cling to the wet surface during a storm, but also hold on to all my equipment.

    Especially, the dampened cloak gave me trouble.

    However, I couldn''t show up as a slime in front of him.

    That would''ve opened completely different issues than just convincing that man of a somewhat decent offer.

    In my experience, people are more likely to be convinced if they don''t just see you as a monster that is going to eat them.

    "I will be happy once we are out of the area and can reap the results. Are the documents in there?" (Michael)

    He points at the container.

    "Yeah. I got him to sign and seal it. Do you think this will really work? I mean he could just feign ignorance." (Shari)

    "Let me see it." (Michael)

    I hand him the container, albeit with slight trepidation.

    If this paper now falls to our feet and lands in the submerged ground, I''ll be seriously pissed.

    Yet he handles it quite dexterously, quickly scanning the contents.

    "Yes, that looks good. Don''t get me wrong, we''re far from being in the clear. However, this provides us with a bit of security." (Michael)

    "You really think so?" (Shari)

    "I''m as well skeptic. I seriously don''t understand what you humans find with your words and papers. It''s not like they hold any substance." (Liqu)

    I''m so sure she means their dissolving value.

    "Oh, let me tell you, this holds quite a bit of substance. The Marquis would have to go to quite far lengths to explain how his signature and seal came to be on this paper without his knowledge. It''s his binding will. Not to forget, we''re talking here about an act of bringing order to his realm. If he''d go to such an extent as to go back from his word, he could as well declare himself unfit for his position, his reputation being down the gallows." (Michael)

    "Okay, what now?" (Shari)

    "We need to bring this to the right people, so Lord Varros will truly be unable to retrieve it. If we manage this it will put enough pressure on him to force him into committing to our cause." (Michael)

    That much is clear.

    If he does this raid and through this actively thwarts the slave trafficking of the opposition, they won''t look amicably on this.

    "Does that mean we''re going now back to the capital?" (Shari)

    "No, I''ll be going. You two will remain here." (Michael)

    "What!? Why?!" (Shari)

    "Because they might be looking for you now. I, on the other side, can be quite a bit less conspicuous. Not to speak of that we still need to pinpoint the routes along which the slaves are transported. It will serve our purposes better if you remain here." (Michael)

    He can say what he wants, but I''m sure there''s another reason.

    A fairly simple one.

    If we stay here and are attacked by the lord, this will show his alignment.

    Also, if this happens, we might as well annihilate the whole town.

    It''s basically a final test before they send their loyal soldiers to this place.

    Yet I can''t really argue all that much against this.

    Especially, as I have quite a lot of business still going on in this town.

    Yet I''m not so cheap as to allow someone to take advantage of me like this.

    No, I''ll make it cost them.

    "Five gold, please!" (Shari)

    I say so while extending my slime hand to him.

    "Excuse me? What''s that supposed to mean?" (Michael)

    "Well, you''re still the one handling all our expenses. But if you go now, you would take all the money with you. It sounds just right to me that we would receive enough to still make a living here." (Shari)

    "I understand where you''re coming from, but five gold is ridiculous." (Michael)

    "Really? I''m well aware of the things Liqu and I did in the past few days." (Shari)

    "I helped!" (Liqu)

    "Yes, yes you did. Sigh. Which is why we, both, deserve to get compensated." (Shari)

    I return my attention back to Michael.

    "Consequently, we deserve our payment and at least enough money to spend on things we might need. For example, Jacob''s team. I would like to be able to pay them if they return. It''s not asking too much to receive a fair share. Especially, as you are just going to return. If you want we can note every bit we spend money on. I''m sure the queen is going to be generous." (Shari)

    At least, I hope so for her sake.

    But I suppose it would be good if we could stay here for a while with all the things I still have going for me.

    Like my potioneer apprenticeship, for example.

    "Are you seriously going to stall now? In this situation?!" (Michael)

    "Five gold, please." (Shari)

    "I can''t believe you!" (Michael)

    "Five gold, please." (Shari)

    "Grmph. Here. I''d say ''choke on it'', but that doesn''t seem to be feasible." (Michael)

    He procures the money from his stash and hands it over.

    I let it simply slip into my body.

    While I''m quite sure that Liqu and I are currently getting exploited by the royals, I''ll certainly not allow this to happen for free.

    They at least owe me payment!

    "If this will be all, I''ll split up with you here. Please stay ready and, if possible, try gathering more information." (Michael)

    "Sure. Bye." (Shari)

    "Sigh. I wouldn''t know of anyone else who kept me as busy as you. Goodbye, you two." (Michael)

    "Bye, bye!" (Liqu)

    With this, we separate.

    On our way back to our place I am slightly paranoid about encountering any guards, but for once it seems that luck is on our side.

    Once we''re back I think we should establish an emergency exit that only works for slimes.

    If the guard shows up, we¡¯ll be able to disappear without any traces.

    Already a hole should suffice.

    The same goes for most of our equipment.

    We just have to store it underground and can fetch it later.

    I don''t intend to do the royals the favor of fighting the whole town in their stead.

    However, coming from my impression of that man, I doubt that the Marquis is going to take the risk of challenging a potential assassin who already proved to him that they can enter his bed-chamber without issues.

    I guess things are working out.

    It''s around midnight when we return to our shop.

    Where suddenly, a visibly distraught Okin is running at us.

    "You are here! Oh my god! You''re here! You, you need to help!" (Okin)

    The rest is a jumbled mess of exclamation I can''t really figure out.

    However, it must be pretty serious if he goes as far as begging the slimes for help.

    "Please, calm down and tell me slowly what is going on." (Shari)

    "It''s Nia! She, she collapsed!" (Okin)

    Oh...

 Chapter 218

    Okin rushes up the stairs, gesturing us to follow him to where apparently his sister lies.

    I follow as quickly as I can, almost collapsing my slime legs through the anxiety.

    He''s leading us to the door on the left.

    There she is, lying on Michael''s cot, which we obviously didn''t bother taking with us on our way to the lord''s fortress, and Michael was too much in a hurry to packup.

    She... doesn''t look great.

    "Hey, Nia! Wake up! I brought help!" (Okin)

    "Urrgh." (Nia)

    "Nia? How, how are you?" (Shari)

    "Wh-what? Where..." (Nia)

    "If she doesn''t make it, can I have her?" (Liqu)

    I throw that slime a glare, yet stop it after realizing that it''s pointless.

    Okay, scolding Liqu might be a necessary thing, but not the most important on the list right now.

    This girl is burning up.

    "Nia! Can you hear me?!" (Shari)

    "H-hello? Ooh, i-it''s you. I, I d-don''t feel so g-great." (Nia)

    Damn, her voice is barely more than a whisper.

    "Please! You can help her, right?! Please! Do something!" (Okin)

    Okin is crying his eyes out over his delirious sister.

    I need to get control over this situation.

    First, I need to know more.

    "Okin, please, tell me what happened. But only one thing at a time. Even small details might be important." (Shari)

    "She, she''s already been like this for a while! After she was done with the shop for today she got tired at first. Then she wouldn''t wake up for a while, and now she''s like this! I don''t know what to do!" (Okin)

    It seems to answer me calmly and clearly was demanding a bit too much from a child.

    The issue is, I have no idea what to do either.

    My knowledge isn''t as advanced as that I could even tell what is wrong with her body without insight.

    "Liqu. Do you have any idea about her condition?" (Shari)

    "That human''s sick." (Liqu)

    Oh really?!

    Thank you, Miss Obvious!

    "Duh! I was hoping for a bit more than this." (Shari)

    "I can''t really tell. Human bodies are so fragile. It''s hard to tell what tips them off balance. They collapse from the simplest things. Poison, injury, critters." (Liqu)

    Wait a moment, poison?

    Maybe not poison, but something else.

    On one of the first pages of Tamarah''s compendium, it mentioned something like that any medicine in the wrong dosage could turn into poison and the other way round.

    Was it maybe the stamina potion?

    Or rather potions?

    Is it maybe dangerous to drink too many of them?

    "Okin, how many stamina potions did Nia have?" (Shari)

    "Potions? Did they do this to her?!" (Okin)

    "Okin! Answer the question!" (Shari)

    "I, I don''t know. Maybe three? It''s hard to tell. She drank some of the wares too. I wasn''t supposed to tell you, but..." (Okin)

    Did she think I would charge them?

    Well, depending on how much they took... But this is not the right time for this.

    It could very well be that she poisoned herself.

    Yet not every poison is the same.

    Coratis grass might help, but if this is a potion overdosage I might make things worse by giving her more.

    It could even be that just the one potion I gave her was already too much for the child¡¯s body to handle.

    I''m not sure about what to do!

    Argh!

    I just don''t know!

    The book didn''t say anything about this yet, and I don''t have the time to study all night.

    The girl could be dead by then.

    I need help!

    "Shit! Liqu, come with me. We need to be quick!" (Shari)

    "What!? Where are you going?!¡± (Okin)

    Along with his cry, the boy desperately clings to me.

    I need to give it to him that it''s quite brave to go as far as grabbing my arm, although terribly misplaced at the moment.

    ¡°Please! You can''t abandon us!" (Okin)

    Can''t I?

    Honestly, I don''t even know why I care so much.

    I barely know this girl, and it''s just crazy to think one could go around saving everyone.

    Everybody who thinks so is a fool.

    However, the people in my reach...

    Somehow I feel like I would regret not doing everything I can to save that girl.

    Because it''s the right thing to do.

    Because I promised!

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Listen! We''re not abandoning you! I simply don''t know how to treat her right and need to bring help. So don''t make this difficult now and: Let! Me! Go!" (Shari)

    "But..." (Okin)

    Suddenly a small hand grabs the boy''s sleeve.

    "O-Okin. Let them. Just... don''t go too... please..." (Nia)

    The boy looks at his sister before returning his gaze to us.

    "Please come back! (Okin)

    "We will!" (Shari)

    "You, you''ll absolutely come back and help her, right?" (Okin)

    "Yes, yes! I promise!" (Shari)

    Okay, we can''t waste any more time!

    We walk as quickly as possible through the streets, minding any guard patrols we could encounter.

    For a long distance like this, it''s convenient to be a slime, as we can maintain a constant, decent pace.

    Although, I would like to push my speed a little harder than I can.

    It''s vexing to be mindful of my limits.

    "What are we doing, Shari?" (Liqu)

    "The girl might have a potion overdose, or a poisoning, or whatever. We need to get someone who can help her!" (Shari)

    Even if not, someone with medical knowledge could at least know more about her condition.

    "No, I meant, why are we doing this. Is the girl in any way important for your plans?" (Liqu)

    "No, but that doesn''t matter Liqu. We''ll help her anyway!" (Shari)

    "Why?" (Liqu)

    "Because it''s the right thing to do." (Shari)

    "Why? What does it matter if there''s one more human? The other humans don¡¯t even seem to care about those two. Why do you?" (Liqu)

    "Liqu, how do you feel when people call you a monster?" (Shari)

    "Indifferent? I mean, it''s just what humans call me." (Liqu)

    "Let me tell you, I don''t like it. I don''t like being called a monster. I don''t like seeing myself as one. So please, let me prove to myself that I''m not one." (Shari)

    It might not be flawless logic, but monsters don''t save children.

    I want to at least display some humanity, even if I am not.

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    Okay, that was a kinda weird reaction.

    "That''s it?" (Shari)

    "Sure. I only wanted to know why you''re doing things." (Liqu)

    Sometimes I forget I''m talking to Liqu.

    Anyway, at least we''re finally getting to our destination.

    The only address I''d know that could help us.

    It doesn''t take long for a hole to be dissolved through the lock and the next instant we''re inside a certain alchemy shop.

    "Tamarah!" (Shari)

    Yes, I know this is rude of me in the middle of the night, but a life is at stake, so I think it''s justified.

    "Tamarah!" (Shari)

    At my second calling, I perceive the telltale vibrations of movement.

    "What the fuck are you doing here at this ungodly hour?!" (Tamarah)

    "Tamarah! I need your help!" (Shari)

    "You come here, break into my home in the middle of the night, startle me out of my bed, and still have the audacity to request my help?!" (Tamarah)

    "Please! There''s a girl about to die!" (Shari)

    "So what?" (Tamarah)

    Huh?

    "I, I thought..." (Shari)

    "What? That I''m some bleeding heart, desperate to save every single lass around town? I have my own business to attend to!" (Tamarah)

    So much for displaying humanity.

    "Please, I''ll pay you if I have to. Just help!" (Shari)

    "Hey, Tammie. Is something up, my dear?" (Bokkan)

    Huh!?

    "Ehm, what?" (Shari)

    "Oh, hi! You''re Tammie''s assistant, right?"(Bokkan)

    "Wha-wha-what?" (Shari)

    "Do I need to spell it out for you, or am I allowed to have a modicum of privacy?" (Tamarah)

    "You... and... Bokkan?" (Shari)

    "Tsk. Any problem with that?" (Tamarah)

    I would lie if I''d say I''m not at least confused.

    I mean, that guy looks like he''s at least about twenty years older than her.

    And that''s a cautious estimation.

    Okay, last time he had this long robe on, and now... I''m seeing more than I would like to, which tells me he''s surprisingly buff below it.

    "Ehm..." (Shari)

    "I already told ya, he can enhance biological processes. Also, do you have any idea what kind of stamina a dedicated nature mage can muster? That man can last the whole night!" (Tamarah)

    "Well, at least a few hours." (Bokkan)

    "And with the right potions one can even add to the experience." (Tamarah)

    Stop talking!

    I seriously didn''t want to know!

    Also, I came here for a completely different reason!!!

    "I really need your help. Please, I''ll even pay you." (Shari)

    "No matter what you''re willing to pay, it''s in the middle of the night! Different to you, I require sleep." (Tamarah)

    "And I need to save that girl!" (Shari)

    "Shari, I could just take her with me for you." (Liqu)

    I''m almost inclined to take her up on this offer.

    "Well, let''s go." (Bokkan)

    That came from an unexpected direction.

    "Are you for real?" (Tamarah)

    "It seems like it''s pretty serious. Also, it''s for your assistant. I know you like to play hard to get, but she''s basically begging you. Just charge her the usual hefty sum later on." (Bokkan)

    Why do I feel like my just replenished finances are about to receive a devastating blow?

    "Okay, okay. Damnit. I''d rather walk on my own two feet before I get slime-napped. Just give me a couple minutes to fetch my equipment." (Tamarah)

    Now she''s inventing words for this?

    It only happened one single time, that she knows of.

    Wait, did she just...

    "Slime-napped?" (Bokkan)

    "Oh, did I forget to mention that the two you''re about to accompany are monsters?" (Tamarah)

    She seriously just exposed us!

    The upset look on my face should be sufficient for her to read my thoughts if I wouldn''t wear a mask.

    Though, she should still be able to notice that I don''t appreciate this.

    "If you can barge into my house I can at least do this!" (Tamarah)

    Maybe she''s disgruntled.

    But I still need her, so I won''t retort.

    "Hello! I''m Liqu!" (Liqu)

    And she extends her hand...

    And he shakes it!?!

    "Glad to make your acquaintanceship." (Bokkan)

    I''m totally perplexed.

    It seems to be fine, but that''s not the reaction I expect from most people.

    On the other hand, we''re talking about Tamarah''s... urgh, apparent lover.

    Meanwhile, the person in question is rummaging for her stuff.

    "Ehm, okay..." (Shari)

    "I can guess your question. Well, if Tammie isn''t concerned about your presence then I suppose there''s no reason to worry. Also, maybe it''s my affinity with nature magic, but I hold a certain sense of respect for most creatures. Though, what influences what, that''s more of a philosophical question." (Bokkan)

    "Could you please stop this stupid nickname?!" (Tamarah)

    I''d like that as well.

    It gives me the creeps.

    "So, you two are slimes." (Bokkan)

    "Wanna see?" (Liqu)

    "With passion." (Bokkan)

    And she removes her mask.

    "That fine?" (Liqu)

    "Magnificient. Your size is already impressive, but it''s fascinating how incredibly advanced you are." (Bokkan)

    "Thanks!" (Liqu)

    "So, you''re friends with Tammie?" (Bokkan)

    "She occasionally harvests our body for her potions." (Shari)

    "Hah, that''s just like her!" (Bokkan)

    "Great, you''re all acquainted now. Can we now get going so you can cease your mindless bickering?" (Tamarah)

    At least she looks ready.

    She has a bag and several pouches attached to her belt.

    "Thank you." (Shari)

    "Just don''t. I''m doing this mostly so I can escape from this situation." (Tamarah)

    Great.

    Maybe we can still make it in time.

    I somehow just don''t want this girl to die.

    I know, I already tried to save her.

    I owe her nothing.

    There''s no obligation, no reason forcing me to.

    But still, I want to.

    So I''ll at least give it my all so I don''t have to regret it.

    Let''s go!

    .

    .

    .

    "Halt! Who goes there?!"

    This just isn''t true!

    Now there''s a patrol!

    World, you can''t be for real!!

    "Hey, you there! Identify yourself!" (officer)

    "No! Just no!!!" (Shari)

    "N-no?" (officer)

    "Ahem, Shari. Are you sure this is smart?" (Tamarah)

    "No, I won''t bear with this! I''ve had enough! You can screw yourself, world!" (Shari)

    "E-excuse me?!" (officer)

    "No, you''re not excused! Look at this! This emblem says that I''m a royal agent! So you will fucking get out of my fucking way right now or deal with the fucking consequences! Believe me, you don''t want this!" (Shari)

    I expand my body, adjust my stature to look more intimidating, and maybe some slime seeps through my mask, while a bit of dissolving gets started.

    "Zsch"

    "Eh-, you, but..." (officer)

    "GET OUT OF MY WAY!!!" (Shari)

    "Ehp..." (officer)

    "Let''s go, guys!" (Shari)

    Some soldiers aren''t fast enough on the uptake and look at their officer for help.

    "L-let them through!" (officer)

    Wise decision.

    I look behind me and see that the others are all staring in my direction.

    "What?!" (Shari)

    "Nothing." (everyone)

    Good!

 Chapter 219

    - Shari -

    Fortunately, there was nothing else bothering us on our way, so we made it back without further incidents.

    I suppose the southern district is still off-limits.

    Before we''re inside Okin is already at the door.

    "You''re back!" (Okin)

    Concerned, I decide to ask the pressing question.

    "How is she?" (Shari)

    "Not better... I don''t know what to do. I think it''s bad." (Okin)

    If I''d only know what to say in this kind of situation.

    "Seriously?

    You''re making me come all this way for some street urchin?" (Tamarah)

    Certainly not this.

    "Does it matter? You''re already here and I''ll pay you." (Shari)

    "Sigh. Whatever. Let''s get this over with. Where is she?" (Tamarah)

    "Eh? Who is that?" (Okin)

    "Someone who''s growing increasingly impatient. Can we get going?" (Tamarah)

    "I brought an expert to help your sister." (Shari)

    For a moment, Okin looks rather stunned.

    Maybe because of my impressive connections.

    "Ah... She, she''s up the stairs." (Okin)

    Shortly after this, Tamarah is in the room and apparently already starting the examination.

    "Oh my. That doesn''t look good." (Bokkan)

    "Be quiet. I need to concentrate." (Tamarah)

    She moves directly to Nia.

    "Hey, you! Are you receptive?" (Tamarah)

    I don''t think it''s necessary to snap against her forehead. Yet I''m not the expert.

    "Uurgh, wha-? Who... Who are you?" (Nia)

    "Not too receptive it seems. At least not enough to trust her statements on her condition." (Tamarah)

    Maybe I should tell her what I know about her condition.

    "Ehm, she drank quite many stamina potions. Could it be an overdose?" (Shari)

    "I don''t think so. Her heart isn''t racing and it wouldn''t cause this kind of reaction." (Tamarah)

    There goes my theory.

    Now our potioneer continues prodding and probing her body.

    "Ahhngh, no. Please. Leave me. What is going on here?" (Nia)

    She seems to get gradually a bit clearer.

    Maybe we just woke her from a rest phase.

    Uh, I mean, she lost consciousness for a bit and we woke her up.

    "Bear with it. I''m almost done. With that part." (Tamarah)

    "She''s here to help you, Nia. Please, calm down." (Shari)

    "You... I, I feel terrible. Really terrible. Please, make it stop." (Nia)

    "No drugs for you. At least not yet. Now hold still." (Tamarah)

    "Shari?" (Nia)

    "That''s a friend of mine. She''s very knowledgeable. If anyone can help you it''s her." (Shari)

    "If, if you say so. Cough, cough." (Nia)

    By now it seems like Tamarah saw all she wanted to.

    "What happened to her arm? That''s the telltale scarring of a mending potion there." (Tamarah)

    "Ehm, I treated it." (Shari)

    "You did what? How?" (Tamarah)

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Her arm had a festering injury. It really didn''t look great. So I... made it disappear." (Shari)

    "Fascinating." (Bokkan)

    I have slight concerns regarding this guy.

    He''s a bit too interested in me to feel comfortable.

    "You, I already told you to be quiet! And you! Don''t talk around the point when giving medical testimonies. That can end deadly." (Tamarah)

    "Okay, I dissolved the infection. Every bit that felt rotten to my analyzing ability. Satisfied?" (Shari)

    "Not really, but go on." (Tamarah)

    "After this, I applied the mending potion and gave her a stamina potion to restore her strength."(Shari)

    "You gave her a stamina potion? While she was suffering from an infection?" (Tamarah)

    Why does this sound so accusatory?

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "You might''ve been right. That''s probably it..." (Tamarah)

    "What is what?" (Shari)

    "Well, it''s better if it happens like this." (Tamarah)

    "Like this? What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "That you''re accidentally killing someone with your applied treatment. Be it mixing the wrong ingredients, messing up the ratio, a too-high or low dosage, or a false application, it''s something like a welcome event everyone in this business has to go through. So better have it early and not with someone where messing up bites you in your ass, or whatever is a suitable equivalent in your case." (Tamarah)

    The words shake my core.

    Almost literally.

    For a moment I feel like I''m fading away and am standing very far away from myself.

    "Killing? But? What? I, I don''t understand?" (Shari)

    "My sister is going to die!?! No! You can help her! She said it!" (Okin)

    "That''s the thing about empty promises. They don''t always work out. This kiddo is dying from the same infection she had before. Just that it got immeasurably much worse because of her messed up treatment." (Tamarah)

    "Waaahhhh!" (Okin)

    That''s too much for the boy.

    He starts bailing his eyes out and hugs his sister.

    "Okin." (Nia)

    "Damn, so loud." (Tamarah)

    Empty promises.

    A broken oath... I don''t want this!

    Where did I go wrong?!

    "What do you mean? I messed up?" (Shari)

    "Oh yeah. Did you seriously skip the part in my book that tells you not to apply stamina potions to cure the weakness of a disease?" (Tamarah)

    Maybe there was something like this.

    But it''s not like this was the treatment.

    I was already done with everything at this point.

    "I didn''t. But I already got rid of the rot before!" (Shari)

    "Do you have any idea what an infection even is?!" (Tamarah)

    "Apparently not!" (Shari)

    "Then listen carefully now, so something like this won''t repeat! An infection is alive! A living contagion that wants to overtake the body. A stamina potion on the other hand is boosting living processes. By taking care of her arm you might''ve destroyed the worst concentration of the infestation, but with the stamina potion you gave it all the energy it needed to multiply again." (Tamarah)

    "But... But she was fine before!" (Shari)

    "Sure she was! Your stamina potions aren''t too shabby. She was probably so hard on the energy high that she barely registered how quickly the infection was sprawling inside her. So yes, she''s dead. But if this helps you, she probably would have died either way." (Tamarah)

    "But, but with all your potions there must be a way. Anything you can do! You are the best potioneer in Rakis! No, the world! There has to be something!" (Shari)

    "Nope, sorry. She''s too far gone. Nothing I can do is gonna save her at this point." (Tamarah)

    Is she seriously just gonna be to Nia like: "Well, sucks to be you"?!

    "I, I''m dying... I''m really going to die. Cough! I, I don''t know..." (Nia)

    "Damn, now I''ll feel bad all week. Thanks for that, Shari." (T)

    "But, but you promised! You said you would help her!" (Okin)

    As devastated as Okin is, I''m probably the same.

    It hurts.

    I wasn''t able to keep my word and this overwhelmingly nagging thought threatens to devour me from the inside.

    "Okin, stop! Cough, cough. Please, stop. I don''t want this. Cough, cough." (Nia)

    "But sis, you, you... Waahhh!" (Okin)

    Damnit!

    Every single moment just hurts more!

    And there''s nothing I can do to make this stop!

    "I''m sorry." (Shari)

    "I, I guess that''s just how it is. Cough. I''m not angry... Really. At least you tried. I knew that my chances of getting old were never all that great. Cough, cough, cough." (Nia)

    "Here, drink this. It might at least give you momentary relief." (Tamarah)

    "Th-thanks." (Nia)

    I know she''s sad.

    Terribly so.

    Who wouldn''t?

    Just trying to put a strong front for her brother.

    "It''s just... You know, one can''t help but sometimes hear this little voice ''Maybe I''ll make it through the day'', or the week, ...month. Maybe it might work out somehow. Maybe I can grow a bit. Go, visit other places. See something else than the slums. I already made my peace that this won''t happen after the injury but then you treated me and it was like a miracle. Something so unlikely happening just for me. And then that voice came back. I, I know this is unreasonable. It''s not fair to ask for more. I don''t want to be ungrateful. It''s just, just..." (Nia)

    I know!

    Okay?!

    I know!

    "I-I don''t want to die!! I don''t want to! Cough, hick, cough, cough!" (Nia)

    She''s crying.

    Solid streams running down her cheeks.

    Her brother next to her, burying his equally soaked face into her side.

    I can''t endure this!

    I lied!

    I broke my promise and just made everything worse!

    If there''d just be a way.

    Anything I could do to make up for my mistake!

    Isn''t there any way to heal her?!

    <ul>

    <li>"Shari? You don''t seem fine. Are you alright?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Liqu, touched me.

    She''s linking!

    <ul>

    <li>"Do I look fine to you?! I messed up! I''m the reason why she''s dying and there''s nothing I can do to make this right, you stupid..." (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"Shari?" (Liqu)

    </li>

    <li>"...Slime." (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"Yes?" (Liqu)

    </li>

    <li>"No, not you! Well, actually yes. But... What you said back when we first met this girl. Does that still apply?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I send her the corresponding context through our link.

    <ul>

    <li>"Oh this. Well, yes. I still have all I need." (Liqu)

    </li>

    <li>"Okay. Okay. Please give me a moment for myself. I need to think." (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"If you want that." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Her consciousness recedes and I''m again alone with my mind.

    I can''t rush this.

    First, I need to make sure if this is even feasible.

    "Tamarah, would you at least be able to stall the progression of the illness a bit? Anything to make her survive just a little longer? Maybe the next three days?" (Shari)

    "Hm, yes, theoretically there might be a way. I could give her something that would stop the infection from spreading. This would quite surely prevent her from getting worse." (Tamarah)

    "Wait, if you have something like that why did you say you can''t help her?" (Shari)

    If the infection is stopped, it should only be a question of time to heal her completely.

    "Because it stops the infection but also purges the majority of the body¡¯s natural magic and causes all supporting functions to cease. Foremost of which is halting the internal energy production, thus literally starving the infection out of sustenance. I''m talking about a very thorough effect. Her body won''t recover from this anymore. It''s at best only a stopgap measure and not even a good one. In other words, this poor soul would only get some more terribly agonizing days while her body further deteriorates and eventually completely fails her. And this only in the case that no other nasties find her defenseless body, deem it a lavish feast, and hasten her demise. Oh, and did I mention that the ingredients for that mix are quite expensive? Not to speak of, she might need a skilled mage to keep her biological processes going if her condition takes a turn for the worse." (Tamarah)

    Well, I guess we know who she means.

    "Oh, am I again allowed to talk?" (Bokkan)

    "Did I give you any inclination to think so?" (Tamarah)

    "Sigh. Harsh as ever, Tammie." (Bokkan)

    "I hope you understand me here, that I won''t for no money in the world, allow this kind of treatment only to prolong her suffering for some more days. Even I have my code. However, the way you asked it seems like this isn''t just about you being unable to accept the inevitable. So I''ll hear you out." (Tamarah)

    "Wh-what... cough. What are you talking about?" (Nia)

    It seems like Okin cried himself to sleep, while Nia is still awake.

    "If... damnit. You see, if there would be a way for you to survive... What would you be willing to give up for this?" (Shari)

    "Hah! Cough, cough. Ungh. Th-that''s funny. As if I''d have anything left to give." (Nia)

    "That''s... not quite true. You still have your life, for now at least, your body, your soul. What I''m about to ask from you might cost you all of these." (Shari)

    "You, you''re scaring me. What do you mean?" (Nia)

    "Hah..." (Shari)

    I need to stop beating around the bush.

    This is important.

    "Would you like to become a slime, Nia?" (Shari)

 Chapter 220

    - Shari -

    "Wh-what?" (Nia)

    "You could become a slime." (Shari)

    "A slime? You, you''re kidding me, right?" (Nia)

    I throw her a glance that clearly conveys that I wouldn''t lie about something like this to a dying person.

    "Shit. Really?" (Nia)

    "Oh, my! Things are getting interesting!" (Tamarah)

    "Great god. I didn''t think my night would develop like this." (Bokkan)

    I throw those two a glare, as I seriously have other concerns right now.

    "It''s just... I was a human before. There are really many issues that come with this. But, you, you know, slimes can''t... You''d be..." (Shari)

    How am I even going about this?

    "Slimes aren''t bothered by those little human ailments. So you''d not be dying of them. That''s what you''re trying to say, right, Shari?" (Liqu)

    Well... essentially yes.

    "You''re saying, you could save me... by turning me into a slime?" (Nia)

    "That''s the gist of it, yes. But the process is anything but pleasant. It''s long, agonizing, and absolutely traumatic." (Shari)

    "What... Cough! What did you mean by it will cost my soul?" (Nia)

    "Well, I''m not sure if you''re religious, but you''ll without a doubt become a monster. Also, your soul is going to be stuck in a crystal just like this." (Shari)

    At this, I expose my stomach and show my red glowing core.

    "So yeah, depending on who you ask, there might be issues in that regard. However, I require an answer." (Shari)

    "I, Nngh! ...I''m not sure." (Nia)

    Yeah, being in a rushed situation while you''re so sick that you can barely think straight anymore might not be the best pretext for making literally life-altering decisions.

    "Look, while I''d like to grant you some time to think about this very carefully, unfortunately, time is currently exactly what we''re lacking." (Shari)

    Without Tamarah''s promised treatment she might not even survive the night.

    At my words, she looks dolefully at her little brother.

    Then her gaze steadies and becomes harder, before she speaks.

    "Do it! Cough!" (Nia)

    "Are you really sure? It might not even work. The process was originally devised for a more developed body. Also, you''re weakened. You could die before we''re even halfway through. And that in a very painful and messy way." (Shari)

    "You''re not doing a great job at selling this." (Nia)

    "This isn''t to convince you. If there''d be any other way, I wouldn''t even suggest this. And even like this, it''s still questionable if dying wouldn''t be preferable to what this would force on you." (Shari)

    "I said, do it! Cough! I, I can''t leave my little brother alone. Please. Please, let me still be there for him." (Nia)

    What am I supposed to say to this?

    "Well... Okay. I just wanted you to be sure you know what you''re signing up for." (Shari)

    I can''t really say much, as I was the one who brought it up.

    It''s just, that this sounds like one of those terrible ideas you''re not the slightest bit sure about.

    Unfortunately, you can''t take them back once they''ve been spoken aloud.

    "As utterly intriguing as I find what happens here, as I mentioned before, I''ll require a pristinely clean environment if she¡¯s to have as much time as possible. Otherwise, the first spore or flesh-consuming nasty in the air that finds her will take root and flourish in her defenseless flesh, treating it no different from the dead they typically sprout upon." (Tamarah)

    "We... might have something that fits." (Shari)

    I move down with her to show her Liqu''s cellar.

    As expected, it''s completely drenched in her slime.

    The floor, the walls, for some reason even the ceiling.

    She was very thorough.

    "Okay... That might work." (Tamarah)

    It''s quite simple.

    Slime not only dissolves but stays clean in some way.

    This basically means that this room won''t allow any of these "nasties" she mentioned to survive.

    The downside is, we now have to carry the girl into what is clearly a monster lair.

    Not only does that trigger a nasty trauma of mine, I am also by personal experience very sure that she will find this disturbing.

    Yet maybe not as much as I do.

    My god, this all is so wrong!

    "I won''t comment on the ambience and its implications, but I''d like to make it quick. My boots are getting soaked." (Tamarah)

    Yeah, unfortunately, the stairway wasn¡¯t spared Liqu¡¯s attention.

    However, let''s talk again if your feet are doing the soaking.

    Anyway, it doesn''t help to beat around the bush.

    We need to fetch Nia now or she''s already as good as dead.

    I''m quickly back up again.

    Now it''s time to put our abduction expert on the task of how to transport a human girl.

    Fortunately, she has practical experience.

    Sigh.

    "Liqu, I need you to carry the girl down into your room. Please be gentle. If you''re too rough, she might die." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I don''t really understand why you''re doing this. I don''t like this human all that much. But it seems to be important to you." (Liqu)

    At least she''s supportive.

    I guess I can''t expect her to share all my motivations.

    "Wait! What are you..." (Nia)

    "Sorry, but you agreed. The unpleasant part starts now." (Shari)

    "Wha-glrlmph." (Nia)

    In a blink, Liqu has the girl in her clutches and starts moving with her.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.As always, it''s a rather unsettling sight seeing young kids embedded inside her like this.

    At least she makes sure that Nia isn''t shaking too much, although it feels like she would if she were in any better state right now.

    Liqu quickly floats with her down the stairs, into the backroom, and further down to the cellar, with me and Bokkan following behind.

    There she moves to the wall on the other side and sets her carefully down on the room-encompassing puddle of slime.

    "Umnngh! This is so gross! Cough!" (Nia)

    "If you detest the slime so much, I see issues for you." (Liqu)

    Liqu sounds almost berating here.

    I find this rather weird.

    Given her initial reasons for transforming me, I thought she would be totally elated.

    Yet this doesn''t seem to be the case that much.

    However, now we should get started.

    "Ehm, Tamarah, could you do now what you suggested before?" (Shari)

    "Okay, I just want you to know that I have my concerns with this. This isn''t a treatment. It''s basically brute-forcing an experimental effect. This is morally terribly ambiguous. The intended effect you''re trying to cause here not even taken into account." (Tamarah)

    "I know, I know. Believe me, I am not doing this lightheartedly." (Shari)

    "C-could you please just start? I''m freaking out a little here." (Nia)

    Yeah, she probably wants as well to get over with this.

    "Fine. First, preparation. Drink this or you''ll probably die during the next step." (Tamarah)

    She does as instructed and wondrously seems to get better while doing so.

    "Okay, we don''t have much time before the positive effect ends and we''re instead boosting the contagion. Hah, so now for the real deal. This is going to kill any remnants of the disease. Along with everything else." (Tamarah)

    She procures a potion and lays it to Nia''s mouth.

    "Just swallow it as quickly as you can. Don''t let it linger on your tongue. Won''t be nice." (Tamarah)

    "Buahh! Cough, cough, cough! Wha-what is this?! Ugh!" (Nia)

    "An anti-magic catalyst combined with a specific cleaning solution. Naturally not thought to be ingested." (Tamarah)

    Sigh.

    What we''re doing here feels so wrong.

    On a positive note, Nia is still alive.

    Although, she now looks as if she''s about to puke.

    "Bokkan?" (Tamarah)

    "It worked. I can tell that her internal energy is running low. You know, Tammie, this potion''s effect isn''t quite to my taste." (Bokkan)

    "Okay, whatever. Seems like this worked. At least she''s not writhing in agonizing cramps." (Tamarah)

    "Urbh. This, this wasn''t nice." (Nia)

    Well, that''s nothing compared to what we still have in store.

    "Just so you know, I clearly stated my issues with this act of mine. So if you don''t do your part now and make something out of it I''ll take it as a personal offense." (Tamarah)

    Yeah, that was clear.

    "There''s no way around this anymore. Liqu, would you be so kind?" (Shari)

    At this, Liqu finally begins.

    She towers in front of Nia, who shows visible distress.

    She looks straight at her, focusing with clear intent.

    Then she turns back to me.

    "I''m not sure." (Liqu)

    What the heck!?!

    "Liqu, you just told me you could. What is the issue now?" (Shari)

    "I don''t really want to do it with her. You''re special to me and always will be. Doing it again with this human would mean I have a responsibility towards her I don''t want to take up on me. So it''s not a simple request for me." (Liqu)

    Seriously?!

    Now this slime is getting second thoughts?!

    "Liqu, you can''t be serious! I promised this. We already went too far! There''s no way I can break it off now only because you changed your mind." (Shari)

    "I didn''t say I would do it. You only asked me if I could." (Liqu)

    "Wh-what now? Do I have to beg you to turn me into a slime?" (Nia)

    This can''t be true.

    Goddamnit!

    "Liqu!!! ... Liqu, please. You heard Tamarah. Nia is going to die a horrible death if we don''t do this." (Shari)

    Maybe I can get through to her.

    A few moments pass while thoughts fly through that core of hers.

    "This is very important to you, is it?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, Liqu. It is." (Shari)

    Now she has this absent-minded expression she always gets when she''s lost in thought and not really there.

    Given that she''s likely using high-speed processing, this has quite the implications.

    "Ah, I think I have a solution." (Liqu)

    I always worry deeply when this slime says that.

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "I''ll pass it onto ya!" (Liqu)

    I''m not sure if I understood that right.

    "You''ll pass what? What do you mean?" (Shari)

    "Well, I don''t want to do it, but can! You want to do it, but can''t! So I''ll just transfer the seed cocktail over to you, then you can pass it to her and everyone''s happy. This works out perfectly!" (Liqu)

    Okay, now I have second thoughts.

    "Is that even possible?" (Shari)

    This isn''t something you can pass as simple as a ball.

    If I understood it right the seed cocktail is a special mix of slime that has a supercomplex inner configuration.

    I don''t even understand how it works in general.

    "It should work. You''re so smart. I''m sure you''ll be able to adapt." (Liqu)

    Sometimes I feel like Liqu''s overbearing confidence puts me on the spot.

    Not only that, but she seriously expects me to do to someone else what she forced on me!

    ...

    But I was the one who made this offer to Nia.

    Liqu is right in a way that this is my responsibility, not hers.

    It would be hypocritical to push it all onto her.

    No matter how unwilling I am... I promised.

    So I can''t just abandon this duty.

    Neither because I feel uncomfortable nor because it gets difficult.

    "Shari?" (Nia)

    "Okay! Liqu, whatever you intend to do, just do it!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    For a moment, Liqu''s whole form seems to disintegrate, and after some time she extends an accumulation of slime in my direction.

    I realize that I won''t get around this without a linking.

    And for the next step clothes might be, in the truest sense of the word, a deadly hindrance.

    So I, unfortunately, have to shed my clothes as well.

    Oh damn, and there is even Tamarah''s guy present who sees how I''m stripping.

    Avert your thoughts from this Shari, don''t even think about his impression of you.

    Now is not the time.

    I just can''t afford my usual reluctance and directly touch Liqu''s slime.

    Instantly, Liqu''s thoughts flood my mind.

    <ul>

    <li>"Hello!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, we don''t have time for this." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"But we do! Time runs so slowly right now." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"There was a reason for this! Let''s get down to business." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes, yes. You need to concentrate and take the seed in its entirety. It''s very important that you don''t change anything. Just accept it fully without making alterations." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Okay, I''m ready." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Then here it is!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    The next moment, I perceive something crossing over and immediately switch into high-speed processing, as there''s no other way to handle this otherwise.

    It''s a sensation that is almost impossible to describe.

    Something like a thought construct, but denser.

    Filled with all of Liqu''s desperation and longing to have someone like her.

    A condensed idea that was manipulated and turned into something completely new.

    Like... a... recipe.

    Yes, that''s it, but far, far more complicated.

    Countless variables, procedures, and information in its very base structure are inscribed here in this batch of slime I''m holding.

    Very similar to the way my core is instinctively working and, for example, telling me how full I am, I¡¯m sensing concrete mechanical instructions on how to do this.

    But they''re not for me.

    They''re not to read.

    They''re... They''re what''s going to turn Nia.

    Oh my god, I have it!

    The seed cocktail!

    I, I''m fairly overwhelmed.

    I need to get a hang of myself!

    "Liqu, what the heck... What... How, how did you even come up with this?" (Shari)

    "Uh, it was quite difficult to do all the calculations, but I''m smart!" (Liqu)

    Smart isn''t even beginning to describe it.

    She''s so many steps further than this.

    It''s sheer madness.

    Or genius.

    Or rather both of it!

    "Still, this is unbelievable. That you came up with this." (Shari)

    "Well, I wanted a friend." (Liqu)

    She''s sometimes just too much.

    "I, I don''t want to impose, but are you now going to do something?" (Nia)

    "You should do it now. She has to ingest it completely. Not a single drop can come to waste. If anything spills this would be really bad. You know, there''s a good way for this." (Liqu)

    At this, I recall a certain scene from that fateful day where my relationship with my body got so twisted.

    Immediately shivers come over my whole surface.

    "I''m not doing that!" (Shari)

    I certainly won''t kiss a little girl to spew something down her throat!

    This is already messed up enough.

    "Well, then you''ll have to find something else." (Liqu)

    Okay, I need to somehow figure this out.

    There¡¯s no way she would be able to drink it herself.

    As revolting as I remember it being, she would certainly spill at least some of it no matter how hard she tried.

    "Ahem, Nia, I''ll need to implant now the... the stuff that is going to turn you. You heard Liqu. I need to get it all into your stomach. You... you''ll need to work with me here. Would you open your mouth?" (Shari)

    "It''s not like I have a choice at this point, right?" (Nia)

    She spreads her mouth as wide as she can.

    I''ll need to put it in there.

    I can feel where the seed cocktail is contained, and so I can guide it to my arms.

    I put them together and gather everything in the forming center.

    Then I bring the resulting bundle carefully to her mouth.

    "Uh, I suggest you close your eyes. Also, please, try not to retch." (Shari)

    Before she closes them I see how they distinctly roll at this instruction.

    Damn, here goes nothing.

    I guide the slime to her mouth, meticulously paying attention not to spill even the tiniest part that belongs to the seed.

    She starts to squirm once it enters but forces herself to hold her mouth open.

    Yet I''ve grown concerned and use a bit of extra slime to stabilize the passage.

    It''s certainly not a nice job, but ultimately, the bulk slips down her throat.

    Only to get pushed up again, as I feel her starting to retch despite my warning.

    I can just in time force more slime inside and force it back down.

    This is naturally not nice for Nia, but Liqu was clear enough during our connection that a passing inconvenience is preferable to what will happen to her if an incomplete seed cocktail does its thing.

    "Shari, you need to let her breathe." (Liqu)

    Oh my god!

    She passed out.

    She was already weakened, and I blocked her throat.

    It''s not too surprising that this overwhelmed her.

    Abruptly, Bokkan rushes quickly to Nia and lays his hand on her.

    "She''s still alive! Just give me a moment... Yes, she should be fine. Although, her energy reserves are expectedly dangerously low. Aside from... huh, interesting." (Bokkan)

    Promptly, Tamarah shoves him to the side to get herself a look at the girl.

    "Yeah, yeah. Be this as it may, according to what I can see everything worked out as intended. About the implications how what you filled her with is ravaging her metabolism, I won''t comment." (Tamarah)

    "Ah, that takes me back!" (Liqu)

    This slime!!

    "Now you need to continue." (Liqu)

    "Continue?" (Shari)

    "She needs more energetic slime or the process will come to a halt. So you need to provide her with more." (Liqu)

    Why me?!

    After I, according to Liqu, successfully completed the first treatment, I can finally pull away from this poor mess of a girl.

    "Well, that was certainly disturbing. But it seems you did what you had to and no immediate change is undergoing. I can take my leave now, right? I''m tired." (Tamarah)

    I throw her a glance.

    Her indifferent attitude is totally inappropriate for this situation.

    "But seriously, Shari, keep me informed. I want to know every detail!" (Tamarah)

    Sometimes I believe I''m hanging out with the wrong people.

 Chapter 221

    - Shari -

    Currently, I am mentally in a very poor state.

    It''s a mix of having to torture a young girl in the same way that it happened to me, knowing how much more I still have to do to her as well as that I''m literally turning her into a monster, along with Liqu''s constant, most-disturbing encouragement.

    Especially, while I still had to fill her stomach with more slime.

    I tried going about this as gently as possible, but the act itself was so revolting to me that I retched as much as she probably would''ve liked to.

    That can take its toll on one''s mind.

    Yeah, I guess the girl has more reason to complain than I do, but she''s out cold, so not really affected as of now.

    Anyway, I retired to my room once I was done and Liqu assured me she would inform me of any noteworthy development.

    Since she has greater expertise than me on the matter of turning humans into slimes, I guess this is just right as it is.

    Not like I¡¯ll be able to get any rest in this state of mind.

    Still, I need to calm down, as it won''t help Nia in any way if I botch this up because of stress.

    So I start detaching my mind in the standby mode.

    "Where''s Nia!?!!" (Okin)

    Wha-what!?!

    Oh damn, it''s the boy.

    He''s even touching me directly!

    Don''t dissolve him, Shari!

    No matter how much this startled you.

    "What''s going on? You shouldn''t do that. It''s dangerous." (Shari)

    I look at the tearful face of the boy who apparently tries to shake me.

    With expectedly little success.

    "Where''s Nia?! I can''t find her. Where did you take her? Is she... Is she..." (Okin)

    Oh my god, he thinks the girl is dead.

    "You know... Nia is..." (Shari)

    But, I''m at a loss for words, as the real situation isn''t much better and to some might even be considered worse.

    "No... Nooo!! Whaaaah!" (Okin)

    Oh damn, I was too slow with clearing this up.

    "She, she''s in the cellar!" (Shari)

    From one moment to the other, the boy stares blankly at me and then starts off towards the stairway.

    Sigh, seems like my break officially ends here.

    After quickly getting into my usual outfit, I follow behind at a sedate pace.

    Once I''m down and in the back room, I see him rattling against the door.

    Yes, of course, I locked it.

    If anyone uninvolved would witness what transpires down there I would be so done for.

    "Open! Open it now!" (Okin)

    "Please, understand. Your sister was dying. We had no other choice but to do something extreme." (Shari)

    "Wh-what did you do to Nia!?!" (Okin)

    "Okin, Nia is... I don''t know how to say this." (Shari)

    "Let me to her! What did you do?! Let me in!" (Okin)

    He''s yelling at me without breaks.

    I can''t tell him a single thing like this.

    "Hear me out. Your sister was in a very bad state." (Shari)

    "No! I want her! Let me go to my sister!" (Okin)

    "Would you please listen to the giant monster that can devour you whole?!" (Shari)

    Okay, that shut him up.

    "Okin, your sister is in a very bad state. When I open this door, I need you to promise me that you don''t approach her recklessly. That could kill her." (Shari)

    He nods.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.This will have to suffice.

    So I open the door to the cellar.

    After a few steps down the stairway, we''re in Liqu''s lair.

    There she is.

    Not looking too great, obviously.

    Fixed to the corner with slime, a slightly bulged belly, and the remains of blue slime on her shirt she apparently threw up.

    Liqu insisted on the fixation, saying that she shouldn''t move too much or her organs might turn into soup before it''s the right time.

    As that was a rather convincing argument, I had to concur.

    I, on the other hand, forced my point that I would absolutely not get her out of her clothes, even if this would''ve made it easier to check on her state.

    It''s already looking bad enough as it is.

    But no way in hell will I have a naked child bound to the wall in my cellar.

    There''s a point where you simply can''t justify things anymore.

    Not even to yourself.

    Like right now, for example.

    At least, we put her in the most comfortable position we could manage.

    Yet I''m not too sure if this will suffice for her brother.

    Because at the moment, it looks like we abducted her into our dungeon to torture her.

    Which in some way is even the case.

    "N-no. NIA!!!" (Okin)

    And he''s running straight towards her.

    So much for promises.

    Sometimes I feel like I''m the only one keeping my oaths here.

    Anyway, I should help him to keep his own now or he might mess up Nia''s body.

    Can''t have organ soup inside her.

    Rather than running behind him, I use the unique feat of Liqu''s cellar and link to the ground.

    This way I establish control over the thick layer on the ground, spread my influence below Okin, and let it rise to grasp him.

    "Stop this, Okin!" (Shari)

    "You! What did you do to her?!" (Okin)

    "Do you need help, Shari?" (Liqu)

    Oh, she''s awake.

    Well, she was supposed to be here.

    I should answer her.

    "No. But please help me watch out that nothing happens that kills the girl." (Shari)

    I contemplate how well Liqu usually understands my instructions and decide to add something.

    "Naturally, without killing the boy either." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I understand this is important to you." (Liqu)

    At this, I become suddenly aware of Okin again.

    "Raaaahh! What did you do to her?!" (Okin)

    I have no idea what to say to him.

    What happens to his sister is not the kind of thing you can give someone bluntly.

    "She''s becoming a slime!" (Liqu)

    If your name isn''t Liqu that is.

    The boy is now staring blankly at us.

    "Please, try to understand. Your sister was dying from this infection. What we''re doing here will prevent this. It was her choice. She''s doing this of her own free will. For you." (Shari)

    "... becoming, a, slime?" (Okin)

    "Yes. If she transforms, her body isn''t going to kill her anymore. You need to trust us on this. If you do something reckless like calling the guards, that''s surely going to be her end." (Shari)

    It doesn''t look like he''s willing to trust us on this.

    "Liqu, can we wake up the girl? If she tells him directly this might be more convincing." (Shari)

    "I wouldn''t advise doing so. Sleeping is good. Makes the process smoother. Speaking of it, you should refill her." (Liqu)

    At these words all my slime trembles.

    "With ''refill'' you mean..." (Shari)

    "Well, put some good slime inside to keep the process going. But be careful. Her stomach is so much smaller than yours was. That''s one of the reasons why I don''t recommend doing it to humans of this age. It''s quite difficult to balance things out." (Liqu)

    "Uh, then you do it, please. Your control is better than mine." (Shari)

    "Hm, this is more your thing, Shari. I''m not sure if I should partake like this." (Liqu)

    "Please, Liqu. Just a little support." (Shari)

    "Well, alright! This time. But you need to do this yourself. This is your responsibility, Shari." (Liqu)

    Is this slime seriously berating me about parenting responsibility right now?

    At least she''s going over there.

    "Wh-what are you doing!?" (Okin)

    Oh no, he''s again trying to run over.

    I have no other choice but to grab him.

    Yet as my limbs are naturally not very sturdy, the only way I can go about this is to wrap myself around him.

    Subduing a child like this isn''t all that difficult, but sadly only adds to the things that wear on my delicate mental state.

    "Stop interfering! You have no idea how difficult this is on me." (Shari)

    "You can''t! Nia!" (Okin)

    Liqu by now put her hand on Nia''s face.

    She''s making it lose its shape and starts pushing the mass inside, directly down her throat.

    Unfortunately, it seems that Nia didn''t pass out deeply enough and starts retching halfway through.

    "Grurgle, urghl, ooughh!" (Nia)

    "Oh my, just good that I avoided blocking the airway. That''s something you need to pay attention to when doing it yourself, Shari." (Liqu)

    I know it''s good advice, but I could''ve done without it.

    On a positive note, Liqu was already mostly done and finishes before it becomes unbearable for the girl.

    And for me to watch.

    "Cough, cough, cough!" (Nia)

    "Nia!" (Okin)

    Which part of "no touching" he doesn''t get?!

    "O-Okin? Wh-what is..." (Nia)

    "You, you still remember how you got here, right?" (Shari)

    Please, don''t let her have a very inconvenient amnesia that will force me to explain her current situation to her all over again.

    "No... That was real?! I, I''m... seriously." (Nia)

    "It''s progressing well." (Liqu)

    Stop being insensitive, Liqu!

    "Nia! They said you wanted this! What are they doing to you?!" (Okin)

    "Nngh. Please, Okin. Quiet. You''re too loud. I, I agreed. Yes." (Nia)

    She still doesn''t sound very good.

    "Hey. How are you feeling?" (Shari)

    "Like shit? Urbh, I feel sick. I''m so dizzy that probably only the fact that you glued me to the wall keeps me upright. My stomach hurts like hell, and I can''t taste my own spit anymore. Also, what''s this?" (Nia)

    At the last part, she tries moving her arms, which are fixed to the ground with sturdier, stickier slime.

    "It''s a safety measure. If you move that might aggravate your condition. Please, just bear with it." (Shari)

    It''s not like she''s in any condition to run.

    "Urbgh, shit. I wanna puke. This stuff is gross and making me sick. I feel so bad." (Nia)

    "If you can persevere two more days I can assure you that it''s going to become easier." (Shari)

    At least that''s when the transformation really starts.

    Which might be several magnitudes more unbearable while it happens.

    Though, I doubt that it would help her to hear that part.

    "Two more days? This is quite long." (Nia)

    "I''m sorry, but this is about the time when you''ll stop being close to death" (Shari)

    "Right... I understand." (Nia)

    "Great! It would''ve been awesome if you''d been just as cooperative, Shari." (Liqu)

    "Thanks?" (Nia)

    "No need for that. But now we need to proceed with the treatment." (Liqu)

    "Oh, shit! You, you really need to repeat this?" (Nia)

    "I''m really sorry that we don''t have a less-problematic way to go about this. However, I need to tell you that this is quite costly for us as well." (Shari)

    "Okay... I''ll pity you once there''s no more slime dripping out of my face." (Nia)

    Well, that''s quite bad for her, especially as it probably won''t ever come to this point, but it''s not like we could do without it.

    On that line of thought, I need to replenish my reserves or there won''t be a thing I can do.

    So I walk to the stairway that leads out here.

    "What!? Where you''re going?!" (Okin)

    "I need to go on a shopping tour now." (Shari)

 Chapter 222

    - Shari -

    At the moment I''m heading north.

    I need to procure quite a lot of stuff if I want to make it in this town until Michael is back.

    He might be a rather peculiar person, but at least he''s organized enough that he doesn''t need to constantly list all the stuff he has to do.

    My list, on the other hand, is rather long, but there''s something that takes priority.

    Which leads me to the northern side of the central district.

    Right to the entrance of a certain cosmetics shop, where we receive an appropriately warm welcome.

    "Greetings, dear customer! How can I... Oh my god, it''s you!" (clerk)

    "Good morning. I''d like to make an order for cosmetic powder." (Shari)

    At this point, my reserves are at risk of depletion.

    I hope we can smoothly get through with this.

    For this reason, I asked Liqu to pay attention to me.

    I still hope that seeing enough human interaction will give her a better idea about how to go over this herself.

    "Why are you here again?! You, you are suspects in a murder case! Your picture was all over the city! Well, mostly our mask, which doesn''t make this any better! I was the one held responsible for selling it to you!!" (clerk)

    Seems like this little murder caused quite a lot of trouble for all kinds of people.

    I mean, I certainly wouldn''t have thought to include my mask dealer to the range of people who would be affected.

    Does this mean I have to apologize to my tailor as well, as I wore their cloaks during that time?

    Maybe I should at least alleviate her worries in this regard.

    "Yeah, uh, that stuff''s settled. So it''s all good, right?" (Shari)

    "No it isn''t! Why are you here again! The likes of you are not welcome here! We don''t serve brutish adventurers here!" (clerk)

    Damn, apparently she''s going to make things difficult for me.

    Sigh! I didn''t want to play this card, but it doesn''t seem like I have much of a choice.

    So I take out my emblem.

    "See? This is a royal emblem! You can call me Lady Shari if you want! Do I now qualify to be part of your patronage?" (Shari)

    That seems to at least have left some impression.

    "Wha-, You, you can''t just fake something like this! That''s a high crime!" (clerk)

    "I assure you it is real. I wouldn''t bother making one just so I can buy stuff in this shop." (Shari)

    "I have one too!" (Liqu)

    Okay, does this make it sound more or less believable?

    I''m not even sure anymore.

    "Yeah, we got an advantageous employment. Would it be possible to outfit us or do we have to tell the queen that her emissaries can''t look presentable because you decided not to serve us?" (Shari)

    I''m not all that comfortable with using status to threaten someone.

    It feels so arbitrary.

    Like, I don''t even feel on what basis I''m allowed to do this.

    Aside from being backed up by powerful figures, there''s simply not much reason why a random person should do as I want.

    On the other side, I shouldn''t complain that things are working out for me for once.

    "Alina, what is going on here?" (?)

    A tall, but thin man enters the room.

    Looking totally gaudy in clothes you wouldn''t find me dead in.

    I mean it!

    Even if I would be at risk of getting found out because I''m a naked slime in the city, I probably wouldn''t take this kind of humiliation-torture on me.

    "Sir, these two..." (apparently Alina)

    "Your employee doesn''t seem to want to sell us anything. Which is a pity, as it would be essential for the work we''re doing in the name of the crown!" (Shari)

    At this, I present once more my emblem.

    The apparent shop owner''s reaction isn''t immediate.

    Rather, he at first has a look of scrutiny and surprise.

    Probably, he''s also internally calling up the wanted posters that were displayed as well as whatever rumors are going around about us.

    Yet then his expression softens.

    Though, it happens in an unnatural manner.

    "Oh my, Alina, did you forget that we have to treat our customers with the respect they deserve?" (owner)

    It seems he made the unilateral decision that he rather won''t take chances with upsetting us.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "What!? But Mr. Olivier, you..." (Alina)

    "Alina! No talking back! Take responsibility for your mistakes and do better!" (owner)

    After this display of dishonesty, he turns back to us.

    "I''m very sorry, dear customer. What can I do for you?" (Olivier)

    "Well, first I''d like to request two boxes with cosmetic powder." (Shari)

    "Ah, I see. But this won''t come cheap. I''ll have to demand six silver to cover my expenses." (Olivier)

    Six silver!?

    What a ripoff!

    Is he seriously going to take advantage like this?

    "I''m pretty sure last time they came to only two silver and fifty copper." (Shari)

    "That might be, but I''m terribly sorry to tell you that the supply runs dry. It''s extremely difficult to maintain a steady supply of high-quality goods from the capital. Especially now, after the tragedy that struck Count Kahan''s house. As far as I know, they''re still rebuilding, which led to a greater risk for any supply routes running along the main southern route. However, our esteemed business would never dare to offer you anything else but the best the capital has to offer. Is that all? Do you want me to put it for you in one of our iconic present packages?" (Olivier)

    I realize that I won''t have much of a chance at haggling here.

    This man makes a point that he''s not a street vendor you can argue with about their goods.

    I probably can consider myself lucky that he''s considering me at all.

    But now that that''s taken care of, I need something else.

    "Would you also be able to sell me another mask like this? Minus the cracks if possible." (Shari)

    I desperately need to replace my mask.

    I was very fortunate that it was dark yesterday, but in its current state, it could be possible to sneak a peek on my real face through the fissures.

    "I''m very sorry to tell you, but those are out." (clerk)

    What!?

    "They''re really all out?" (Shari)

    "I fear she''s right. The metal alloy was simply too weary for most of our regular clients. They simply didn''t find their customers. So I had no choice but to cancel any orders in this regard." (Olivier)

    "Are you sure? I really need another one. Wouldn''t you have even one more? Or point me to the one who makes them? At least to repair the one I''m wearing?" (Shari)

    This mask brought me already through so many narrow situations.

    By now I''m fully convinced of its usefulness.

    Doing without it would be quite a setback for me.

    "You can have mine!" (Liqu)

    "That''s nice, Liqu, but you need it as well. There''s no point in me having one and you walking around without it." (Shari)

    "I''m deeply sorry, esteemed customer, but as I already mentioned, I order all my wares from the capital. If you don''t intend to visit it yourself, something I can only recommend, as it''s an uplifting sight, it''s going to take quite a while till I''ll be able to request another one and even longer till that one would be delivered. Cautiously estimated, I would at least expect this to take a month. Under the assumption that they didn''t stop the production for the aforementioned reasons." (Olivier)

    Seems like I need to say goodbye mask.

    Would maybe a normal smith at least be able to make a metal plate with eyeholes for me?

    "That''s... very unfortunate." (Shari)

    "Would the esteemed customer maybe be interested to hear about an alternative?" (Olivier)

    At this, I perk up.

    I don''t think this kind of expert in customer service would dare to waste my time.

    "That would be?" (Shari)

    "We may not have the kind of mask you''re requesting, yet recently another kind got popular. Please wait for a moment." (Olivier)

    He moves to a shelf at the back and takes one of the bundles there that are wrapped in cloth.

    Then he removes it, and from beneath, an uncanny white mask comes into view.

    The pure white stone is carved in the representation of an almost ephemeral woman¡¯s face.

    Its gentle features are so fine one might think of some ethereal creature.

    Then he pulls out three more identical masks.

    Damn, he seems to have a whole stock of them.

    "These are made of a certain ceramic, called porcelain. The untrained eye might mix them up with mere pottery, yet they''re so much more. Created with a revolutionary new technique, they aren''t only light and durable, but so smooth you barely feel them on your skin. Also, completely resistant to liquid, which is a point at extended contact with the body. It''s no wonder that they''re well-received by the upper society." (Olivier)

    Hm, similar in size to my current one, and they might be just what I need.

    "I will admit that they seem to be well-sculpted. Though, I¡¯ve never seen this kind of material in Rakis before." (Shari)

    I''d like to know if there''s even such a white stone found in my country.

    So it doesn''t add up with his claim that he would only buy directly from the capital.

    "I see the esteemed customer has a keen eye. You are right. While I obtained it from one of my various suppliers in the capital, before it reached them it came from the far west, from a country that is famous for its masonry as well as the forming of earthen goods in general. This is the model ''White Lady''. Depicting a mysterious deity which is revered in those foreign lands." (Olivier)

    That doesn''t sound too bad.

    Yet now we''re getting to the essential part.

    "So, what are these masks supposed to cost?" (Sharti)

    "I fear you won''t find this kind of craftsmanship anywhere else. But if you give me one silver and fifty copper each I might be willing to part, knowing that their new owner would truly appreciate them." (Olivier)

    He already ripped me off with the powder.

    I need to draw the line somewhere.

    "Excuse me, but it''s obvious that those are mass-produced. There might be thousands of masks like these around." (Shari)

    "I wouldn''t dare to imply you were untrue, esteemed customer. But this doesn''t change that these are goods of the highest quality. You won''t regret the purchase." (Olivier)

    "What if the masks break? I''m pretty sure the shambles would cut rather deep into the skin. Which isn''t the greatest thing to happen to one''s face. And I planned to use them on a semi-permanent basis." (Shari)

    That cuts in the face wouldn''t be an issue for me is something I''ll certainly not tell him.

    "But look how intricately they''re crafted! I assure you they''ll be worth the cost." (owner)

    "I''ll tell you something. One gold for the powder as well as all four masks. That''s a round thing, a decent profit, and you won''t have to worry about distributing those masks among the nobles. I''d be uncertain how well received some foreign deity would be at a noble party. Not to speak of the chance that others might wear the same on the same event." (Shari)

    If my old mask breaking showed me one thing, then it is that it''s good to have spares.

    "Hm, that''s quite a loss for my side. Am I right that you said before that you''re a lady?" (Olivier)

    "Well, in some way. I''m a member of the order of the longing drop. A knight order directly underneath the queen. For this reason the masks, as we aren''t supposed to act as individuals." (Shari)

    That might not be entirely true, but I''m rather sure the queen appreciates that I''m not walking around with an uncovered face.

    "Is that so? And this on the chest plate is your symbol?" (Olivier)

    "Yes. Is there an issue with that?" (Shari)

    "No, on the contrary. You''re right, this offer of yours is acceptable. I''ll prepare everything for you at once." (Olivier)

    Okay...

    A short time later the deal is settled.

    I totally consider this a valid expense that I can subtract from our mission budget.

    What else would buying essential equipment be considered?

    Another gold coin shouldn''t hurt too much.

    The deal is soon settled and our new acquisitions are packed into our bags.

    They even have a room where I can put the new mask on without getting disturbed.

    I guess nobody is surprised that it fits.

    As if anything else would be possible for me.

    When I return I see that this Olivier guy is gone.

    This presents me with the opportunity to ask a pressing question.

    "May I ask what was going on here? Why was he suddenly so open to going down with the price?" (Shari)

    "Yours aren''t the only masks he bought. Nor just the ones you see here. There are many more in the backroom, and they haven¡¯t been selling well. If you were to wear them as part of this supposed order you apparently belong to, the merchandise might become popular. So naturally he was very open to your offer of free advertisement. You probably could''ve gotten them for free if you''d negotiated better." (Alina)

    Ugh, I¡¯m not sure if I should thank her for the honest answer or be annoyed by her attitude.

    Anyway, my mood took a hit.

    But well, at least it''s not my own money I''m spending here.

 Chapter 223

    - Shari -

    The next points on the list are already clear.

    Currently, I''m heading to the tailor to order a new set of cloaks as well as children''s clothing.

    I probably should ask for a discount as often as we¡¯ve bought stuff here.

    However, Nia shredded her old set, and my old cloak got quite badly manhandled during the recent event.

    Not to forget, she''ll need a small pair of gloves, as I know out of experience.

    Sigh, slime maintenance is costly.

    In the end, I''m leaving another two silver and fifty copper with a more than content tailor.

    Now on to the next point.

    To be precise, there are two things I need to take care of.

    First, I still have my apprenticeship at Tamarah''s.

    If she still wants me after last night.

    The thing is, we also desperately need to refill our reserves.

    This means it''s imperative that we get some meat.

    However, the issue is that I logically can''t be at two places at the same time.

    This leaves me with a solution that has most concerning implications.

    "Okay, Liqu, we went over this several times. Do you remember what I asked of you?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I need to go to the place you marked for me, give this money, pay attention that I receive what we need and am able to transport. Then I bring everything back to our place." (Liqu)

    "And?" (Shari)

    "And ''by god, don''t remove your mask or do anything suspicious''!" (Liqu)

    Did she seriously have to copy my voice to say this?!

    But at least, it seems like she memorized it well.

    For a slime this means something.

    "Okay, then now for the most important question. Liqu, do you think you can do that?" (Shari)

    "Yes? It''s not so difficult, right?" (Liqu)

    One would think so.

    But this doesn''t account for if Liqu is involved.

    "If you think you can do this without messing up your cover, then it''s good. I believe in you. If you tell me that you''re able to go by yourself, I''ll trust you." (Shari)

    "Oh... Well, thank you. I''m not sure, but I''ll give it my all." (Liqu)

    Usually, this would make me worried, but right now Liqu seems to be serious about it.

    If she really contemplates her next actions this is a huge advancement for her.

    So we separate and I''m on my way.

    "Hello, Tamarah! I''m ready!" (Shari)

    "Tsk, I was rather sure you wouldn''t come. What about the girl you''re doing most questionable things to in your cellar?" (Tamarah)

    There''d surely been a more polite way to phrase this.

    However, we''re talking here about Tamarah.

    Polite isn''t her thing.

    "She''s still alive. You know that I''m not doing this because I''m a bad person and want to make her suffer, right?" (Shari)

    "Sure, but did you consider how the end product is going to look like? Reverse thinking from the finished product is a basic skill of an alchemist." (Tamarah)

    I guess I know where she''s coming from.

    Even if I made very sure that the girl gave her consent for the procedure, this mustn''t mean that she''s going to be happy with being a slime.

    Heck, I wasn''t exactly happy with it.

    So even if she formally agreed, she might still hold the same animosity I held towards Liqu for what I''m doing to her.

    And this is going to be my answer.

    "The first time is the hardest. While most of the bodily functions work somewhat instinctively, your mind isn''t truly aligned. There''s some disparity in your self-perception that affects everything. Your movements feel wrong, everything''s gross, and your thoughts and actions are all over the place. So, no. I don''t think that she''s going to be happy. Not at first, at least. Yet coming from my own experiences, once one comes to terms with the fact that there''s no other choice but to accept what happened and actually put some effort into practicing adjusting, it starts getting better. It might not be much, but I think she''s already closer to accepting everything than I was after it happened." (Shari)

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Yeah, asking for consent was probably smart. You''re quite lucky. Not all of us actually have the chance to remedy or at least mitigate our past mistakes. You should focus on this. Despite what I said, this is a good thing overall." (Tamarah)

    Is Tamarah seriously trying to cheer me up?

    That''s novel.

    "Uh, I gratefully accept this advice." (Shari)

    "Whatever, get started. It seems we need to intensify your education or in the near future the whole town is going to be overrun with little slimes you almost killed. If another lesson now can avoid this prospect, I''m more than inclined to pursue this solution." (Tamarah)

    Is she making fun of me or does she seriously think that I''m that much of a catastrophe with this being my only solution?

    "Then let''s get started! First, we''re going through the proper assessment of diagnostics and treatment division." (Tamarah)

    Seems like I''m about to be busy.

    "By the way, what''s with the new mask?" (Tamarah)

    "Fashion." (Shari)

    "Sure." (Tamarah)

    <hr>

    - Liqu -

    Okay, I can do this!

    My Shari instructed me well and I memorized everything as well as possible.

    But most importantly...

    She said she trusts me!!!

    My Shari relies on me to do this right, so failure is not an option.

    With clear determination, I step into that building from where I already receive the most appealing fragments as they saturate the air.

    Yet I can''t allow myself to get distracted.

    As tempting as it might be to dissolve all this sustenance that just lies here, ready for the taking, I have to do everything exactly as my Shari told me.

    Because then she might praise me and that would be so much better than any satisfaction I would obtain from dissolving.

    I focus on the man in front of me and state my intent.

    "Hello! I want to buy flesh!" (Liqu)

    "Uh, you mean meat?" (butcher)

    "Yes, yes! Exactly!" (Liqu)

    "Oh, I think I know you. Weren''t you one of those two girls back then who regularly bought large pieces from me?" (butcher)

    Were we?

    I suppose we were.

    I''m not remembering the man that well.

    Back then, just as now, having all this sustenance around me is very distracting.

    I should just focus on my task.

    "I want to buy meat!" (Liqu)

    Hah, I got it right!

    "Alright. What exactly? Shoulder? Leg? Do you even want beef? We also have sheep or horse." (butcher)

    Horse!?

    To think that my Shari scolded me for devouring that one.

    But now I learn the humans eat those as well!

    A horse might be fine.

    Well, most meat would be fine as long as it''s fresh, which it looks like here.

    But which would be best?

    Would he even have something better than what I see here?

    "I need much and rich meat, full of energy!" (Liqu)

    "Huh, interesting. Rich, you say? Sounds like monster meat to me. Especially since Cid isn''t obstructing the deals anymore I got some good deals with adventurers. I can assure you that it''s quite filling. However, the taste isn''t for everyone." (butcher)

    "Oh, oh! I want that! Monster meat is good! Great even!" (Liqu)

    "Well, the customer is king. Direwolves would be the most common thing we have in that category." (butcher)

    "Direwolves are good!" (Liqu)

    He brings a decently sized chunk.

    However, I''m not sure if that''s going to be enough.

    "Can I have more?" (Liqu)

    "Uh, okay. Seems like you''re preparing for an event." (butcher)

    Thinking about it, he might be right.

    That girl might be soon going to turn.

    I''d call that an event.

    So he brings another piece.

    But is even that going to be enough?

    "Maybe more?" (Liqu)

    "Huh? Can you even transport what I have here? I see your bag isn''t really made for this kind of load. Do you want me to pack it up for you?" (butcher)

    I compare my bag and what''s supposed to get in there and find that he''s right that this could get difficult.

    So I probably should take him up on this offer.

    "Yes, yes! As much as you can fit please!" (Liqu)

    "Okay... As you wish. But the sac costs extra. Or you can clean it and bring it back later if you want the money back. That''s up to you." (butcher)

    "Okay. I have money!" (Liqu)

    "I hope you have, or all this would be rather pointless." (butcher)

    So he cuts and binds the meat and puts it all in a sac.

    "Hm, are you sure you can handle this amount? It''s got quite heavy." (butcher)

    "Yes, yes. I''m strong!" (Liqu)

    As if that bit of weight could bother a slime.

    I already lifted those things they call ragers.

    This much is nothing!

    "If you say so. Here. This makes three silver and thirty copper." (butcher)

    Oh damn.

    Money.

    How was that again?

    I got money from Shari for this, so I should pull it out and see what to do with it.

    Okay, different coins have different meanings.

    That must be gold, which is a yellow color, silver, that is more bright grey, and copper, which basically is brown.

    So, how to use those again?

    I know how many three and thirty are.

    I''m good with numbers.

    Also, I already saw Shari use those.

    So of the grey, or rather silver ones I need three.

    I don''t really know about copper though.

    They have different shapes.

    Does that mean something?

    Okay, first the silver, and then I''ll slowly add more of the copper.

    I just need to gauge the reaction.

    One piece.

    Another piece.

    Yes, that''s good.

    Okay, now his look got weird.

    Did I make a mistake?

    "Is there a reason why you''re giving me four great coppers?" (butcher)

    "Is that wrong?" (Liqu)

    "Yes. Yes it is. You need to take one back." (butcher)

    Oh, okay. I quickly take it back, trying not to brush too much against his hand.

    "You seem like a nice girl. But I''m not sure if you should do this by yourself. Are you really doing okay?" (butcher)

    "Sure, I need to." (Liqu)

    "What do you mean?" (butcher)

    "How else could I improve? It''s important that I get challenged, or I''ll stay as I am. It''s nice to have this chance!" (Liqu)

    "Alright. Then I won''t get in the way of your ''challenge''. But the sac is still heavy." (butcher)

    Oh my, he''s right.

    The sac isn''t easily lifted.

    Especially not with human-formed arms.

    However, I think I have an idea.

    I make extra sure the part to open is secure.

    Then I get some appendages below it, lift everything, and wriggle inside.

    With this, I now only have to balance everything on top of me.

    That should work.

    "Wow. Consider me impressed. Seems like you can really do everything you focus your mind on." (butcher)

    Hm, I think I like him.

    Though, maybe only because he gave me flesh.

    However, now I''m supposed to buy, buargh, vegetables, cheese and even bread.

    Just why would she want those?!

 Chapter 224

    - Shari -

    Damn, Tamarah really put me through supplementary lessons today.

    Or rather a boot camp I''d say.

    Seriously, I swear during the first half she was just looking for excuses to hit me hard with a stick.

    I didn''t even count how many times my head got splashed.

    Though, she apparently had an underlying intention.

    It seems she was keeping track of how many repetitions I needed to successfully memorize information.

    The short answer is, it depends.

    The longer, that I at least need to spend the equivalent of three times the effort on a subject as a normal human would, but this depends very much on how interested I am and how well my core is working.

    As I mentioned before, going into standby mode isn''t necessary, but offers a bit of respite for my strained processing.

    So she basically forced me to constantly remain in high-speed processing to etch the facts into this damned crystal marble I have for a brain.

    In the end, I was totally stuffed with a variety of different methods to determine a person''s ailments and what she called "the absolute basics of cure potions".

    That those basics already exceeded fifty in number I''ll just leave standing in the room now.

    I hardly got to any real brewing.

    Yet I barely got through this whole ordeal when suddenly the door swings open.

    "In the name of the lord! Lady Shari, royal knight of the country, you''re hereby summoned to the castle!" (Gareth)

    Gareth, the captain of the guard, enters the shop, flanked by several of his subordinates.

    At this, Tamarah gives me a disappointed look.

    "What did you bring to my house this time?" (Tamarah)

    Aside from many other thoughts I have on this matter, I''m glad that I was able to replace my mask and put on the powder beforehand in case I need to do customer service.

    As I really can''t have this legal issue becoming any bigger now, and my ability to run is very limited, I decide to face them directly and solve this peacefully.

    "What''s the issue?" (Shari)

    "You know very well what you did! Damn! The whole castle is in uproar because of you!" (Gareth)

    "How do you know it was me? Did you see their face? And how did you even know I''d be here?" (Shari)

    At this, he rolls his eyes very hard at me.

    "Aside from the fact that you obviously were responsible, you were seen last night up and about at this place. Please, don''t cause trouble." (Gareth)

    I''m not sure how far I can go here.

    If I openly confront them this whole town might terribly blow up.

    "Fine, let''s settle this. Lead the way." (Shari)

    Maybe I can somehow de-escalate everything.

    However, I absolutely need to maintain my position.

    If I get convicted or even apprehended, then at the very least, when they grab hold of me, I and everyone else will get into trouble.

    I can''t let it get that far.

    However, as I approach, Gareth has some kind of expectant expression.

    "Your weapons, please." (Gareth)

    There''s just one answer to this.

    "No." (Shari)

    "Sigh. Miss Shari, please. Don''t make this situation dif-..." (Gareth)

    "No! You seem to misinterpret the situation to a huge degree. I''m a royal knight on an official mission, so you''re treading very dangerous waters here! My cooperation until now is pure goodwill. However, I''d advise you not to draw the wrong conclusions from this. You have neither power nor jurisdiction over me." (Shari)

    Gareth looks visibly taken aback.

    I''m sure he''s just as unwilling as I am to cause a political incident.

    "I have the authority to take you by force if you don''t comply." (Gareth)

    Damn, this is getting out of hand.

    And the fact that I''m growing annoyed isn''t helping to keep things under wraps.

    "But you won''t. Because in that case you''ll raise your hand against the crown itself. I have all the authority here. Not you." (Shari)

    "My men will..." (Gareth)

    "Now that''s enough! Your men won''t do a thing. Because if they do, I''ll retaliate. Now you should listen very carefully because otherwise, the consequences will be devastating. The truth is, at this very moment, I''d be very able to kill every last one of you without even breaking into a sweat. This is no threat, no overstatement, and no lie. You just don''t have the slightest chance against me. And if you don''t believe me you can ask Tamarah here." (Shari)

    I nod towards the alchemist who chose not to get involved till this moment.

    "Please, don''t make a mess in my shop." (Tamarah)

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "That depends on them." (Shari)

    "For real? Great god, Gareth, can you just leave? I don''t want to clean you off the floor." (Tamarah)

    "Are you seriously claiming to be ready to go against all of the guard?" (Gareth)

    I''m not sure if I could take every single soldier in this town at once.

    But if they didn''t prepare special anti-monster equipment, I don''t see them dealing easily with me.

    Not to speak of Liqu.

    "I haven''t seen her fighting yet, but I can confidently claim that she has the advantage here, Gareth. And you don''t want to know what her friend could do. Please, don''t be stupid." (Tamarah)

    Yeah, Liqu would be a real nightmare if things would take a turn for the worse.

    Just good that I can settle this peacefully here without her getting involved.

    "Hello, Shari! I brought the meat! It worked really well!" (Liqu)

    .

    .

    .

    It''s not even funny anymore.

    "What is going on?" (Liqu)

    "This gentleman wants to take me away, Liqu." (Shari)

    "Oh, does he?" (Liqu)

    "Spltsh"

    Oh god, Liqu smacked her fists together which created a wet squelching sound through the gloves.

    "No violence, Liqu. Please." (Shari)

    At least for now.

    "Sigh. You realize that I can''t just leave you alone after what you did? Damnit, the lord has been a nervous wreck ever since then." (Gareth)

    Which could be for the better, given the state his city has fallen into.

    However, I should put a decisive end to this, or this stalemate could take a turn for the worse.

    "Okay, I''ll make you an offer now. Take it or leave it. We both go to the backroom where I''ll tell you something that nobody in this whole town is supposed to know. Basically a national secret. It''s very likely that you''ll stop pestering us afterward, because it revolves around some pretty serious consequences for... well, everyone. However, naturally, you''re free to decide for yourself." (Shari)

    I don''t like how he stares at me without saying a word.

    "This is no trap. Your men would perfectly know where we are. I can''t go for any underhanded tricks like this." (Shari)

    "Fine, I''ll give you this. But if you try anything funny..." (Gareth)

    "Oh believe me, what''s going to happen is deadly serious." (Shari)

    Probably not the response he wanted, but the only one that fits.

    He turns to his soldiers.

    "You there, guard the door. Nobody leaves here no matter what. If anyone else but me walks out of this door again, consider the negotiations failed and those two your enemy!" (Gareth)

    Then he walks in my direction.

    "I hope what you have is going to be worth it." (Gareth)

    "I''m sure it is." (Shari)

    So we enter Tamarah''s backroom, much to her chagrin.

    "Don''t believe for a moment I don''t know what you have in mind. You''re as stupidly reckless as ever, and for some reason, I always get caught up in it." (Tamarah)

    She''s making it quite obvious with her demeanor that she wants us out of here.

    We get as comfortable as possible for our conversation in this tense situation, which mostly involves staring menacingly at each other.

    "So, what is it that is so important that nobody can hear about it?" (Gareth)

    Seems like there''s no other way out of this.

    "Yes, I was getting to this but couldn''t afford more people to know. The following might be slightly distressing to hear and there''s always someone to lose their nerves and do something stupid, which would lead to the very outcome we''re trying to prevent right now by doing this. You see, we were sent here with a mission. The contents should be somewhat clear to you by now. To put it simply, it''s about stopping the slave trafficking and making sure that Ekoras and its lord are on the side of the country and acting as such, as well as taking out any present opposition. As you probably know, the country is on the brink of a civil war, and all of its people depend on the success of this mission. We simply cannot afford to lose any more support, even if it has to be claimed by force." (Shari)

    The way I talk I should appear more like a loyal, patriotic subject, which is just the impression I need at the moment.

    "You''re saying nothing new. I don''t see the mind-altering revelation you promised me here." (Gareth)

    "Please, I wasn''t done yet. We were just getting to that part. So yes, we were sent here to investigate and take out everyone who emerges as our enemy. However, the part that they didn''t tell us directly, but that we could likely assume, is what happens if things go wrong. The thing is, in case we fail, in case this whole town turns against us, the queen''s direct subjects, she put in an emergency plan. A very simple one." (Shari)

    "Could you please stop being so overly dramatic?" (Gareth)

    "But what comes now is dramatic. In the case we fail we''re supposed to wipe out this city!" (Shari)

    That much was clear since long ago.

    That schemer of a queen didn''t simply send us because we''re such loyal, reliable subjects.

    She sent us because if we''d fail, she would still win.

    Or at least come out about even, with one less enemy to worry about.

    I can''t really blame her for this.

    Without a doubt, it''s a rational decision.

    I''m sure she would prefer that everything turns out well, but it can''t hurt to be safe rather than sorry.

    "I have no idea what you''re trying to say, but you don''t do a good job at convincing me that you''re anything but a crazy maniac." (Gareth)

    "Oh, you want to be convinced? Well, then I''m gonna convince you. You know, I already did this several times and I would lie if I said that I''m not getting some sick kind of kick from doing so." (Shari)

    While speaking, I take off my mask and reveal my powdered face.

    Gareth meanwhile grows uneasy.

    He knows I''m up to something, just not what.

    "The truth is, it is somewhat liberating to do this. Always hiding yourself away is constraining. A background strain that you only truly feel when all the tension gets suddenly relieved. You know what I''m talking about, right Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Totally! It''s so difficult to always act proper. It feels like I need to answer questions I haven''t heard when they were called. Also, clothes are evil!" (Liqu)

    The latter is a matter of fact to her.

    "I''m aware how farfetched it sounds that we claim to be capable of such feats as destroying a whole town. It must sound crazy. Humans can''t accomplish such a thing. No matter how much they train, there are limits they can''t overcome. But I assure you, this isn''t just an empty threat. I''m being completely honest with you. However, this won''t be enough, I know. Because some things you can only believe if you confirm them with your own damn eyes!" (Shari)

    At this, I plunge my own finger into the slimy crevices, from which I focus my ability to see, but which are ultimately just more slime.

    This leaves a blue downward trail in the white powder.

    "What the fuck!?!" (Gareth)

    "Liqu, you can now get rid of your clothes. Please grow at the door." (Shari)

    She doesn''t let me tell her this twice and is out of her clothes and has grown to four times her size in the blink of a moment.

    This way the door isn''t passable any longer.

    However, the main reason was that I grew concerned about possibly alarmed shouts.

    I take a decisive step closer to the man who should right now question the life choices that led him here.

    "You see, the queen has decided to employ rather peculiar agents. And yes, we are as official as it gets." (Shari)

    I pause for a moment, which seems to be enough that our good guard captain can form coherent thoughts again.

    "A slime! A goddamned, fucking slime! Directly in front of my eyes! This is ridiculous! Thieves, bandits, murderers, and now even monsters! There''s no limit to how low this shithole of a town can go!" (Gareth)

    Well, not too coherent, I need to say.

    "Hey, I''m not the bad one of us two here. She''s the one who would annihilate each and every one should I come to harm." (Shari)

    "Yes, but that would be totally justified. I said more than once what the consequences would be. It really shouldn''t be too hard to follow up on this one simple request." (Liqu)

    In theory, maybe.

    In praxis, the whole scale of what''s at stake kinda makes me uncomfortable.

    Nonetheless, it is somewhat weird how she speaks with a little head that protrudes out of this whole mass.

    "I can''t fucking believe it! There were rumors... but this?!" (Gareth)

    "Yeah, whatever. But what I said before stands true. I don''t really want to resort to violence, but Liqu is very able to take out anything and anyone you throw at her. And be it the whole guard contingent of this town." (Shari)

    "The, the whole time?" (Gareth)

    "Yes, that one time with Baron Moreau was really a close call. Still kinda bitter about the money we lost back then." (Shari)

    He even grows pale now.

    It shouldn''t be surprising considering that he realizes how close he dodged that arrow.

    "So to get back now to the question of getting apprehended. I''d like to mention that we could simply walk out of the cells at any time. Or if it''s one with really fine bars dissolve us a passage through. As I see it there''s no feasible way to get us arrested and I sincerely advise against doing so. Or even more so about conducting more violent actions." (Shari)

    "This is pure madness!" (Gareth)

    "Well, get used to it, cause we won''t go anywhere now we''re here." (Shari)

 Chapter 225

    - Shari -

    It takes some time to avoid the eradication of this town, but after some negotiating with Liqu stating very convincingly that she would level the whole area otherwise, we manage to get Gareth to drop some of his demands.

    "Okay, I give in. But you won''t stay unsupervised. I need to give Lord Varros something." (Gareth)

    "Sure. As you wish. We don''t plan on anything for the next couple of days. On that matter, you can tell him that the documents are already on their way." (Shari)

    "I will. But don''t believe this is a free pass. One wrong move and I''ll call the guild." (Gareth)

    "Oh, they said they don''t want to choose a side. We are a side if I understood this right, aren''t we? That means they won''t go after us." (Liqu)

    I''m visibly astonished.

    This slime can fundamentally exceed my expectations of her sometimes.

    "Okay, this is getting too crazy. Am I allowed to get out now, or is your friend still supposed to dissolve me would I approach the door?" (Gareth)

    "Shari?" (Liqu)

    "No, he can go." (Shari)

    Now it depends, yet I doubt that he would try anything funny after all the talking.

    So he opens the door while Liqu is mindful enough to shift out of the way to avoid the outer guards'' gazes.

    "S-Sir!" (guards)

    "Attention! We''re leaving now!" (Gareth)

    "But Sir, what about the orders?" (guard)

    "You just got them! Let''s leave!" (Gareth)

    Hah, that really took its toll on my mind.

    "What now?" (Liqu)

    "Now you''re getting dressed again. We''re still in the middle of a town." (Shari)

    "Awh!" (Liqu)

    She complains, but she does as told.

    Meanwhile, I walk out again.

    "Listen, I don''t appreciate this kind of usage of my shop. You concerningly frequently tend to come by and just load all your shit onto me. I want this to stop." (Tamarah)

    Damn, she''s pissed.

    Deescalation!

    "I''m sorry, Tamarah. I really am. With this it should''ve been taken care of. I doubt you need to worry about the guard." (Shari)

    "I sure hope so. I''m just a civilian provider and would prefer to stay out of all the political struggle you got yourself caught up in. So if possible avoid coming here for the time being. As far as I know, you should be able to pay me rather soon with that rather successful shop you opened up recently." (Tamarah)

    She knows about this!?

    "Now get out!" (Tamarah)

    Okay, better not agitate her any further.

    Before I''m even at the door Liqu is already next to me.

    "Look, I bought the meat, and the rest, just as you told me to!" (Liqu)

    She shows me the bag with the goods.

    Looks all fine to me.

    "How did that go? Please, don''t try to cover anything." (Shari)

    "It was difficult. Money is complicated. But apparently it went alright. That man I got it from seems nice and gave me as much as I wanted!" (Liqu)

    Sigh, it was clear that Liqu wouldn''t hold back if she had the chance to buy meat.

    Yet it''s probably fine if she splurged a bit, as I somewhat expected this.

    This was a rather peculiar task for her and she succeeded.

    So I should grant her that she lived up to very high expectations.

    "Consider me impressed. You did really well there. I''m... I''m proud of you. Good job." (Shari)

    Suddenly, Liqu ceases all movement, staying completely still.

    "Ehm, Liqu?" (Shari)

    Should I link to see if she''s alright?

    "YAY!!! Wooohooo! I did well! Yeahh!" (Liqu)

    Abruptly, I''m rather glad I didn''t link with her at this very moment.

    I prefer my mind intact from overzealous expressions of someone else''s joy.

    "Fine, be happy. But now let''s get back to our place." (Shari)

    For today it finally seems like we could overcome all the bigger outer issues.

    Now it''s time to deal with the private ones.

    Respectively, the girl that''s glued to a wall in my cellar.

    . . .

    No, it doesn''t become any less weird the more you say it.

    However, as apparently no patrols are after us we manage to reach our shop undisturbed.

    Though, I notice that there are quite a bunch of people staring when we approach our place.

    Their stares are making me quite uncomfortable, as I can¡¯t presume their reasons for watching me.

    Yet none I come up with are favorable for me.

    Well, as long as they leave us alone¡­

    Once we enter, the first to greet us is the boy.

    "You''re back!" (Okin)

    "Sure. How is your sister?" (Shari)

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Promptly his look becomes sullen.

    "She... doesn''t look good. I''m worried about her." (Okin)

    That''s not surprising.

    I can attest that the process takes its toll.

    Or in simpler terms, you feel totally shitty till the end.

    "Get ready. We brought something to eat. Maybe this will improve her mood." (Shari)

    That''s the main reason why I had to send Liqu to refill our supplies after Michael left with all he got.

    The boy looks very haggard.

    The last days must''ve been exhausting, and I don''t remember feeding them very often.

    "Wh-what about Nia?" (Okin)

    "Uh, I''m not sure." (Shari)

    "Why not?" (Liqu)

    Hm, Liqu seems unconcerned about the idea.

    "Can she even eat at the moment?" (Shari)

    I remember Tamarah saying something about how she won''t be able to digest anything.

    "Well, yes. It''s better if the slime inside her dissolves this flesh instead of your own at this time." (Liqu)

    Oh right.

    The slime is doing this for her.

    Disturbing information.

    Okay, time for a cooking session.

    Fortunately, our equipment also includes basic cooking supplies.

    Alongside the convenient stove that I established for my potions, this should do nicely.

    I''m by no means a great cook, but charring a piece of meat until it''s done isn''t the most difficult task.

    Even less so if you don''t have to worry about the heat and can just tell the temperature by touch.

    The one issue I might point out would be how I have to fight the urge not to dissolve a bit while I''m at it to confirm if it''s cooked right.

    While Nia already ingested enough slime so that distinction doesn''t matter anymore, I want to make this a pure experience for her.

    While I''m at it, I go into high-speed processing.

    Not because cooking is so hard, though, I really need to check on the vegetables, but rather because I''m forming a second body.

    This one assembles via a tendril out of my back right into my usual form.

    Once I''m satisfied with the setup, I use it to walk down into the cellar.

    The issue lies only in how far I can go.

    Every millimeter means controlling this matter becomes more difficult.

    Yet at least as far as down the stairs, I manage.

    But I suppose this wasn''t a very complicated feat.

    I find Nia where we left her and am glad that the kids didn''t break the restraints I left on her.

    Albeit in simple terms, I made extra sure to press the point that Nia needs them if she wants to live a little longer.

    Liqu, on the other hand, was very elaborate in telling me what happens without them, and yeah it''s bad, the "churning liquifying organs" kind of bad, but who knows what unsupervised children might do?

    First, I should carefully address her.

    "Ahem, Nia? How are you?" (Shari)

    Okay, I know how bad that was, but pointing out that she''s still tied up and slowly turning into the probably most problematic kind of existence wouldn''t have been much better.

    "Y-you? Ugh, I feel like shit." (Nia)

    No wonder.

    Her body functions should be at an all-time low.

    If they''re even present at all at this point.

    That''s at least what this potion Tamarah used was supposed to do.

    "How, how much longer is this going to take?" (Nia)

    "Uh, coming from my own experience, you probably only have to push through till tomorrow. Yet there might be individual differences." (Shari)

    She''s a child which could be bad, but it also means that there''s less space the slime has to spread in, which might speed up the whole thing.

    "Is, is that so? I''m not really sure if I can make this. I feel so sick." (Nia)

    "Please, persevere. It''s already very good that you made it till this point. Just endure it a little longer and I promise it''s going to become better." (Shari)

    "You mean... when I''ll turn into a slime?" (Nia)

    Yeah, okay.

    Being "better" is relative.

    "There are many downsides to being one, but at least you certainly won''t be sick anymore." (Shari)

    "Ugh, fine. That''s probably something. What do you want?" (Nia)

    "Well, I was cooking a bit. Rather, mostly grilling. That is to say, I''m not very good at it, but I just wanted to ask if you would want a bit. I''m aware you might not have much of an appetite at the moment, but wanted to make sure if you really want to miss out on it." (Shari)

    "As I said, I feel like shit. But what are you preparing?" (Nia)

    "Just some grilled meat and vegetables. It''s nothing too special." (Shari)

    "Hah. Cough, cough! Nothing too special she says. What kind of food do you think people like me can afford? Just saying, we''re doing basically our own pest control." (Nia)

    Yeah, it''s probably the wrong moment to tell her that vermin isn''t so bad for slimes, as the dissolving process doesn''t really differentiate on the quality of meat.

    Yet I should at least inform her what''s roughly in store for her.

    "The thing is, slimes don''t have a sense of taste. This would be your last chance to actually savor any kind of food. On the other hand, it might only make this more regrettable later on, so I wanted to leave the decision to you." (Shari)

    I''m not sure what kind of things the girl usually had to eat in her life on the street, but I at least got on rare events some good things for dinner with my family.

    While dissolving is its very own sensation, especially if you consume things like meat, it''s by no means the same as taste.

    I can''t really tell if experiencing something nice would be better than never having done so if she can''t have it again.

    It could become a fond memory, or simply a reminder of something lost.

    Probably the latter, given the general situation.

    Yet I want her to at least have the choice.

    "So you offer me something tasty because I won''t ever again be able to enjoy food?" (Nia)

    "Uh, as I said, I wouldn''t overstate my cooking skills. I''m mediocre at best. Anyway, what''s your answer?" (Shari)

    "Naturally, I''ll take anything I can get. Any idea how gross the slime taste in my mouth is?" (Nia)

    That''s probably one of the famous cases of "get used to it".

    "You''re telling that to the wrong person. I went through exactly the same shit as you." (Shari)

    It seems like she stands defeated there.

    Or she just doesn''t want to bother arguing that she doesn''t believe me on this.

    "Just... I would really appreciate any other taste in my mouth." (Nia)

    "Alright, I''ll come down any moment and bring you your portion." (Shari)

    "What? But you already are..." (Nia)

    And with this, I cut the connection to my second body and focus on the meal I was preparing.

    I lack quite a lot of experience, so I can only hope that it''s to some degree edible.

    Trying to get it right from the looks, I stop before the meat turns too dark while paying careful attention not to get any slime on it.

    Nia was very particular about this.

    Then I place it with the likewise charred vegetables on a plate and call her brother for dinner.

    And yes, I''m aware of the implications if such a thing is coming from me.

    However, I want to show goodwill, and taking care of their bodily needs should hopefully account for something.

    "Liqu, can you bring a chair with you?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    One of the issues with the cellar is that there''s a layer of slime on absolutely everything, which makes it suboptimal for serving food.

    The chair should be at the somewhat right size for our bound victim.

    "Nia isn''t able to eat by herself, so I think you should feed her, Okin." (Shari)

    I''m sure she appreciates this more than getting stuffed by the creepy slime monster doing unspeakable things to her.

    Once we''re closer again the girl perks up.

    "Wh-what is this?" (Nia)

    "Monster meat! The man said it''s good, and I can tell it''s full of energy!" (Liqu)

    Right... Not sure if this is an important factor to her yet.

    "Is that a problem?" (Shari)

    "N-no. I just thought. Uh, the smell was intriguing." (Nia)

    "I think it smells fine, Nia. I saw her cooking it." (Okin)

    "No, I meant, uh, I think I got an appetite." (Nia)

    Damn, she''s almost salivating while ogling the meat.

    Does this have to do with her condition?

    "Here, I''ll give you some!" (Okin)

    He cuts a piece and Nia leans forward within the realms of her rather limited possibilities.

    She''s carefully savoring her bite and my anxiety about my cooking skills builds up.

    Okin seems also curious about the meal.

    Probably, because he''s next in line.

    "And, how is it?" (Okin)

    She seems unsure about what to answer, which makes my insecurity only worse until I can''t contain it anymore.

    "Yes, is it okayish?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, I, I think it''s good? Just... My, my sense of taste is a bit off, but... I don''t know, it doesn''t taste normal? Also, my stomach grumbles somewhat weirdly now." (Nia)

    Is her body already compromised to this extent?

    "Sorry. I didn''t want to frustrate you." (Shari)

    "Uh, no, I didn''t want to seem ungrateful. Sorry, I''m aware that you''ve been nothing but supportive of us. You wouldn''t have to go out of your way as you do, I know this. But it''s... it''s kinda unfair that I am only now getting something good in my life and can''t even appreciate it anymore." (Nia)

    Seems like the mood is at a deep low.

    Nia looks totally down.

    She''s even crying a bit and I... I freeze.

    "N-Nia..." (Okin)

    Okin noticed it too.

    I need to address this now before he''s saying something that''s going to disturb her.

    "Yes?" (Nia)

    "Uh, what''s your stance towards the color violet?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, kinda indifferent? Don''t have much contact with stuff in that color. Why are you asking?" (Nia)

    "You see, you''re..." (Shari)

    "You''re leaking violet slime from the eyes! As that''s none of the colors you ingested that means it''s going to be yours!" (Liqu)

    "Huh?" (Nia)

    "I-it''s true. It''s that color." (Okin)

    "Ehm, pardon the intrusion." (Shari)

    I move a bit closer and with my glove snatch a tiny bit of the liquid off from her face so she can see.

    "Tha-that''s from me? ...freaky." (Nia)

    Now she went from sad to totally out of it.

    I guess she has some difficulties processing this.

    "This is good! It means it works!" (Liqu)

    "I have a color..." (Nia)

    "I, I think you two should enjoy the rest of your meal by yourself. We''ll later come looking for you. Call us if something''s going on." (Shari)

    So Liqu and I are heading out of the cellar again.

    "You''re very nice to her, to prepare all this." (Liqu)

    Is she jealous?

    I probably should respond honestly, then she can''t find a fault in this.

    "You know, she didn''t ask for this. I know how hard the transformation was on me, and can see myself in her, but she''s also so young. That kinda makes it worse." (Shari)

    "Oh. That makes sense. I think it might be normal to feel responsible for the slime you make. I mean, you''re creating a conscious being." (Liqu)

    So Liqu sees herself as my parent?

    That''s weird.

    "Let''s just get up for now and take a break." (Shari)

    Sometimes, if no pressing matters are coming up, one should take the chance to enjoy the pause.

    Otherwise, you''ll eventually break down.

    That was the thought behind this exclamation.

    Yet I should''ve known the world would let me eat those words.

    "Hello! When is this place going to open?"

    A pushy man stands already half inside our shop.

    Yet the crowd behind him makes me even more anxious.

    The rumors about the affordable alchemist apparently spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 226

    - Shari -

    Oh damn, what to do now?

    I completely forgot that I have a successful business running!

    Currently, there are quite a lot of people queuing in front of my door.

    Still one of the best acquisitions I ever made, but it came with many strings attached.

    On another note, I don''t have the slightest idea how to deal with so many people.

    My resources are dwindling, and I never was great at customer service.

    However, the problems won''t go away because I wish them to.

    This leaves me with two options, pushing through this sales operation or sending everyone away, which might cause problems for me by upsetting this crowd.

    Also, did I mention the girl in my cellar?

    Once again I feel like the world sets me up to make this situation more and more ridiculous.

    Nonetheless, I still owe Tamarah money, and she doesn''t seem like she wants to see me in the near future.

    So I judge that it might be better to make some money.

    However, I''m almost out of ingredients, which means no potions to sell.

    A kinda big issue for an alchemy business.

    To remedy this there''s but one choice.

    I quickly write a list with the things I need to restock and the approximate prices.

    This comes down to hopefully less than two silver.

    Which I provide in copper, as that''s what we''re mostly dealing with.

    With this, I form my doppelganger and send it down the cellar.

    "Okin, I know you''re currently spending a moment with your sister, but I need your help with some groceries. So please, finish your meal and then take this list and the money." (Shari)

    It''s almost funny.

    Some days before I wouldn''t have trusted my money to him, but now I can be rather sure he won''t run off with it and abandon his sister.

    "Excuse me! Will you open soon?" (pushy potential customer)

    "Please! Just a little bit more patience!" (Shari)

    Seems like I can''t delay things much further.

    The people out there start to become impatient, as nothing riles you up so much as staying in a queue that just won''t move.

    This means I have to make potions to sell to these people.

    Yet with this comes up another issue.

    To make anything happen, I need a cashier.

    But Nia is out of commission, and I¡¯ve already given Okin another task.

    This leaves...

    "You''re looking at me. Why?" (Liqu)

    Oh my god!

    Am I seriously considering this?

    "Liqu... You''re good with calculating stuff, aren''t you?" (Shari)

    "Ehm, yes? I think so at least. It''s a bit part of being a slime." (Liqu)

    "And you were able to use money, right?" (Shari)

    "Yes? I mean, it was a bit scary, but I think it worked out well." (Liqu)

    Does anyone know this sense that something feels like a really bad idea, but for fuck''s sake nothing comes up that would finally get in the way to prevent it from actually happening?

    Just why does this slime have to appear so damn competent on paper?

    "Okay, Liqu. I''ll be honest. Could you go behind the counter and do the selling?" (Shari)

    "Me!?" (Liqu)

    "Yes, you! We don''t have any other option. I need you." (Shari)

    Promptly she becomes still.

    "You... need me?" (Liqu)

    "Yes. As someone to rely on now. Would you mind helping me out, please?" (Shari)

    "Oh, yes, yes! Sure. Ehm, how exactly?" (Liqu)

    "People will tell you what they need. You take the potion, hand it over, and then take the money in return." (Shari)

    "How do I know how much I need to take?" (Liqu)

    Oh right.

    That was Nia''s thing.

    I actually have no idea about the prices.

    While I start taking care of the potions, Okin runs past me, coming from the stairway.

    "Ahem, Nia? I''m aware this might be a bad moment, but what are you usually selling everything for?" (Shari)

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "S-seriously? Urgh. Cough, cough. Usually twenty-five to forty copper per unit, it depends on what they want. Don''t hand over too much at once. Only tiny amounts." (Nia)

    "Oh, good to know." (Shari)

    "Could you now please grant me some respite? I think I''m dying here." (Nia)

    "Oh, yes. Sorry." (Shari)

    She might want to be alone while her innards dissolve.

    So I close the door and relay the information to Liqu, so she knows how to fill the bottles.

    With this, I am finally able to open the shop.

    Instantly, the customers stream inside.

    As far as I can tell, the slime at the counter is off to a rough start, taking the requests in a sincerely flustered manner.

    However, I''m not as concerned as I was before with sending her for our groceries, because this time I''m in the vicinity.

    Despite her struggle and frequent calls for help, I decide to only intervene when things start to really go downwards.

    As long as things don''t become violent, this is a good practice for her to become more secure in social interaction.

    Figuring out the things she needs, she will soon enough adapt.

    As it''s the nature of a slime.

    After some early difficulties, we slowly get into the rhythm.

    I manage to prepare orders on time, set up the new solutions, and hand them over to Liqu without anyone noticing that the alchemist is in fact a giant slime monster, feeding its body to the masses.

    I even need to feed myself with Liqu''s meat to keep up with the mass I''m spending.

    Liqu on the other hand, can portion the requested items as instructed and do the exchange with the customers.

    Quite a lot of people even thank her personally or just in my stead for our service, which doesn''t help her get less flustered.

    Eventually, Okin returns with the ingredients and more containers.

    We may offer a return fee of five copper for the latter, but that doesn''t mean we''re safe against shortages in that regard.

    However, in total, we get through a rather profitable day without any greater disturbances.

    <hr>

    - Liqu -

    My Shari tends to do rather weird things.

    "Would you also have a stamina potion for my husband?" (customer)

    "Uh, yes. Sure. Right..." (Liqu)

    Ehm... Stamina, stamina.

    St-a-mi-na!

    Ah, yes that was it!

    Why is this so complicated?!

    I have to focus so hard on all the details that my core is almost melting from the heat.

    How do humans manage to do such a thing without enhanced thinking?

    It''s incredible.

    At least on this matter, I seem to have underestimated them.

    This task might even imprint into my core as much as it takes from me.

    Okay, I can interact with many humans, but I''m not sure if this is something I''d want to be stuck with doing.

    It''s quite exhausting, to say the least.

    Though, I''m aware that they''re giving us money.

    I can even make sense of the amount and come up with quite a huge pile of meat I''d be able to acquire with this.

    So it''s probably still a good thing.

    At least, I could just dissolve everyone if it gets too much.

    "Hey, I suppose this is it!"

    "To think an alchemist would open up in this district!"

    Huh, what''s that now?

    A group?

    "Boris, let me go in first. You''re not the greatest talker."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?!" (Boris)

    "Exactly this!"

    The rather loud voices enter and I stand somewhat overwhelmed.

    Adventurers!

    Adventurers came right up to me!

    Are they on the hunt?

    "Good day. I''m Faldon and would like to make some purchases. We''re about to move out and would like to stock up on health and stamina potions first. It''s said on the street those are a specialty of the house." (Faldon)

    "Ehm, could you please go?" (Liqu)

    "Excuse me? I fear I don''t understand. Did I do something wrong?" (Faldon)

    Okay, it''s not so bad yet.

    It doesn''t seem like they''re able to identify me.

    "Wait a moment! You! I know who you are" (Boris)

    That didn''t last very long.

    I prepare to dissolve him the moment he makes his move.

    Though, Shari wouldn''t like this.

    But at least I might damage his limbs to decrease his offensive potential.

    So I get ready.

    "You''re the bitch that attacked me in the guild hall!" (Boris)

    Huh!?

    He''s not attacking?

    Just shouting.

    Hm, regarding what he said that should mean I met him before.

    Also, he doesn''t seem to like me.

    But no matter how hard I think about it, nothing comes up.

    Not all of my interactions with humans are worth remembering and their physical features are usually nothing I memorize.

    In hindsight, they look all the same to me.

    So, who is this?

    "Hey, don''t dismiss me! I''m talking to you!" (Boris)

    Ah, damn.

    I forgot that there are such peculiarities in human interaction.

    They always want you to focus your vision on them.

    Just so you know, I can see you just fine without doing so.

    If I could just tell them that.

    "Whack"

    "Would you, please?!" (Faldon)

    Then the peculiarities become even stranger when the man who talked first with me hits his comrade for some weird reason in the side.

    I''m honestly at a loss regarding how to react to this.

    "I''m very sorry for my friend. He didn''t mean it like this. It''s just that he has a very poor temper and tends to do reckless things which he regrets later on." (Faldon)

    "Regrets?" (Liqu)

    "Oh, yes, he''s very, very sorry. I heard about that incident in the guild. You can believe me, had I been there I would have prevented this kind of behavior from my fellow teammate. Such mishaps aren''t tolerable. Especially not towards a fine lady such as you. My comrade just tends to forget such things and is very sorry afterward. Just like right now." (Faldon)

    "Hey! I didn''t..." (Boris)

    "Whack"

    "Shut up!" (Faldon)

    Another hit.

    Well, knowing what I do about the human sense of pain taking those hits can''t be pleasant.

    So I agree that it''s something to be sorry for.

    "So he''s sorry?" (Liqu)

    "Oh... Oh! Yes, extremely! Tell her you''re sorry!" (Faldon)

    "But I didn''t..." (Boris)

    "Would you shut the fuck up?! I don''t intend to lose this business opportunity because of your useless pride which I can''t buy anything from!" (Faldon)

    "Urgh." (Boris)

    "Now go for it!" (Faldon)

    And then a small miracle happens.

    That rude adventurer lowers his head and says words I never heard before in such a manner.

    "I''m very sorry for attacking you. I lost my self-control and wronged you. For this I apologize." (Boris)

    "Okay..." (Liqu)

    "Deeper." (Faldon)

    At this, his fellow "comrade" pushes him completely to the ground.

    "Yes, yes! Okay, I''m sorry! Please stop! I''m sorry!" (Boris)

    Is this that ominous "power" my Shari spoke about?

    The kind that allows one to control other humans?

    That a human apologizes to me is so novel, but I think I can get behind this concept.

    It clearly has its advantages.

    "Now that this was sorted out, would you consider selling to us?" (Faldon)

    Ah, this is what he wanted.

    "Well, okay. What do you want?" (Liqu)

    "Thank you. As I said before we need healing potions..." (Faldon)

    After this things develop as usual.

    He tells me what he wants, I tell Shari about the order, and we exchange the money.

    Finally, I can get rid of them.

    But before he leaves, that adventurer turns again towards me.

    "Ah, right! I heard some of our colleagues plan to come as well, so you should prepare for quite the rush." (Faldon)

    Whyyy?!

 Chapter 227

    - Shari -

    Our business time comes to an end, surprisingly without any greater incidents.

    As evening approached, the amount of customers began to slowly trickle down, and now, Liqu is serving one final person.

    Once I do the cash check, I discover that I currently have six gold coins, seven silver, and also the value of around a thousand copper coins, coming in various sizes.

    I seriously need to exchange those somewhere in time.

    All in all, it was quite successful.

    As soon as the last customer is gone, I want to lock the door and tend to the other pressing business I can''t stall any further.

    Yet as I begin to do so, someone reaches inside.

    "Good day, my ladies. Would you mind letting me in?" (Bokkan)

    Seriously!

    The fact that he''s acting like a charmer makes me quite unwilling to let him in.

    This, and maybe that I don''t want anyone to see the girl I''m keeping captive in my cellar, as alone thinking this makes me cringe so much that it''s sending ripples through my slime.

    "What are you doing here?" (Shari)

    "If I remember right, I agreed to look after the girl. By my and Tamarah''s estimation it should by now become necessary to treat her or her body functions might prematurely cease." (Bokkan)

    Right.

    There was something like this.

    It would be irresponsible of me to risk the life of the child because I feel uncomfortable with him.

    "Okay, but I should warn you. She''s not... in the best state." (Shari)

    Don''t know how else to describe that the slime that''s dissolving her innards is leaking through her eyes.

    "Well, that was to be expected. I know how Tammie''s potion works and usually it''s only used to keep the affected ones going long enough to settle their final matters or attempt to make amends. Like writing their last will or saying goodbye to family. Without the external support she received, she would already be dead, by all accounts." (Bokkan)

    Well, good that she isn''t.

    "She''s hanging on. Things are... progressing. The girl''s tough." (Shari)

    For a moment I notice that he''s looking at me with an, only the tiniest bit, raised eyebrow.

    "I hope you won''t take offense to this question, but is she still... voluntarily involved?" (Bokkan)

    You mean did she change her mind about getting turned into a nature-defying abomination and now I''m keeping her captive against her will, doing the unspeakable to her?

    Why would I take offense at this suggestion?

    "Since the only alternative still remains to be death, she''s, albeit skeptically, still in this. Though if she plans to change her mind, she should hurry, because the next part, which is rapidly approaching, won''t allow her to do so anymore." (Shari)

    "For what reason?" (Bokkan)

    "The last stage, during which she''d still have the chance to decline my offer before it''s over, involves passing out. Which is good, as you certainly don''t want to be awake during this." (Shari)

    I still vividly remember how it happened to me.

    Or well, rather how I don''t remember that particular part at all.

    "So it is like this... It should be clear, but this seems to be a deeply invasive procedure. So it''s all the more necessary that I go to the patient as fast as possible." (Bokkan)

    "Fine. Down to the cellar." (Shari)

    I lead him on, past Liqu at the counter, to the backroom, and up to the ominous door that leads into the lair.

    "Okay, you should still know the way. I hope you aren¡¯t worried I¡¯d do anything to you." (Shari)

    "No problem. I know Tammie would screw your back would something happen to me." (Bokkan)

    I am almost in there when suddenly I hear Liqu shouting.

    "Shari! I need you here!" (Liqu)

    What is it now?

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "Ehm, she''s down there. Can you do this by yourself? Whatever it is that you''ve planned?" (Shari)

    "Sure. Just don''t lock the door." (Bokkan)

    Didn''t plan to.

    So I head back to Liqu''s side, asking myself what it is that would disturb even her as much as it sounded like.

    After all, she handled all the customers fairly well.

    "Yes? What is it, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "This hum- errh, person is acting incomprehensible for me!" (Liqu)

    I look into the room and directly spot a group with someone I''d have preferred not to see.

    "So there you are! To think you would dare to ever show up in Ekoras again!" (Moreau)

    Shit!

    Why did it have to be Baron Moreau of all people?

    What does this guy even do in this part of town?

    Well, the two heavily armed thugs around him might serve as suitable protection, but still.

    What the heck did I do that he deems it opportune to involve himself again with us?

    How big is the chance that I can get him to leave peacefully?

    In my best imitation of the clerk at the makeup shop, I respond to him.

    "Excuse me, dear customer, I fear you arrived past business hours. May I ask you to return tomorrow?" (Shari)

    Apparently, it doesn''t work as I wished it to, coming from the shade of red his face adorns now.

    "How dare you! Mind your place you dirty lowlife!" (Moreau)

    "Could I ask you not to become abrasive? This is no conduct of an esteemed man such as yourself. You don''t want to sully what''s left of your honor, do you?" (Shari)

    For some reason, my attempts at being polite don''t make anything better.

    Though, at least, he isn''t getting loud.

    Yet the way he grinds his teeth makes me worry.

    "You should now very carefully choose your next words. You may regret them." (Moreau)

    "I wouldn''t know what you could possibly mean. I chose every single one of my words very carefully." (Shari)

    Okay, I''ll admit it.

    The fact that I hate the guts of this asshole might prevent me from taking the most diplomatic approach.

    "Shari, didn''t you tell me to act differently in situations like these?" (Liqu)

    Sigh.

    Seems like I''m ruining all of Liqu''s improvements by setting a bad example.

    But maybe I can at least mitigate the damage.

    "Okay, Liqu. Take this right now as a precedent on how to not do things. I''m simply doing this even though I know it''s wrong. Like when you have a big piece of meat you know you won''t need all of it. You''d still eat it all by yourself. Take this as a similar case." (Shari)

    "Listen carefully now! You will recompense me for the damage you two caused to my business!" (Moreau)

    Seriously?

    Does he think that we''re such easy targets?

    "Can I please now?" (Liqu)

    "No, Liqu. I don''t need this here!" (Sari)

    It doesn''t take much to know how willing she is to go on a killing spree.

    Which might become a blow to the shop''s reputation.

    Not to speak of that killing nobles might take things a little over how far Gareth is willing or able to show us leniency.

    "Stop ignoring me! I order you to either pay for what you did or I''ll make you!" (Moreau)

    "I''m sorry, but I don¡¯t even know what you''re talking about." (Shari)

    "I''m talking about killing Cid! His death cost me so much money that I had to increase the rent of all of my assets in this town! Not to forget that you obviously lied to me about the voidstone, given how much was on the market after you left and that you can afford this place! You''ll pay for this too!" (Moreau)

    Okay, it''s clear that he wants to fabricate a debt here that we''ll never be able to recompense.

    This is something that strains my ability to ignore idiots beyond measure.

    "No." (Shari)

    "N-no?" (Moreau)

    "No, I''m not going to pay you. Everything we did to Cid was our private business and his own fault. Especially, nothing that has to concern anyone else but us. Everyone could come up with every kind of blame if we''d give in here. Regarding the voidstone, our debt was cleared on your terms, in front of the guard captain. You yourself said everything would be settled with this. This is nothing you can go back from. So simply, no! No, I''m not willing to throw any more money down your throat, but I certainly have other stuff I can make you choke on if you want to drag this out!" (Shari)

    That had to be said!

    Not just because I refuse to let him trample all over us any longer, but because my personal abhorrence against bullshit won''t allow for any other approach here.

    "You... Do you have any idea who you''re talking to? What kind of status separates us?!" (Moreau)

    "In all honors, sir, your status is completely irrelevant to me!" (Shari)

    "The audacity! Alone for saying such a thing I could hang you!" (Moreau)

    "On whose authority? As I remember, the highest would still be the crown. So I think I can best you on that." (Shari)

    With that, I point at the emblem on my chest.

    At moments like these, for all the ominous stuff attached to it, I think the deal with the queen has its merits.

    Okay, it might be that this order is so new that it would be rather surprising if anyone could recognize the image on my chest plate or even make heads of the name, but it''s good enough if the officials are aware that I''m working under a royal decree.

    Though, now the baron slowly goes from barely contained anger to seething hatred, which spells trouble for us.

    "You! You won''t get away with this! I won''t allow this! Men! Take down these fools!" (Moreau)

    The guards step forward, but before they can approach, something flies past me.

    I''m so surprised that even with high-speed processing I only at the end realize that it was Liqu.

    Still covered in her clothes, she apparently propelled herself from behind me right at the group in front of the counter.

    Without any attempt at technique, she makes herself horizontally long and thus manages to land on both of the thugs simultaneously.

    Did I ever mention that slimes are quite heavy?

    Even if only her sides hit, it''s enough to crush them down.

    "Don''t worry! I got this!" (Liqu)

    After that, she just remains lying on them, leaving me as well as the baron at a loss.

    Yet, different from the baron, I have high-speed processing and therefore only require the tiniest fraction of the time he does to recover and plan my next steps.

    So I pull out a sword of mine and point it at Moreau.

    "For your sake, I''ll assume that these were just mindless words, spouted in the heat of the moment. Because otherwise, such action could be seen as nothing else but an intentional attack on loyal agents to the crown. Something that as far as I''m concerned can only be called high treason. While I''m sure that there''s a procedure regarding nobles, I don''t think it would complicate things if I''d deal with this right now. However, fortunately for you, this wasn''t the case here, right?" (Shari)

    "Y-y-you." (Moreau)

    "Also, you don''t intend to insist on any of your baseless demands, am I right? Or to go to the guard on that matter. Because if you would, I''d have to reconsider my current judgment and deliver swift justice. You can be sure I''d manage to bring it to you, no matter what precautions you''d take." (Shari)

    Now I finally got some fear from him.

    Liqu meanwhile somehow manages even within her clothes to prevent the escort from taking action.

    "Liqu, would you get down from them, please?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    So she does.

    I don''t know if she broke some bones, but while groaning, they at least manage to slowly get themselves up again.

    I gesture their group to finally leave my shop, which they, although unwillingly, start doing.

    Time to add something to avoid a sour aftertaste.

    "Oh, and please don''t tempt me by saying something like ''I''ll regret this'' on your way out. It would be a hassle to hunt you down." (Shari)

    This at least prevents him from making me regret my leniency.

    A short time later it''s once again just Liqu and I.

    "Did I do this right?" (Liqu)

    "Well, I won''t deny that it was a bit of a risky move, but in the end, the result was good. So yes, you did well." (Shari)

    "Yay!" (Liqu)

    I need to say that she''s making progress, dealing with annoying people without bloodshed is no easy task to accomplish.

    Yet I''m glad that we got through this without further complications.

    It''s nice to end a day without impending trouble once in a while.

    Suddenly, I hear Okin shout.

    "Shari! You need to come! Nia needs help!" (Okin)

    .

    .

    .

    Sigh!

 Chapter 228

    - Shari -

    Okay, now it''s Nia who needs help.

    I should''ve known that once I settled one front, another would break right over me.

    So down to the cellar it is.

    I almost feel bad that I couldn''t look after her during business hours.

    Suddenly, I feel like the absolute worst when I see the state she''s in.

    "Nia!" (Okin)

    Slime is streaming down from her eyes, violet bile covers the front of her shirt, and she limply hangs from her bindings.

    The first I do is ask the guy who was supposed to examine her for further information.

    "What happened?!" (Shari)

    "I''m not exactly sure what is going on. I only stimulated some energy production facilities in her body, but suddenly she started cramping and complained about severe pain." (Bokkan)

    I shove Bokkan to the side and approach the girl.

    That might be rude, but he''s apparently not someone who would be able to help here.

    "Nia, how are you?" (Shari)

    "It hurts! My stomach hurts really, really badly! Please, make it stop!" (Nia)

    She has barely any strength left.

    Nonetheless, the pain makes her desperate enough to voice her complaints rather loudly.

    "Oh, I remember that part!" (Liqu)

    Right.

    I remember the agonizing stomach cramps as well.

    "She''s getting her core!" (Liqu)

    "A core? That''s what this pain is about?" (Bokkan)

    "Yes. Most of the energetic slime concentrates in the stomach after ingestion, and so this is where it shapes. Doing something with the energy there might''ve activated it." (Liqu)

    "This doesn''t help! Ahh!" (Nia)

    "Please! You need to help her!" (Okin)

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    "This is still your thing. You can do this." (Liqu)

    "Okay! But what am I supposed to do?!" (Shari)

    "Simple. You need to give her more slime. This will accelerate the process and hopefully drive her over the edge. She won''t be able to feel pain if she''s shut off." (Liqu)

    "Wh-what?!" (Okin)

    "We don''t have a choice, Okin. Nia, prepare yourself. This won''t be nice." (Shari)

    "I don¡¯t care! Just do whatever! Just make it stop! Agh!" (Nia)

    There''s no way around this.

    As much as I hate doing this, it was clear from the start that this moment was coming.

    "Uh, but Shari, if you establish contact with the core, make sure not to connect to it. That could be bad for her." (Liqu)

    Don''t you love it if someone comes up with vital instructions at the last second?

    "Why?" (Shari)

    "At the moment, it''s an empty hull with only the most basic commands to do what it does. However, any kind of influence could alter the process. This wouldn''t be good, as we want the core to only fill with what it''s currently linked with. Which is the girl." (Liqu)

    Okay, don''t irreversibly change Nia''s very sense of being.

    Noted.

    I free my hand and guide it towards Nia''s mouth.

    The poor girl doesn''t even have the strength to resist at this point.

    Just a bit of pressure and the entrance widens as much as I require it.

    I slowly guide the slime down her throat, carefully paying attention not to cut off her air supply.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.She''s rather small, so it doesn''t even have to travel very far before I reach the cavity inside.

    I start to pump it in and only a moment later the awareness I have through the matter points me at a tiny object.

    A round hard object attached to the stomach walls.

    I can even vaguely make out an outline of it with this weird slime sense.

    It feels warm, active, but also... hollow.

    As if something is begging me for a purpose.

    An engine without function.

    Something that lacks the fundamentals.

    Once I become aware of the implications I pull away and ignore it as much as I can.

    No instructions for you, little core.

    You are not to be your own thing, but your purpose will be to contain something else.

    A soul.

    Because I replenished my mass for the alchemy work, I have enough energetic slime to spend.

    However, I realize that Liqu just said I need to fill in a big amount of slime, but not how much.

    "Liqu? How much more do I need to make her drink?" (Shari)

    "More!" (Liqu)

    Not exactly the answer I hoped for, but Liqu certainly knows more about the process.

    So I continue my assault.

    Nia starts feebly fighting back in visible discomfort, to put it mildly.

    Probably not only because the whole thing is so disgusting, but also because the pressure inside her body keeps building up.

    Yet I can''t stop here.

    It would mean half-assing the whole thing we do to save her.

    As much as I start to question myself about this.

    "Stop! She doesn''t want this!" (Okin)

    I feel the boy hit and push against my side, but that barely bothers me.

    Even so, Liqu quickly subdues him by lifting him away with her slime appendages.

    "No, no. She still needs more!" (Liqu)

    I''m sure Nia would object if she could.

    I feel terrible for doing this to her.

    Nobody deserves this!

    Nia looks more and more miserable.

    Her struggling intensifies, only to die out again when it doesn''t bring release.

    The last strokes against the arm I''m using to fill her up I interpret as her final desperate pleas at me to stop.

    I can''t continue this any longer!

    "Liqu!" (Shari)

    "More!" (Liqu)

    Shit!

    I really don''t want to do this.

    But what other choice is there?

    She''ll certainly die rather quickly if I''d just end everything here.

    I can''t let everything she went through have been in vain.

    I can''t do this to her.

    So I channel more slime inside.

    And finally Nia faints and stops struggling entirely.

    "Okay... You can stop now. This should be fine." (Liqu)

    This was many things, but it absolutely was not fine!

    Also, could you please place Okin back on the ground?

    "Can I really stop this now?" (Shari)

    "Yes, I think so. But when you cut the connection to the slime inside, do so close below the airway. I''m not sure, but I think she needs to breathe for a while longer." (Liqu)

    Below the airway?

    That means she basically wants me to leave her filled to the absolute brim.

    Like some kind of human water skin.

    Or rather slime skin in this case.

    She even looks now rather bloated.

    But even more concerning I find the utter lack of reaction.

    She must be completely out of it.

    Okin can only helplessly stare from above at the mess we made out of his sister.

    "Can you please let him down, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    As soon as his feet touch the ground he runs to his sister.

    "Nia! Nia, wake up!" (Okin)

    Only to get grabbed by Liqu again.

    "No shaking!" (Liqu)

    She said this quite sternly.

    But it makes sense.

    Moving her now would probably be very bad.

    "You, you monsters! What did you do to her?!" (Okin)

    "Listen here! From the start we made it clear that this wouldn''t be pretty. Your sister agreed to this. You can''t blame me for anything here, or do you want her to die?" (Shari)

    "No! But, but, sniff, she''s..." (Okin)

    "No backtalking! We need to end this properly, or she''s a goner! There''s no room for leniency!" (Shari)

    After some back and forth we convince Okin to agree not to intervene.

    "Ahem!" (Bokkan)

    Also, Bokkan clears his throat now, reminding us of his existence.

    "I''m mindful enough not to interfere with an ongoing treatment. It seemed, although slightly uncoordinated, that you have an idea of what you''re doing between the two of you. But as I took her as a patient I still want to confirm. Is this the state you planned for her to be in?" (Bokkan)

    As if I have any expertise!

    "I, I hope so. What do you think, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Yep, this looks good!" (Liqu)

    We have very different perspectives on that matter, my dear.

    "You''re calling this good?!" (Shari)

    "She''s in the right condition. Look!" (Liqu)

    She draws closer to the girl.

    "Look at me!" (Liqu)

    Next, Nia opens her eyes and looks with a hollow gaze at Liqu.

    What the fuck is going on?!

    "You know, once the brain is shut off, the core takes over for some simpler commands. As I told you, it''s suggestible. It basically does whatever it''s told. Yet there¡¯s nothing inside it yet, so she''s kinda like a puppet right now." (Liqu)

    Oh my god!

    This sounds wrong in every way!

    Absolutely appalling!

    If that''s true she''s completely vulnerable and at our mercy.

    The future home of her very soul is merely awaiting a command.

    I can''t even begin to think about the impli-...

    "Liqu... When this happened to me, did you use this chance to do something to me?" (Shari)

    "Uh, no? I wanted you as you were with nothing changed. Also, I thought you might be angry at me later on if I would." (Liqu)

    At least she''s honest.

    One of the positive traits of this slime.

    "So we just hugged and snuggled a lot!" (Liqu)

    At once a flying slime fist rams her face.

    During the inevitable linking, I send her a very compressed message about why I believe that this wasn''t the ideal thing to do to me in my vulnerable state.

    This is enough to put her out of commission for a while.

    "As it seems like that''s settled, let me examine her once more. Just to be sure." (Bokkan)

    "Fine. But you heard Liqu. You need to hold back on moving her." (Shari)

    "Oh, please. I''m not some inexperienced amateur." (Bokkan)

    "Then we¡¯ll leave her with you for now." (Shari)

    "I''ll stay here too!" (Okin)

    As much as I''d like to grant him such a thing, I can''t allow this to happen.

    "No, you won''t. You heard the giant slime. She''s completely exposed right now. As much as you love your sister, any influence could be very bad for her." (Shari)

    "Hm, according to my examination, she seems bodily fine, for now. Yet this is to be seen very relatively, as it might tip at any moment. Also, I need to admit I find some developments concerning. I hope you don''t mind a bit of scrutiny on my side here." (Bokkan)

    "Sigh. No, no. If it helps, you can see the end result of all this with me." (Shari)

    "As you say. But I still prefer personal judgment. I hope you don''t mind." (Bokkan)

    "As long as it''s unbiased." (Shari)

    "Everything''s going exactly as planned!" (Liqu)

    "I see." (Bokkan)

    "But Nia!" (Okin)

    Sigh!

    So I force Okin up the stairs and out of the room.

    I''m just glad that we managed to persevere through this.

    "But don''t forget that she''ll regularly need more slime." (Liqu)

    Oh damn.

    Seems like I once again was too early with the assessment.

 Chapter 229 â€“ A Long Overdue Recollection

    - Shari -

    Bokkan takes his leave, after discussing the ramifications of what we''re doing to Nia a bit longer.

    As I don''t want anyone to influence Nia in her suggestible state, I order everyone to stay away from her and lock the door.

    Liqu argued that verbal input will only be registered as orders, and wouldn''t lead to permanent commands for the core, but for my taste, the line is a bit too blurry in this regard.

    Okin was the hardest to convince to stay out of there, as it meant leaving his sister alone, locked up in the cellar.

    I don''t even believe I managed to, but in this regard, it helps to be a deadly monster, as it grants you a certain level of assertiveness in a discussion.

    It''s not like he can do much about it, as we are in a favorable position.

    However, this decision has a certain downside.

    Because Liqu''s room was basically the cellar, I had to make a concession to convince her to leave it.

    Which leads to this:

    "To be clear, you can spend the night here in my room, but we won''t have any physical contact. Otherwise, you''ll end up in the guest room." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes! Oh my, this will be so nice! I really missed us doing this!" (Liqu)

    She seems to be very excited about the prospect of resting in the same room as me, which is concerning at best.

    "Fine, but I have some reading to do. So don''t bother me." (Shari)

    "Oh... But I... I hoped..." (Liqu)

    What is it now?

    "Liqu, we agreed on no linking." (Shari)

    "No, not linking. I just... hoped... we could... talk." (Liqu)

    Talking?

    She seems weirdly concerned about this.

    Even starting this nervous tick of hers where she taps her formed index fingers together so they form a slime strand every time they separate.

    Liqu doesn''t often opt for this over linking.

    Usually, she seems to see verbal information transfer as something inferior.

    She likes her observations, but many things that are said she tends to quickly forget again.

    This might be linked to the disposition of the ability of a core to hold information.

    She''s picky with what''s worth to ingrain in there.

    So talking for the sake of talking isn''t a too often occurrence, even if it is with me.

    "Okay. This seems to be important for you. What do you want to talk about?" (Shari)

    "Uh, there''s something I wanted to ask you, Shari." (Liqu)

    Open curiosity?

    It''s not like I can deny her this.

    "Alright. Stating questions is usually fine, as long as they''re not implying something offending. But you need to keep in mind that just because you''re asking, people have no obligation to answer. Some things are a secret for a reason or are too personal to tell others." (Shari)

    It can''t hurt to educate her on those things.

    It''s important that she knows there are limits to acceptable questions.

    Liqu seems to contemplate my words before proceeding.

    "I wanted to ask you... You see, I noticed that keeping the girl alive is very important to you. And that''s fine, but could I ask why it''s so important to you? They were mean to you before, and you didn''t know the girl when this started. If she''s so young and inexperienced she might even become the cause of our exposure, which would mean more trouble for you. Why are you going to such lengths for her?" (Liqu)

    Wow, right to the depth of things.

    I even pondered this exact thing myself several times.

    While there might be a bunch of influencing factors, like pity for a young girl, or simply the value of life, in conclusion, there''s but one answer to this thing.

    But it''s slightly embarrassing to tell her this.

    "Uh, this might be one of those things that are private." (Shari)

    "Oh please! I really want to know! I want to understand you!" (Liqu)

    God, she''s somewhat desperate for it.

    Hard to deny her here.

    Sigh, but if she''s like this I might at least have her stating something equally personal.

    "I''ll tell you, but only under one condition! You have to tell me something I ask, without any limits." (Shari)

    If she has to weigh her own experiences against it, she''ll learn about the value of private information.

    "Yes! I''d tell you everything about me! I''m completely open to you!" (Liqu)

    "And if I want to hear about what happened with that dragon you''re always mentioning?" (Shari)

    At this, she becomes suddenly still.

    "That is..." (Liqu)

    "Personal, I know. So it sounds fair to me." (Shari)

    "Sorry. You, you''re right. It is fair. I want us to understand each other better. So telling each other those things is important. So please, can you tell me?" (Liqu)

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Liqu would never cheat me by not telling her part once I''m done.

    So I suppose I can answer.

    "Okay, if you really want to know, it''s mostly because I promised to save her. I couldn''t bear to fail her after this. One simply shouldn''t promise things one can''t keep. If I couldn''t save her I would''ve done just this." (Shari)

    "I know. That''s who you are. Promises are important to you. But I want to know why. As far as I know, other humans don''t care as much as you do about their promises. Also, you are as well fine with disguising and saying things that aren''t true. But then, why are promises so important to you?" (Liqu)

    "I can tell you, but I fear the answer is going to be disappointing." (Shari)

    "I still want to know!" (Liqu)

    "Sigh! You see, I always was a bit of the adventurous sort. I loved to see new things, take in unfamiliar environments, discover interesting objects, or hear about the stories the adventurers who came to our village told. However, once I was through everything around the village there was nothing else to find anymore. Back when I was eleven, my family had, for some reason that I can''t even remember anymore, to travel to Siras. I guess it was something about selling our stuff and buying some special items for the household that we couldn''t acquire in our remote village. To them, it was just a household duty they had to fulfill. To me, it was the biggest thing that ever happened before." (Shari)

    "Why?" (Liqu)

    "Oh, you have no idea. Siras is like the wealthiest and therefore most extravagant city in the country. Beautiful houses, great palaces, and all the newest merchandise is found right there. To the eleven-year-old me the idea of visiting this place was like the greatest thing ever." (Shari)

    "Then why didn''t we go there instead when we set out back then?" (Liqu)

    "Because people guarding nice places would actually investigate those who enter. We''d never have made it through the gate. Not to forget that we had no money to speak of. There''s no way we''d be able to sustain ourselves. Can I continue?" (Shari)

    "Sure!" (Liqu)

    "Fine. You know, when the chance for the journey there came up, I begged my parents to let me go with them. Naturally, they were against it. As I mentioned before, I was known for causing trouble, and it''s not like the whole thing would''ve been completely safe, and so on, and so on. However, I didn''t accept a no and kept at it. My parents didn''t have one calm minute during this time. So like a worn-out wall, they eventually caved in. I would be allowed to accompany them if I were to be perfectly well-behaved and do everything they say till the fateful day arrives. And I did! Not a single quarrel, no brawls, no backtalking. I did every goddamn duty they put on me and made extra sure to solve them perfectly. I was so determined not to mess up. Not to give them a single reason why this could fail. And I persevered." (Shari)

    Sigh.

    This is really personal.

    It''s not like there''s anything embarrassing about that story, but it''s kinda weird telling Liqu such things just because she asked.

    "So you succeeded and they took you with them?" (Liqu)

    Yeah, that surely is that kind of story, right?

    "No. When the day of departure came and I woke up, they were already gone. They left me a letter saying that they''d arranged for the time being I would get to live with Ms. Oka. Turns out, from the start, there was no way they could supervise me while going about whatever business they had in town. Apparently, they just wanted me to stop pestering them. So they threw me that bone so that I would be quiet in the hope I couldn''t go through with it. They got a bad conscience when I was that super well-behaved child, but seems like that just wasn''t enough to convince them otherwise. I was so angry at them for so long. The worst wasn''t really that I couldn''t go with them. That sucked, but eventually I would''ve gotten over it. No, the worst was this feeling of betrayal. Nothing could compare to this. If they''d just lied to me that there was no journey, then fine. I''d have sulked but eventually turned towards new things. Still not great, but not half as bad as having something you committed yourself so much to getting ripped away again. That they seriously kept on going with that wrong impression, that hurt. For real, a punch to the face wouldn''t have been half as bad." (Shari)

    Funny how recalling a memory can make all the associated emotions resurface.

    Seems like I''m still bitter about this.

    "Well, and that''s it. The little girl I was back then decided that breaking a promise is like the worst thing one could do. So I decided then and there that I''d never stoop so low as my parents. Maybe that was some form of vengeance on my part at the start. Some way to indirectly tell them ''Look, I''m better than you''. But with time it became a habit and eventually a part of myself. There''s no great secret, or special oath to it. Just a rebellious girl being angry at her parents. As I said, it''s disappointing." (Shari)

    I''m done with my story but when I look up I see how endless streams of slime rush down from Liqu''s eyes.

    "Liqu..." (Shari)

    "YOU POOR THING!! You were so hopeful, and they just took away your happiness!! Waahh!!!" (Liqu)

    It takes actually quite a long time till Liqu''s done with bawling her slime eyes out.

    Which might not be too impressive a feat for a slime, but she was certainly distraught.

    The best way to help her out of this is by distracting her.

    "Okay, but now I want to hear about that dragon." (Shari)

    "Uh, right. Can''t break my promise!" (Liqu)

    Seems like I influenced her more than I thought with my retelling.

    "Ehm, but that one could also be a little disappointing." (Liqu)

    "What about a dragon could be disappointing? Now tell!" (Shari)

    "It was, so you know, a considerable period after I discovered that I''m different from other slimes. I grew to be much larger than any slime before. I felt great. No predator could even touch me, and because I wasn''t edible to them they didn''t bother me. There were days when I killed just because I could. To prove that I''m the biggest threat in the forest to be found." (Liqu)

    "And then you encountered a dragon?" (Shari)

    "Well, to me it was just a strange big creature with scales. It didn''t bother me that its size was vastly exceeding mine, even though I already grew so much at this point. But there were many of those before, and they never stood a chance." (Liqu)

    "So you got cocky and decided to fight a dragon?" (Shari)

    "I didn''t really know what it was, but it had so much energy that it was just too tempting. It outright shone to my senses. So I attacked it. The first thing I noticed was that the scales of that thing were extremely resistant to dissolving. The second was that it was much faster than I thought. But what really surprised me was when it started spewing fire at its own body to get rid of me. Never experienced such fierce flames. They didn''t even seem to harm its own body. Also, it was impressive how moveable its head was to get at me from every angle. In addition, it was rather smart. It placed a series of fire breaths in a way that I had to retreat to the extremities, only to focus completely on shaking me off. I immediately wanted to jump at it again, but then it started to fly. After that, it unleashed an inferno on me." (Liqu)

    Inferno?

    That sounds harsh.

    "You mean what I saw back when the count''s mansion was burning?" (Shari)

    "It, it was terrible. Just, just thinking back to it is hard on me. It was flying out of my reach and turned the whole world around me to ash! No, not to ash, to molten stone! For some reason, it didn''t need to stop at any point. The fire kept on going forever. An endless stream that just evaporated all my slime. The heat was so intense that I couldn''t think, couldn''t act in any way. And even after all my slime was gone it still kept going! My core didn''t melt, but the world around me did. I started to sink in until the liquid stone completely encompassed me. I don''t know how much longer it took, but eventually, the heat subsided. After that, I was encapsulated in the ground. It took me an eternity to gather enough energy to dissolve myself out of my predicament. I had no sense of time there. When I finally managed to get out, the world was still scarred at that place. I was still terribly afraid that the dragon might finish me off, but apparently, it just left. It seems it just couldn''t find me anymore once I sunk below the earth. So I just fled away, with a new sense of danger. Seen in the long run, this might''ve saved my life many times afterward." (Liqu)

    With this Liqu concludes her story.

    "That''s all there was to this. As I said, disappointing, right?" (Liqu)

    Well, you fought a dragon and lived to tell the tale.

    That''s quite a feat in itself.

    "I don''t think so. After all, it was an important experience for you. It made you who you are. You shouldn''t forget the lesson, but don''t let the fear control your life either. If it helps, I don''t plan on challenging any dragons in the future." (Shari)

    Liqu contemplates my words for a moment before speaking up again.

    "Thank you, Shari. For listening. And for the sympathy." (Liqu)

    Am I sympathetic with Liqu?

    Well, maybe a little bit.

    Sounds like quite the horror experience she went through there.

    "Well, now that we¡¯ve both presented our emotional deadweight, let''s call it a day and rest for the night." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes." (Liqu)

    Tomorrow is going to be another day.

 Chapter 230

    - Shari -

    The next day eventually starts and with it the daily grind.

    Liqu instructed me to regularly push more slime down Nia''s gullet, which has become a bit easier because she doesn''t resist in her consciously absent state.

    If I ask her to open her mouth, she will readily do it.

    The act itself still feels wrong as fuck though.

    Especially, the sense that I''m exploiting her defenseless mind.

    Also, we opened the shop again today.

    It seems the initial surge of customers slowed down, but we still made like six silver.

    If I deduct the acquisition costs I had to make, this nets me a profit of four silver.

    Though, as our customers aren''t on the all-too-wealthy side, all of it is in copper.

    I really need to figure out how to change that into something more transportable, like silver.

    All in all, the day was rather mundane.

    However, I just finished preparing the last order and got done with any immediate tasks, already thinking about whether I should take a meal, when something out of the ordinary happens.

    "Hah, just as he told! There''s truly a shop here! Just outside any guard surveillance!" (ruffian 1)

    "It''s basically begging for this!" (ruffian 2)

    Oh my, I can already see where this is going with those two ruffians.

    Also, Liqu is right next to me, so things might turn ugly.

    "Shari! They''re not nice humans, right? So can I?" (Liqu)

    "No. Let me handle this." (Shari)

    Can''t hurt to play it nice for now.

    In the best business speech, which I learned from a certain cosmetics shop, I address them.

    "Good day, esteemed customers. How can I be of assistance?" (Shari)

    They seem to be taken aback for a moment before one of them gathers his mind enough to respond.

    "Oh, I don''t know. How about you give me all the money you got?" (ruffian 1)

    "I''m afraid I can''t do that, dear customer. Can I interest you in something else in the selection?" (Shari)

    Unfortunately, even if I''m nothing but polite, it seems like they''re not all that open to my hospitable demeanor.

    "Don''t fuck with us!" (ruffian 2)

    "Oh, you can be sure I had no intention." (Shari)

    Not to speak of that I''m bodily not capable of that kind of action.

    Okay, some perverts might get off, but for me, there''s nothing enjoyable about it.

    "You damn bitch!" (ruffian 2)

    He gets ready to commit violence, briskly walking up to the counter.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.At this, I raise my hands.

    "Please, wait. Please, wait. Now that I think about it, I can give you the money you''re demanding." (Shari)

    "Why not right from the start?!" (ruffian 1)

    "Yes, I''m deeply sorry. Right away." (Shari)

    I pull off the glove from my hand and extend my arm covered by the sleeve in his direction.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime bullet!</li>

    </ul>

    With this, a shot filled with a copper coin is ejected at the greatest possible speed I can manage, right into the waiting guy''s shoulder.

    "Agckh!"

    I intentionally targeted his upper body, as I still want them to remain able to run.

    Yet once I see the result, I think I went slightly too far.

    "Wha-? Aaaaaaahhhhh!" (ruffian 1)

    Because I shot right through it, leaving a fierce hole within.

    Blood is gushing out and I am convinced that this wound will have severe consequences if left unattended.

    It seems like I vastly underestimated my own prowess with that ability, or rather how much more proficient I became with my slime control.

    While I''m aware that the distance was quite small, which makes for a harder punch, I am taken aback by how strong the impact actually is, as I haven''t used this technique for quite some time.

    Although I''m quite dumbfounded myself, I think I should take control of the situation.

    High-speed processing helps with overcoming my stupor and formulating a response.

    So I throw him a unit of my salve.

    "Put that on it and you might survive. Also, you should run now and next time rather not attack an ex-adventurer, or I¡¯ll have a bottle with highly potent acid with your name on it." (Shari)

    Maybe I''m too nice, but this budget unit might save his life.

    He might be a criminal, but I didn''t plan on killing him.

    Nia''s example showed me how bad festering flesh can be.

    It would be hypocritical to inflict a deadly wound he most likely has no money to get treated and then act like you showed mercy.

    Also, it''s good advertisement.

    "We, we will remember this!" (ruffian 2)

    "I sure hope so. Or I''ll have to reinforce this lesson." (Shari)

    Since his friend has to get the injured guy to safety I''ve successfully got rid of both of them.

    I look at the blood that''s spilled everywhere.

    "Liqu, could you clean the floor? But please in a way that we won''t get into trouble if someone comes." (Shari)

    We are out of business hours, but if the sight of Liqu dissolving in a puddle of blood wouldn''t cause wrong impressions I don''t know.

    "Sure. Energy is energy." (Liqu)

    She walks over, and like a maid using a cleaning rag, spreads her arm over the small puddle.

    I hope it didn''t seep too deep into the wood, but Liqu is rather proficient.

    So if anyone can get it all out it''s her.

    So I once again have to think about that slime cleaning service business idea.

    If not for the general nonacceptance of slimes we would be highly recommended.

    With this, all the business is concluded for today.

    I even prepared a "closed" sign for the door.

    Not that I think my usual customers are capable of reading, but for that reason, I added some pictures.

    After this is done, I finally head to the second floor to take in my well-deserved meal.

    Yet once again something comes up.

    Because I notice Okin in the room we prepared for him, as it would be plain wrong to send him back on the street while his sister is here.

    From what I can see, he''s crying.

    Damn, I just have to be the kind of person who can''t ignore stuff like that, huh?

    So I enter.

    "Hey... Uh, I''m aware I might not be the one you''d like to see right now, but are you alright?" (Shari)

    "Uhh?" (Okin)

    Once he processes my presence he quickly wipes off his tears, yet due to how stained his clothes are this rather makes things worse.

    I try to be inoffensive and sit down next to him at a distance he hopefully won''t interpret as an immediate threat.

    "You seem to have something on your mind. I''d be open to hearing you out if you want." (Shari)

    At first, he doesn''t seem all that willing, but then he apparently decides to say something.

    "You, you are turning Nia into, into... a..." (Okin)

    You should be able to use the word "slime" if you''re planning to talk with your sister about her matters.

    But sure, I can see how that would distress a kid as young as him.

    "I know it might seem like a purely bad thing, but you need to believe me, I wouldn''t have mentioned this option if I didn''t believe it''s at least a chance for her. I won''t sugarcoat it. I can''t. This life can be quite difficult. But it''s at least something." (Shari)

    "But will she still be herself?! My sister?!" (Okin)

    "Yes. I can guarantee you this. It was the same for me. My personality didn''t change. Okay, at times I have weird urges or thoughts, but nothing that''s important changed. She''ll still be your sister, and she''ll love you all the same." (Shari)

    "I-if you say so." (Okin)

    "Yep. You can be sure. But once it gets started you''ll have to support her. The first time is going to be the worst. Yet there have to be some rules. Otherwise, you''ll get into trouble. For example, you may not have noticed, but many people have a problem with slimes. She''ll need your support to survive that." (Shari)

    "Yes! Of course I''ll help her!" (Okin)

    "Good. I''m sure she''ll appreciate that." (Shari)

    Suddenly a certain slime shows up.

    "Ahem, the girl is stirring. I think she''s about to wake up. You should come." (Liqu)

    Already!?

    No rest for the wicked, huh?

    Seems like my meal will have to wait a while longer.

 Chapter 231

    - Shari -

    We''re heading down to the cellar again.

    On the way, my anxiety drives me to ask Liqu something.

    "Back then you told me it took around five days. Isn''t it far too early for Nia to wake up again?" (Shari)

    Regarding what I know, it''s the second stage where the body is completely dissolved on the inside, but the mind simply didn''t manage to process the whole thing yet.

    However, if I got it right it took me quite a bit longer to get there from my mindless state.

    It was barely a day when she lost consciousness.

    "Hm, maybe because there isn''t as much information to transfer? She''s a lot younger than you, so there can''t be as much stuff to put into the core." (Liqu)

    Could that truly be it?

    Well, it isn''t too farfetched to think that half as many experiences only require half the time to store.

    Maybe plus some stuff like personality or the way of thinking, but from the timing that might still add up.

    "What is with Nia?" (Okin)

    "It''s good that she wakes up. That means she''s out of danger. But the full transformation is about to happen. I need to ask you not to irritate her." (Shari)

    We''re reaching our transformation area.

    Liqu was right, Nia''s body is moving.

    She wouldn''t be capable of this if she would still be in her mindless state.

    That means she''s going to regain her consciousness any moment.

    Or rather reassemble it, as it''s now located inside the core if everything went right.

    To me, that part was the most traumatic.

    When your mind can''t process how different your body is from before and the inevitable reaction feels like it''s turning against you.

    This won''t be nice for her.

    "Nngh!" (Nia)

    She''s going to wake up any moment now.

    We should really calmly explain to her the situation, so she doesn''t freak out and trigger the panic-induced dissolving reaction.

    That''s certainly for the best.

    "Nn-, Uh, w-what?" (Nia)

    "CONGRATULATIONS!!!" (Liqu)

    .

    .

    .

    Did she have to throw those slime sprinkles?

    "Wh-what is going on!? I only remember... not much... pain. Agony. I think I fainted." (Nia)

    "Yeah... Sorry about this. It was a necessary step. How are you now?" (Shari)

    She musters herself for a moment, before returning her gaze to me.

    "I feel... fine. Great even. Probably better than I ever have... What is going on?" (Nia)

    Naturally, she becomes distrustful of this situation.

    If something feels too good to be true it probably isn''t.

    Though, the statement that her body apparently never before felt normal, as in "free of ailments", pulls some emotional strings with me.

    Especially, as I have to give her the facts now.

    As unpleasant as they might be, she deserves to hear them on time.

    "Ahem, I have some good and some bad news for you." (Shari)

    "I never had good news in my life. I''d like to try this." (Nia)

    Right, more misery.

    What else did I expect from her?

    "The good news is... you made it. You''re basically out of risk at this point." (Shari)

    "Out of risk?" (Nia)

    "Yes, you won''t die anymore of that illness." (Shari)

    She starts looking herself over, developing a serious frown.

    "Ehm, didn''t you say I would transform? I''m still..." (Nia)

    "Stop that trail of thought right there! It''s not gonna lead you to a happy place!" (Shari)

    "I don''t understand... Then what''s the bad news?" (Nia)

    "You..." (Shari)

    Damn, how am I supposed to tell her that?

    It''s not like I can just say to her...

    "You''re a slime!" (Liqu)

    "Huh, what? But... but I''m still me!" (Nia)

    "At this point, everything that''s important for you being you is already converted. You''re basically already a full-fledged slime." (Liqu)

    Right, on the other hand, Liqu can simply brute force everything.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Uh, you know, it''s kind of a transition phase. Your core already formed and your mind is in there, but the rest still needs to adjust. If it helps with any kind of existential crisis you might develop, the way you perceive yourself at this moment won''t change. So it''s not like there''s a need for you to worry about what''s happening to you, as it basically already happened." (Shari)

    "It already... happened?" (Nia)

    "For example, even if I''d dissolve your head now you wouldn''t die, but just reassemble." (Liqu)

    Sure, scare her.

    That''s gonna help.

    "N-no. I don''t want to get dissolved." (Nia)

    Small violet trickles stream from her eyes.

    I''m sure, the poor girl must be totally freaked out right now.

    Sadly, I have to break some more stuff to her.

    "Well... that gets us back to the bad news. You don''t have that much of a choice on that matter. As a last step, you are basically going to dissolve what remains of your body. I mean everything that wasn''t already, like your skin or remaining bones. This part can be quite traumatic." (Shari)

    She looks more than taken aback by this.

    "Do I have to?! I, I kinda like my skin." (Nia)

    "That''s sadly inevitable." (Shari)

    "So there''s really nothing that can be done about it?" (Nia)

    "Well, I could rip your core through your throat. Though, then we would have to wring out all the slime to get you enough for a body, and the skin might still break during the process. Also, it would eventually start to rot. Would that help you?" (Liqu)

    "No... I guess not." (Nia)

    I hope she isn''t too depressed about this.

    After all, she''s basically getting what she signed up for.

    Against all odds, I need to say.

    She could''ve easily died before she was ready.

    Though, at least she isn''t crying anymore.

    "You''re taking this astonishingly serene. Which is... Well, I don''t know if that''s good. Panic is inducing the reaction, so you would faster get over with the whole ordeal if you would freak out now." (Shari)

    "I, I''m not sure if I want to. Can''t I just spend a bit longer like this? I, I want to make the most out of it while it still lasts." (Nia)

    I guess I can understand her.

    Even if it''s already too late for her, this is the closest to being human she''ll ever feel from now on.

    If I had the choice back then, I wouldn''t have minded to step in front of my parents with my human skin, instead of being completely... bare.

    Speaking of it, there''s something that might help her.

    "Do you maybe want to talk with your brother for a bit?" (Shari)

    I should grant her this much.

    Also, it will prove to her brother that she''s still fine and more importantly herself.

    From what I got out of our talk, he started growing concerned with that thought.

    I leave that moment to the both of them.

    They deserve it.

    Nonetheless, Liqu and I remain within the cellar, in case anything triggers the reaction, or simply her new body just decides it''s about time now.

    Especially, as a certain thought crossed my mind that worries me deeply.

    But despite my concerns, nothing happens.

    They talk to each other and seem to enjoy themselves.

    Yet to the end of it, it just seems to me like they have nothing more to speak about and are just making excuses not to proceed from here on out.

    At this point, I think it''s not good to stall any longer.

    Because I don''t think it will be good for the boy to see this.

    From what I remember it''s quite the gross procedure that involves very much leaking of slime.

    "Okay, visit time is over. Time to separate again for the next step." (Shari)

    "I want to stay with her! So I can be by her side when it happens!" (Okin)

    Oh no, not gonna happen!

    That''s just the thought I had!

    I can already see her freaking out, the brother doing the same, grasping at his sister to save her, only to get caught up in the dissolving reaction.

    Forget it, that won''t be on my conscience!

    "I''m very sorry, but I need to insist. Nia, do you really want your brother to see this? It''s not going to look pretty." (Shari)

    "Okin. They''re probably right." (Nia)

    "But sister! I, I don''t want to! I don''t want to lose you!" (Okin)

    "Okin, I really need you to go now." (Nia)

    ¡°But I want to help!¡± (Okin)

    ¡°And you can help by leaving me alone for a bit. Please, Okin. I-I want a little privacy for this.¡± (Nia)

    "I-if you say so." (Okin)

    So he leaves, and I can be somewhat glad that I didn''t have to tell Liqu to carry him out.

    This means we''re alone with Nia now and need to figure out how to proceed from here.

    "So, uh, what happens now? You were saying I am already transformed? But I still kinda feel like myself. Isn''t that right?" (Nia)

    "I can assure you, you are truly fully transformed on the inside. So if you feel your personality is the same as before, that¡¯s good, as your mind isn''t going to change from how you currently are." (Shari)

    It feels like I should press this point, as this is in fact a big concern.

    If you are already bodily transforming into a monster you don''t want to become one in mind too.

    For demonstration, I decide to make my torso bare and reveal my core.

    "You see this stone? All I am is basically in there. The slime is more of a means to move. You are now the same. There''s a similar stone inside you that contains your soul. So you really won''t change from this point on. At most your self-perception. Which brings us back to why the next part really won''t be nice on you." (Shari)

    "What is even so terrifying about this?" (Nia)

    "Oh, you can believe me, it''s the absolute worst! Torture might be decent in comparison. At least not as permanent and all-encompassing in its destructive nature. At times, you might just rather convince yourself that you''re dying than face what''s really happening to you." (Shari)

    "For real?! You, you''re overstating things, right?" (Nia)

    No, I don''t!

    There''s nothing to make light about this process!

    "Do I really have to spell it out to you?! You''re going to dissolve yourself! It will start slowly. Only a tiny leakage that opens in your body from which small streams start flowing out of your orifices, but then more and more is going to flood out." (Shari)

    "Zsch"

    "You''ll feel pressure from inside your body, but only when it gives in you''ll realize how hollow you truly are. The worst is when to the end you''ll at first slowly, but then increasingly faster sink into the slime. You want to scream, but you can''t because that stuff is blocking your throat. You fail to keep yourself upright because everything just gives in. Neither your arms nor legs will stay solid. You just want to grasp for something to pull yourself out of this horror, but there''s nothing because, in reality, you''re not sinking in. You''re dissolving!" (Shari)

    "Zsch"

    "Pl-please." (Nia)

    "And then, when nothing but your head remains, which inescapable sinks in as well, you completely freak out, as there''s not a single action you could perform at this point. All your body is gone and there''s not a single part of you you can control. And once your eyes meet the slime they just plop like the squishy balls of goo they are. Then everything turns dark and you drown in darkness because none of your senses keep working. All that remains is a puddle on the ground. And you know what? That puddle will be you! Your new existence! I bid you welcome!" (Shari)

    "ZSCH"

    Uh, seems like I sufficiently terrified her to induce the reaction.

    That was naturally totally planned, and not the slightest bit because I talked myself into a frenzy.

    From the sight Nia presents now I almost have to puke.

    Violet slime streams from her.

    At different places small colored spots appear all over her body, slowly widening in size.

    "I-I''m scared!" (Nia)

    "No need to be. It just happens what''s supposed to happen!" (Liqu)

    That argument doesn''t seem to help Nia in her current mindset.

    If anything, the slime dissolves her body more violently.

    Nothing remains where the devastation takes place.

    It only accelerates by providing more matter that can cause the reaction.

    "No, I don''t want to! I don''t want to! Make it stop!" (Nia)

    While thinking so to myself, I won''t tell her that this is something she should''ve decided sooner on.

    She starts to flail, which only serves to sprinkle the slime everywhere in the room.

    "No, no, no! Not there! No! The pressure! Not! Nooo!" (Nia)

    "Plop"

    H-her eyes just plopped.

    "Hm, I think she concentrated a bit too much on that particular area." (Liqu)

    I, I didn''t think that would happen like this.

    Now she''s blind, with hollow cavities for eyes that leak streams of slime.

    If I wouldn''t know what is happening I''d believe she''s dying in the worst way possible.

    But no!

    I need to focus on the fact that she''s just transforming.

    However, I can''t even tell her anything reassuring anymore, as her ears are gushing slime too.

    More and more of the violet liquids are gushing out, flowing from every part of her body.

    Eventually, her body finally starts to disintegrate.

    The limbs fall off, into the evergrowing puddle, which her torso spreads below her, and the rest follows quickly behind.

    Mercifully, she falls to the side, so her head is more quickly gone than it would''ve taken otherwise.

    Now my words stay true and all that remains is a puddle of violet slime, with a green glowing core in its center.

    This leads to a question of mine.

    What to do now?

 Chapter 232

    - Shari -

    Before, in her stomach, I couldn''t really see it, but Nia''s core shines in a beautiful deep green that reminds me of healthy plants in the sunlight.

    Neither particularly dark nor bright, but simply present.

    "Oh, we are reverse!" (Liqu)

    Right.

    Liqu is green with a violet core, while Nia is apparently violet with a green core.

    She is exclaiming quite strongly on this.

    Does this hold meaning for slimes?

    Is having reverse color about being something like polar opposites or even fated partners that match?

    "Does that mean anything special to slimes?" (Shari)

    "No, it''s just a funny coincidence!" (Liqu)

    Yeah, as random as a slime can be.

    My gaze lingers on that unmoving puddle.

    Is Nia truly in there?

    Well, someone here probably knows.

    "Do you think she''s fine?" (Shari)

    "Yes. It''s very normal for a new slime not to know how to move. It''s an important first step to adapt to being a slime, by becoming aware and establishing control over one''s new body." (Liqu)

    "Uh, then what are we supposed to do now?" (Shari)

    I don''t really think we can show her to her brother in this state.

    "Well, there are two possibilities. We could either wait until she figures everything out by herself, or you could link with her to guide her on the way. With you, I tried waiting for a while because I think it''s always important to get some personal experience. But it didn''t really work out. Maybe the disparity to your former self-perception was just too great." (Liqu)

    "I wouldn''t like to wait for too long. Who knows what her brother might do? We can''t stall him forever, and I want to maintain control." (Shari)

    "Well, it''s still your decision. But if you decide to link with her, I''d advise that you only give pointers. You shouldn''t take the whole experience from her. Otherwise, she won''t develop a real feeling for it." (Liqu)

    There''s much to consider about this.

    Liqu has a point that the new body should come naturally to Nia.

    One could even call it a slime coming-of-age ceremony.

    Or rather coming into existence at all.

    I shouldn''t take that away from her.

    On the other side, I wouldn''t want her to stay as a puddle for too long.

    So I think I''ll give her an initial push and then have her figure out all the rest by herself.

    I still somewhat remember the ideas Liqu sent me when I transformed, so I have some kind of guideline.

    And I am rather sure Nia needs one as well.

    So I approach her and carefully extend my exposed slime arm towards the puddle.

    I prepare mentally for the coming onslaught and touch the violet slime.

    <ul>

    <li>"Everything''s dark! Where am I! I don''t want to be here! I don''t want to be dead! Help me! Help!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    The thoughts I receive aren''t the slightest bit like the tough girl I''m used to.

    They''re much more frantic, panicked, helpless.

    <ul>

    <li>"Was there someone?! Help me! Get me out of this!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    It seems like she can even perceive my most shallow thoughts.

    I probably should avoid thinking too much and do something.

    <ul>

    <li>"Nia, you need to calm down! Try to focus on yourself!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    At the moment she needs a point to concentrate on.

    Otherwise, the void of one''s own mind doesn''t really allow one to get anything together.

    Not even enough self-awareness to activate one''s senses.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    <ul>

    <li>"Why did I think that? Am I losing myself? Losing myself to something else? No! Please no!!!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    Oh damn, this isn''t good.

    I need to change this perception.

    <ul>

    <li>"Nia, you''re not losing yourself. It''s me, Shari. I''m only speaking mentally to you." (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"Shari!?!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    It feels like confusion and panic make it hard for her to process this.

    <ul>

    <li>"Listen, I''ll try to guide you through this. First, you need to gather yourself. Gather yourself and keep everything together." (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"Gather?! Start by first telling me what is going on here?! Where am I? Why do I hear you as my own thoughts! And why does nothing make sense?!"(Nia)

    </li>

    <li>"Nia, you lost your self-perception. You need to focus on yourself. You''re still there. You only need to become aware of it." (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"Myself?" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    While she seems to have issues grasping the concept, Nia still starts to feel less scattered.

    I wait patiently until she''s somewhat coherent. This is needed for the next step.

    <ul>

    <li>"Nia, we''ll now try to get you to form a body. A human one." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    Well, rather a human-like one.

    But that''s not a detail that''s going to help her.

    <ul>

    <li>"What do you mean with human-like?!?" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    Can''t I think anything at all here?!

    <ul>

    <li>"That''s not the point! You need to strongly think about having a normal body! You know how that looks, right? Two arms, two legs, a head. Try to call that image into your mind!" (Shari)

    </li>

    <li>"Urgh, fine! But this isn''t over!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    After this, it seems like Nia developed a new kind of focus.

    Her consciousness doesn''t seem as scattered anymore.

    I certainly feel how she''s literally pulling herself together now.

    Since Liqu said that this is something one should achieve on their own, I decide to pull away.

    Now that I can again refocus on the outside perspective, I see how the violet slime starts flowing together and gathers around the green core.

    At first, it only forms the usual blob, but then limbs emerge out of it.

    Legs, arms, and a slight bulge for the head.

    The slime reaches farther, becomes more pronounced, gains details, and forms a fully adequate body.

    .

    .

    .

    At least, that''s what it was supposed to do.

    Instead, it only amounts to two basic claws on the sides, two sticks beneath, I don''t even know how they''re supporting the body, and an oval blank ball for a head.

    That nothing else is happening makes me believe there''s nothing else coming in that regard.

    "Ehm, Nia? I don''t think you''re quite done yet." (Shari)

    Huh, she isn''t even reacting to my voice.

    Instead, she''s flailing somewhat weirdly with her arms.

    "Oh, I think she doesn''t have control over her senses yet." (Liqu)

    Oh damn!

    She can neither talk nor hear!

    "Liqu, could you help her please with the arrangement? I don''t know as much about the fundamentals as you do." (Shari)

    "Oh. Yes, yes. If you''re asking me like this." (Liqu)

    She links for a moment to the shape and soon something akin to ears, eyes, and a mouth form on the surface of the head.

    "What the fuck was this!?! Oh my god, my mind feels like it was put into a sac and jumbled as hard as possible! Goddamnit! Why is my vision so off?!" (Nia)

    With this, she''ll at least be able to communicate.

    Also, her general human form turned slightly better than before.

    "Nia? Is that you?" (Shari)

    "Yes? You told me to do whatever I did there, right? Is it right?" (Nia)

    Seems like Liqu didn''t bother to tell her that the new intrusive thoughts that sound like her own came from Liqu and not me.

    Well, it looks a bit more profound than a blob.

    Yet while I can somewhat tell that she''s supposed to impersonate a human the image is kinda off.

    To put it nicely, it''s bland, lacking certain necessary features that make a face look real.

    While I can''t have blemishes, freckles, or wrinkles, even my own face is somewhat distinguishable with the way my supposed cheekbones align, the temples are formed, the chin is pronounced, or I proportion everything in general.

    Nia doesn''t have any of this.

    Hers is an eerie doll face that almost makes my slime crawl.

    "Uh, to be precise the later part was Liqu. Also, you''re kinda a bit off. Not really like you''re supposed to look." (Shari)

    "What does that mean?" (Nia)

    "That you''re lacking important features. But don''t worry. You only have to think a little bit stronger about how your body was looking before." (Shari)

    "But I don''t know how I looked before! The water of the dirty river isn''t too great at reflecting." (Nia)

    Oh right, she''s pitiful.

    I forgot again.

    Maybe we can help.

    "Liqu, just like back then with me, can''t you just provide her your best impression of her looks?" (Shari)

    "Uh, no, sorry. I would''ve done so if I could, but my impression might be a bit vague. Humans look all the same to me." (Liqu)

    "But you did the exact same thing to me and here I am!" (Shari)

    "You''re special! As if I wouldn''t recognize my fated partner!" (Liqu)

    Yeah, sure.

    Why can''t her obsession be helpful for once?

    "Does that mean I''ll stay... off?" (Nia)

    She tries to keep it hidden, but the way her surface quivers, I can tell she''s severely distressed.

    As Liqu isn''t helpful on that matter the only one who might be able to do something is myself.

    Because of course, I ingrained the looks of the young girl I tortured.

    That''s one of those things which are hard to forget.

    "Okay, then please, let me try it. I''ll send you the picture and you must copy it completely. Ingrain it in its entirety." (Shari)

    "I-if you say so." (Nia)

    "I require contact. Please, don''t freak out." (Shari)

    I again establish contact with her surface.

    The moment I become aware of her mind I send the image I memorized of her.

    However, there might be one minor issue with it.

    <ul>

    <li>"Why the heck do I see a picture of how I''m lying in the corner, tied by slime!?!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    Yep, sorry, but as I said, the fact that I basically had to torture her was the most memorable for me.

    <ul>

    <li>"Sorry, I have nothing else. You''ll need to make do with this. This is still you." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I detach my mind a bit from the connection and try as well as I can to observe her from the outside.

    This way, I see that there are slight changes starting to her body.

    Nothing big, but just the important bits that lead her to having a real face that truly reminds of her former body... if not in color.

    Thus, she finally is basically the same as me, though quite a bit smaller.

    Another humanoid slime in this world.

 Chapter 233

    - Shari -

    I look at the girl who is still huddled on the ground, clearly overwhelmed by the recent events.

    This was probably the only reason why she was following the instructions so well, as she was just too transfixed to really contemplate doing anything different.

    "Okay, seems like we fixed your appearance. How are you feeling?" (Shari)

    "Good, I think? Rather, not bad. My scars don''t hurt. The usual aches are gone as well. My skin isn''t itching. I don''t feel tired or nauseous or even just the slightest bit off. It''s kinda unreal. Like in a dream." (Nia)

    She simply can''t stop making me feel bad about her life until now, isn''t that so?

    And no, this certainly isn''t a dream.

    You won''t be able to wake up from this.

    "Say... is it supposed to be like this? Shouldn''t something be different? Not as... issueless? Did it turn out alright?" (Nia)

    You mean did you turn out alright.

    "You know, this isn''t something I''m doing on a regular basis, but for all I can see we achieved the exact thing we planned for. You''re looking... fine. Relatively spoken." (Shari)

    Did this sound in any way convincing?

    "What exactly are you trying to say with this?" (Nia)

    "That you look now like a splendid slime! You really are a genuine one! Do you want to try another form? You only need to rearrange your matter. Just try to ingrain the current composition into your core so you can switch back." (Liqu)

    "I''m... I''m a slime..." (Nia)

    "Yes! Just like my Shari promised! It worked out perfectly!" (Liqu)

    "I''m a slime." (Nia)

    She starts looking at her violet arms, prodding their squishy texture, the starting shiver on them telling more than enough about her state of mind.

    I can very well understand that she has difficulties processing that.

    However, I think I have an idea that might at least help her accept it.

    "Uh, just wait a moment. I have something that might help you." (Shari)

    I extend my slime arm into the hole with all the valuables we didn''t want to leave any chance for someone to get their hands on.

    From there, I retrieve the most precious thing I own.

    The little mirror of my mother.

    Looking into it really was special to me.

    Not entirely positive, but certainly, it made everything undeniable to me.

    In the long run, that was a good thing.

    "Here. Ehm, say hello to the new you." (Shari)

    I''d hand her the mirror, so she can get a better look, but regarding what I know about juvenile slimes, I wouldn''t get it back.

    Instead, I just hold the reflecting side in her direction.

    "This, this is me?" (Nia)

    "Zsch"

    "Hey, please don''t dissolve the ground. We can''t exactly call a mason in here!" (Shari)

    "Wh-what?" (Nia)

    "You started dissolving. Don''t worry, that''s normal for a slime. You''ll get used to it." (Liqu)

    "I, I''m a slime. A slime. A real slime. I... I..." (Nia)

    Now slime tears are running down her eyes, while her gaze stays still fixed on the mirror.

    "Are you sad?" (Liqu)

    Obviously, she is!

    But how to deal with this?

    I''m hopelessly overwhelmed by the situation.

    "Uh, I''m sorry. I just didn''t see any other option to help you. I would''ve done anything else if I could." (Shari)

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not your fault, but... but, I-I¡¯m a slime. I¡¯m actually a slime! This, this is me now. I-I think? I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know what to think!¡° (Nia)

    I perfectly get you there.

    So I grant her that bitter needed moment of respite.

    She probably has to think quite a lot about her life now.

    And as much as she tries to remain composed, this doesn''t prevent the occasional tear from dropping in long streaks.

    When there''s nothing else coming from her I start growing concerned.

    If I''d just know how to deal with kids of that age.

    "Ehm, are you better now?" (Shari)

    "Hah, what a question..." (Nia)

    "You don''t need to take it so hard! Being a slime is great! You can''t get hurt. Can''t get sick. You''re always exactly as you want yourself to be. It''s just perfect." (Liqu)

    Unsurprisingly, she looks bewildered at Liqu.

    "I won''t lie. This kind of existence has many downsides. You can''t really grab stuff anymore as you were used to, your punching strength is abysmal, your sensations are so different that they''ll usually feel lacking in some way. Oh, and everyone is out to kill you. So yes, there''s quite a lot about it that''s not so great." (Shari)

    Coming from her response she seems to think alike.

    "I don''t even know anything anymore. Everything is just so weird. This all is so unreal." (Nia)

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She still seems to be transfixed by her violet arm.

    "Unfortunately, that''s all very real." (Shari)

    At this, I take a random stick from amongst the junk Liqu slimed over and draw it through her arm.

    The girl is so startled that the whole thing completely drops off, splashing into her legs before instantly reforming again, which only serves my point.

    "Wha-" (Nia)

    "This is your body. No way to deny it." (Shari)

    "You''re not making this any easier for me!" (Nia)

    It''s not supposed to be easy!

    You are a slime and that will never change again, so you''ll have to deal with it!

    However, saying that to her face would be insensitive, so I''ll try accommodating her.

    "I''m sorry, but this will happen frequently from now on. Your body isn''t solid anymore. Absolutely everything can pass through it. That''s something you should be aware of. Especially, if it''s about protecting your core." (Shari)

    That reminds me, we really should make sure that she receives basic training to keep her alive later on but also to prevent involuntary reactions.

    Yet for now, I''ll give her a moment to come to terms with everything.

    "I know, okay?! I know! Still, this, this is just too much! How am I supposed to deal with this if absolutely everything turned upside down?!" (Nia)

    "As much as it pains me to admit this, it kinda helps sometimes if you don''t insist on doing stuff the human way. Your new body provides quite a lot of workarounds to solve problems. By no means am I saying that you should give up on everything, but the more you come to terms with how things are now, the easier it gets." (Shari)

    "Oh, Shari!" (Liqu)

    "Quiet, Liqu!" (Shari)

    Seriously, this slime.

    And that while I''m having a moment.

    "So you''re just telling me to accept everything, no matter how freakish it is?!" (Nia)

    That''s what you signed up for, okay?

    "You don''t need to do so instantly. It''s mostly a question of time. After some weeks, stuff will start to feel almost normal. It''s still going to be hard when you compare everything to how it was before, but eventually, this will stop as well." (Shari)

    After all, it''s pointless.

    It''s not like my body is going to change only because I wish I could hold something tightly in my hand, chomp on meat with my teeth, or just sleep in a bed like a normal person.

    This kind of stuff may freak you out the first dozen times, but it''s not like dwelling in all this misery ever even the slightest bit got me somewhere.

    But I should stop here or I''ll be the one about to cry.

    "Speaking of time, your brother is currently freaking out on the upper floor. Do you want to see him?" (Shari)

    I can locate him from his vibrations and the too-quick beats of his small heart are telling enough.

    "I, I''m afraid. What if he... You know." (Nia)

    I perfectly get what she means.

    Never was I so vulnerable as when I had to reveal to my family what happened to me.

    "From the start, we were pretty open about what this procedure was leading to. If your brother is still here, this means he accepted the intended results. You don''t need to worry. If nothing else, you can just blame it all on us." (Shari)

    "Hah..." (Nia)

    A small chuckle before she grows quiet again, the shifts of her matter telling tales about her internal struggle.

    Ultimately, she comes to a decision.

    "Okay. Get him." (Nia)

    It''s not like there was really a way to avoid this in the long run, but it''s still good that the decision came from her.

    So I move up the stairway to let the boy in.

    With my all-around vision, I take one last glance at this new little slime in this vast world.

    <hr>

    - Nia -

    This all is just crazy.

    To think that I melted into liquid... slime.

    I''m a slime.

    A fucking slime!

    I, I knew, that''s what they said would happen, but this is still too crazy to believe.

    To think that my body... No, this isn''t a body, it''s something else.

    Alone how this stuff moves according to my thoughts is creepy.

    Ever shifting, it does things that simply ain''t normal.

    My legs cling to the ground and my back to the wall.

    I feel how I can detach from it, but a residue remains.

    And everything is violet!

    My arms, my legs, everything is just this colored soggy mass.

    Everything but this weird green-glowing stone.

    I can so distinctly feel it in my chest.

    .

    .

    .

    They said this is me.

    I try to touch it, but the moment my arm, whose movements still come strangely natural to me, touches my torso it becomes indistinguishable from the rest.

    I, I think that''s because it''s just the same...

    Damm, I guess I just realized something fundamental about myself.

    My body is all the same.

    If I concentrate...

    Yes, I can just extend a part of the mass from there and form another arm.

    Freaky.

    So I don''t even have to touch this stone.

    Because I''m already touching it.

    This is my body.

    "Nia, we''re coming now!" (Shari)

    That slime woman.

    She''s bringing my brother.

    Did she really just go up there?

    That seemed so extremely long to me.

    Maybe only my imagination.

    But now Okin will come.

    What am I supposed to say to him?

    There''s his leg!

    He''s about to see me!

    Time is slowing down and stretches to agonizing lengths.

    In slow motion, I see how my baby brother comes into view.

    We were together for so long.

    I don''t even remember when mum left us, not to speak of our supposed father who was never there to begin with.

    It was always just the two of us.

    And now...

    Now he''s right there, staring at me.

    I should feel sick right now from all this stress, but I don''t.

    In fact, that slime woman said that I can''t.

    I''m just at a loss as to what to do.

    "N-Nia?" (Okin)

    It''s starting.

    I can''t just creepily sit here.

    I need to answer!

    "H-hey, Okin. I would come to you, but my legs don''t feel very stable at the moment. Ehehehm" (Nia)

    Rather, they''re a puddle below my waist.

    "I-Is that really you? You''re still alive?" (Okin)

    The way his face scrunches up, I can tell he''s close to crying.

    I should probably try to calm him somehow.

    Even if I have no idea how to downplay this situation.

    It''s not like my condition isn''t severe.

    "In the flesh. Or whatever this stuff is." (Nia)

    "Don''t joke about this! You''re, you''re..." (Okin)

    "I''m as good as I can be, Okin. Seriously, I couldn''t have expected more than this. I''m alive and can still be with you. There''s nothing sad about this. What happened before was bad. This... This is merely dodging the worst possible outcome." (Nia)

    I suppose I need to be grateful towards these strange slime women.

    I learned not to expect anything from others, but they nonetheless involved themselves so deeply in someone else''s mess.

    I don''t know how my life will be from now on, but at least they gave me a chance.

    I''m fucking not dead!

    On the contrary, I probably was never as healthy as this.

    Well, if you can call this healthy.

    I honestly never thought that much about slimes before.

    "Sister!" (Okin)

    It seems Okin is convinced now that this is truly me and not just some slime monster that took my shape.

    He runs at me, ready to jump around my neck.

    "Oh no! You''ll leave her be! Not on my watch!" (Shari)

    A wave of slime rises up and quickly pulls him back.

    "What!? Why not?!" (Nia)

    ¡°Let go!¡± (Okin)

    "Let me show you." (Shari)

    The slime woman procures some chunk of meat.

    Then she looks at me with unknown intent.

    Abruptly, she shoots forward, and I feel something touch my chest.

    It moves deeper inside me, towards this green-glowing...

    Oh my god!

    "Whaaa!" (Nia)

    "Zsch"

    "Wh-what is happening?" (Nia)

    "Would you please now concentrate on the piece of meat in your chest?" (Shari)

    I do as she says and realize... that I feel everything about that thing.

    Its condition, its exact shape, its essence, and foremost... that I''m taking it apart until it''s ceasing to exist.

    I''m ending it!

    "N-Nia?!" (Okin)

    "Not now, Okin!" (Nia)

    Every detail about how each little bit of it is converted and merges with me rushes into my mind.

    What the fuck is this?!

    Why is this happening?!

    "I can see that you''re confused. This, my little one, is dissolving. Don''t know how much experience you have with this, but essentially, slimes can take everything apart and convert it into the very slime your body consists of, yet most beneficial are things that are related to life. Through this process, you''re gaining energy which you, for example, require to move. But this isn''t the point right now. The point is, it''s a rather subconscious act that, for example, also can activate if you feel like your core is endangered. Though, not exclusively. It might also be surprise, anger, or any other sufficiently strong emotion. And hopefully, you can see where I''m getting with this because I sure as hell won''t take responsibility if you dissolve your brother during a hug!" (Shari)

    "Zsch"

    The words hit me worse than when I was told I would be dying, and in the same instant the meat ceases completely to exist.

    I could''ve killed Okin just now.

    I''m dangerous!

    I''m... I''m a monster.

    "D-does¡­does this mean I can never ever touch him again?" (Nia)

    It would be sad.

    We still would manage somehow, but always having to be careful not to touch him or any other person¡­that just seems so hard.

    "I didn''t say that. You only require lots and lots of training. It''s a question of if you can control this reaction well enough. But you shouldn''t expect this to be easy. I order at least a week of no touching. Though, you better wait for a month till you''re absolutely sure about yourself." (Shari)

    So it''s something I can work on.

    Makes sense, as this slime touched plenty of things and people.

    There''s no reason to doubt her, especially not on being a slime, so I should heed her words.

    "What kind of training do I need?" (Nia)

    "First, you need to learn to avoid bodily contact as much as possible. The less chance there is for something to go horribly wrong, the better. Regarding learning to control your emotions, it''s rather difficult to create surprising situations. To learn not to freak out is the first and most important part." (Shari)

    Thinking back to just now, I instinctively panicked when that meat approached my core.

    How could I avoid this kind of fear?

    "I''ll try, but I don''t know how well I''ll do." (Nia)

    "Well, and that''s why it''s time for some basic practice lessons for slimes!" (Shari)

 Chapter 234

    - Shari -

    "Lessons?" (Nia)

    The slime in question gets literally big eyes while saying this, as far as this term can be applied to those borderless circles.

    Is it fair of me to refer to her like this, even if it''s only in my mind?

    Well, what''s done is done.

    It''s not like there''s a way to change what she is now.

    Which is exactly the reason why we should now apply some rules and ingrain some basic abilities into her core that she''s certainly going to need.

    "You know, this shouldn''t come surprising to you, but there''s quite much to your new life situation that you''re not aware of yet, but which might be nonetheless essential to you." (Shari)

    "Like what?" (Nia)

    "Well, of course, there''s controlling the dissolving reaction. I think it''s understandable why it''s a good thing not to be the subject of your instincts. It also helped me to feel a bit better about myself, as it''s proof that you''re not just a slime but can decide for yourself by your own will how you react to things." (Shari)

    "Of course. So are you going to tell me a trick? Or something?" (Nia)

    "First, you two, would you be so kind as to make some space? As I already mentioned, it''s a bit dangerous for Okin to linger around while Nia does stuff. Also, Liqu, nothing against you, but you''re a bit distracting and we''ll need to focus!" (Shari)

    "Yay! She said she has nothing against me!" (Liqu)

    "But I want to stay with my sister!" (Okin)

    Before he can say anything else, Liqu grabs him and lifts him away with an abundant amount of slime.

    He squeaks at this, but the giant slime stays rigorous.

    "My Shari said to leave them space, so we''ll go now!" (Liqu)

    It kinda works out for me, but nonetheless, I''m not sure if I should say something.

    At least she doesn''t block his mouth.

    "Was that really necessary?" (Nia)

    "Not too sure with this, but there''s the tiniest chance that something might go wrong, and I don''t want to take risks. Rather safe than sorry is my motto." (Shari)

    "Still, how is this relevant if I''m not supposed to dissolve stuff? Can''t you just tell me what not to do and I let it be?" (Nia)

    Kids.

    Always after the easy solutions.

    I should explain this carefully to her.

    "The thing is, you need to be able to tell yourself that your core isn''t at risk, even if some foreign object comes close. I know that''s easier said than put into practice, as it''s impossible to prepare for getting startled. Sadly, there is no real trick to it. Something like controlling your instincts you can only do by living that way every day. Not just some training here and there, but just continuous working on yourself can bring you the desired results. This is the only way to regain control over your life. By exercising self-control. However, what helps with this is to train your other abilities that define how well you can handle your body. Familiarity is a key factor in gaining skill." (Shari)

    "A-and how do I make this happen?" (Nia)

    "That''s part of your practice. You can modify the abilities of your slime. This is essential for you, as it widely expands your options. Like for example, grabbing stuff. All things you need to train." (Shari)

    "Why would I need help to grab stuff?" (Nia)

    Sigh.

    Hate to break it to you.

    But there''s no real choice here.

    "Here, catch!" (Shari)

    I let one of my blades drift into my hand and throw it with little force towards the girl, aiming for her arms, so it''s in her range.

    Naturally, she''s startled, but she still tries to reach for it.

    Yet the moment there''s contact, as anticipated, the metal passes through the slime without greater resistance.

    Because it''s still so liquid that it barely counts as an impediment.

    "M-my hand!?" (Nia)

    "That apparently didn''t work so well. Then, would you be so kind to hand it back to me?" (Shari)

    "The blade?" (Nia)

    "Yes, what else? Afraid of cutting yourself? I don''t think I need to remind you that this-" (Shari)

    "Okay, okay! I''ll do it." (Nia)

    And just as suspected, her attempts to pick up the dagger from the ground lead nowhere.

    She can lift it a bit and move the metal on the ground, but her form is just not durable enough to achieve anything concrete.

    Even with my sufficiently prepared slime hands, I would usually barely be able to hold the handle.

    The gloves help a bit, but without them, all objects always tend to slip out if you don''t glue them in place and either apply more mass to envelop them or use more concentrated, sturdy mass.

    I know this isn''t nice of me, but she has to learn this sooner rather than later.

    In my opinion, nothing is a better motivation than being so utterly frustrated with oneself that this state of affairs just isn''t acceptable.

    Something that I seem to have achieved here if I look at her further attempts.

    "Damnit! What''s that supposed to prove?!" (Nia)

    "Splash!"

    Hitting the ground won''t help you very much.

    "It tells you the exact thing you need to know. That you''re having a problem. Now it''s your choice to put in some effort and overcome it, or dwell in your misery." (Shari)

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "As if! My whole life was nothing but struggle! You could at least tell me what I''m supposed to do!" (Nia)

    Does her core maybe make it a bit harder for her to really listen to my lessons?

    "I already did." (Shari)

    I walk up next to her and lower a bit to the ground.

    "If you want to get hold of something it won''t do to just grab for it. Your hand has to be able to hold it." (Shari)

    I reach for the blade, letting the upper part of my hand flow toward it, glue it to the surface, and pull the whole thing into my palm.

    At the same time, as all the other times, my slime fingers become that tiny but essential bit sturdier and sticky.

    This act is by now so deeply ingrained into my core that it comes totally natural to me to do so.

    Thus, it isn''t very difficult to lift the blade up and hold onto it.

    My grasp of it might be more than slippery, but I can manage to lift it up.

    A moment later, I let my slime envelop the weapon and submerge it into my arm, before sucking it all the way back to my main body, making it clear that I don''t require much strength if I simply use more slime.

    "You see, there are several ways to go about this task. Though, the one that would suit you the most at the moment would be to learn how to control your own viscosity." (Shari)

    "What the heck are you talking about?" (Nia)

    I probably should avoid bothering others with words I learned during my alchemy apprenticeship.

    "It refers to how liquid your slime is. You can make it so that it''s almost solid. Well, not by much, but just enough that you, for example, can grab a piece of metal." (Shari)

    "So you want me to train by picking up stuff?" (Nia)

    "That''s not even necessary. You only need to get a feeling for it and check how your body does. You may start small. If you want confirmation, you can, for example, make your finger more solid and push it against the wall to see how much it squashes." (Shari)

    "Urgh, as you say." (Nia)

    It seems she''s growing annoyed.

    To my surprise, after she initially focused, once she brings the finger to the wall it just crumbles against it.

    I really thought it would come easier to her since I got quite instantly the hang of it after Liqu explained the theory to me back then.

    "Don''t be discouraged. Just keep trying." (Shari)

    I continue watching her efforts, but unfortunately, there''s no clear degree of improvement.

    Once the number of violet streaks on the wall starts piling up, Nia eventually grows frustrated.

    "Grah, I don''t want to anymore! I''ve had enough of smearing my body on the wall!" (Nia)

    "There''s no point in giving up. That''s a natural ability. There''s no reason why you wouldn''t be able to do it." (Shari)

    I say so, but I''m not really the best teacher right now, having essentially no idea what''s going wrong here.

    Maybe it''s the fact that her core is significantly smaller than mine.

    We were rushing things a bit with her dying, and Liqu might''ve been right that her core doesn''t contain as much information.

    "I just don''t get it. How am I supposed to make this happen? What am I doing wrong?" (Nia)

    "I can''t really give you a concrete explanation. It''s mostly about feeling. You need to look into yourself and listen to some inert sense that tells you what is supposed to happen." (Shari)

    "This doesn''t help! Don''t you have any kind of advice? Any trick?" (Nia)

    A trick.

    As if it would be so easy.

    This isn''t something you can just explain.

    It''s something fundamental.

    An inert sense.

    It''s like asking how one would use one''s eyes to see things.

    How would I even begin to convey... this... idea.

    Okay, world.

    Why do I feel set up?

    Ah, fuck it!

    Okay, okay!

    I''ll at least ask.

    "Sigh. Nia, I think I''ve got an idea." (Shari)

    "I hope that one doesn''t involve as much smearing." (Nia)

    Oh, you''ll regret these words.

    "You asked me for a trick before. A shortcut, so to say. Well, there might be one." (Shari)

    "For real!?! Then why am I even bothering with all this crap?!" (Nia)

    Is it possible that she has become more brash since turning?

    "Do you really think I wouldn''t have considered it sooner if there''d be nothing wrong with this option?" (Shari)

    "You just can''t hand over something that''s purely positive, can you?" (Nia)

    Don''t tell me this.

    Tell the world.

    "You want to hear it or continue complaining?" (Shari)

    "Just get started." (Nia)

    "You know... we could link." (Shari)

    "Link?" (Nia)

    "Like when I woke you up. Do you remember that part when you heard mine and Liqu''s thoughts? It''s some kind of direct thought transfer that helps to even convey abstract ideas. We used it to support you in forming your body." (Shari)

    "Oh, yes. That was helpful. So we just have to repeat this and it will work?" (Nia)

    "First, I''d need your consent." (Shari)

    "Consent? Why?" (Nia)

    Okay, no choice on this.

    Here it comes.

    "Because it''s fucking gross! We didn''t have much of a choice before, as you were out cold and your brother panicking, but linking is, it''s something you shouldn''t just do without thinking it over." (Shari)

    Even if I know one slime that certainly would like this better.

    "Why? Why are you suddenly so weird about it?" (Nia)

    "Because, my dear, linking works by meshing our slime together. This way the thoughts inside our core can be transmitted via the slime." (Shari)

    "Woah! You''re, you''re saying..." (Nia)

    "Yes, we merged. But in my defense, it was necessary for getting you back." (Shari)

    "Bluargh!" (Nia)

    Right now I feel more like she''s a kindred soul than ever before.

    Especially, as when the expelled slime eventually returns to her, she goes into the same repeated throw up cycle I got in before.

    I patiently wait, for a rather long while, till the slime finally settled.

    "Are you finished?" (Shari)

    "Urbh, urbh, urgh. In every way! Seriously, being a slime is already... indescribable, but this! I don''t even know what to think anymore! I mean, I wasn¡¯t considered clean before, but now I''m a filthy slime and another slime mixed itself with me, filled with who knows what, and... urbh!" (Nia)

    Liqu would point out in this respect that slime is by no means as dirty as our reputation makes it out to be.

    I mean, yes, slimes are often found at sewers and waste dumps and the like, but one shouldn''t overlook that after dissolving, none of the original filth remains.

    Though, it''s still a troubling association that I can''t deny.

    "Hey, it''s not like I''m making the rules! You can believe me, I''m just as affected as you are. However, you asked me for a shortcut, and I present you with one. I never said it wouldn''t come at a price." (Shari)

    "Okay, I get it. But still. This is just so gross." (Nia)

    "You should probably adjust your perspective in regards to the matter that now makes up your body. Objectively seen, it''s not quite as icky as it''s made out to be. However, I''m fully with you that this act is to be considered very problematic." (Shari)

    "So what are you waiting for?" (Nia)

    "Excuse me?" (Shari)

    "I don''t intend to spend weeks with figuring out the basics. Give me everything you know, and I''ll just put the bad stuff there''s about it with all the rest and lock it away." (Nia)

    I feel like every time we talk she finds a way to remind me about her harsh life until now.

    "If you really want to. The process itself is simple. We just need bare contact with our matter. Holding hands should be enough. At least, I think so." (Shari)

    A more complex thought could require more than this.

    Nonetheless, I hold my slime appendage towards her so that no one can say I forced myself on her.

    "Alright. Just the hands. Fine... As you say... Here I come!" (Nia)

    And there''s the connection.

    <ul>

    <li>"So, can you hear me?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"This is so weird!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    I certainly think so as well.

    Although, this might to a great deal be because her idea of this drifts unhindered into my mind.

    <ul>

    <li>"Let''s make this quick. I don''t want our personalities to merge." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"THAT CAN HAPPEN!?!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Hey, not so intense!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Uh, s-sorry, but this is a bit much." (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"As I said, just try to stay open for what I send you next." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    So I call forth all my ideas and insights about controlling slime.

    The concept of hardening it.

    Making it sticky.

    Controlling it at a distance.

    While I''m at it, I also start sending other concepts that I think might be useful for her.

    Like the forming of a slime shell, or how I usually avoid dissolving when it would be bad.

    <ul>

    <li>"Aaahhhh! Stop it! Stop! It''s too much! I feel like my mind is bursting! It''s hot! Aagh!" (Nia)</li>

    </ul>

    Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!

    Her core is scorching hot!

    She''s like one of those small slimes that get overwhelmed by too much thinking!

    I almost fried her mind!

    Instantly, I cut the connection so she might very literally cool down again.

    From the outside perspective, she''s still moving, so I hope she''s fine.

    "Sorry. I think that was a bit much at once." (Shari)

    "Uuhh. You think so?!" (Nia)

    "Ehm, your overheating core taken aside, did it work?" (Shari)

    "Work? You mean the trick. Not sure... Please... just give me a moment to gather myself." (Nia)

    "Sure." (Shari)

    At this, Nia literally goes flat on the ground.

    Maintaining her form seems to be asking too much right now.

    However, a break should be fine.

    After all, nobody can deny that compressing a week of training into a single moment isn''t intense.

    Eventually, she gets back up again.

    She moves to the wall and strokes her finger against it.

    And it doesn''t squash!

    "It works! It works!!!" (Nia)

    At least something good came from this, it seems.

    However, just why do I feel so dirty?

    I mean, even more than usual.

 Chapter 235

    - Shari -

    After having gone through the basics with Nia, it now seems to be the right time for the other essential tricks.

    It might actually be a nice perk for Nia that she can learn things in a most concentrated manner.

    "Now that you acquired a basic idea of controlling your very condition, how about you try creating a shell around your core?" (Shari)

    "A shell?" (Nia)

    "Yes. I don''t know if you got that while you were inwardly melting, but I sent you an image before. Yet if you didn¡¯t then you can also just observe mine. Do you see how the slime directly around my core looks slightly different?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Um, a little?¡± (Nia)

    ¡°It appears this way because the slime is a bit more concentrated and less liquid. This makes for a rather durable hull that can absorb almost any form of impact. And believe me, you don''t want anything to damage your core. That thing is extremely important, after all. As you are now, it¡¯s as if you have your brain outside your skull, swinging it around everywhere.¡± (Shari)

    My example must have gotten through to her well as she starts absentmindedly gazing down at her stone that now contains her very existence.

    ¡°In addition to not having your only vital point exposed, another great advantage would be that if you''re confident enough in the protection the core shell poses, this will subconsciously help you to take it easier if something enters your body and gets close to that vulnerable area. With this mental assurance, you can presumably avoid starting your panic dissolving.  So yes, you better make that shell." (Shari)

    "Uh, right, okay." (Nia)

    Well, at least she tries to.

    From what I see, she manages to get at least a minimal coating around it.

    That won''t protect her against attacks but should serve as protection against solid stuff that loosely swims around inside her.

    Which will be handy once she starts treating her body like a walking backpack, just like I do.

    "To be honest, that isn''t great yet. Though, it''s not like you have much else to do with your time but to practice for now. Just so we''re clear, you know that you can''t go among people at the moment, right?" (Shari)

    "Then what''s the plan? Am I supposed to play the cellar monster down here forever?" (Nia)

    "Is that some kind of personal issue that you just can''t take things with patience? I''m only saying to postpone doing so until you''re ready. There''s no reason to get all riled up because you''re grounded for some days." (Shari)

    "Grounded?! What are you, my mum?!" (Nia)

    Oh my god, I definitely didn''t want to think about this association!

    Honestly, while the original seed cocktail came from Liqu, it passed long enough through me till the whole system that was ingrained into it was working on my slime as its foundation.

    So basically, the thing that transformed her came from me, all of the slime that triggered the change, and in addition, I was the one to help her acquire her current human form, with a bit of help from Liqu.

    What I''m trying to get at is that I''m undoubtedly responsible for bringing the slime that she is into existence.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.And, well, the one responsible for doing something like this is usually called... mother.

    Urgh, that''s just too much!

    Best to play over it.

    "Well, young lady! Until you can behave yourself in public, I won''t let you out! Ahem." (Shari)

    Damn, that was embarrassing!

    Hopefully, that was sarcastic enough to avoid any form of scrutiny.

    "Yeah... Fine, I get it. Even though I¡¯ve never actually been grounded before. I''ll try to get everything right first. Just don''t do that ever again, please." (Nia)

    Oof, again with that reminder of her troubled life.

    Luckily, Nia is a smart child, so she understands the value in what I''m telling her.

    "Good, then if you''ll excuse me, I think that''s enough for today. I''ll tell Okin that he can come back in, okay? As long as you avoid contact, it''s going to be fine." (Shari)

    "Right..." (Nia)

    "Is something the matter?" (Shari)

    "Why are you being so nice to me? It''s crazy how much you''re doing for me and Okin. What do you hope to get out of this?" (Nia)

    Makes sense that she''s suspicious.

    "If it soothes you, this is, for the most part, to quell my guilty conscience. I was the one who wrecked your arm and then treated you the wrong way. You can see this as me trying to make it up to you. Though, more out of a selfish reason. I can at least mitigate my own mistakes and don''t have to chastise myself for them later on." (Shari)

    "Hah, selfish you say. Your selfishness is giving me more than anyone has ever thrown my way." (Nia)

    Kinda strange how positive she is about having become a slime.

    Basically the opposite of me.

    "If you can see it like this, great. I prefer this to you cursing me for your cruel fate." (Shari)

    "It''s not like I even know what to think about this yet. I mean, I¡¯m too scared to even think about stuff like how my body is now kinda wrong or what my future is going to look like. This is just too ridiculous. You know. I just don''t know... I can''t imagine..." (Nia)

    She obviously has something more on her mind.

    "Yes? What is it?" (Shari)

    She hesitates before answering, anxiety and worry clear on her face.

    "...Do¡­do you think I''m going to be fine?" (Nia)

    Sigh.

    Heavy topic.

    Yet I suppose at this point she really needs some reaffirmation instead of more pessimistic comments from my jaded self.

    "Sure. If you practice enough you''ll eventually grow into it. Everything might be weird at first, but coming from what I can see you''re going to adjust. Once you can do so, you can maintain a somewhat working disguise, and I''m sure you''ll somehow be able to push through." (Shari)

    I can''t tell her more than this.

    It depends on how she''s proceeding from here on out.

    But at least it seems to have helped her a little.

    "Thanks." (Nia)

    With this I''m done and move away to the stairway, leaving the little cellar slime behind.

    Of course, I get myself dressed up again before heading out to join Liqu in the shop rooms.

    Yet once I reach the end of the stairway, there''s naturally Okin waiting at the door.

    "There is some leftover food, so don''t forget to feed yourself. Also, if you''re going to be careful, you can go and visit Nia now. You might even ask her if she wants some meat for herself. Just don''t touch her!" (Shari)

    Before he can answer, I''ve already passed him.

    At this point, I gave all the safety warnings I could.

    If he still wants to go for the potentially last hug in his life that''s on him.

    After all, I can''t be expected to constantly survey those kiddos.

    I have a business to maintain!

    Speaking of it, I hope it still stands.

    "Here is your order. Please give me the money in return." (Liqu)

    Huh!?

    Is Liqu seriously running the shop on her own right now?

    "Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Shari!" (Liqu)

    The instant I raise my voice she starts in my direction.

    With how tightly she grabs on to me, I¡¯m extremely glad that she''s wearing clothes, or we would certainly have merged by now.

    Though, a bit of contact that tells me of considerable panic isn''t avoidable.

    "It was so terrifying! Once I was up, there just came humans and demanded stuff! I was completely on my own, so I just tried to mimic what I did yesterday, but I was the whole time so scared I would mess up! I had to guess so much stuff and check my internal memory if the kinds of liquid I''d take had the same consistency as I remembered when handing them out before! It was all so difficult! Waahh!" (Liqu)

    I''m honestly at a loss, and in the end resort to patting her head.

    She seems to have earned herself this.

    At least, I hope she did, and I won''t have to deal with numerous angry customers that got the wrong potions.

    But for now, I''ll just assume that she did well.

    Anyway, it''s getting late, so I should get ready to close the shop before the day decides to throw anything unforeseeable in my direction through the, such things very much inviting, open door.

    "Good day, my dear. I hope you have some time to spare." (Bokkan)

    I know, I know.

    I spoke too soon.

    "Hello, Bokkan, how can I help you?" (Shari)

 Chapter 236

    - Shari -

    Seriously, why is Bokkan again showing up here?

    I have no idea why this man insists on these regular visits.

    I could very much do without him sticking his nose into this already awfully delicate situation.

    Instead of telling me about his reasons for coming, the nature mage in question gives a slight nod to the current client Liqu has to deal with.

    Catching his meaning, I gesture for Liqu to maintain her position at the counter, while I lead Bokkan into the backroom where I carefully close the door behind me.

    He surely will want to speak of things that the customers certainly shouldn''t listen in on.

    "So what is it that brings you here?" (Shari)

    "Well, I wanted to check on my patient. I may not practice anymore, but since I took this on, I have a certain responsibility towards the girl." (Bokkan)

    "In that case, it might please you to hear that she''s through. So you can consider your part done and don''t need to bother anymore." (Shari)

    "While I don''t distrust your word, I would still like to see for myself." (Bokkan)

    I''m pretty sure this is the very definition of distrust.

    "Sure. She''s still in the cellar. Just saying, you know what to expect, right? What we were trying to achieve here?" (Shari)

    "Yes, I am very aware of the defined end result. All the more reason why I''d like to check on her." (Bokkan)

    "Why? Sorry, but why do you care this much? I mean, not like I don''t appreciate that you''re not totally disgusted by what happens here, but you can see why your unfounded interest in her condition seems odd to me, right? Not even once did Tamarah show up, and I''m rather convinced that she has a morbid interest in the subject." (Shari)

    "You know that I''m a nature mage, right?" (Bokkan)

    What kind of question is this?

    "Yes?" (Shari)

    "Well, nature magic is all about the manipulation of natural processes. Growing, breathing, eating, fucking..." (Bokkan)

    "Okay, okay, get to the point!" (Shari)

    "As you wish. You see, what you''re doing here, a process to change the very nature of a being in order to let it live, that is something that as a nature mage has huge implications for me. So I want to witness it to the end." (Bokkan)

    "Sigh. As I said, it''s already over. Okay, I have no reason to deny you access, but you do realize, that I forced quite a lot onto the girl to deal with and that all this is a very delicate matter for her?" (Shari)

    "I understand. I didn''t plan on doing anything unreasonable." (Bokkan)

    "I''ll take you at your word." (Shari)

    Well, let''s get it over with.

    Once I reach the door, I realize something.

    Quickly, I head back to my stash and take some clothes.

    While passing Bokkan, I tell him to wait.

    Then I get down in the cellar, where the two siblings are still occupied with each other.

    The girl is the first to notice me.

    Which, coming from the fact that she wasn''t looking in my direction, is a feat I would attribute to a slime''s all-around vision.

    "What do you want?" (Nia)

    "We''ve got a visitor. That one mage, you might remember. Although I have all the understanding of your circumstances, I also think that you might feel better about throwing this over. Though, that''s only if you mind being naked at all." (Shari)

    Understanding forms literally in her shifting expression.

    "I do! Hand it over, please." (Nia)

    "Take this as training. It isn''t easy to keep clothes around you for a longer time, but I think we can both agree that it''s better than the alternative." (Shari)

    So she puts the shirt and pants on.

    Though, while the former is quite shaky, the latter seemingly has no intention of staying where it''s supposed to be.

    "This is so difficult!" (Nia)

    I swirl with my eyes before I respond.

    "Yeah, that''s linked to the ''not easy'' part." (Shari)

    "How the fuck do you manage this?!" (Nia)

    "Practice. Also, good quality helps." (Shari)

    "Glrbl" (Nia)

    At this, she only grumbles to herself, which shows in a stream of bubbles streaming out of her.

    I take this as the conclusion of our talk and head up again.

    "She''s now ready to receive you. Be considerate or I''ll throw you out." (Shari)

    "No need to worry. I won''t be anything but polite." (Bokkan)

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I can''t say anything else here, so it seems like nothing is going to stop this from happening.

    So we head downstairs.

    I can see that the wet nature of our cellar is making the mage uncomfortable.

    Then mid-step, his breath actually hitches as he lays eyes on the girl.

    Who is visibly struggling to keep her clothes in place.

    "I didn''t agree to being ogled like this! Could you at least act like there''s nothing to stare at?" (Nia)

    He averts his gaze but still mutters...

    "To think something like this is possible." (Bokkan)

    "By the way, no touching. She doesn''t have control over her dissolving reflex yet." (Shari)

    "Do you have to tell this to everybody?!" (Nia)

    "Zsch"

    I throw her a look.

    She succeeded in stopping herself before her borrowed clothes disappeared, but there are a few holes in them now.

    Which only proves my point.

    "Ehm, yes?" (Shari)

    If it will prevent someone from losing body parts, then this surpasses her sense of shame, in my opinion.

    "Ahem, are you truly yourself?" (Bokkan)

    "Who else would I be? I don¡¯t remember much of our last meeting, but I''m still very much who I was back then!" (Nia)

    Nia is almost losing her pants during this outburst.

    Literally, if this has to be added.

    "Yes! She''s still my sister!" (Okin)

    Good for them that they could figure this out.

    "I apologize. I didn''t mean to be inconsiderate. It''s just that this is truly a remarkable change. Yet, seeing how lively you became, it seems to be a positive one in comparison." (Bokkan)

    At this, Nia grows quiet for a moment.

    Looks like he got her there.

    "I guess. It''s still awfully much to process at once, though." (Nia)

    "I''d believe so. May I examine you closer?" (Bokkan)

    "No idea, ask my keeper. But it¡¯s okay with me as long you don''t do anything creepy." (Nia)

    ¡°Keeper?¡± (Bokkan)

    ¡°She¡¯s joking. Mostly. She means that, for now, she''s not allowed to go out. For hopefully obvious reasons. She needs a few lessons first, or do you think she''s in any state to meet the neighbors?¡± (Shari)

    ¡°Ah. I get your point.¡± (Bokkan)

    ¡°But she gave her permission, so I guess you may examine her at your own risk.¡± (Shari)

    At that, Bokkan steps a little closer and looks up and down at Nia''s body, which in my opinion borders creepy.

    Then, with a sudden motion, he streaks with his finger through the collar between her right neck and shoulder.

    "Zsch"

    Of course, dissolving immediately starts, which means that Nia, after mere moments, is again naked.

    "What the fuck!?!" (Nia)

    Now he looks at his hand.

    "Fascinating." (Bokkan)

    "I''d as well support Nia''s statement here! What the heck was that supposed to be!?" (Shari)

    "This is truly a common slime. The dissolving apparently isn''t completely instantaneous, albeit quick to set in. Quicker than with the small ones at least. I''m truthfully intrigued." (Bokkan)

    "I''m not! And I said, nothing creepy! So don''t pull this shit with me!" (Nia)

    "I''m sorry. I had to know. It''s just so improbable. This was worth even risking the tip of my finger." (Bokkan)

    Damn, that must hurt.

    At least the angry raw flesh of his finger is telling me so.

    Yet the more I''m looking, the more it already seems to scab over.

    Is he healing it?

    But he isn''t a healer.

    How does that work?

    "May I ask you more questions? I''d be willing to compensate you for your participation." (Bokkan)

    "Uh, you''re talking about money, right? Yes, I think? But you''ll pay well, right?" (Nia)

    This sounds just too wrong from an outer perspective.

    "If I hear that you did anything questionable to her, I''ll make sure that you pay with more than just money!" (Shari)

    "Such scrutiny. I promise, I''ll rein in my curiosity, which is solely about the thematic subject, so there''ll be nothing questionable about my conduct." (Bokkan)

    This has to be enough.

    While I''m concerned about the things he might learn from this, like weaknesses or embarrassing peculiarities, I can''t tell Nia to shut up forever.

    And if she wants to offer answers in return for money, that¡¯s her choice.

    Perhaps they¡¯ll even learn something about slimes that I don¡¯t even know yet.

    So I''ll just hope for the best, as there''s nothing more I can do here.

    "I still have stuff to do. Are you comfortable with me leaving?" (Shari)

    "I think so. He doesn''t seem dangerous. Also, he helped me before, I remember that much. I guess I owe that to him." (Nia)

    Your decision.

    "Fine. I¡¯ll be upstairs if you''re looking for me." (Shari)

    So I leave the cellar again.

    I need to admit, I''m uncomfortable.

    Whether it''s creepy fascination or just scientific interest, both are equally awkward and personally undesirable to me.

    In general, I was quite taken aback by Bokkan''s sudden appearance.

    That reminds me, I should start setting up regular closing times.

    Currently, absolutely everyone can come and go as they please.

    Like, for example, Captain Gareth, who entered just now!

    Now please excuse me, but I need to pull my eye slime back into my make-believe skull.

    "To think that you truly opened up a shop here." (Gareth)

    "A-ahem. How can I help you, Sir?" (Shari)

    "Yes, I would like to order your services for a mission that the fate of the town may depend upon." (Gareth)

    I look for a long moment at him, still asking myself why he came without guards or if they are waiting somewhere around here.

    Though, eventually, I''ll need to interact with him.

    "Fine. Let''s talk in the backroom. Liqu, you stay at the front and continue taking orders." (Shari)

    No idea what''s worse.

    Liqu''s apparent unwillingness or Gareth''s open questioning of my sanity.

    "Don''t worry, she can do that. She¡¯s gotten much better at speaking with people. Right, Liqu?" (Shari)

    "Uh, okay. For you." (Liqu)

    "Thank you." (Shari)

    Doesn''t seem like that convinced him.

    Though, that''s not his business.

    "Are you coming? You wouldn''t be here if you''d expect me to pull something, right?" (Shari)

    After another long moment, he again shakes his head.

    "No, probably not. Lead the way." (Gareth)

    A moment later, we''re in the back room, and I check twice that the door to the cellar is locked properly before turning my attention back to him.

    "Ahem, so what is it that brings you here?" (Shari)

    "Well, as I already mentioned, I require your unique services. To be precise, I need you to retrieve a certain item from a heavily secured vault. If possible, in a manner that I won''t have to be called while it happens." (Gareth)

    Okay, I didn''t expect this.

    A guard captain who orders someone to steal something.

    "Why are you coming with this to us? You''re the guard captain. Can''t you just set up an official investigation and take whatever you need?" (Shari)

    "Unfortunately, no. Because said vault belongs to a noble." (Gareth)

    Yeah, obviously something had to be up with this.

    "A noble? Seriously, this isn''t really the kind of thing I''d willingly jump into. But even like this, doesn''t the lord''s authority reach that far? I thought that''s the point of a hierarchy. Can''t your men just force their way?" (Shari)

    "My men are the exact reason why I need you to do this. I can''t trust them. At least, not most of them. Too many of them might be compromised." (Gareth)

    "What do you mean by ''the reason''? Is something up?" (Shari)

    "The item is a comparative list of all guards who are on the pay list by the very crime gangs and nobles we are up against, as well as the depth of their involvement." (Gareth)

    "First, such a thing exists? Second, what do you need it for?" (Shari)

    "Can''t you figure this out by yourself? You were the one who started it. I need it as preparation for the great cleansing. Without this information, the guards on this list might suddenly turn against us at the most crucial moment, which would be as fatal as you might think. I should also be able to derive from it how deep some are into it and who of them might be convinced to change their mind." (Gareth)

    Okay, that makes sense.

    Without troops, there won''t be much of a city-wide raid.

    "But why us? You of all people should know certain individuals eager to do such a thing, for the right price." (Shari)

    "As if I could openly hire people like this. I certainly don''t need this kind of reputation. Also, you two proved that you''re able to get into well-guarded places, and I honestly wouldn''t know a better choice to get through the walls of the vault. So do you agree? We need this list. Not to forget that it''s your doing that we''re in this situation." (Gareth)

    The good reasons unfortunately keep coming.

    "Sigh. Doesn''t seem like we have a choice." (Shari)

    "Not really. Especially not if you don''t want me to look into what you''re selling here as potions. Believe me, I don''t want to have to investigate this either." (Gareth)

    Okay, he got me there.

    Also, I don''t want Michael to scold me again for not doing my job.

    "So, who is this noble we need to rob?" (Shari)

    "You already know him. Baron Eliphas Moreau. The local proxy for the pact." (Gareth)

    Hm, suddenly I''m not as against this anymore.

    "Alright. Just one more question before I accept." (Shari)

    "Which would be?" (Gareth)

    "He also stores his money in there, right?" (Shari)

 Chapter 237

    - Shari -

    Gladly, it seems like Liqu was able to manage the shop by herself.

    Gareth departed after providing me the address and some corresponding information for the Moreau estate within the inner district.

    Once there''s an opening between the occasional customers, I use that timeframe to fill Liqu in.

    "So that means I can dissolve them?" (Liqu)

    "I''d rather you not. I would prefer not leaving too much of a mess." (Shari)

    "But if something happens I can?" (Liqu)

    "You''re awfully eager about this, Liqu." (Shari)

    "Well, it would pose a risk if we can''t properly defend ourselves, right?" (Liqu)

    Since when is this slime so good at stating convincing arguments?

    The thing is, we''d even have a bit of leeway here.

    While we can''t openly storm in and massacre everyone with the whole town watching everything, I squeezed the assurance out of Gareth that he''d recede patrols in the area and stall sending help if they''d be called.

    That''s nothing he can overdo, but it would increase the limits which we could operate in.

    However, I certainly won''t rush this and head out tonight.

    Neither will I do it during the daytime, while there are still people out there.

    Which means that there''s still time.

    And this means from me that I have time to prepare.

    As the shop is still open, I don''t want to abandon Liqu.

    Instead, I use some of my stored ingredients to prepare a potent mix of ledia leaves.

    I also consider using umbradow.

    However, that one is difficult to acquire.

    Already smallest dosages of this black-green herb can knock you out, even faster and more effectively than ledia leaves could ever do, at the cost of an awful headache after waking up, accompanied by a lot of other concerning health issues.

    This makes it quite obvious why it isn''t so easy to get them on the market, as no sane person would ever buy them for personal use.

    It''s for a reason also called "sleep of death".

    I mean, if already the tiniest amount makes you fall unconscious it shouldn''t be too surprising to hear what an even slightly higher dosage does.

    This stuff is a perfect assassination drug, making for a quick and peaceful, and therefore conveniently quiet, death.

    Had I asked in the capital for such a thing I couldn''t even have feigned I''d want to use it only on monsters.

    However, being now in Ekoras where the law is quite flexible, I should look if I could acquire some of it anytime soon.

    It might work especially well with my blades.

    Where ledia leaves make drowsy and sluggish, and only work quickly in higher dosages, this would go for a more instantaneous effect.

    Maybe my new reputation as a dignified alchemist might help me out on this as well.

    Well, I¡¯ve finished preparing everything I could for the time being.

    The rest will require further effort outside the house.

    First, I open the cellar.

    .

    .

    .

    Ehm...

    Did I forget to unlock the door?

    Once I open up, I look at the two kids who return my gaze with somewhat scrutinizing expressions.

    "Ehm, hello. Uh, sorry? I had a somewhat problematic guest who for obvious reasons shouldn''t have seen you. I hope this wasn''t too bad in here." (Shari)

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    From the looks, I shouldn''t set my hopes for understanding reactions too high.

    This especially means something if I can clearly see it from the girl who shouldn''t even be able to signal anything with her borderless slime eyes.

    "Just so you know, I had a very weird time where I had to assure those two that I wouldn¡¯t eat them after you locked them in here with me." (Nia)

    Yeah, that comes not unexpected.

    "At least, this confirmed to me that this truly was no elaborate play to catch prey. Otherwise, I would be dead now. So you can consider my curiosity sated for the time being. I bid you farewell." (Bokkan)

    "Okay... Goodbye." (Shari)

    Finally, he''s leaving.

    The kiddos on the other hand, are still staring at me.

    "I was so scared!" (Okin)

    Of the slime he stated was his sister a short time ago?

    That was a quick change of heart.

    Hmm, on second thought, he sounds more excited than scared.

    "I felt really, really bad about this, you know?" (Nia)

    Ugh, and now wide, round slime eyes look quivering up at me alongside the boy¡¯s.

    Fine, I''ll admit that I wouldn''t want to be in this kind of situation.

    "Sigh! Would it help if I give you money as compensation?" (Shari)

    Both of them look at each other and then simultaneously back at me.

    "Sure!" (Nia/Okin)

    I pull out a silver coin from my purse that I store within my body and hand it to the boy.

    It might be that I don''t trust Nia not to dissolve it yet.

    "This is for tomorrow, so you can buy some meat for your sister and yourself a meal. I have my own stuff up and coming and won''t be able to take care of you by then." (Shari)

    Now it seems like they''re slightly overwhelmed by the amount of money I''m willing to spend on them.

    "Well, in any case, I need to head off now. Be careful with who enters the house." (Shari)

    Once I enter the front hall Liqu once again comes running at me.

    "There you are! You have no idea what I went through!" (Liqu)

    Coming from her look I can imagine.

    "Really? I only left you for a moment. Was it really so bad?" (Shari)

    "There are so many adventurers coming!" (Liqu)

    Okay, now I''m concerned.

    That sounds like an awfully worrisome combination.

    "Adventurers?" (Shari)

    "Yes! For some reason they keep on pestering me! Coming over and over, wanting stamina or health potions and what else!" (Liqu)

    I probably have to be glad that this didn''t blow up.

    Not sure what I should think about the idea that we are about to become the new hot spot for adventurers.

    Is that now good or bad?

    I mean, it probably raises the risk, but on the other side, it might make them less inclined to go against us if we''d offer a price reduction.

    For now, I should soothe Liqu a bit.

    She seems on the verge of a breakdown, which for slimes can be quite literal.

    "It''s fine. Tomorrow we will close the shop and instead focus on other things. I want to prepare a bit before we directly go for breaking into a supposedly extremely well-guarded estate." (Shari)

    "Oh, thank you! I wasn''t sure how much more of this I could hold out." (Liqu)

    It''s questionable how soothing this is exactly to hear for her, but objectively she''s brightening up upon hearing this.

    To me this course of action only makes sense.

    Until now, I never really had the leeway to properly prepare for my suicide missions and had to figure out everything on the way.

    For once, while still being on a time limit, I have no immediate need to go out without much of a plan and was able to establish a date for the act.

    So it just sounded smart to me to use this advantage to its fullest.

    Once I deem I¡¯ve completed everything I could for today, I get ready for my rest.

    Naturally, not without pulling out my book.

    In there, I directly skim through the chapters about poisons and sleeping drugs.

    If I can find a way to improve my sleeping agent this would be a huge deal for me.

    Yet while I find some potions that go in the right direction, nothing seems to have the grade of effectiveness I''m looking for.

    Yet that one calming potion, or rather paralytic, might be something to consider, even if it apparently needs some time to pack a punch.

    Well, for all these troubles there''s a convenient solution.

    Yet I''m not sure how willing the address I have in mind would be to help me out.

    However, maybe it could placate her that I finally might''ve found a way to pay her out for the book.

    Anyway, I should get some rest now.

    After all, tomorrow is going to be very busy.

 Chapter 238

    - Shari -

    Alright, Shari, what again are the things you should consider essential for a heist?

    Yesterday, when I wasn''t working practically, I was focused on planning how to go about this mission.

    The objective is to obtain the documents within the vault and bring them to Captain Gareth.

    This entails, getting inside the estate, past all the guards, hopefully without causing too much of a massacre since well, guards are also people, and not all of them deserve to die for working in the home security business.

    Then getting into the vault, which should be easy with a generous appliance of dissolving.

    This, hopefully, followed by an escape where we still don''t have to kill too many people in our way or pursuing us.

    Yeah, it can be said that those people know the risks and should be aware of who they are working for, but without a proper trial, I would feel bad for just slaughtering them unanimously.

    This is why I came up with a tactic that should help us mitigate this point to almost non-existence.

    As I hinted before, it involves a great amount of a sleeping drug.

    I basically used up all my remaining supplies of ledia leaves for this.

    Yet as I still don''t deem this enough, I want to acquire some more assets today to hopefully make sure that everything will go well.

    Once I confirmed by the existence of sunlight that the shops at the market should be about to open up, I say goodbye to the children I''m keeping in my cellar, fetch Liqu, and am on my way.

    Since it''s quite a distance, I make use of the time and explain my plan to Liqu.

    It helps that not too many people are up and about this early in the morning, so while I still have to be cautious, it''s possible to discuss this delicate topic without being overheard.

    "So, what do you think?" (Shari)

    "Not sure. Your thinking is always so complicated." (Liqu)

    "I''m not too sure if ''complicated'' is a bad thing per se. As long as it shows results..." (Shari)

    "But if we do it like this we need to spend energy, while I won''t be able to dissolve anyone. Don''t like it that much." (Liqu)

    "But you still think it should work?" (Shari)

    "Well, I guess? If that man keeps his part we might be able to do it like you want. But there''s still a risk. Especially, that last part might be a bit problematic." (Liqu)

    "Yeah, that could need some more thought, but as long as the guard won''t be involved we should be able to throw off any pursuers. Not to forget that we don''t need to worry very much about an investigation." (Shari)

    If Gareth was lying to us, he''d already know everything and would just need to knock at our door with a contingent of guards.

    While that isn''t exactly a soothing thought, it makes it clear that there''s no point in worrying about prompting the guard to get involved.

    The two of us eventually reach the market, where I''m about to acquire all the things one might need to break into a noble mansion.

    First, I want to obtain the umbradow, which should be the most difficult.

    Normally, I would ask Tamarah, but I''m not sure if she even has this.

    Last time she said she isn''t dealing in poison.

    Also, I tended to her quite often recently and wouldn''t want to impose too much.

    So instead, I decide to go to my usual herbalist.

    "Umbradow?! Seriously? I can''t sell you that!" (herbalist)

    So much for this.

    "Why can''t you?" (Shari)

    "Excuse me? There are laws! Some particularly prohibiting open trade with assassination tools! Only an ignorant madman would sell you these!" (herbalist)

    I''d like to make him acquainted with a certain alchemist in the capital.

    "But I''m in the adventurer guild." (Shari)

    "Nice for you? That still doesn''t change anything. I wouldn''t even know why you would need the silent death in this line of work, but if you''d use it in any other way, it''s my responsibility for not checking your background enough." (herbalist)

    "Uh, also, I have an alchemy store in the southern district." (Shari)

    "My, aren''t we diverse. How is the idea that you own a shop I haven''t heard of in possibly the most questionable part of town going to convince me to hand out the deadliest ingredients?" (herbalist)Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Fine, I get it. Bye!" (Shari)

    "Please, come again!" (herbalist)

    Shit!

    "This didn''t work well." (Liqu)

    "Thank you for telling me, Liqu!" (Shari)

    "No problem!" (Liqu)

    "Sigh, we neglected your sarcasm training, didn''t we?" (Shari)

    "You truly had not much time for me recently. Only for the girl." (Liqu)

    Great, now she''s also jealous.

    Anyway, seems like I have no choice now but to go to my first address for getting exotic potions.

    Hopefully, she''s in a good mood.

    "Why are you here again? Bokkan already told me everything about the girl''s state. You can be sure that he''s proficient enough at narrating everything of interest to me. Quite fascinating, yet I wouldn''t want to be close and involved if things blow up." (Tamarah)

    "Uh, no. It''s not about that. There was something else. It may concern my debt with you." (Shari)

    "Since you brought her with you I surmise you''re not here to assist me. Which leads me to believe that whatever you want isn''t going to make me happy to hear." (Tamarah)

    "Uh, I was just going to ask you if I could buy some umbradow from you." (Shari)

    "Umbradow!? Who the heck are you going to murder now?!" (Tamarah)

    "To be fair, it''s more about avoiding just this." (Shari)

    "Sure. But this doesn''t change the fact that I''m averse to getting pulled into your schemes and likely having to face the backlash of whoever you''re going to upset now. Especially, as you haven''t even paid me yet for the last thing you acquired from me." (Tamarah)

    She means the book.

    Which is actually a point.

    To begin with, I don''t feel good about having debts either.

    If you are as inclined to keeping your bargains as me, a debt means that the other party has power over you.

    Not like, in the case of the book, Tamarah wasn''t very obliging and I''m profiting quite a lot from this deal, especially from the part where I could work as her assistant and gain meaningful skills, but it still leaves a sour aftertaste with me that I can''t pay her off.

    One might argue that the fact that she literally leeches off my slime might be put as a mitigating factor to help even my balance with her, but to be honest, all the ingredients I took, in turn, are probably surpassing that in value by far.

    Nonetheless, as long as I have no access to the queen''s riches to declare this as a mission expense I need to at least do the job I accepted from her.

    "Can''t you help me out, please? It''s actually quite important that we do this. For the whole country basically." (Shari)

    "First a philanthropist, now a patriot. You are assuming too much about me, my dear." (Tamarah)

    "She isn''t..." (Liqu)

    "Yeah, yeah. Don''t worry, I don''t plan on challenging your position. Still, I don''t see a reason why I should put myself in harm''s way just because you''re asking. If I recall correctly, the last week I was nothing but altruistic to you without getting much in return, yet you keep on coming with requests." (Tamarah)

    Maybe I have a final argument.

    "You see, this thing I have going might just enable me to pay you for the book at short notice." (Shari)

    At least I hope that there''s money in Moreau''s treasury.

    "Which is still a money-making scheme I wouldn''t benefit from. We''re still talking about your debt to me here. How you''re going to pay shouldn''t in any way be my concern." (Tamarah)

    Sadly, she is right.

    I did ask quite a lot from her recently.

    "What if I make it worthwhile? I''ll pay my debt plus interest if you help me here?" (Shari)

    "Sigh. If I agree, will you stop pestering me then?" (Tamarah)

    "Ehm, sure?" (Shari)

    "Goddamnit, you hear me, three more gold, you''re going to reimburse me one way or the other." (Tamarah)

    At this, she writes something on paper and holds it in my direction.

    "I can''t believe I''m doing this. I don''t have any umbradow here at the moment. At least not as much as you probably need. Here! Take this to the address I''m giving you. This is my personal herbalist. Just tell him I sent you. He''ll hand it out to you and then put it on the pay list for my next delivery." (Tamarah)

    I didn''t miss here that she basically included the thing I asked her for in the price.

    For this reason, I will gladly accept her offer.

    "You won''t regret this!" (Shari)

    "I already do! Whatever, just go." (Tamarah)

    I really shouldn''t drag this on any longer.

    With this, I can finally get this stuff.

    Maybe I got a bit too caught up in this idea of mine, but now that I got so far I''m confident that it''s going to work with this.

    Once I arrive it all goes distressingly easy.

    While I still get weird looks for coming again, just as he asked me to, Tamarah''s name seems to be all I need to get those herbs.

    Once I got these, it''s time for the last part of my newest scheme.

    The thing is, the umbradow isn''t just going to be part of this plan, I want to make it part of my assets.

    For this reason, now we''re going to the blacksmith because I also want a way to apply the sleeping drug.

    As I said before, umbradow is stupidly potent, which means that my blades would for sure simply infuse so much that it kills the target.

    Which is pointless, as I already have a kind of poison that can do just this.

    "What can I do for ya?" (blacksmith)

    "I need something like this." (Shari)

    At this, I pull out a drawing that depicts something like an arrow.

    Well, the tip of an arrow with a small hole at the tip and a tiny container behind it.

    They''re a bit longer than the usual tips that go over the stick, with a metal cylinder that goes on after the sharp part ends, as that''s where they''re supposed to be held by my slime and contain their poisonous load.

    These little things will serve as the tiny carriers of my wish to make them sleep.

    The man looks at them for a while and then nods.

    "Doesn''t look too complicated. Can reuse some of the material I already have. How many of those do ya need?" (blacksmith)

    "Ten would be nice. Or well, make it a dozen. But I need them today." (Shari)

    "Huh, that''s quite sudden. Even if ya wanna make this a priority job, I''ll need a bit. Ya require a high precision job or just something that comes close?" (blacksmith)

    "Close enough is fine. It''s just important that the tip is hollow as you can see here. Doesn''t have to be perfectly balanced." (Shari)

    "Hah, I''m sure that''s going to be a nasty surprise for something. Fine. Come back later. I''ll make sure it serves the purpose." (blacksmith)

    "Thank you very much." (Shari)

    It actually makes sense for me, as now I have some time to prepare the sleeping agent at home and come back once he''s done.

    After this, I also buy meat for two silver, as I''m sure that every little bit of strength is going to be required.

    It''s nice if a plan takes form.

    I''m rather confident about tonight.

 Chapter 239

    - Shari -

    Now it''s time to close the shop for today and get started with my other part-time job.

    Something about kicking asses with royal permit.

    While we''re walking to the respective building, I go in my mind over the things I know.

    Apparently, Baron Moreau is already for quite some time rather infamous.

    Since his mine stopped being productive, he should''ve lost his source of income.

    At least, officially that is.

    Apparently, he has a number of side businesses.

    The less-dubious ones being stuff like renting out a number of buildings in the slums, for horrendous prices that is.

    However, it should be obvious this isn''t all there is to it.

    The mere fact that he has held his position for so long in the central district, despite having neither obvious wealth nor another specialty, means that he not only has opened up ways of a decent income, but also means he''s backed by influential people.

    So exactly the kind of person with the information we are looking for regarding our original assignment.

    In this sense, it¡¯s helpful that we''re rather free in how we''ll approach this infiltration.

    The fact that Gareth will hold the guard back for the night means we neither need to worry about being approached during the curfew nor will have to worry about being seen in the preparation stage.

    Unfortunately, Gareth only knew that Moreau has a vault, but not its exact location, which is probably going to make things difficult.

    After a while, the houses change into their fancier variants.

    Moreau doesn''t live exactly at the center, but a bit detached to the east.

    There the buildings aren''t quite as cramped anymore, which allows for larger homes that stand with some space around them.

    So Baron Moreau''s mansion stands tall with an adjacent garden next to the other houses.

    Yet also, the many guards waiting in front of it are a giveaway.

    Now for my plan.

    "Liqu, you got how we''re doing this, right?" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. I''m all ready! It just is a little inconvenient." (Liqu)

    "Still, I want to do it like this. We can mitigate the death toll this way." (Shari)

    "Yes, yes. As you want it." (Liqu)

    It might be a little risky to trust that Liqu is able to hold back, but it should be the best option.

    After I checked that everything is prepared, the equipment we need is ready, and that we are properly cloaked, naturally in normal clothing and not with the royal emblem plastered on our chests, we can get started.

    The first thing we need to do is observe the building for a good entry point.

    Well, in our case, this isn''t just limited to the places that come to mind, like windows, doors, or any other kinds of shafts and side entrances, but in fact any part of the building that isn''t in clear view and allows us to dissolve our way inside.

    Which isn''t limited in the slightest.

    While we need to be careful not to alert any patrolling estate guards, the night keeps us hidden, and it isn¡¯t long before I manage to spot a suitable point from a distance.

    An alley that links to a reinforced stone wall.

    Nothing anyone would think of guarding, as it would require heavy equipment and the corresponding noise to force one''s way inside.

    That is, as long as you aren''t a slime.

    If you are, you can simply crawl to the upper floor and dissolve a hole through the whole thing.

    A hole that should lead us straight to where I presume Baron Moreau to be.

    The reason for this approach is the issue I already mentioned.

    I have no idea where the documents are supposed to be.

    Even that they''re still in the vault is only guesswork.

    So why not ask the one who''s supposed to know?

    Naturally, there''s more to how I planned the execution, but it should work quite well.

    "Zsch"

    Working in tandem, it doesn''t take long till we have created our way in.

    By keeping track of the vibrations within the building, I realize there''s some kind of commotion in the entrance hall.

    Also, the number of people in there is ridiculous.

    With so many, there''s no way we can do this cleanly, which is what I want to try this once.

    Because my curiosity prompts me to, I dissolve the tiniest hole in what I identify to be an adjacent corner.

    There''s an elder man, shielded by apparently well-trained fighters in a dark grey uniform, currently talking to the baron.

    "...lacking, dear Baron. Do I need to remind you of the importance of these deliveries? We expect improvements or your status among us will have to be reconsidered." (?)

    "Yes, of course, Sir. I''ll personally see to it that those lazy hoodlums will drastically increase their efforts." (Moreau)

    Okay, seeing him so deprived of any pride gives him a completely new feeling.

    "This is in your best interest, my friend. I hope you understood well enough what I was trying to convey. I wouldn''t wish to have to pay you another visit. Not like your hospitality wouldn''t be well-received, but the amenities are certainly just as lacking as your service. If this repeats, I''ll have to make sure I won''t have to come again. Ever." (?).

    Wow, this threat wasn''t even concealed.

    After this, the man departs.

    While still somewhat shaken, the Baron apparently decides not to dwell on what happened.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.Right now we should stay in position till things have calmed down.

    So we wait until I can be sure that no houseguards will patrol the spot I''m going to appear at before we continue on.

    It''s actually a bit difficult to squeeze through the hole while taking our clothes and equipment with us, but if it''s big enough for my core that also means I can pull that small stuff and some fabric behind me.

    Although, it ends up being quite slimed, yet this won''t be a concern for today.

    At least not as much as I feel about squeezing myself through a small hole in the first place.

    Gratefully, no guard seems prompted to investigate.

    Not that we made much noise, but especially at night people tend to be overly paranoid about the quietest scratching sound in their vicinity.

    If we could just get this over with without anyone becoming aware of our presence I would very much prefer this instead of having to rely on our fallback plan.

    Because any noise would be bad, I''m not even wearing my boots.

    To move as silently as possible, I¡¯m even forced to forgo walking, instead sliding to the upper reaches and leaving a liquid trail behind.

    Some moments later, my all-around vision due to my dropped hood tells me Liqu made it in as well.

    Reaching the first row of doors, I become aware of a fault in my plan.

    While I can tell by the vibrations that someone is in a room that doesn''t tell me who it is.

    However, I can go by the scent trails.

    Those are a good enough indicator, even if I need to say that it''s not as exact inside a place where the target I''m looking for regularly dwells.

    However, it''s good enough to pinpoint the location.

    As I approach the door I feel to be the most likely choice, I discover another issue.

    I''m not sure if the Baron is currently awake.

    What I''m about to do requires a degree of surprise assault and therefore affords that I know the condition of my target.

    However, I already have the solution for this kind of problem.

    I let my, as mentioned before, bootless feet lose shape and slide with them below the doorstep.

    This way the slime sweeps into the room beyond and allows me to take a quick survey.

    Yep, there he is.

    Up and about.

    So how to go about this?

    The thing is, I don''t want him to see us in slime form.

    This man is almost definitely confirmed as a member of the rebel faction, or ¡°The Pact¡±, as I¡¯ve heard that term quite often recently so it will do as a name.

    However, I don''t really plan on killing him.

    If he is a member, then killing him, a noble, might be enough of a justification for The Pact to start their little civil war.

    At this point, this is much too early.

    Especially, as I don''t want to be the one to have provided them with arguments.

    However, if these documents can truly discredit him, this would undermine the Baron''s position.

    Without his power and wealth he''d only be a worthless fat man without any noteworthy skills.

    So yes, the question is how to overwhelm him without risking a deadly confrontation or leaving him with information on us.

    Suddenly, I experience a certain familiar but just as unsettling sensation.

    <ul>

    <li>"Why are you waiting there, Shari?" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Linking. Of course you would." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Sorry. I didn''t think you wanted me to speak out loud." (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"No, no. I understand. Sigh. Our target is in there. We need to overwhelm him without making noise or exposing us." (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    I don''t really know how to approach him so we can put him into a situation where he''ll certainly do as we say.

    I suppose if I could hold him at knife point, then I doubt that this kind of man would risk anything by calling for help.

    <ul>

    <li>"That''s easy! I can do this!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"You can?" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes, yes! Totally!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    I''m not sure if it''s smart to leave things like this to Liqu, but she wouldn''t lie.

    So I''ll believe her.

    <ul>

    <li>"Fine, then do it!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes, yes!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Without further ado, she separates and moves to the door.

    "Splock, splock"

    And knocks!?!

    Naturally, the baron moves to us, and I have certainly no idea how to prevent the inevitable.

    While things may not be completely lost yet, the whole mission threatens to become awfully messy if it proceeds in this way.

    So the baron opens the door and faster than I can look surprised Liqu dashes inside, right into the man.

    As neither of us are wearing anything solid, the impact shouldn''t have been all that hard, but the two skid across the whole room till they bounce against the other wall.

    Because I instinctively went into high-speed processing, I manage in time to gain enough thought to move in as well and close the door behind me.

    There I find the baron and Liqu sprawled on the ground, the latter using her arm to gag the former.

    I walk up to them till I loom above our victim in a way that I can be sure I have his attention.

    Then I pull out a dagger and hold it right above him.

    With an altered voice of a, in my imagination, somewhat gruff guy, I start speaking.

    "I don''t want this to get dirty. We can both survive this encounter. However, if you raise your voice too high, I fear you won''t leave me much of a choice but to end the problem." (Shari)

    This simple measure will most likely ensure that my shop won''t be targeted after this.

    Baron Moreau knows my usual voice, so they''ll be looking for someone else.

    With this in mind, I decide to proceed to the next step.

    I drip a certain liquid over the blade, making him flinch.

    "Do you know what this is? Of course, you don''t, but please, let me enlighten you. This is a mending potion. It''s quite a fascinating thought, isn''t it? I could cut straight through your flesh and the potion on the blade would heal any injury directly before any blood can flow. Okay, it might scar, but it would still be as if there wouldn''t have been a cut at all. Can you imagine that? I could stab and slice you as much as I want and you wouldn''t receive a single dangerous injury. Well, actually I''m not so sure about this. Do you think there could be a dangerous enough stab to your organs that would still kill you?" (Shari)

    To prove to him, I draw a shallow line over his exposed skin that immediately closes in a small reddish line again.

    This almost puts him over the edge, with only Liqu''s hold preventing him from screaming.

    I hope he''s panicking enough not to notice the slime taste of her arm.

    Yet now he should be sufficiently intimidated that I can start the next phase.

    "Just saying, we can hold this door long enough to repeatedly stab you before anyone will be even close to saving you. Not that there''ll be much to save at this point. But for this instant, I also have another blade right here. So I suggest you answer me truthfully so we can be on our way. Where is your vault with the documents?" (Shari)

    Then I turn to Liqu.

    "Let him speak, please." (Shari)

    So Liqu frees his mouth but still restrains him by adjusting her hold.

    "You, you won''t get away with this! (Moreau)

    "Let this be our concern. Please, answer the question. Where is the vault? As long as you don''t want me to stab you that is." (Shari)

    "Tsk, it''s in the cellar. Do you really think you can fight your way through all my guards?" (Moreau)

    "I said already, that is our concern. Next question. Are your documents in there? Especially the ones about particularly questionable content. You wouldn''t like me if we would go all the way down there and it turns out to be a ruse." (Shari)

    "D-documents?" (Moreau)

    "No, no, no! We won''t even get started with this. I know they exist. So speak up or die a gruesome death." (Shari)

    "...They''re there." (Moreau)

    "Wonderful. You just bought your life." (Shari)

    Now I need to figure out how to proceed from here on out.

    "Sir, are you okay? There''s, uhm, some kind of trail leading here!" (guard)

    Sigh.

    That was to be expected.

    However, not today, world.

    Not today.

    Because this time, I have a backup plan!

 Chapter 240

    - Shari -

    It''s time to get started with phase two of my plan.

    Now that I have hopefully confirmed where our mission objective is located, it''s time to get there.

    However, there''s a certain obstacle in our way.

    "Thud, thud"

    A guard that just now tries to ram in the door.

    I turn to Liqu.

    "Do the same as what you did just now to the guy out there and follow me!" (Shari)

    I move to the door, wait for the next impact, and right when it hits, I unlock the door so that Liqu can at the same instant storm out and run over the guy who¡¯s still recovering his stance.

    I don''t waste any time either and sprint past her.

    "Hurry up! We need to get down there!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    The commotion was apparently enough for a guard to start climbing the stairs.

    It''s fortunate that I already have my blade out.

    With this, I slash the man''s chest, which leaves, due to the special healing coating, a rapidly closing streak on it, which affects him enough that he doesn''t manage to deter me or Liqu, who follows right behind me.

    Yet once we''re on the lower floor, we find the house security staff already assembled.

    Luckily, the only open way is right where we have to go.

    Further down, into the cellar.

    After descending only a few steps, I already hear the baron screaming at his staff above.

    "You imbeciles! How could you morons let these assassins in?!" (Moreau)

    But then he seems to be made aware of where we are and changes his focus.

    With victoriously booming voice the baron shouts from above.

    "You fools! The vault is secure! There''s no chance you''ll get in! You''re trapped! Give up now and I swear on my name that I will only torture you half as long as I intend!" (Moreau)

    As tempting as that sounds, something tells me even that is a lie.

    That aside, thanks for the confirmation.

    It''s good, as otherwise I might''ve had to use our last resort and simply slaughter everyone in here.

    Which wouldn''t be pretty and leave too many chances that word might get out.

    Now, however, I know that the place we''re aiming for is right in front of us.

    There it is.

    A massive door of steel right in our way.

    All I need is to stall for enough time to open it, fetch what we need in there, and then manage to get out again.

    And for the first two objectives I know exactly how to go about this.

    With this thought in mind, I initialize a link with Liqu.

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, it''s time! Let''s do it now!" (Shari)</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>"Yes, yes!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Before coming here, I had sufficient time to prepare for this mission.

    The main question was how to deal with a building full of mercenaries protecting what''s in there.

    From getting past unnoticed to killing everyone, I came up with a fairly simple solution.

    Before coming here, I used every last bit of ledia leaves we had left, as well as relaxants, pain relievers, as well as maybe a tint of umbradow to create a fairly big quantity of sleeping poison.

    This volatile mix I filled in two containers.

    One for me and one for Liqu, to get dissolved when the time arrives.

    This time is now, and so it gets spread in the outer layers of our slime and with joined thoughts, a single call erupts out of our cores.

    <ul>

    <li>"Slime mist!" (Shari/Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    The very idea of what we are going to do is transmitted and subsequently reciprocated, causing both to converge and amplify each other.

    Thus, a stronger will than I experienced ever before reverberates through my very being, forcing my next actions with never-known fervor.

    At once, massive amounts of slime are expelled into the air.

    Not just expelled, but evaporated, so that not a single large drop remains, but only the finest sprinkles that mix right into the air, creating an ominous cyan fog.

    It''s so much that it drifts right up the stairs and into the main room.

    I know, because I somehow can maintain a shallow form of awareness through the slime.

    "Oh my god! What is this?"

    "Urgh, I, I don''t feel good."

    "Don''t touch it!"

    "Retreat!"

    The dosage is by no means deadly, but should still put anyone to sleep who inhales the mist for long enough.

    Certainly, it''s not healthy, and it should efficiently prevent anyone from entering our target area.

    There''s not much more one could wish for on this kind of mission than remaining unbothered.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.While this took quite a bit of our energy, what remains should be more than enough to get us in there.

    At least if we hurry.

    "Zsch"

    Steel is quite a bit more stubborn to get dissolved than most other materials I know of.

    Therefore, it requires quite some time and effort to burn a hole through the door.

    Yet it''s not like it has to be big for us.

    So we slip inside once we''re able to.

    Of course, it had to be dark in there, but that''s not as big a deterrent for someone with night vision.

    The inside is tightly packed, so I don''t have to look around very much till I find a desk that is stacked with documents.

    The problem is, I can''t exactly take everything with me.

    There''s too much for that.

    Yet while the fog might linger for a bit in the cellar, it''s not like I have the time to read through everything, and just grabbing what I can might leave me with nothing at all.

    "What is wrong, Shari?" (Liqu)

    "Not now. I need to figure out what''s the relevant papers." (Shari)

    "Oh, I think I can help with that! What are you looking for?" (Liqu)

    What!?

    Since when is this slime a public official?

    "Uh, we need documents regarding corrupt guards." (Shari)

    "That means I need to look for the keyword ''guard''?" (Liqu)

    She really seems to know her stuff.

    "Well, it might be a bit more complicated. Stuff like names of people and money they received. Though, if somewhere ''guard'' is written that would be good." (Shari)

    Just doesn''t seem too likely.

    "Okay! I can do this!" (Liqu)

    She''s extremely confident about this, moving eagerly forward to the desk.

    There she gives a quick glance over the first stack and then promptly swipes it to the side with a slime tendril.

    The same happens with the next.

    And the next.

    The next...

    "Ehm, Liqu, are..." (Shari)

    "There''s one!" (Liqu)

    She holds one out to me.

    I give it a quick scan and truly.

    It''s about a payment to some Horace for ''loyalty services''.

    Wait!

    Wasn''t Horace the guard at the gate that ratted me out?!

    Damn, this slime is good.

    "Okay." (Shari)

    "I''ll continue!" (Liqu)

    And she does.

    At an astonishing speed, she''s rushing through the papers, diverting them between a ''yes'' and ''no'' pile.

    She''s actually so fast that I feel a little useless.

    So I do the only other productive thing and start working on dissolving our way out here.

    Of course, not in plain sight, but close to the ground, so they won''t catch sight of it right away.

    As before, the metal is rather tenacious, but I''m not so low on energy yet as that it would pose a problem.

    My general reserves developed rather well and I should still be at three quarters, yet falling.

    Once I''m through the vault itself, the stone fundament of the building goes quite a bit better.

    Even faster it goes once I reach dirt.

    Then I can start heading upward.

    The tunnel should lead now to the alley from before.

    Just before breaking through, I stop.

    Looking back at Liqu, she''s still at it.

    It even looks as if she''s viewing two papers at once, if not more, so fast is she.

    The ''yes'' pile grew by a sizable amount.

    While she¡¯s busy, I take a chance and look through the rest in the vault and have success.

    There''s the treasury!

    Yet once I open it, I stand somewhat disappointed.

    It seems the Baron isn''t all that rich with only six gold and four silver, as well as a little pile of small copper.

    I really would''ve presumed that a man of such station ould have some riches in his vault.

    Apparently, he is in dire need of money.

    Which might explain his recent visit.

    Unfortunately, the other stuff, like art and jewelry, is a bit too risky to take.

    I look back at Liqu and become aware that her core is shining in a bright violet.

    So she''s using high-speed processing.

    I try doing the same as my comrade slime, scanning for keywords through the papers, but find that I''m not nearly as efficient.

    It seems I''m not able to get quite as absorbed in the task as Liqu.

    But for this exact reason, I notice when people begin approaching the door.

    "Where are they?"

    "You think they got inside?"

    "Well, there''s a hole in it!"

    "But the door is locked!"

    "What do I know?! I''m not a vault breaker! Where else would they be?!"

    "Anyway, we need to open it!"

    Okay, we''re out of time!

    "Liqu, stop now! We need to leave!" (Shari)

    Oh damn, she isn''t listening.

    Time for linking!

    <ul>

    <li>"Liqu, stop it! We need to leave!" (Shari)</li>

    <li>"Oh! Yes, yes!" (Liqu)</li>

    </ul>

    Now to the next task at hand.

    How to transport this considerably large pile of paper?

    Why drenching them in slime would be bad should be obvious.

    In the end, all I can come up with is wrapping them loosely in my turned-over cloak so the fabric is going to lay as long as possible for me to pull them through the hole.

    It''s not perfect, but should work.

    As Liqu mirrors me, we can distribute the amount to manageable levels.

    From there on, it''s a narrow transition, but the hole is just big enough.

    Breaking through the street, I confirm that there are truly no people nearby.

    We won''t have much longer, but it seems we''re somewhat in the clear.

    Yet after some meters, my senses tell me that someone is closing in from the next corner.

    I can''t afford to be found here, as a compromised slime without clothes on.

    So it''s time for my last tool.

    Quickly, two narrow tendrils emerge from my neck, close to where I store my core.

    These I guide around the corner and let one rush straight at the guard I can now see with the relayed slime vision, so it darts into their neck and distributes a bit of the umbradow sleeping potion via my specially prepared metal pricks.

    The perfect tool to get anyone down who can''t evade the attack.

    Yet now I already become aware of further men running in our direction.

    So I use what remains of my energy and release it once again.

    <ul>

    <li>Slime mist!</li>

    </ul>

    I don''t really have enough poison left, but the visual effect alone should deter our pursuers.

    This allows us to escape further down the street, where the buildings grow denser again, away from the crime site.

    Nonetheless, as good as it may look now, I''m aware that I can''t walk through the streets looking like I do.

    The guards will certainly catch up, and if any people see us carrying anything back home, this will only spell trouble.

    So I only have one choice.

    "Liqu! We''re crawling up the wall there!" (Shari)

    "Yes, yes!" (Liqu)

    It''s actually quite the effort to get up there with our heavy load and my dwindling reserves, but I can push through.

    The guy who sold us our house didn''t lie when he told us the city was built in a rather cramped way to make the most of the protection from the walls.

    But this is just working out for us now, as it also means that most of the ceilings are joining.

    So now we''re city climbers and can at our pace traverse straight back home.

    "Liqu, walk slowly and carefully. We don''t want any breaking ceilings to give us away. Also, don''t get too close to the sides, so as you may be seen." (Shari)

    "I''m not stupid. This isn''t my first time. However, walking is bad here. You shouldn''t do this, but spread as far as possible." (Liqu)

    Yeah, sometimes I shouldn''t be surprised about her previous experiences.

    She sadly has a point.

    While I don''t want to turn completely into a blob, I give up my legs and move further in the form of some kind of humanoid snail.

    This might be somewhat irritating, but it works out.

    The wider area and feel I have with the slime allows me to move without even creaking too much.

    Eventually, we reach the slums.

    I am incredibly relieved once I spot our building.

    Yet as I''m cautious, instead of dropping to the street, I use the furnace''s chimney to slither into the safety of our place.

    A short moment later, Liqu is also in.

    "Yay! That went really well!" (Liqu)

    Can''t really disagree, but it was a bit too wild for my taste.

    "Yeah, sure. But I really need to dissolve something now. I''m spent." (Shari)

    Just good that I restocked our food supplies for this exact reason.

 Chapter 241

    - Shari -

    The feast was more than welcome.

    I wouldn''t exactly say that it was a party to celebrate our success, but the mood wasn''t too shabby.

    Though, afterward I really had to go a bit into standby mode.

    While I could''ve just continued with the new day, the fact that we were up and going all night left me quite strained.

    So to say, I felt mentally a little tense and had to alleviate this issue.

    Once I end my standby mode again, I feel refreshed and spend my time preparing the next batch of potions and refilling my equipment.

    The reserves of umbradow are starting to dwindle after my liberal appliance on this mission, but it should be enough to refill my pins if it becomes necessary.

    Eventually, I''ve finished with my personal preparations.

    Those mainly served to assure me that I''ll be ready to deal with any troublesome situation I might find myself in.

    I mean, who wouldn''t feel more secure with a full arsenal of blades, poison, application pins, and a generous amount of energetic mass at one''s disposal?

    So with this being dealt with, I am now free to go over the documents we acquired.

    Okay, we stole them.

    There''s not much to sugarcoat here.

    Back then Liqu took care of finding most of them.

    However, we both were only concentrating on keywords.

    Mostly if money was paid by the baron or one of his goons to the person in question.

    What I now find is drawing a very dark picture.

    Payments for internal reports, looking the other way, and in some cases, even outright crimes.

    I can''t tell if all the names represent guards, as they might just as well be officials or involved civilians, but Gareth will surely be able to make something out of this.

    It begs the question if he can even afford to dismiss all those people for the upcoming raid.

    Yet even for those who are only lightly involved, it''s questionable if they can be trusted.

    I''m nonetheless convinced that our dear Captain has something like a tier system.

    Interestingly, I don''t find his name in there.

    For example, it''s almost understandable that some took the "look away" deal in this town, as the alternative means a sudden drop in one''s livelihood as well as dramatically narrowed life expectancy.

    Then once they were given the money this makes them accomplices and another guard is too compromised to actually do their job.

    Now that I look closer, these cases even seem to make up the majority.

    Speaking of this, I probably should instruct the children not to say anything wrong.

    Well, the boy that is, as if someone should even discover the girl, I''d already be screwed.

    While I''m pretty sure that aside from the problematic implications there''s no law against transforming someone into a slime, it doesn''t sound too farfetched that someone would make one and apply it for the past just for me.

    Unsurprisingly, I find the two of them still in the cellar.

    Given how close they are, I start to worry about the health of the boy.

    "Isn''t it cold being down here all the time?" (Shari)

    While Nia''s new body shouldn''t have any trouble with it, this constant humid chill can''t be good for a human.

    "How would I make him stop? I just can''t convince him to leave my side. It''s already difficult enough to avoid any contact." (Nia)

    Not like a hug from her would warm him up, but I''m glad she isn''t stupid enough to ignore my warnings.

    "I can''t just leave you alone!" (Okin)

    "What other choice do we have? You know I can''t come out looking like this!" (Nia)

    We should probably start a training regarding blending in.

    Yet it''s a bit of a problem that she seems to be in many regards underdeveloped as a slime.

    For some reason, the necessary skills don''t come as easily to her.

    Could this be because it was a bit of a rushed job?

    In any case, this means I can''t afford to just put a cloak on her and send her out.

    She needs far more body or rather slime control to have any chance of success.

    I''m surely not sending her to her death.

    That her demise would also badly backfire on me only playing a minor role in that thought process.

    "Uh, I see you two got something going here. Don''t want to intrude. Just had a little something to tell your brother." (Shari)

    "Yeah, it''s not like I matter." (Nia)

    Oh please!

    "What is it?" (Okin)

    "Well, if anyone asks today about an attack on Baron Moreaus mansion, you don''t know anything about it." (Shari)

    "Wait! You raided a noble''s house and got away with it? God, I need to learn to control these abilities if they allow one to do that!" (Nia)If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    There''s a bit more to it than that.

    Though, if she''s motivated.

    "Yes, we did. And neither of you know anything about it, okay? Primarily you, Okin, as Nia is¡­ occupied. If anyone asks, you have no clue. If you aren''t asked, you don''t mention the topic. And by god, at no point will you mention any details about it. Especially, not in a way that the other party might draw conclusions about you knowing more than you seem. Is that clear?" (Shari)

    I can already hear Okin saying "I don''t know anything about the attack on Baron Moreau''s Mansion" only to get back "I didn''t say that it was ''Moreau''s'' mansion".

    Nope, that would be good.

    "Alright, it''s understood." (Okin)

    "Good, then get up, clean yourself, and get ready. After all, you''re working here and today is threatening to be busy. It''s not like I''m keeping you here for pure charity." (Shari)

    "Ah, but... Okay." (Okin)

    This should hopefully get him out of this cellar for a while.

    Once he''s gone, Nia and I can exchange some words we couldn''t in his presence.

    "Thank you. Okin, he''s... I think he feels like he has to take care of me. As if I''m sickly or something." (Nia)

    "Yeah, you probably don''t make the most steadfast impression on him." (Shari)

    "Ouch... Sigh. I''ll have to get used to puns like this, won''t I? But that''s about right, isn''t it? For days I couldn''t do anything else but dwell in this hole. I feel so useless. Or rather... Will I ever be alright again?" (Nia)

    How did this talk devolve to this so quickly?

    I really need to reassure her.

    "Sure. I mean, I guess so. Well, not in the being human sense, but if you look at me you can see that I''m doing somewhat fine. It might take you a while till you get on that level though." (Shari)

    "But even if I somehow improve, what can I even do? You seem to have figured things out for yourself, but I have no idea how to even make a living. I can''t rely on you forever. You just said it, this is no charity." (Nia)

    I''d like to tell her that I didn''t mean it like that, but no matter what kind of responsibility I feel, I don''t think I''ll remain in Ekoras forever.

    I could take them with me but am not sure if this would really improve their lot in life, considering how many conspiracies I tend to get caught up in on the regular.

    Truly, that wouldn''t be healthy for them in the long run.

    The best would probably be to set them up so they could be somewhat self-sufficient.

    "I wouldn''t see this so dire. You know, it''s not hopeless. Once you''re better, I''m sure you¡¯ll be able to find something for yourself. Slimes are very flexible after all. As I said, look at me." (Shari)

    "Was that a pun? I''m not all that sure if I want to become a fighter." (Nia)

    "Doesn''t have to be about fighting. You know, slimes can stay unbothered by monsters in the Evergrove. You could rather safely venture out for gathering materials to make a living." (Shari)

    "Don''t get me wrong on this, but I''m not too eager about the idea of visiting the guild hall looking as I am." (Nia)

    Yeah, guess not everyone is as suicidal as I am.

    "Alright, I''ll try to look for something for you, okay?" (Shari)

    "If you say so." (Nia)

    Lacking a better answer, I leave a somewhat sullen infant slime in my cellar.

    While I''m contemplating how well a slime-based cleaning agency would work out, Liqu already intercepts me on my way out.

    "Shari, there are humans asking for you!" (Liqu)

    A tint of alarm in her voice, but nothing too serious.

    Hopefully.

    As instructed, I move to the front room.

    And there are two guards, waiting in my shop.

    I guess I don''t have to ponder who sent them.

    The news of that night should''ve reached him by now.

    "Ahem, can I help you, sirs?" (Shari)

    "The captain is asking for your presence at the guardhouse." (guard)

    Yep, just as expected.

    They don''t seem to want to arrest me, which is slightly assuring of the more positive outcomes I thought up, but this doesn''t change that I''m a bit wary because they''re here for me. Maybe I should first affirm my suspicions.

    "Do you have any reason to state that would justify imposing on me? Is there a crime you''re suspecting me for?" (Shari)

    The list is probably stupidly long, but they don''t seem like they were informed about my more outrageous misdeeds.

    "No, this isn''t the case. But the Captain was saying that it would be in your own best interest to come. He has something to discuss that is of severe importance to your matters." (guard)

    Seems like I can''t ignore this.

    Truth be told, I''d rather stay here and ignore all the troublesome stuff, but we already came so far.

    I''ll apparently have to head out here.

    Especially, as not doing so might be considered me not doing my job and therefore a pay cut.

    "Alright, I''m coming. But you better not screw me on this." (Shari)

    "Y-yes, lady knight." (guard)

    Seems like they were at least informed not to mess with me.

    This explains their weirdly subservient attitude towards me.

    "Did something come up, Shari?" (Liqu)

    "Yes. I''ll be on my way, Liqu. You''ll tend to the shop while I''m gone, okay?" (Shari)

    I think this is for the better.

    If the captain wants to negotiate something or simply discuss the current situation, I would want to solve this without complications.

    Liqu can be a bit... undiplomatic at times.

    So to say, I think we threatened him sufficiently with citywide annihilation last time.

    This doesn''t mean I''m not aware that this could be a trap.

    In this case, I would like as well to avoid a ground-zero event with Liqu.

    I know the layout of the barracks and am confident in my ability to escape.

    If push comes to shove, I could just dig myself through the ground.

    Good luck with following me there.

    So yes, Liqu will stay here for now.

    Someone has to keep the business running after all.

    "What!? Nooo!!!" (Liqu)

    As much as this individual might be against it.

    "Liqu, I am confident that you can do this. You''re far more capable than it seems. So I''d really like you to succeed with this. Could you prove this to me?" (Shari)

    This might be a bit unfair from me.

    While it''s not a complete lie that I find her recent improvement in social matters to be a huge step for her, I''m aware that I''m taking advantage of the fact that Liqu draws great joy out of being trusted.

    If she feels that way she''s not going to step down from a task.

    "Oh, well... If you say it like this. But is this really okay?" (Liqu)

    "I promise I''ll be careful. You can be assured that I won''t take unnecessary risks. So, please be so dear and show me how professional you can be." (Shari)

    "Pro-fess-ional?" (Liqu)

    "It means doing a job well and without causing unnecessary issues." (Shari)

    "Okay. Fine. But you''ll come back, right?" (Liqu)

    "Sure. It''s just a simple assignment." (Shari)

    I quickly make sure that I have all my usual equipment with me and the documents stashed well away.

    I''ll bring them with me, as they won''t help me all that much anyway if the guard captain is on the other side.

    Then I move to the door and address the two guards.

    "What are we waiting for? Guide me over there. I don''t want to leave my shop for too long." (Shari)

    "Y-yes, right away!" (guard)

    Seems like things are beginning to move.

    I just hope in the right direction.

 Chapter 242

    - Shari -

    Seems like Gareth wants me to appear before him to discuss the previous night.

    So I''m heading out, also to a small degree to draw the attention away from our plays with these two kiddos with the peculiar circumstances.

    I let the guards guide me all the way to the barracks, always paying keen attention to my environment.

    Gratefully it doesn''t seem like there was an ambush laid out for me.

    Eventually, we reach our destination and I enter the direwolf''s lair.

    Once inside, my wariness peaks up another notch, as I''m just all too aware that I''m now in a potentially hostile environment.

    Everything depends on the next moments.

    From the first look, they all seem to be rather busy.

    Probably an after-effect from how I spent my last night.

    "Miss Shari. I''m glad you came. I feared you wouldn''t manage." (Gareth)

    Oh, believe me.

    I''d have loved to abstain.

    Should I correct him to "lady"?

    Rather not.

    "Cut the pleasantries, pleeease. I think we have important things to discuss. Speaking of which, I have..." (Shari)

    Maybe it''s not the smartest approach to give the guard captain whose cooperation we depend on an attitude, but while he summoned me here, I still want to stay in control.

    "As you wish! But a more private environment would be better suited for this kind of talk. Would you please follow me into my office? I don''t believe such things should be discussed in public." (Gareth)

    Sure, a place with no witnesses.

    Though, thinking about it that works out in my favor.

    "After you." (Shari)

    He nods and starts walking me to his office.

    The moment I pass the door, my vigilance reaches its peak.

    While still making sure that nobody is preparing anything funny behind my back, I make extra sure that my core passes last, as to not have anything vulnerable in case I''m about to get ambushed.

    However, once I can take in the situation inside the room, I require a split second to gather my bearings.

    What the heck are Jacob and his group doing here?!

    The moment I come to this thought, Jacob as well notices me.

    "Oh, shit!" (Jacob)

    Yeah, I share this sentiment.

    The fact that they are at the same place I was called to means that someone was able to draw the connection between me and their group.

    Following this trail of thought, I think I can somewhat deduce how this situation came to be, especially with the elderly man who''s also waiting in there.

    However, at least he''s not waiting behind the door.

    Instead of entering completely, I wait directly at the door, closing it only far enough as that I could pry it open and dash out in a second.

    "I take it you know each other?" (Gareth)

    "Gareth, I swear..." (Jacob)

    "This isn''t about this, Jacob, but I need to say you should choose your acquaintanceships better." (Gareth)

    "Would you stop fraternizing? We have another issue at hand." (Elkon)

    He looks directly at me while saying that.

    "What''s the meaning of this? Who is this man?" (Shari)

    "Oh, I thought you would recognize him. This is Sir Elkon. Leader of the local branch of the guild in Ekoras." (Gareth)

    "So that''s the subject?" (Elkon)

    Oh great, the local boss of the monster killers.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.That certainly won''t have anything to do with me.

    Not to speak of a certain detail that makes me far more apprehensive than I would otherwise be of a monster killer.

    "You do realize why this situation makes me feel uncomfortable and I feel just the tiniest bit sold out by you?" (Shari)

    "Hey! We wouldn¡¯t be here if not for you and that weird guy dragging us into your shit! It wasn''t our decision!" (Myra)

    I can''t help but smirk at the idea that Michael of us two is considered the weird one.

    "We might even have to face a penalty for violation of guild regulations." (Jacob)

    "I still think that we were doing the right thing! Just thinking what they were about to do to these people!" (Lorel)

    "Quiet! You''ll get your chance to justify your actions! There are other things to clarify first." (Elkon)

    Like, for example, how I once again got into this kind of ridiculous situation of being in a cramped room with the guard captain and the leader of the guild!

    The bunch of adventurers not necessarily making me less anxious.

    "May I hear what the fuck is going on, or should I start looking for possible escape routes?" (Shari)

    "This is nothing of the sort you''re assuming. We are just here to discuss the current state of affairs." (Gareth)

    While I''m already, in general, not the most trusting person, there''s a certain aggravating circumstance that makes me doubt him especially hard.

    "Mhm, yeah. That surely makes sense. So tell me, if I truly have nothing to fear, why does the big man carry a similarly big voidstone club?" (Shari)

    I wouldn''t know about a more profound anti-slime weapon.

    "Uh, I don''t think." (Jacob)

    Before he can talk on, the guild leader steps past him with a raised hand that indicates him to stop.

    "Spare your breath, boy." (Elkon)

    Instantly, I prepare to go all out if this turns into a fight.

    He might be strong, but exactly for this reason I decided to invest into poison, and I doubt he can defend against a multitude of simultaneous attacks from all sides as well as a poisoned slime cloud spreading within the whole room.

    "Cease your antics! This isn''t about anything of the sort you assume." (Elkon)

    Yeah, you tell me.

    "I''ll admit, I had my doubts when the captain decided to involve me. However, your reaction is very telling." (Elkon)

    I supposed as much.

    I already got exposed.

    My disguise won''t do me much good at this point.

    "Seems like denying everything won''t work here, right?" (Shari)

    "A bit too late for this, true." (Elkon)

    "Well, then at least I won''t have to bear with this stupid hood anymore. You''ve got no idea how straining it is to keep this up all day." (Shari)

    That might be part of the reason.

    If he already knows about my nature then hiding won''t get me very far.

    The armor stays on, as it serves a purpose, nonetheless, already getting rid of the hood feels rather liberating.

    But the more important factor is that I can better use my senses, foremost my all-around vision this way.

    "I admit, I''m curious. So how did this come about?" (Elkon)

    "How did what come about? That I''m able to walk around here without bones? Got employed by the current leaders of this country? Or that your guild has apparently such lax registration standards that I could enlist as a fully accepted member?" (Shari)

    "Yeah, that last part has to be addressed later on. But I suppose the former are of more direct interest to us." (Elkon)

    "Well, long story short: Bad things can happen to you in the woods. And no, I don''t feel like spreading the pity story of my life to essential strangers. The rest is more about the successful acquisition of handy skills that make me a valuable asset than anything else." (Shari)

    He lets his gaze wander over my form in a scrutinizing manner.

    Possibly assessing my threat level as well as weak points and means to retaliate if things were to turn violent.

    "Just saying, before anyone gets any stupid ideas, I can fend you off and easily sink into the ground to literally pop out at any other place. Any other place! So I''d like to keep this civil." (Shari)

    "Hah. Civil she says." (Elkon)

    I really need to be careful about how to navigate this situation.

    "I don''t think this is asking for too much. Not to forget that I''m still a royal agent. As far as I''m aware, the guild''s stance was to not get involved in political matters, right?" (Shari)

    Maybe this will keep them from acting out against me.

    For now, all it earns me is a bellowing guffaw.

    "Hah! Now that one''s even a politician! This is getting better and better!" (Elkon)

    "There is no need for animosity. I called you here because I''d like to discuss some important developments we need to coordinate for." (Gareth)

    "Coordinate you say? You mean the way she coordinates my men to go against my direct orders?" (Elkon)

    Right.

    As much as I know the guild doesn''t want to choose a side in the coming conflict and have all their members conscripted in a civil war.

    "As far as I''m aware, you said the guild would not officially want to get entangled. However, a private commission should''ve been just fine. After all, it''s not like they did anything condemnable. Something I can''t claim about a lot of your guild associates. Quite a bunch of ex-adventurers in the local gangs I need to say." (Shari)

    "This isn''t about morality! The guild can''t be found to have meddled in the political affairs of a country! It would open a precedent of indefinitely grave implications! Any country might start to draft our members into their forces. The only thing keeping our current independence is that we are needed as monster hunters and that we by no means choose sides. If one country sees our members bolstering the enemy''s troops, they''ll want to balance the scales and enforce the same. Eventually, we would lose valuable manpower in conflicts that aren''t our own and this country should know best what happens if there''s no one left to hold back the monsters." (Elkon)

    I can see his point.

    If adventurers are drafted on both sides, no matter who wins the guild loses, and eventually the people when the monsters invade.

    They have a base in every established country and considerable political strength, but that doesn''t mean they can just ignore a ruler pressuring them for their support.

    However, this sentiment doesn''t sit well with me.

    "So it''s morally okay to accelerate the downfall of a town by training fierce warriors who turn into common criminals? Must be quite nice not having to think about the consequences of one''s actions." (Shari)

    "Is she seriously challenging the guild master?" (Lorel)

    "Well, what''s he supposed to do? Terminate her membership?" (Myra)

    I fear that "terminate" might be a keyword here.

    "Quiet! The adults are talking! You''re only here because of your report." (Elkon)

    Coming from the guild leader''s attitude, it seems like Jacob''s team is in serious trouble.

    "Regarding that report, may I be included in knowing? I''d like to hear how you got here?" (Shari)

    "Ah, you see, it''s quite the story. It started after we headed out for your assignment." (Jacob)

 Chapter 243 â€“ On the Job

    - Myra -

    "Grmph" (Myra)

    For several days now we''ve been scouting the southern outskirts of Ekoras.

    Jacob somehow managed to get some of our colleagues to talk about places "you''d rather avoid if you don''t want to get involved in something".

    It''s not a popular topic, but he''s clearly a people person, whereas I''m not and Lorel with his background already triggers them merely by showing up.

    Can''t believe that I seriously again took a commission from these slimes.

    It didn''t end well for our group the last time we got involved with them.

    Heck, the mere association with those two might lay grounds for us getting expelled from the guild.

    And that''s the light outcome.

    Certainly, we''re in a bad situation if they ever find out that we were the ones who got them into the guild.

    Those all are just logical reasons to make a wide bow around them.

    I won''t even get started about how Shari killed my childhood friend.

    Doesn''t matter the situation we were in, she did it and I have every right not to want to work with her after this.

    Still, their money is real.

    We can''t exactly be picky with accepting orders and they promised a reward far above our usual income.

    That being said, the nature of this one is delicate.

    Slave trading, as everyone knows, is backed by powerful people in the background.

    Just barging in there will clearly get you into enormous trouble.

    My old self would probably have done so, however, I learned not to take unnecessary risks.

    To receive our payment we only need to find the base where the slaves are held and the route they''re moved along.

    No reason to actually get involved.

    The captives are likely to get saved anyway, and if our two slimes decide to take care of it personally, then, well, a sudden monster attack is far less likely to force retaliation.

    Honestly, what would those slavers even intend to do about it?

    Put in an assignment at the guild to keep their slave trafficking routes free?

    Fortunately, it''s not so far with the guild yet.

    The last couple days didn''t exactly bring much progress, nonetheless, we''re moving on and as our scout, I''m keeping my eyes open for any traces, as well as whatever else catches my attention.

    Even if we don''t find them, we should at least be able to gather some forest goods and bring them with us.

    However, I''m positive.

    Everyone knows about the slaves.

    There is something to find, so we''re likely to find it.

    The only thing that''s troubling me would be the forced conversations along the way.

    "So let me get this straight: Those two killed my predecessor and then you parted ways?" (Lorel)

    "To be fair, he attacked them. Nonetheless, he was our comrade. It would''ve been difficult to keep working together with them with this history." (Jacob)

    "So what do you think those slimes are up to?" (Lorel)

    "Right now or in general?" (Jacob)

    "Well, both? You know them from before, right? Are they trustworthy?" (Lorel)

    "I''d say so. Especially the blue one. Almost fanatically committed to keeping her word." (Jacob)

    "Who cares about this?! They''re always unpredictable! You let them be for half a day and they shake whole towns with their antics!" (Myra)

    "To be fair, we knew what they were going to do, and Cid was an asshole." (Jacob)

    "I still can''t believe that they killed a middleman of the cartel." (Lorel)

    "You can. We''re lucky it was such a contained event. Don''t let yourself get fooled by their reasonable demeanor. Those two can be true monsters. I mean, just thinking about that rager they took down-" (Jacob)

    "Quiet now! The trail picks up. I suspect we¡¯re not too far away anymore." (Myra)

    It looks like someone passed this trail pretty recently.

    Now we only need to follow the traces, confirm that they indeed transport slaves, avoid getting caught, and report the location of this route to earn our payment.

    At least, coming from the number of footsteps in the ground as well as the other signs of crossing this must''ve been a fairly large group.

    The slight limp I can identify between some of the indentions rather points at someone who''s not at their physical height, in contrast to adventurers on a mission, who maintain a fitness regiment.

    Though, I don''t like what the smaller ones imply.

    Once I''m sure we''re coming closer, I decide to leave the path.

    Otherwise, we''d run directly into them.

    Nobody likes being followed in these realms and it''s a bit of an unspoken agreement that a followed group can consider their pursuers to be hostile if that happens.

    But the other reason is that if not tasked specifically, adventurers don''t profit from being involved with bandits and the likes.

    This tradition is basically set to avoid getting involved with shady business.

    That just wouldn''t do well for its position in Ekoras.

    As long as you don''t have a mission involving finding that kind of scum that is.

    I pay keen attention to our surroundings and ultimately manage to spot the ones we are looking for.

    To be honest, they''re not trying too hard to go unnoticed.

    Monsters aren''t too frequent and big at this layer of the forest.

    At most, you are to encounter some feliras, direwolves, or woodpiercers if you''re especially unlucky, yet the latter are rather stationary with their habitats.

    A group as big as the one I''m seeing here can handle this much.

    We move a little closer and discover their camp at a small clearing.

    No talking allowed at this point.

    It helps that most of their guardposts are directed inside the camp, not outside.

    For obvious, business-related reasons.

    The "goods" are sitting within a ring that was drawn on the ground, the inside padded with cheap-looking rags.

    All of them wear some weird kind of metal collar.

    They... don''t look too great.

    Unfortunately, my concerns proved to be true.

    Most of these people consist of weak women and children.

    How they intend to make a profit with these is beyond me.

    I wouldn''t wonder if at least a third of them wouldn''t make the journey to Siras, which is the only possible destination I can imagine.

    Or they''re trying to somehow get over the river directly to Koreso.

    In this case, the chances of the people they''re transporting would be much worse.

    One of the women approaches a warden.

    "Please! My child is weak! He needs something to eat!" (woman)

    "Back in!" (slaver)

    "But.... Aaaahhhhhhhh!" (woman)

    "You know the rules! If they step over the line you use the collar!" (apparent boss slaver)

    The woman writhes in pain and stumbles back where whatever torments her stops.

    I see how the boss puts some kind of complicated-looking device to the side.

    That thing might be why they think this line is enough to keep them back.

    I don''t like this sight, but much more concerned I am because Lorel apparently is totally on edge.

    Only Jacob''s sudden grip can prevent him from rushing out of our cover.

    "Lorel! We aren''t here for that! Our mission is to report this to our contractors. They''re going to take care of this." (Jacob)

    "You can''t seriously expect me to let that go!" (Lorel)Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Why does Noble Boy even care?!

    Their type doesn''t concern themselves with the fates of those beneath them.

    "They''ll get their punishment. Those two are strong enough to take all of them out." (Myra)

    "Are we not?" (Lorel)

    Honestly, I''m not sure about this.

    I see at least a dozen of them.

    At the minimum, they have to be strong enough to fight off any attacking monsters, while simultaneously keeping the captives contained, though I doubt they''d qualify for anything above D-rank.

    "P-please. Please." (woman)

    "What about that kid?" (slaver)

    "Sigh. Kill them both and leave them to distract the direwolves." (boss)

    "Boss, are you sure? The woman can still move." (slaver)

    "There''s no way the child is going to make it till our destination. We''re selling parents and kids as a set. The Koresos pay extra if they have a lever to make them risk their necks. Desperate mothers with dying children are the best if it comes down to jumping an enemy soldier with reckless abandon. On the other side, grieving mothers are worthless." (boss)

    "Okay, but can''t you just kill them off with the collar? Would be cleaner." (slaver)

    "You''ve got no idea what kind of agony this inflicts. Killing like this is for rulebreakers only. I might be harsh, but I''m not a monster. So don''t question me again or you''ll take their place." (boss)

    "Yeah. Sure thing, boss." (slaver)

    The boss already turns away from the gruesome sight that awaits.

    Three more slavers join the one who got the job to intimidate the slaves to stay at their place, while the woman can only whimper on the ground, her child next to her.

    I really don''t want to see this, but if we act now we''ll have the whole camp against us.

    We might still be able to save the others if we inform Shari and Liqu about their route.

    They surely can catch up easily at their ridiculous pace.

    But this doesn''t help those two.

    That scum raises his spear to end the life of the woman, yet before it''s even up in the air a shadow rushes past me.

    I need a moment to register that Jacob fell backward and it''s Lorel who sprints at the slavers with the aforementioned reckless abandon.

    His strides are so big, it''s almost like he''s flying, each step its own jump, propelling him further forward.

    Putting all his body into it, he swings his bastard sword at the man with the spear and cleaves the torso apart from the lower body.

    This... can only be body strengthening.

    He must''ve learned it somewhere to accomplish such feats.

    There are still three more.

    One tries to get into position to deflect the strike with his axe, but this hasty defense is by no means enough to defend against Lorel''s full-force swing that pushes through and disembowels him.

    The third wants to take a jab with his spear at him but switches to bring the shaft between his next strike.

    However, the weapon is just sliced in half together with the man behind it.

    Seriously, how is he doing that?

    It''s not just an increase in strength, rather it''s as if he doesn''t limit himself for his overpowered strikes.

    No holding back at all, even if his muscles were to rip and his tendons to snap.

    But this has its clear downsides, as by now I can see how he''s powered out and seems to struggle killing the one who''s next to him.

    This gets aggravated by the fact that the other slavers are fully aware of him by now.

    This means I have to act now or he''s likely about to get killed, and the aftermath won''t work out well for us.

    Due to his good start the chances even got somewhat acceptable to engage now.

    So I rush out at an archer that already nocks his arrow at Lorel, my two daggers ready to deal with him before he can aim this shot.

    My sudden appearance works out in so far as that it draws his attention.

    This means, Lorel is out of danger, but unfortunately, I''m his new target.

    But I didn''t sit idly on my butt during the past month.

    Before the arrow flies off I focus on my inner workings.

    With trained practice, I call the picture of a cloud to my mind that encompasses my whole body, whose contents I draw to my eyes.

    Next, I feel a certain tingling pressure building up in them and release my focus to open my eyes with new clarity, the whole word receding to slow motion, just in time to see the arrow coming in my direction.

    Its speed makes it necessary that I proceed to the next step.

    As much as I can grasp of the cloud I guide it to my joints where it settles right there, between the bones and the nearby muscles.

    Once I''m finished the arrow got already much closer.

    My knees bend together and lower me just below the trajectory.

    Without even slowing down I snap back up and cross the rest of the distance.

    My target knows that he can''t shoot another arrow and draws a short sword.

    The next happens within half a second.

    My left dagger I let get deflected before his chest, while the other dives below his arm and then rushes straight up to draw a line up from his collarbone right through the throat.

    A feat that I can only accomplish because of the increased sense, durability, and strength I forced into my joints.

    However, there''s no time to dawdle.

    The next target is already set.

    It goes well with my style that Lorel drew their attention and they''re all so widely scattered around the camp.

    I barely need any time at all to jump along the next one''s arm to stab his neck and move on to bury my dagger in another''s eyehole.

    Meanwhile, Lorel''s profound sword technique, which was the initial reason for us to even consider him, got him on top of the fight he just had.

    So the slavers are down to less than half of their men.

    Which is when their boss chooses to play dirty.

    "Slaves! Kill these fuckers! If not I''ll make you wish you die! Whoever gets one can go free!" (boss)

    He threateningly raises the device he used before, the people inside the ring looking anxiously at it and then at us.

    "Swsh"

    "Uggh" (boss)

    This is the moment when a bolt abruptly settles in the boss'' chest.

    Our leader finally made his move.

    He just waited to find the best target before releasing his bolt.

    The poison on the tip settles the rest.

    With this, the ban on the slaves is broken.

    They see this as their only chance and rush at their tormentors.

    Two are literally getting ripped apart, and another is killed soon after with the help of Lorel who joins them.

    From the two who now choose to flee, one is picked out by Jacob and the other is no match for my increased speed.

    He''s so intent on running that he doesn''t even defend himself once I''m at his neck.

    This concludes it.

    Just one thing to deal with now.

    "What the fuck, Lorel?!" (Myra)

    This idiot revealed our presence, made us fight a clearly superior force that could have done us in if they managed to assemble properly, and charged in without any plan aside from "must slash"!

    That''s so far past unreliable, his actions could have got the whole of us killed!

    "What do you mean?! I had to do something!" (Lorel)

    "Did you fucking lose it?! Before we could''ve just delivered the info and be out of it, but it''s going to be impossible to deny this kind of mess!" (Myra)

    Seriously, the guild doesn''t want to be involved in gang wars, and we basically started one just now.

    I''m already getting sick from thinking about the repercussions we''re going to face.

    A rank demotion is the best we can hope for.

    "Are you seriously telling me you would''ve let them die because you''re afraid of getting scolded?!" (Lorel)

    "We will face consequences for this, and it''s a problem that you just made this decision for the entire team." (Jacob)

    As bad as it sounds to say this, we could''ve died here if things had gone a little worse or they''d employed stronger guards.

    Even if it worked out fine, we couldn''t know.

    On the other hand, by reporting our findings after we returned, those literal monsters would''ve taken care of them without any issues.

    Even worse, because we attacked this delivery the ones waiting at the other end of this route will be able to assume what happened, and we have no way of ever finding out where the delivery point is located.

    "This wasn''t the job! We were only supposed to find them. Nothing else." (Jacob)

    "You wouldn''t even have taken this job if not for the money, despite knowing what happens here!" (Lorel)

    It''s not like I''m really thrilled about the current state of affairs in Ekoras, but it seems a bit much to ask us three to change it.

    Especially, as there''s not much support we could expect for doing so.

    We''re already scraping hard to get by.

    "This wasn''t our fight! You can go save the world by yourself if you want to be an honorable idiot, but I''d pretty much prefer to live a little longer!" (Myra)

    After all, doing unnecessary things will only get you killed in the long run.

    "At least they try to change something! That''s more than I can say about you! Those slimes are far more honorable than any of you!" (Lorel)

    Ouch, that hurt.

    At this, one of the slaves, the woman who was writhing on the ground before to be precise, approaches.

    "Thank you so much! Without you... without you... Thank you! My, my son..." (woman)

    Damn that tugs at my heart

    Sigh.

    I reach into my satchel, pull out whatever of my provisions qualifies as a decent meal, and hand it to the child.

    "Here. Try to eat slowly." (Myra)

    "Thank you! Thank you!" (woman)

    Sigh, this is going to be a hassle.

    "So what now?" (Jacob)

    "We have to bring those people back! We can''t abandon them!" (Lorel)

    He''s right.

    It''s only a question of time till the blood will lure in the monsters.

    "What about the fact that we killed a bunch of people? This might backfire at us." (Myra)

    This isn''t going to stay without consequences.

    If they can''t press official charges they might make something up.

    Our leader meanwhile tries to come up with something to get us out of this mess.

    "Okay, here''s what we do. We search the whole camp for valuables and anything that might be of interest to our employers. After we''re done, we''ll take the slaves back with us, they might be able to carry equipment. When we arrive in town, we will proclaim that they attacked us first and we rightfully slayed them, thinking they were bandits. These people will at least help us to testify that those weren''t honorable citizens." (Jacob)

    That might not completely help us, but it should be better to come clean than granting whoever paid those slavers the opportunity to deal with us in silence.

    So we start getting to work.

    The mood is a bit tense because the issue that Lorel acted rogue remains.

    This is going to be such a mess.

 Chapter 244

    - Shari -

    "As you see, it didn''t work out quite as without consequences as we wished it to." (Myra)

    "I still believe we did the right thing!" (Lorel)

    "Yeah, the right thing. The right thing is going to bring up every single involved noble against the guild. Even now I have no idea how I''m going to talk them down." (Elkon)

    "Should we have left them for dead?!" (Lorel)

    "Mind your place, boy!" (Elkon)

    Lorel almost rushes up hearing this, but Jacob puts his hand on his shoulder.

    "It was a very tense situation, guild master. You should forgive his idealistic viewpoint. His intentions were pure and thus can hardly be held against him." (Jacob)

    "Jacob, you are the leader! It lies in your responsibility to keep your members in check." (Elkon)

    "In check?!" (Lorel)

    "Please. I wish to discuss the situation. In a civil manner, that is. As of now, the town of Ekoras stands before a never-seen upheaval. We need to prepare, or the coming days will end in disaster!" (Gareth)

    "What exactly are you referring to? And how is... this one connected to this?" (Elkon)

    "First, what we''ll now discuss can''t leave this room or the resulting bloodshed and loss of human lives will be insurmountable!" (Gareth)

    "Hah, human lives he says." (Elkon)

    I heard it.

    "Fine. If you''d listen, please. As of now, there are concrete plans to coordinate a decisive strike against the various criminal organizations in town. We intend to simultaneously raid all known bases at once, or at least in quick succession, hopefully apprehending or eliminating all, but at a minimum, eighty percent of them." (Gareth)

    "Open warfare against the criminal underground?! Did you fucking lose it?!! I thought you wanted to avoid the civil war! Instead you want to declare it now yourself?! You must be joking." (Elkon)

    "No, we''re not. The lord already signed the respective documents. It will be my duty to oversee the practical handling of the situation." (Gareth)

    The probably most shitty job anyone ever had.

    And my duties already led me deep into the sewers and literal shitholes.

    "Are you seriously trying to tell me that Felion Varros suddenly grew a backbone out of nowhere and decides to openly engage in a battle that has questionable chances of success at best?" (Elkon)

    "Well, at this point, our dear royal agent comes into play. Regarding my investigation, it seems she basically forced the concession to this permit out of him. The looming threat she poses serves as a sufficient deterrent for him not to change his mind." (Gareth)

    "Well, I need to say this is a creative method for a monster to destroy the town. The criminals outnumber us by far, and as someone here already mentioned, quite a number of them are trained ex-adventurers!" (Elkon)

    Seriously?

    Even fighting crime is now a scheme of mine to kill humans?

    "We are supposed to receive reinforcements to even our chances. If we can manage to perform a coordinated attack, it might be possible to deliver a decisive strike." (Gareth)

    "Speak, Gareth, how many of your men can even be trusted to fight on your side?! This won''t end well and you know it!" (Elkon)

    He''s got a point.

    Ekoras might be too far gone.

    Especially regarding the degree of corruption in the official institutions, there are many sources of concern.

    "It won''t be easy. That much is clear. Which is why I''d like to request the guild to contribute." (Gareth)

    At this, even Jacob''s group gasps in surprise.

    I, on my side, need a full second to wrap my core about the boldness of this statement.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.The guildmaster on the other side apparently has no intention of digesting this information silently.

    "Did you get anything of what I just said?!" (Elkon)

    "I''m not asking you to take a side in this conflict you''re trying to avoid. I merely wish that the guild is taking care of their very own members who disrupt public order." (Gareth)

    That''s an interesting angle.

    Different from when we asked them to hunt down the slave traffic that is crucial to the plans of the nobles from the pact, this is more impartial.

    Just fighting crime in this city.

    However, this is a vague line.

    I know that some nobles are backing the criminal underground.

    Those are likely interchangeable with noteworthy members of the pact.

    "You''re asking for the same thing, only that you word it differently. It''s still dangerously close to meddling in the inner affairs of a nation." (Elkon)

    "See it like this. You may either support us now or deal with the aftermath. Do you really want to find out what Ekoras will look like if the last remnants of order are gone, the criminals have won, and the capital stops all trade and support, which will likely end in the complete demise of the town? Do you really want this?" (Gareth)

    Oh damn.

    I don''t even want to imagine this.

    As much as crime and corruption are rampant in this town, a semblance of public order is still necessary to keep everything going.

    Ekoras barely has fields of its own, so without continuous deliveries, it won''t take long till people starve.

    Not to speak of general anarchy leading to countless deaths.

    While the criminals might be powerful, they lack the coordination to keep this place going while only focusing on instant personal profit.

    Without administration, this town will completely break down.

    A metaphorical sinking ship in the middle of a killer forest ocean.

    Such a situation can''t be good for the guild.

    "I see. So you''re extorting me into guaranteeing you support. Either we help you survive the coming days or we''ll drown in the resulting flood of your loss." (Elkon)

    "Precisely. Not like I want to let things get so far, but you may have noticed, I''m somewhat desperate." (Gareth)

    "Tsk. You were always rather cunning. A shame you switched sides." (Elkon)

    Does that mean they have a history?

    Not like this would change anything right now, I just would like to know.

    "The irony is that I just wanted a calm, safe job." (Gareth)

    "Hah! ... I appreciate your boldness, Gareth. However, the current political situation is just too loaded as that we could afford to openly position ourselves against the nobles in power." (Elkon)

    "I see. So you''re betting on the chance that the local nobles would use their influence over the gang lords and assume formal control over the town, which would allow the guild to somehow prevail through this." (Gareth)

    "I wouldn''t word it like this." (Elkon)

    "And you shouldn''t. The issue with your reasoning is that Koreso isn''t officially involved yet. So you wouldn''t even partake in an international conflict. On the other hand, the fact that members of your guild indulge in crime in this city to various degrees, and therefore more or less openly support a side that plans to eventually bring down this country, can be seen as a rather difficult subject." (Gareth)

    "Gareth, you..." (Elkon)

    "Let me say this clearly, Sir Elkon. If the rebellious factions within Ekoras aren''t defeated by the end of the week, the town will likely lose its support. This means no food, no luxuries, no beverages, and no sanitation items. The town is going to be done for. But even if we win, the royalists probably won''t look kindly upon your indirect support of our enemies'' cause. All the adventurers who committed crimes within the walls are your responsibility, Elkon." (Gareth)

    "Gareth, how do you imagine this might work?" (Elkon)

    "Simple. You''re going to ''take care'' of your problematic adventurers. By pure chance, on the same day we''ll start our operation. Rather than mix your people with the guard, you''ll head out and apprehend your unruly members. No taking sides in any way. This will be a purely guild internal affair. Everything else will be pure coincidence. I''m sure you have lists where you keep track of their actions and locations. We''ll coordinate to make sure that they won''t be entangled with what we''re doing." (Gareth)

    Wow, this sounds like quite the plan.

    Sure, guild members committing heinous acts are the guild''s responsibility.

    Even if they don''t directly engage in combat, the added manpower will suppress some of the strongest gang members and prevent them from coordinating.

    At least the manager seems so far as to give it some thought.

    "Elkon, look at them!" (Gareth)

    At this, he points at Jacob''s team, who flinch at the sudden attention.

    "If you''re asking me, this is what adventurers should look like. Courageous, curious, ambitious, and full of vigor. Up for the challenge! Not those idiots who take the easy way at the cost of others. Doesn''t this state of affairs bother you as well? Where''s the man that rightfully terrified us when we started any misconduct? I ask you, as a friend, to help us remedy what already went wrong for too long." (Gareth)

    .

    .

    .

    "Hah! When did you turn into a politician, Gareth? You wield these words better than you ever handled your sword." (Elkon)

    "Elkon." (Gareth)

    "What? You got me. It''s thanks to your siren-like voice that completely befuddled me. If the guild uppers come for me, I''ll just claim a temporary lapse in judgment due to this." (Elkon)

    He did it.

    This was possibly one of the most impressive things I ever saw.

    With the support of the guild, there should be a realistic chance to get this city back to order.

    "Thanks, my friend." (Gareth)

    "Don''t thank me yet. Whatever you¡¯ve planned for the day of reckoning may just as well fail. Believe me, if things turn dire, I''ll make sure to break up and cut my losses before it drags the guild down with you. I hope you have more of a plan than just throwing manpower at the issue. You of all people should know best about the problems your guard will be facing." (Elkon)

    "I have, and our friend over there hopefully brought me what I need to make it happen." (Gareth)

    Seems like I''m going to get involved again.

    And that while I was so comfortable with my place on the sidelines.

    "Huhu, yeah, that kind of support is at least something they''re not going to expect." (Elkon)

    Ehm, am I currently getting more involved in something than I''d like to be?

    "Hey, this looks like they came to an agreement. Does that mean we''re not getting punished?" (Lorel)

    "Shut up, you idiot! Don''t set them up!" (Myra)

    "Oh, believe me, you certainly don''t get out of this scot-free. I already have some mandatory service in mind for such upstanding civilians as you are." (Elkon)

    "Sigh." (Jacob)

    I concur, Jacob.

    I concur.

    With this, the adventurers finally leave the office.

    Thus, I''m now finally freed from the dread that this club might''ve been used against me.

    Well, it''s still a general possibility, but not as much of an immediate threat anymore.

    He might use this time to rally his adventurers for all I know.

    "Hah, just as stubborn as I remember that old geezer." (Gareth)

    Well, to me it looked like he had everything under control.

    "Now that this is settled, I''d like to speak to you about your mission." (Gareth)

    Oh, well, why not?

    If everything else is settled, I don''t see why I shouldn''t do what I initially came here for.